《Secretly Married to a Wealthy Husband》 Chapter 1 - 1: 1: The Ruthless Little Mother Chapter 1 - 1: 1: The Ruthless Little Mother Trantor:549690339 E City At the entrance of a small vi worth 5 million, luggage and clothes were strewn about everywhere. A man and a woman stood in the pouring rain, looking utterly miserable! In the sweltering summer, a heavy rain was supposed to bring infinite coolness to this city. However, tonight, this torrential downpour, to Emily Walker, was like an icy, bone-piercing sword, mercilessly stabbing in her heart! Get lost, and dont stand at the entrance of my house like a pitiful dog! From the balcony on the second floor of the vi, another suitcase was harshly tossed down, coupled with a middle-aged womans ruthless cursing! The figure standing in the heavy rain raised her head at the sound. She was about twenty years old. She looked at the balcony on the second floor, this vi, which was her home until today, but now she was driven out by the middle-aged woman in front of her! Raindrops hit her chilly cheeks, it was unclear whether it was rain or tears, but her eyes, full of hatred, were stubbornly staring at the woman on the balcony, her once called Second Mother! Looking at the sister and brother under the balcony, Elia Parker raised a cold sneer of triumph, and after throwing them a cold nce, she turned and went back into the house. Elia Parker! The eighteen-year-old Wace Carter looked at the woman who turned around and entered the house, his eyes filled with anger, he roared with hate! But what returned to the sister and brother was the increasing merciless heavy rain! Sister Seeing his sister standing in the heavy rain, Wace hated that he didnt possess millions of assets, and didnt have the ability to protect everything of the Carter Family! Emilys gaze always stayed on the balcony. Her cold eyes seemed to have made a silent vow. Her clenched fists plunged her nails into her flesh until she couldnt feel the pain. She swore that she would absolutely take back everything that belonged to her father! Withdrawing her gaze, Emily turned and looked at the luggage thrown in the heavy rain, walked over, crouched on the ground, and packed the already soaked clothes into the suitcase. Wace also turned around, looking at another suitcase thrown into the middle of the road, and walked over without hesitation! The next second, while Emily was still picking up clothes, she suddenly heard a rushing brake sound piercing through her eardrums. She involuntarily frowned and when she raised her head, she only saw her little brother being hit and thrown ten meters away!N?v(el)B\\jnn She lifted her eyes in horror, staring frozenly at the motionless Wace not far away. For an instant, she felt like everything had stopped, the air around her was pulled away and she felt a numbness in her chest, watching nkly not far away. Wace Looking at her brother lying not far away, Emily tried to call out with a trembling voice after a moment, then she got up in a panic and ran there! Her legs seemed to lose their strength, fell t on the ground after a few steps, but quickly got up and continued to rush towards her brother, Wace. An intense pain seemed to tear her chest apart, making her almost unable to breathe! Wace Wace Emily picked up her brother from the ground, but no matter how much she called, Wace on the ground still kept his eyes tightly shut, without any sign of life. She helplessly raised her head, wanting to ask for help from the surrounding people, but when she raised her head, she only saw the perpetrator driving away quickly! Looking around, there was nobody to be seen, only private cars were still moving one after another in the heavy rain, but not a single car was willing to stop and help them. Due to the ident and the storm, the following cars also gradually slowed down. C Mia Harizons new book Honorable Young Lord, Busy at Night! is out now. Please bookmark it, rmend it, leavements, and rate it 5 stars, thank you! Chapter 2 - 2: 2: As One Wave Subsides, Another Arises Chapter 2 - 2: 2: As One Wave Subsides, Another Arises Trantor:549690339 Noticing the car suddenly slowing down, the man in the back seat of a ck Bentley slightly raised his head, his brows slightly furrowed, seemingly displeased, Whats the matter? The driver nced at his master in the back seat, and then at the helpless man and woman outside the car window, feeling somewhat sympathetic, Young Lord, up ahead The man faintly shifted his gaze, his indifferent eyes briefly scanning Emily Walker outside the window, then lowering them again, continuing to look at the document he was about to sign. Apparently, everything outside the car window had nothing to do with him. In the pouring rain, Emily sat on the ground, looking down at her little brother in her arms, her heart filled with helplessness and fear at this moment! She raised her head, holding Wace in the merciless rain, and screamed up at the sky as if to vent all the pain and hatred in her heart, letting the cold raindrops ruthlessly hit her cheeks! One monthter. Husband, have youe up with a solution yet?! Inside the living room, Emma Hudson looked at Henry Adams on the sofa with a face full of disappointment and anxiety. Henry took a puff of his cigarette, exhaling a long cloud of smoke, his face full of worry as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn What can I do? I heard that the CEO of Futuren Group doesnt drink and isnt lustful. What can I do about that? Upon hearing this, Emma gave a sneer and said, Not lustful? You think that theres a man in this world who isnt lustful? In her eyes, all crows under the sun are ck and no one is an exception. Even Henry himself, if not for her management, would have long been indulging himself in wine and pleasure! Henry looked at his wife, feeling that she didnt understand anything about mens affairs! Then you tell me, have you heard of any scandals between the Young Lord and any woman? People say that even when he goes to various entertainment venues, he never calls for women, understand? How could he possibly be satisfied with the women from those ces? You dont even look at the Young Lords status. If you send Emily there, I guarantee he wont refuse! Emma blurted out without thinking, as if she had already nned it. Having said that, Emma rolled her eyes confidently. But Henry turned his head in astonishment, looking at her and saying, What did you say? Send Emily? Hearing his surprised tone, Emma immediately felt unpleased and said bitterly, What, you cant bear to part with her? Shes living in our house for free, cant she help with this? One month ago, Emily, who had nowhere to go and no home to return to, had to temporarily move in with her uncles family. She knew her aunt didnt like her, and after her mother passed away, if it wasnt for the business dealings between them, her father might not even have any contact with her uncle. Because of their business connection and because her family was much wealthier than her uncles, Henry was naturally very close to his niece. However, his wife was another story. She liked Emilys familys previous condition, not her niece. Henry sighed, Its not a matter of helping or not helping, Emily is only 20 years old, shes still a college student. If Emily were really sent to the CEO of Futuren Group, wouldnt that be harming her? What college student? Shes already dropped out of school, now shes just a working girl, do you still think shes Miss Rich from the Carter Family? Emma said unhappily! Initially, she didnt agree to let Emily live with them. If it wasnt for Henry, she would have kicked Emily out long ago! Chapter 3 - 3: 3: E City, Mythical Figures Chapter 3 - 3: 3: E City, Mythical Figures Trantor:549690339 Anyway, Emily is still a child. How can we do this to her and face my deceased sister? Thinking of Emilys mother who passed away years ago from illness, Henry Adams felt somewhat mncholic. After all, she was his own niece, and he was a little reluctant to do this. Your sister is no longer in this world, do you care more about your niece or me and your children!? Emma Hudson became angrier as she thought about the husband who always protected an outsider over his own family. Was Emily more important than her own family? You Henry Adams was helpless, and for a moment, he was indecisive. Their family was on the verge of bankruptcy. If they could get close to the Young Lord and receive support from Futuren Group, perhaps the Adams Family could revive! Just think about it. If Emily is really favored by the Young Lord, then we might be able to afford Waces surgery, isnt that right? Seeing him wavering, Emma Hudson immediately added fuel to the fire! Hearing this, Henry Adams looked at her; perhaps this was indeed a perfect solution for both parties. . 8:30 PM, Futuren Hotel, 68th floor, outside the presidential suite. Make way! At the entrance of room 6808 not far away, a young girl red angrily at two ck-dressed men at the doorway, Dont you know who I am!? The two men on the receiving end of the re looked at the girl in front of them and then nced at each other. In the end, they chose to remain silent.N?v(el)B\\jnn You! Cam Walker stared angrily at the two men in front of her, stepping forward and reaching out with her delicate hand, she physically dragged the bodyguards out of her way and forcefully knocked on the door, Lord Stuart,e out! She had already followed him to this point; that damned Stuart had blocked her entrance to the room! Lady Walker, the Young Lord is really not in a good mood today. You shoulde back another day. The room door opened, and a man emerged from inside. Seeing Cam Walkers furious expression, he knew she was eager to see the Young Lord, but it was true that the Young Lords mood was terrible today. It would be better if they didnt meet. Young Lord Stuart, the legendary character of E City, with wealth and power to rival nations, and his wless appearance has women from all over the country vying for his attention. You dare to stop me too? Cam Walker looked at the man in front of her with arrogance, as if no one in the world is capable of obstructing her path. Just as she was about to explode in anger, the man whispered something in Cams ear, her face changed quickly, and she nced unwillingly at the man and left the 68th floor. Seeing her finally leave, yton Howard breathed a sigh of relief. . Inside the room, Baron Stuart impatiently tore off his necktie, his face filled with anger. The raging aura emitting from him was not something anyone would dare to approach casually, as if being on the edge of a volcano, ready to explode! He pulled off his necktie, opened the cor of his white shirt, and turned to walk into the bathroom. He turned on the faucet and let the cold water pour down over his head, as if trying to extinguish the fire in his heart! Half an hourter, Baron Stuart emerged from the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. His face was much calmer than before. Since he went directly into the bathroom before, the lights in the room were not turned on, with only a small tablemp casting a faint glow on the dim room. Through the dim light, Baron Stuart approached the bedside, his brows furrowing slightly, as he felt a hint of displeasure. Chapter 4 - 4: 4: Who Sent You? Chapter 4 - 4: 4: Who Sent You? Trantor:549690339 Who would dare to turn off the lights in his room when everyone knows he doesnt like dimness? Raising his hand to turn on the light in the room, it instantly lit up. Perhaps because he drank too much, his chest felt stuffy, and his mood was extremely irritated. Now he just wanted to lie down on the bed and rest for a while. But just as he was about to sit on the edge of the bed and lift the thin quilt, his hand touched not bedding, butsmooth skin.N?v(el)B\\jnn The delicate touch told him that such smooth, soft skin could only belong to a woman. Yet, why would a woman be in his room, let alone on his bed? At this time, the person on the bed seemed to have woken up, her brows furrowed and she appeared a bit uneasy. Baron Stuarts mood was already terrible today, but for some reason, he suddenly had a lot of patience. He wanted to see how this woman had climbed onto his bed and slept so soundly! Emily Walker furrowed her brows in difort and then slowly opened her eyes, her head throbbing. At the moment she opened her eyes, an exceedingly handsome face appeared, and for a moment, sleepy Emily was almost entranced Indeed, such a good-looking man seemed like something that could only exist in dreams. How could there be such an attractive man in reality! Seeing the woman lying on his bed staring at him, Baron Stuart expressionlessly spoke, Have you seen enough? Huh? Hes talking to her? Those who look good must have nice voices as well Emily didnt reply. Instead, she slowly extended her fair-skinned arm with a dazed smile, stretched her fingers and gently touched Baron Stuarts stunningly beautiful face. This good-looking man had to be touched to see if he was real! Wow, it felt so good, his skin seemed even smoother than a womans. Seeing the jade-like hand stretching towards him, Baron Stuart was a bit stunned. In his 28 years, no woman other than his mother had dared toe this close to him, let alone touch him. Grabbing the hand that was wandering randomly on his face, Baron Stuarts expression turned cold, and he asked, Who sent you? Huh? Emily was startled. The man was talking again; but now his voice was so cold that she felt like she wasnt in a quilt, but on an iceberg! Emilys silence caused Baron Stuart to grip her hand tighter, so tight that she felt pain! This wasnt right! Wasnt this a dream? How could she feel pain!? Not going to speak? Baron Stuarts gaze narrowed, staring directly at the woman in front of him. Saywhat? Emily seemedpletely sober now, and looked at the man before her with a hint of fear. She had never seen this man before, and felt an overwhelming pressure from him that made it difficult for her to breathe. Especially the inherent noble aura emanating from him, it made her somewhat apprehensive and tense. Who sent you? Today, the young Lord had an unusual amount of patience, so he repeated the same question as before. As soon as the words left his mouth, the young Lord was slightly stunned; it had never happened before that he would repeat the same words twice. Emily looked puzzled at the mans words and furrowed her brows in confusion, then looked around the unknown room. Following that, Emily was dumbfounded. What kind of ce was this!? How did she end up here? Emilys eyes widened, she looked back at Baron Stuart, Wh-what is this ce? Andwho are you? Chapter 5 - 5: 5: Get out of here! Chapter 5 - 5: 5: Get out of here! Trantor:549690339 Oh my God, why is she in an unknown room? And theres a strange man sitting by the bed! Hearing this, Baron Stuart squints, finding it interesting that the woman who climbed into his bed is asking him who he is! With a charming smile at the corner of his mouth, he looks at Emily Walker and asks nonchntly, You climbed into my bed and youre asking me who I am? His bed? Emily looks dumbfounded, and then falls into deep thought She remembers that just before dinner, her aunt was suddenly very nice to her C almost ttering. She was even pouring her wine and making amends. Then she remembers pouring her aunt a cup of wine, and after that, everything is a blur Could it be? Emilys eyes widen in shock as she looks at the man in front of her! Her uncle mentioned that hispany was facing bankruptcy and the only savior for hispany would be the Futuren Group. A few days ago, her uncle even told her that if she could get close to any of the directors from the Futuren Group, hispany would be saved. The condition? That she must sell her unsullied body to a stranger Shes only 20 years old; how could she willingly give her body to a stranger C possibly even an old man? Even if she had to do it, it would have to be with the Futuren Groups CEO C Baron Stuart! Of course, she knows that its impossible to get close to the young Lord. There were even rumors that he never indulged in femalepany, making her wonder if he was gay! She refused, but what she didnt expect was that her aunt would plot against her! Emily looks at the handsome man in front of her, and then at the unknown room, worrying as she asks Baron Stuart, You, are you the master of this room? He looks at her calmly, his voice deep and steady, Of course. He cant help but scoff inwardly, wondering if ying innocent is every womans nature. Having eagerly climbed into his bed, she turns around and asks him if hes the master of the room. Hmm? Or maybe she wants to make sure that hes Baron Stuart before she attacks him? What, um, what is your position in the Futuren Group? Emily looks at him cautiously, her voice soft. All she knows is that her uncle wants her to be sent to a director in the Futuren Group, but she doesnt know who it is. Her question causes Baron Stuarts eyes to narrow slightly C does this woman genuinely not know, or is she feigning ignorance? Who do you think I am? Baron Stuart counters, wanting to see what this woman is truly after. Emily hesitates for a moment, then says, I dont know. She really doesnt know C all she knows is that he might be one of the directors at the Futuren Group. But could there really be such a young director? Or could her uncle and aunt have made a mistake and sent her to the wrong room? If that were the case, it would be great! Then get out. Baron Stuart says coldly, standing up from the bed. It seems that all women like to act innocent and pretentious C even after doing everything they can to climb into his bed, they start ying dumb with him!N?v(el)B\\jnn Upon hearing this, Emily is taken aback and somewhat confused, wondering what kind of creature the man in front of her is and why he suddenly turned against her C did she offend him? But this suits her just fine C she couldnt ask for more! Without saying another word, Emily quickly sits up, crawls out of the quilt, and gets out of bed. However, as soon as she leaves the quilt, a wave of cold envelops her entire body Chapter 6 - 6: 6: Are You Sick!? Chapter 6 - 6: 6: Are You Sick!? Trantor:549690339 Her eyes widened, observing herpletely naked body! Aunt, it must have been Aunt! Without giving her time to think, Emily Walker abruptly turned back to the quilt, her gaze frantically searching for her clothes. However, in the enormous room, she saw no trace of her garments! While in her fluster, her eyes met another pair of dark eyes, causing Emilys cheeks to instantly turn crimson. She wished she could burrow her way into the ground!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart was initially nning to leave, but after witnessing her pure white glossy body, he involuntarily swallowed. Generally, a womans body didnt give him any sensation, but today, an unusual thumping started in his heart, what was happening? Emily lowered her eyes, then quickly lifted her head again, desiring to find her clothes. But in the entire room, apart from her small backpack, there was nothing to cover her body, barring the bedding and bedsheets. If Aunts n had failed, she certainly wouldnt continue to stay there. She needed to leave before Uncle and Aunt found out! Irrespective of anything else, Emily grabbed the sheet around her, then rolled out of the bed, wrapped up in it. She felt the burning gaze fixed upon her but dared not meet it, stepping away from the ce where Baron Stuart was standing, and headed towards the wardrobe. Watching the woman wrapped in a sheet, Baron Stuart knew that underneath those sheets was her smooth white skin. Thinking about it made him swallow again. But the very next second, his pupils tightened watching Emily. What was this woman doing? Daring to rummage through his wardrobe!? In his entire life, apart from the servants, no woman had ever dared to mess with his stuff! Hey! What do you think youre doing?! Baron Stuart took a step forward as if shot from an arrow, yanking Emily, who had just opened the wardrobe door, towards him, pulling her a Thousand Miles Away The sudden scolding startled Emily. Then she felt a force pulling her backwards. Unprepared, she stumbled a few steps before falling to the ground. In the panic, the hand tightly clutching the sheet rxed and it fell to the ground. Thankfully, the room was carpeted, so falling didnt cause much pain. But being exposed once again made Emily furious! To the man in front of her, she red up, Are you out of your mind?! She just wanted to find some clothes to put on and leave, and this man had the audacity toy hands on her? It was such a waste for a man with his face that could charm women all over the world! This was the first time Baron Stuart was yelled at by a woman, making him somewhat angry, Who gave you permission to rummage through my things? Emily was momentarily at a loss for words, realizing she really might have crossed a line. But was it necessary for him toy hands on her!? I was wrong. I just wanted to find some clothes so I can leave Due to her state ofplete undress, Emily was somewhat embarrassed, her voice as thin as a mosquito. Listening to her, Baron Stuart looked at her, confused about what this woman was trying to do. She was the one who came looking for him, and now she was rushing to leave. However, if she wanted to leave, he naturally saw no reason to stop her. He went to the wardrobe, picked out a white shirt, and tossed it to her. Unintentionally, his gaze once again fell on her half-hidden body, causing Baron Stuarts breath to quicken slightly. He didnt understand what was going on with him. There had been countless times when naked women had stood before him, and he hadnt felt a thing, but today somehow Chapter 7 - 7: 7 What’s Wrong with You? Chapter 7 - 7: 7 Whats Wrong with You? Trantor:549690339 Although the woman in front of him had in features and an average body, a burning heat rose within him inexplicably. What was wrong with him! Baron Stuarts throat felt dry, and his gaze shifted to a ss of red wine on the table. He walked over to the ss, picked it up, and drank it all at once, hoping to quench the fire inside him with the cold liquid. Thank you. Could you please lend me a pair of trousers? Emily Walker put on the gentlemans white shirt. Although it was quiterge, it could only cover her body. She couldnt just leave with nothing covering her lower body, could she? Baron Stuart turned to Emily upon hearing her voice, and his eyesnded on her once again. Compared to her naked body before, she looked even more tempting in his shirt now! Ignoring the heat within him, Baron Stuart went to the wardrobe and took out another pair of his trousers for Emily. What was wrong with him today? It was so abnormal for him to patiently lend his clothes to an unrted stranger. Emily took the ck trousers and put them on A momentter, Emily looked somewhat helpless in the mans clothes. Just how tall was this man? His clothes were so long that she would beughed at if she went out dressed like this! Uhm Emily raised her head and looked at Baron Stuart again, Do you have anything smaller? Baron Stuart nced at her but didnt respond, because he realized that the heat within him was growing even stronger, and it was not due to his own desire. What was going on? ncing at the wine ss on the table, Baron Stuart suddenly understood C someone had spiked his wine! But who!? He looked back at the woman standing nearby. At this moment, his pupils turned a deep red. Could it be that all of this was part of this womans scheme? Suppressing his desires, Baron Stuart took one step at a time towards Emily. Emily watched the man approaching her, and seeing his tense expression, she couldnt help but be puzzled. Whats wrong with you? Baron Stuart didnt reply, as he steadily closed in on her. Seeing the mans bright red eyes and sensing the danger he posed, Emily grew uneasy and began to back away, her voice filled with rm. What-what do you want to do? Baron Stuart came closer to her and immediately grabbed her chin, his voice threatening and cold. Since youve been so calcting, should I make your wishe true?N?v(el)B\\jnn What? Emily didnt understand, her chin aching slightly from his grip. Before she could gather her thoughts, she felt the ground disappear beneath her feet as she was lifted into the air and then ced down on the soft,fortable bed! What-what are you doing!? Even a fool could guess what the man was about to do next, but she didnt understand why he had suddenly be interested in her, considering he showed no interest just a moment ago. Ah! Let me go! Before she could sort out her thoughts, a heavy body pressed down on her small frame. Isnt all of this what you meticulously nned? Dont you want to get into my bed? Baron Stuarts voice was cold, his breathing bing more rapid as he appeared to restrain himself from losing control. I who wants to get into your bed! You let me go! Emily grew more and more frightened, struggling desperately, her eyes filling with tears. Chapter 8 - 8: 8: The Cost of Plotting Against the Young Lord! Chapter 8 - 8: 8: The Cost of Plotting Against the Young Lord! Trantor:549690339 Tell you what, if you want to scheme against Baron Stuart, youll have to pay the price! After he said that, Baron Stuart couldnt control himself any longer and began to tear at Emily Walkers clothes! Emily, who had been struggling, suddenly stopped when she heard his words, momentarily forgetting to resist. Baron Stuart? Which Baron Stuart? The Young Lord from Futuren Group? Baronyou, you are the Young Lord from Futuren GroupuhC Before she could finish speaking, Emilys lips were rudely sealed by someone! If he really was the Young Lord of Futuren Groupthen could her n begin? Anyway, if this man was indeed the famous man in the world, even if her n failed, at least she would get the surgery fees for her little brother! The heir of Futuren Group, wouldnt he have at least 600,000? Amidst the wild frenzy on the bed, Baron Stuart was deeply attracted to her ordinary body, time and time again losing himself. However, he couldnt understand why the girl who had just been struggling became submissive after hearing his name. Sure enough, she wanted to confirm his identity first! Emily felt somewhat ufortable for the first time, tears sliding down her eyes. As long as her little brother could wake up, what was selling her own body worth! Baron Stuart identally saw her teary eyes. He didnt understand why she was crying now. Wasnt she the one who schemed against him? Did she feel wronged now?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om . The next day At 8 AM, Emily woke up with an exhausted body, the soreness making her frown. She couldnt help but wonder if all men were so crazy in that aspect, as the memory ofst nights madness lingered in her mind it almost killed her! Opening her eyes, the man beside her had long left. Emily sat on the bed, looking at the luxurious room, and her eyes fell on a neatly folded set of clothes on the bedside table. She picked up the clothes suspiciously and looked at them. They were summer womens clothes, and upon checking the size, they were the smallestabout the same size as hers. Were they for her? Without thinking too much, Emily took the clothes and headed to the bathroom. When she came out dressed, her cell phone in the small backpack rang. Emily felt anxious, suddenly realizing it was almost 8:30 AM. Damn, she was going to bete for work! She quickly grabbed her cell phone from her bag and nced at the caller ID, then paused. It was Dr. Fraser Hello? Lady Carter, given your brothers current condition, I suggest we perform the surgery immediately. You dont want him lying in bed forever, do you? Dr. Frasers voice came through the phone. Dr. Fraser, umcan you please perform the surgery on my brother first, and I promise Ill make up the surgery fees as soon as possible. Emilys tone was pleading. She couldnt bear to lose her brother, as he was the only family she had left. Dr. Fraser hesitated, Lady Carter, Im only working for someone else, Im afraid I cant help you with this. If you really cant get the surgery fees, why dont you negotiate with our Director? Dr. Fraser knew Emily well and was aware that she was someone who kept her promises. However, there was nothing he could do about this matter. How could she bring herself to negotiate with the Director? She already owed the hospital a lot for her brothers stay. But if they didnt perform the surgery now, the longer they waited, the less likely her brother would ever wake up. Chapter 9 - 9: 9 Bargaining! Chapter 9 - 9: 9 Bargaining! Trantor:549690339 No, it wont do; she must make sure her little brothers surgery goes smoothly! Dr. Fraser, Ill be at the hospital soon. Please wait for me; Ill bring all the costs! Emily Walker said urgently before hanging up the phone. Grabbing her bag, Emily took a deep breath and left the room to head to the living room. As expected, the man fromst nights madness was sitting on the living room sofa. Upon seeing Baron Stuart, Emily immediately thought aboutst night, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Feeling someonee out, Baron Stuart looked up at Emily, then lowered his gaze and continued reading the newspaper in his hand without saying a word. Emily took a deep breath, determined to ask for the surgery fees for her little brother from this world-renowned man! Young Lord For a moment, Emily didnt know how to address the man in front of her, knowing only that people in the outside world seemed to call him this. Hearing her voice, Baron Stuart looked up, his deep pupils staring at her as the scene fromst night shed swiftly through his mind, causing him to pause, but only for a moment; very soon, his expression showed no trace of any thought. Baron Stuart remained silent, waiting for her to speak. Perhaps this matter might be somewhat demeaning, but for her little brother, she had to ask! Young Lord, youve seen what you wanted to see, and you slept with me too, so shouldnt you Before Emily could finish speaking, Baron Stuart raised his hand, and a man walked over, handing her a check. Emily hesitated, epting the check and saw that it was for 500,000. Maybe its true that for other women being sponsored, they only receive a few tens of thousands a month. After all, she had only apanied him for one night, so 500,000 was already a hefty sum. However, just the surgery fees for her little brother would amount to 600,000, let alone the future hospitalization fees and medical expenses. Adding all the costs, even though it wouldnt reach a million, at least six or seven hundred thousand would suffice. Young Lord,st night was my first, first night Emilys words were somewhat unnatural, her eyelids lowered shyly. Saying this, she wondered if the Young Lord would be willing to give a little more. Baron Stuart looked up, and his eyes narrowed, wondering if the woman was implying that the money was not enough?N?v(el)B\\jnn yton Howard. Young Master. The man standing next to Emily slightly nodded and looked towards Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart thought for a moment before asking, If I were to find a woman at the Night Club, how much would it cost for one night? Hearing this, yton paused before answering, ording to the Young Master, it should be a few thousand, I guess. He wasnt very sure, but the general number should be in the thousands, and even then, only a few would be able tomand this price for one night. Hearing this, Baron Stuart looked towards Emily, his face expressionless and cold, as if his gaze was telling her: I already gave you many times more than that. Meeting his gaze, Emily was momentarily taken aback. Was heparing her to a woman from a night club? Thinking about this, Emily felt a re of anger, suppressing her fury and saying, Young Lord! Ist night was my first, first time If you went to a night club to find ady, I doubt youd find someone as pure as me! In her final sentence, Emilys tone was resolute, determined to acquire the money for her brothers recovery! Thats why I gave you 500,000 for one night, not 5,000. The casual tone of the Young Lord made it sound like a matter of course. But you had me many timesst night! Emilypletely let herself go, thinking if 50,000 a night was a bit too much, they could calcte by the number of times, 20,000 per time! Chapter 10 - 10: 10: You Are Really Valuable Chapter 10 - 10: 10: You Are Really Valuable Trantor:549690339 Emily could not remember exactly how many times it happenedst night. All she knew was that this man did not let her rest until the crack of dawn. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes. His tone was so neutral, it was hard to gauge his emotion. He asked, Oh? How do you n on calcting it? Last night, he seemed to be deeply attracted by the woman in front of him, unwilling to let her go.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om No, it was her body that deeply attracted him. Although she had an average figure, he was somehow bewitched, bing obsessed with her body. After a pause, Emily said with a firm tone, One One hundred thousand each time. Since she had already sold herself, what was there to fear? The only important thing was money. Dignity meant nothing anymore! You are indeed valuable. Baron Stuart sneered. All women seemingly having a price. Perhaps, to them, dignity and pride were as meaningless as thin air. yton Howard. At Baron Stuarts request, yton Howard pulled out a check and a pen. Baron Stuart extended his slender hand to ept the Montnc pen from yton Howard. With a flurry of movement, Emily quickly received another check. epting the check, Emily counted the zeros on it, a full one million! Is it enough now? Baron Stuart looked at the surprised woman in front of him, his gaze cold. He stood from the sofa, turned, and left the presidential suite, followed closely by yton Howard. . At noon, Emily rushed to her job at the milk tea shop to request time off. Then, she rushed to the hospital where her little brother, Wace Carter, was being treated. She paid off all the bills, then had a brief talk with the doctor. Dr. Fraser said that now that the surgery fees were avable, the operation could be performed smoothly tomorrow. As long as the surgery was sessful, there was a chance for her little brother to wake up! During the long wait, Emily anxiously waited outside the operating room, asionally ncing at the indicator light outside. Finally, after three hours, she saw the green lighte on! Anxious, Emily quickly approached the operating room, asking the moment the doors opened, How is my little brother? The surgery went very well. I think there is a high chance your little brother will wake up, dont worry. Dr. Fraser let out a long sigh, reassuring Emily. Emily hadnt had a day as happy as today in the over two months since her father passed away! She bit on her tightly sped fingers, as if to confirm whether this was a dream or reality. The very moment she felt pain from her fingers, she knew everything was real, her little brothers surgery was sessful. She wouldnt have to live in this world alone anymore! Wace She was moved to tears at the realization, and hurried into the hospital room. In the bed, Wace Carter still had his eyes closed. But the doctor had told her that there was a high chance for her little brother to wake up, so she strongly believed that he wouldnt leave her alone, he would wake up. With the 1.5 million given by Young Lord, after all costs and surgery fees, Emily was left with half of the money. So she wasnt worried about her brothers future medical expenses anymore. In the evening, Emily hired a nurse to care for Wace Carter so that she could get updates on his condition firsthand and she could also find another job without worry. However, seeking a job in such a bustling city was not easy at all. The next morning, Emily came to the milk tea shop early as usual and fetched arge bunch of flyers. She stood on the pedestrian street, distributing the flyers to the passing crowd. Chapter 11 - 11: 11: Mother and Daughter Looking for Trouble Chapter 11 - 11: 11: Mother and Daughter Looking for Trouble Trantor:549690339 Hello, Coco Milk Tea! Emily Walker greeted each passerby and handed out a flyer from her hand, her smile bright and friendly. After promoting on the Pedestrian Street for half an hour, Emily and her colleagues went to Pearl Square and then to the bustling crossroads, handing out flyers to pedestrians. Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee! Despite the scorching sun in the summer, Emily still had a great mood and a bright smile on her face. The red light came on, and the busy metropolis would be traffic-jammed, which was the worst thing for the working ss! A ck Bentley stopped at the rightne, Baron Stuart slightly displeased by the long queue ahead, he turned his gaze to the sidewalk on the right. He seemed to see a familiar figure, and when Emily turned her whole body, Baron Stuarts deep pupils squinted slightly. yton Howard. Baron Stuart spoke to yton Howard in front of him, but his eyes never left the figure on the sidewalk outside the car window. Yes, Young Master. I want that. Baron Stuart pointed at the flyer in Emilys hand. yton Howard looked in the direction he was pointing and only then noticed that the woman not far away looked somewhat familiar. Yes. yton Howard answered, opened the car door, and walked towards Emily. Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee! Emily didnt pay attention to the person in front of her, and like before, handed yton the flyer and then turned around to continue promoting. yton Howard took the flyer, returned to the car, and handed it to Baron Stuart, Young Master, heres the stuff you wanted. Baron Stuart took the flyer, nced at it, and then looked up at Emily in the distance. Hello, Coco Milk Tea, wee As Emily was promoting the flyer, her voice suddenly stopped, and the smile on her face disappeared abruptly. Yo, isnt this our youngdy Emily? Why is she showing up on the street doing such a thing? Two women were standing in front of her, it was Emilys Second Mother and Little Sister! The one who spoke was Iris Carter, her little sister who had no blood rtionship with Emily! Seeing the mother and daughter standing in front of her, Emily clenched her fists secretly, hatred rushed to her head, and she wanted to rush up and tear their faces! But she couldnt fight them now, one day, she would take back everything that belonged to the Carter family! Suppressing the pain and hatred in her heart, Emily looked coldly at the mother and daughter in front of her, then turned around and continued to hand out flyers. Her smile remained, Hello, Coco Milk Tea, ween/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thud! Emily stumbled, therge stack of flyers in her hand fell to the ground, she turned around, ring at Iris Carter who deliberately bumped into her, furious, What do you guys want? Isnt one Carter Family enough?! From when she entered the Carter Family with Elia Parker, she had always treated her as a real sister, even as she constantlypeted with her. But after their father died, the mother and daughter duo became more ruthless in seizing everything that belonged to the Carter Family! Emily, dont be angry, you know Leanne Johnson, shes always careless in her actions. Dont take offense if she bumped into you. Elia Parkerughed insincerely at Emily, her words seemed like an apology, but her tone carried a hint of sarcasm! Chapter 12 - 12: 12: A Resounding Slap in the Face Chapter 12 - 12: 12: A Resounding p in the Face Trantor:549690339 Emily Walker? Ha, she sounded so affectionate. Initially, she must have been putting on a show to deceive my father. Who would have thought that all this was just a y staged by Elia Parker topete for the Carter familys fortune! Ignoring mother and daughter, Emily tried to suppress her anger and squat down to pick up the scattered flyers on the ground one by one. As she was picking up the flyers, Iris Carter smirked sinisterly, walked past casually, and said, Mother, lets go, or well bete! Having said that, Iris walked past Emily. Ah C it hurts - As Emily reached out to pick up another flyer, a sharp pain prated the back of her hand, causing her unbearable pain and a loud cry! The intense pain made Emily instinctively jerk her hand away. Following that, Iris screamed and fell awkwardly to the ground in an instant. The other colleague handing out flyers with Emily heard the screams and ran over, worryingly helping Emily up from the ground, Emily, are you okay? Looking at Emilys tender fingers turning red and the skin seemingly broken by the pressure from high heels, Gabrie Teddy was very worried. Leanne! Seeing her daughter fall, Elia Parker hurriedly ran over, helped Iris up, and asked with concern, Leanne, are you okay? Iris, looking embarrassed, got up from the ground, raised her head angrily staring at Emily who had just stood up, You dare to push me? Fingers being stepped on, and she still yed the victim? Emily was angry and said, If you hadnt stepped on me, how could I have pushed you? She just reacted instinctively by pulling her hand away. Iris deserved this fall! Iris was speechless, and suddenly rushed over to Emily, raised her arm, and a fierce and urate p was heard,nding on Emilys left cheek with a snap! With her cheeks burning and throbbing, Emily widened her eyes, never expecting that this mother and daughter would actually attack her in broad daylight. She covered the pped cheek, from the time her father passed away, she had been holding her breath and bearing with it all. Nowadays, she truly had enough of this mother and daughters behavior! Who are you? How can you hit someone!? Seeing Emily getting hit, Gabrie also felt indignant and questioned the mother and daughter. Its none of your business! Iris snarled. Perhaps due to differences in temperament and appearance, most people could tell that the mother and daughter were not ordinary people. Gabrie was angry but didnt know what to say, so she could only grit her teeth and endure it. Seeing Emily received a p from her daughter, Elia Parkerughed triumphantly, holding Iris and said, Leanne, lets go. Uncle Morgan is waiting for us. Iris raised her eyes, her mouth curled up in a cold smile, then turned around and left with Elia together. Watching the backs of the mother and daughter leaving, Emily clenched her hands beside her and vowed that one day she would repay the humiliation they had brought her many times over.N?v(el)B\\jnn Young Master, do you want me to - No need, start the car. Seeing that their young master had been looking at the not-far-away scene, yton Howard spoke up but was interrupted by Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart shifted his line of sight, and the ck Bentley drove away from the Flourishing Crossroads slowly. Chapter 13 - 13: 13: The Black String Under the Pillow Chapter 13 - 13: 13: The ck String Under the Pillow Trantor:549690339 Half an hourter, the car arrived at Duke StationThrone, an upscale club. With little effort, Baron Stuart easily negotiated an investment contract worth billions. By the time he returned to Futuren Hotel, it was 5:30 PM. After taking a bath, he changed into a well-crafted, handmade suit that perfectly entuated his noble demeanor. There was a banquet hosted by the Walker Group that night. He initially didnt n on attending, but somehow the Old Master caught wind of this and restricted his freedom. To regain his freedom, he had to attend tonights banquet! For the first time in 28 years, his grandfather was serious with him. If he wanted to resolve his doubts, it seemed he had no choice but to attend that wine party tonight. Dressed and ready, Baron Stuart walked to the bedside. A ck and gold-edged watch was ced on the bedside table, matching his noble and cold demeanor, shining brightly. Wearing the watch, he nced at therge bed that still carried remnants of his tryst. Instantly, a blushing, panting face shed through his mind, and the madness of that night seemed to always unintentionally appear in his thoughts. As he prepared to shake off the ordinary face in his mind and turn to leave, he noticed a ck thread peeking out from under the pillow. Baron Stuart furrowed his brow; he never left anything under his pillow. What could it be? Approaching the bedside, he picked up the ck thread and discovered a delicate little stone attached to it. It wasnt a stone, it seemed more like a rare shell stone. What was this, and how did it end up on his bed? Baron Stuart touched the small stone with puzzled brows. At first nce, it looked like a chicken or a bird? Such a uniquely shaped stone was rare and didnt appear to be man-made. It resembled a naturally formed object. Whose could it be? This bed had only been used by him who else could have left it? Others? Once again, Emily Walkers delicate face shed through Baron Stuarts mind. Could this object belong to that woman?N?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking of her charmingly bashful face, Baron Stuart tensed up and threw the shell stone into the bedside drawer, before striding out of the room. However, as soon as he stepped out of the room, he hesitated, not quite understanding his behavior today. In the past, anything belonging to others was considered trash. His room was an exception; you couldnt find anything other than his things inside. And yet, at this moment, he had actually thrown that pendant into a drawer? He must be going crazy, he thought to himself. Though he inwardly mocked himself, Baron Stuart didnt go back to throw away the pendant and instead strode out of his designated room, arriving at the wine party hall on the 12th floor. Just as the elevator reached Building 12 and he stepped out, his cell phone rang. Brother! Where are you now? A sweet, yful voice came through the phone, full of childlike innocence. Just left the elevator, Im about to go in. Baron Stuart thought that the Old Master had grown impatient and thus had Be call to urge him. But apparently, that was not the case. Chapter 14 - 14: 14: Bella Stuart Hit Someone Chapter 14 - 14: 14: Be Stuart Hit Someone Trantor:549690339 Brother! Dont go in yet! Upon hearing that he was going to enter the conference hall, Be Stuart tried to stop him anxiously. Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows in confusion, his sexy thin lips slightly opened, and uttered a few words, Whats wrong? I my car broke down, and I didnt bring my wallet so Bes voice got quieter, as if sensing a storm was about to arrive! Sure enough, before her voice even fell, she heard Baron Stuart erupt like a volcano, Be Stuart! You drove alone again without telling anyone? On the phone, Be pouted, wronged, and said with a crying tone, I I just wanted to drive by myself Since learning to drive, Bes greatest wish was to have her own car and then go wherever she wanted to go. However, she was smart in every other aspect but clumsy at driving. No matter how hard Baron Stuart and the Stuart familys driver taught her, idents would always happen within five minutes of her driving alone! Soter, the Stuart Family forbade Be from driving. She could touch cars, ride in cars, and look at cars, but she was never allowed to drive them. Because within one year, she had driven 136 times, injured 135 people, and one time she even hit a utility pole! So ever since then, the Stuart family had forbidden her from driving, and she would always sneak out to drive without their knowledge anyway! And then what? Baron Stuart suppressed his anger and waited for her to confess voluntarily. The car broke down? Would the Stuart familys cars ever break down?N?v(el)B\\jnn Be pursed her lower lip; she knew she could never hide anything from her brother! Then then I hit someone Bes tone didnt reveal any tension, as if hitting someone was just a daily routine for her. But then she suddenly got nervous, not because she had hit someone, but rather because she was afraid that her brother would tell her mother and grandpa C then she would be finished! But, I just knocked her down, just a tiny bit of external injuries, and I also sent her to the hospital, but now uh Be spoke while gesturing that tiny bit and then nced behind her. She didnt bring her wallet, had injured someone, and she couldnt ask the victim to give her money to go to the hotel, could she? But she didnt dare tell her mother and grandpa, so she had no choice but to call her beloved brother! Brother, I I have no money to pay for the medical fees Youll have to solve it yourself. Baron Stuart decisively hung up the phone. Hello? Brother? Brother!? Did he really hang up? Her beloved brother actually left her to fend for herself? How could that be!? Be put down her cell phone and looked at it. Indeed, the phone had been disconnected! She was so angry that she stomped her foot and screamed, Ahh!!! Turning around, Be angrily red at the freshly bandaged victim as if the reason she couldnt go to the banquet was all because of this victim who she had knocked down! Emily Walker lowered her head and looked at her arm wrapped in gauze, got up, and left the hospital room. As she raised her head, she met a pair of furious eyes! She didnt know if it was her illusion, but she vaguely felt that these eyes seemed to be familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before. However, this girls stunning appearance, she swore, she had never seen before. Chapter 15 - 15: 15: The Unreasonable Bella Stuart! Chapter 15 - 15: 15: The Unreasonable Be Stuart! Trantor:549690339 Such a beautiful face would definitely be unforgettable. Its all your fault, now I cant go to the banquet! Be Stuart shouted angrily, the more she looked at Emily Walker, the angrier she got! What she was most afraid of was her brother telling her mother and grandfather about her secretly driving and hitting someone tonight. So the more she thought, the angrier she got. In the end, it was all the fault of this woman who couldnt walk properly! Emily was confused by her inexplicable tone and looked puzzled. It was her who knocked her down, so why was she ming her now? Miss, it seems like you were the one who hit me with your car, right? So why me me now for ruining your ns? Emily was also unhappy as someone inexplicably used her. If you hadnt been walking around carelessly, how could I have possibly knocked you down! Be Stuart said confidently, gritting her teeth and staring at Emily, abination of cuteness and nobility, making her look arrogant and unreasonable. Huh! Upon hearing that, Emily felt it wasughable, and corrected her, Miss! It seems like you were the one who drove onto the sidewalk and knocked me down, right? She fully experienced what it meant to be the one who speaks first is in the wrong today. Frankly speaking, even if someone has bad driving skills, how could they directly drive onto the sidewalk? Emily still couldnt understand it until now. Her words made Be Stuart even angrier, but knowing these were facts, she had indeed driven onto the sidewalk before hitting her. However, she wasnt willing topromise just like that. Anyway, I dont care! My family is waiting for me to attend a wine party, and now I cant go because of you! You have topensate me! Be Stuart, the Stuart familys princess, was spoiled and pampered, with her family virtually indulging her in everything except prohibiting her from driving, which shaped her arrogant and unreasonable character. Ipensate you? Emily was really at a loss for words. She had seen unreasonable people, but never someone as unreasonable as her, Miss, are you confused? You hit someone and now you want me topensate you? It was simply a wild fantasy. Seeing the situation, she could only resign herself to her bad luck. Emily nced at Be Stuart, ignoring her, and walked straight out of the hospital room towards the direction of the hospital entrance. Fortunately, the injuries on her wrist were just scratches and wouldnt cause any serious harm after a few days of rest. As for thepensation, it seemed like she didnt even need to mention it. Watching Emily walk away, Be Stuart stared with wide eyes, stamped her foot in anger, and having been spoiled all her life, she couldnt bear being treated so dismissively, Hey! Watching Emily walk further away, Be Stuart shouted angrily from behind her. It was driving her crazy! What kind of day was this, with everything going against her wishes! Looking at her receding figure, a few secondster, Be Stuart followed her. At the hospital entrance, Emily gged down a taxi and got in. Just as she was about to close the door, a figure sat down beside her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily looked at Be Stuart sitting beside her with a puzzled expression. Master, to the Futuren Hotel. Without even looking at Emily beside her, Be Stuart spoke to the taxi driver with a high and mighty tone. As long as there was business, the driver didnt care about anything else, and drove towards the Futuren Hotel. Chapter 16 - 16: 16: Taking You to My Elder Brother’s Place Chapter 16 - 16: 16: Taking You to My Elder Brothers ce Trantor:549690339 Miss, dont you think youre going too far? Emily Walker looked at the young girl who was around the same age as herself, slightly annoyed by her excessive behavior. However, Be Stuart remained arrogant and turned to face Emily Walker, her exquisite and beautiful face enough to make any man fall for her. Dont worry, Ill take you to my brother right now andpensate you for all your losses. Looking at Emilys ordinary jeans and T-shirt, Be Stuart showed a disdainful gaze. Indeed, what kind of person is only fit to wear such clothes! But you have to pay for the car fare this time! As she finished speaking, Be Stuart cast her gaze out the window, seemingly not enjoying interacting with someone of Emilys status. In her circle of friends, regardless of being from aristocratic families or well-known persons from the model artist background, someone like Emily Walker would naturally be the first time she has ever interacted with them. Emily saw the contemptuous attitude in Be Stuarts eyes and naturally understood that this girl looked down upon her. Nevermind, I didnt n on taking yourpensation in the first ce. Im going to the Futuren Hotel anyway, and I dont mind bringing you along. By saying this, she showed her magnanimity, which in turn helped the pampered Miss Rich. It was killing two birds with one stone, so why not?N?v(el)B\\jnn As soon as she finished speaking, Be Stuarts entire expression changed, turning her head in surprise and looking at Emily, Futuren Hotel? You? Be Stuart knew very well what kind of people were admitted to her familys hotel. Amoner like Emily Walker would probably not even be able to enter the hotels grand entrance, right? Whats wrong? Noticing her astonished tone, Emily was naturally puzzled, not knowing where the problemy. Could it be strange for her to go to the Futuren Hotel? Heh! Obviously, Be Stuart once again revealed her disdainful gaze, scoffing sarcastically, Miss, are you sure you can even get through the doors of the Futuren Hotel? Emily looked at her, not understanding the meaning behind her words. Maybe it wasnt too oundish; after all, she was just an ordinary person now, rarely going to such high-end international hotels. But didnt she also go inst time? Could it be that to enter that hotel, one must have a certain status and position? Then how did her uncle and aunt bring her inst time? In the midst of their conversation, the taxi had arrived at the Futuren Hotel, and Emily and Be Stuart got out of the car together, looking at the most luxurious and grand international hotel in E City. Futuren Corporation, a mythical presence, had such a vast scope of operations that even outsiders were unclear about which industries the Stuart family was actually involved in. There were hotels, real estate, shopping malls, entertainment clubs; essentially, if you could see a well-known brand, there would definitely be one owned by the Futuren Corporation! In fact, Emily was very familiar with the Futuren Corporation as well because her dream was to enter the real estate sector of the Futuren Group. She had always studied interior design, and joining the Futuren Group had been her dream since childhood. However, all of this came to an end after her fathers death and her stepmother took away everything from the Carter family. Having onlypleted her sophomore year, she took a leave of absence to work, giving up on pursuing her lifelong dream. After getting out of the car together, Be Stuart looked at Emily Walker and didnt intend to enter the Futuren Hotel with her. She wanted to see how someone like Emily would enter the Futuren Hotel. Of course, Emily didnt know the intricacies involved and simply looked puzzled at Be Stuart. Without thinking much, she proceeded to the entrance of the hotel on her own. Chapter 17 - 17: 17: Are You Going to the 68th Floor? Chapter 17 - 17: 17: Are You Going to the 68th Floor? Trantor:549690339 Two security personnel looked at the ordinary-looking Emily Walker and decisively held out their hands to block her way. Excuse me, Miss, are you a VIP member here? asked one of the security personnel. Emily nced at the hand blocking her path, then looked up at the two security personnel and shook her head nkly. Im sorry, Miss, but we only ept VIP guests here. The security personnel were very polite, without any sign of looking down on people. Emily was puzzled. Only VIP customers were epted? How had she enteredst time? Could it be that her uncle was a VIP here? Other than that possibility, Emily couldnt think of anything else. Seeing Emily being stopped, Be Stuart smirked with contempt, walked up to her side, and looked at the two security personnel with her exquisite face. Young Lady. As soon as the two security personnel saw Be, they bowed and greeted her immediately. Be raised a triumphant smile and nced at Emily beside her, then turned her head and said, Shes my friend. After that, she gave Emily a scornful nce and walked away towards the revolving door on her own. For a moment, Emily stood still, watching Be as she entered the hotel. They were calling her Young Lady? Could she be Be Stuart? Seemingly sensing that the person behind her hadnt followed her, Be turned around and looked at Emily, knowing that she was startled by her identity. Didnt you say youreing here? Dont you want to go in? Normally, Be would have left without thinking, but she looked back to observe Emilys surprised expression! Upon hearing this, Emily came back to her senses and quickly followed Be through the revolving door. Once in the Reception Hall, Be didnt bother with Emily anymore and went straight to the elevator to wait. The reason Emily hade here today was that after leaving the hotelst time, she realized that her mandarin duck stone had gone missing. In a rush to go to the hospital, she couldnt find it. That item was too precious for her, and she had to find it. Emilys father had told her that the mandarin duck stone was found by her parents when they were walking on the beach. Her mother loved it because of its shape, and at that time, Emily had just been born a month ago with the character ԧ in her name, so her mother hung the mandarin duck stone around her neck. Now that her parents were gone, the only thing left for her was that mandarin duck stone pendant. To get to the 68th floor, Emily naturally had to take the elevator with Be. Both of them entered the elevator together, Be pressed the 12th floor and Emily naturally pressed the 68th floor. Be didnt intend to see which floor Emily was going to, but she was curious, and when she nced at the glowing red 68-digit key, she immediately widened her eyes! The 68th floor is the Top Floor of the Futuren Hotel, where no one else stayed except Baron Stuart. What was this woman there for? Be looked at Emily with her big, copper-bell-like eyes, and said in astonishment, You youre going to the 68th floor? Seeing her extremely surprised expression, Emily was puzzled, Whats wrong? This girl was really strange, with strange behavior, weird speech, and now even her expressions were bizarre. What was the big deal about her going to the 68th floor? Why did Bes expression seem as if there was a monster on the 68th floor?N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 18 - 18: 18: Have you gotten a girlfriend? Chapter 18 - 18: 18: Have you gotten a girlfriend? Trantor:549690339 Be Stuart ceased to talk, but lifted her eyes to scan Emily Walker from top to bottom, the more she thought about it, the more it seemed unlikely. How could such an ordinary and unimpressive girl know her brother? Whats your name? Be Stuart suddenly put on a serious face, looking at Emily Walker in a somewhat arrogant tone. She would deny to the death that this girl knew her brother, but if she did not, why did she go to the 68th floor? Her brother is perfect, he is the best this world has to offer, how could he know such an ugly woman? She wont ept it! Emily Walker. Emily Walker, albeit confused as to why Young Miss Stuart was suddenly asking for her name, responded out of politeness. Understood! At that moment, the elevator had already reached the 12th floor. Be Stuart red at Emily Walker and stepped out of the elevator, heading towards the conference hall. She was determined to ask her brother whether he knew Emily Walker or not! The elevator reached the 68th floor again. Emily Walker, relying on her memory from thest time, fumbled her way to Baron Stuarts room. However, unlike the previous time, the entrance was deserted, there were no bodyguards guarding the door. Knock, Knock! Emily Walker tried knocking but after several attempts, there was no response from inside. It seemed like she had made a fruitless trip that day. Meanwhile, inside the wine party hall. As soon as Be Stuart entered the grand hall, she looked around in search of Baron Stuarts figure. She finally found him surrounded by a group of men and women! She rushed into the crowd like the wind, grabbed Baron Stuarts arm, and asked loudly, Brother! Do you have a girlfriend!? Its not that she didnt want her brother to have a girlfriend. Its just that, in her fantasy, her sister-inw has to be an angelic girl with extraordinary appearance and figure to match her brother! Baron Stuart was discussing business matters with a bunch of business tycoons. But Be Stuart suddenly appeared before his eyes, bringing with her such a surprising question which left him stunned for a while. What Be Stuart said was a normal question, but for the other people, it was anything but normal! Everyone knew that Baron Stuart, the heir of the Futuren Group, had never dated any woman in his 28 years. He was never seen linked to any scandals in magazines or news channels. This made many outside people guess the reasons. With Young Miss Stuart bringing up that question, a few men around also showed their curiosity. Even the socialite daughters not far from them couldnt help looking over, wanting to get to the bottom of the matter. Who didnt know about Futuren Corporation? Who didnt know the name Baron Stuart? Countless corporations wanted to curry favor with him and countless socialite daughters wanted to monopolize Baron Stuart, a man for whom worldwide females lusted but held back! What? For a moment, Baron Stuart couldnt regain hisposure. Do, do you know a girl named Emily Walker!? Be Stuart red at Baron Stuart, looking extremely unhappy, as if her boyfriend had cheated on her! Baron Stuart knit his eyebrows, he had no impression of this name, I dont know her, why?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Be Stuart blinked in surprise, didnt know? Could she have been mistaken? Heheits nothing, its nothing. If that was the case, she didnt need to worry. Be Stuart giggled, affectionately grabbing Baron Stuarts arm, then looking at the crowd. Chapter 19 - 19: 19 Encounter on the Rooftop 1 Chapter 19 - 19: 19 Encounter on the Rooftop 1 Trantor:549690339 Although Baron Stuart was a little unclear about her question, he ultimately did not ponder on it too much, instead shifting his gaze to some business tycoons. Baron Stuart! As the siblings greeted the attendees at the conference cordially, a familiar voice came from not far away. Especially when Be Stuart heard this voice, her face was instantly filled with joy, a brilliant and vivacious smile sparkled in her yful eyes. She turned around, looked towards the source of the sound, and enthusiastically waved to him, Leonardo Bryson! Upon hearing the voice, Baron Stuarts gaze also looked in Leonardo Brysons direction. Before he could say anything, the little hand that was holding his arm quickly loosened. Watching his little sister running towards Leonardo Bryson, Baron Stuart waited calmly. You are bing more and more rude. When you were a child, you used to call me big brother Yates often. Why is it that as you grow up, you start to call me by my actual name instead? Leonardo Bryson, looking at the handsome girl in front of him, gently pinched her straight, small nose. His affectionate gaze said it all. In response, Be Stuart pouted discontentedly, Why do you care? Ill call you whatever I want. Cant I? Alright, whatever you say goes! Leonardo Bryson, after patting her head, walked towards Baron Stuart with her in tow. Leonardo Bryson, the CEO of the Bryson Group, had established his own kingdom in the domestic market through his own abilities. It was widely known that Bryson used to have a different career before entering the business circle. In just a few years, he has established his own business empire. He has been Baron Stuarts friend since childhood, his only confidant, a brother in adversity who can risk his life for him! Youre here too. It looks like todays banquet is quite special. After taking a sip of red wine in his ss, Baron Stuart then looked towards his mother and old master Stuart, who were not far away. The couple, they wereughing and talking with the chairman of the Walker Group. They seem to be enjoying each otherspany. Looking at this scene, Baron Stuart seemed to have guessed the theme of todays banquet. Draining his ss of red wine, a look of displeasure crossed Baron Stuarts face, and he was about to leave the conference room. Just as he turned around, he identally bumped into a waiter who was walking past, causing the wine to ssh all over and stain his silver-grey suit. Damn it! Baron Stuart cursed under his breath, his mood deteriorating further and his eyes coldly weighing the waiter. Recognizing the severity of his mistake, the waiter began to apologise repeatedly, Im sorry, Mr. Stuart! Baron Stuart with a cold face, even if his anger inside was about to ignite,pared to this, he would rather leave this damn ce as soon as possible. Without the protagonist, he was curious to see what the old master would do next. With a sharp gaze, Baron Stuart swept over the waiter in front of him and didnt utter a word. He left everyone behind and headed in the direction of the conference hall exit. However, he had only taken a few steps when a powerful andpelling voice rang out. Baron Stuart, where are you going!? Old Master Stuart, who had noticed that Baron Stuart was about to leave, called out sternly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the sound of the voice, Baron Stuart had to pause. His attractive eyes slightly closed, revealing a hint of helplessness. He turned around, pointing to his soiled suit, and said in his usual calm tone, I just want to go upstairs to change my clothes. Old Master Stuart nced at the stain on his suit. He had initially thought that Stuart was trying to sneak away again, it seemed he was mistaken. Dears, please add this book to your shelf, collect it, vote for it, and feel free to leave a book review! Kisses~ Chapter 20 - 20: 20 Encounter on the Rooftop 2 Chapter 20 - 20: 20 Encounter on the Rooftop 2 Trantor:549690339 I have something to announceter, so be quick. Old Master Stuart was already in his eighties, but his innate authority showed no decline, especially when dealing with Baron Stuart, he was always strict. However, this was understandable. A man who was about to inherit the Futuren Kingdom had to be disciplined and groomed personally since childhood, leaving no room for rxation. Todays Baron Stuart was the greatest achievement of Zachary Stuarts life. Rather than the Futuren Group, he took more pride in this beloved grandson. Baron Stuarts business acumen hadpletely inherited his grandfathers sess, or even surpassed it. How could he not be proud of having such a grandson? As a result, since Baron Stuart took over the Futuren, Old Master Stuart no longer strictly supervised him. He knew that by now, Baron Stuart was fully capable of handling the Futuren Kingdom. Hmm. ncing at his grandfather, Baron Stuart knew that he might not be able to escape tonight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But there was one thing he didnt want to obey: his marriage. From childhood to adulthood, his identity was not ordinary, and he had never owned the thingsmon people had. By the age of 20, he had never had a true friend. In the eyes of the outside world, he never interacted with the opposite sex. In reality, it was not that he didnt want to, but he didnt dare. He had tasted the bittersweet feeling of wanting love but not daring to during his university years. Until he was 28 years old, he never fell for any other girl again,pletely sealing away his once-passionate heart in the corner of his iceberg. However, this did not mean that Baron Stuart could ept just any woman arranged for him by his grandfather! Baron Stuart grunted and turned to leave the Wine Party Hall. He knew that as soon as he left the hall, his grandfather would send someone to follow him! As expected, within three seconds of Baron Stuarts departure, Old Master Stuart signaled to the two bodyguards at the door who then trailed behind him, leaving the conference hall. Since Baron Stuart was taking a private elevator, the two bodyguards had to take a normal elevator. At the room entrance, Emily Walker confirmed that there was no one inside and had no choice but to leave. As she waited for the elevator, her cell phone rang in her backpack. ncing at the caller ID, Emily looked slightly disheartened. She hadnt been home for two days straight since that day. Her uncle and aunt must be going crazy by now. Of course, they were not worried about her safety, but they wanted to know if she had achieved what they wanted. To conveniently answer the call, Emily walked quietly to the staircase entrance, Aunt. Emily, I heard that Waces surgery went well. Did you talk to Young Master Stuart about our familys situation? Because Emily hadnte home for several days, Emma Hudson was both worried and concerned, unsure if Emily had been staying by the Crown Princes side at Futuren Corporation or deliberately avoiding her and not returning home. With no other option, Emma Hudson sent someone to inquire and learned that Emily had been staying in the hospital overnight. She also unintentionally heard that Waces surgery had been sessful, and even the previous medical debts had beenpletely paid off. Emma Hudson thought that the Crown Prince must be very satisfied with Emily, which was why he helped her with the hospital matters. Chapter 21 - 21: 21 Encounter on the Rooftop 3 Chapter 21 - 21: 21 Encounter on the Rooftop 3 Trantor:549690339 Thinking about this, Emma Hudson couldnt wait to dial Emily Walkers cell phone number! Hearing Aunt call her so affectionately by her nickname, Emily didnt feel any warmth from family, but rather a sense of strangeness. Thats because since she moved in with her Uncle and Aunt, her Aunt had never given her a kind face. Aunt, how can you have the nerve? Thinking of her scheming Uncle and Aunt, Emily felt more heartache than hatred. She was only 20 years old and Henry Adams niece, but she never thought that the Uncle who had been rtively nice to her would send her to a stranger for his own benefit, and her bond with her family disappeared. What what did I do? Emma, sensing Emilys irritated tone, paused for a moment. You didnt give birth to me, nor did you raise me, so on what basis are you giving me away to someone else!? Even though she moved into the Adams family after the downfall of her own, her Aunt collected her rent and living expenses monthly, so she didnt owe the Adams family anything! You Emma obviously hesitated when Emily yelled at her, but soon regained herposure and indignantly said, True, I didnt give birth to you or raise you, but dont forget, it was only because I drugged you and sent you to Eldest Young Master Stuarts bed that your little brother was able to have his surgery. In the end, you should be thanking me! You ungrateful girl! Emma spoke harshly, venting her anger! Thank her? Emily felt likeughing at this. She sacrificed Emily to another man for her own family business and then expected her to thank her? If one day Emily married into the Stuart family and became the Young Mistress, would she have to support her Aunt? Yes, my brothers surgery went smoothly, and indeed, its all thanks to you, Aunt, for sending me to Eldest Young Master Stuarts bed, and not your own daughter. Otherwise, perhaps Young Master Stuart would be helping not with my brothers surgery fees, but with your Adams familys business. What do you mean by this? Emma seemed to sense something was amiss. What do I mean? Emily chuckled coldly, Ha, do you really think I would help someone who destroyed my life with their own hands? Having said this, Emily hung up the call without waiting for any reaction from Emma. Maybe she didnt want the tears in her eyes to fall, so Emily forced herself to look up, allowing the tears to recede. At this moment, she had already forgotten to leave, and instead dragged her heavy footsteps towards the staircase.N?v(el)B\\jnn Pushing open a ss door, the night sky outside was filled with countless stars. Although it was summer, luckily there was a cool breeze in the night, slightly relieving Emilys heavy heart. Standing at the edge of the rooftop, Emily discovered for the first time that the night view of E City was so beautiful. If she could, she longed to shake off her exhaustion and troubles in such a lovely cool night and enjoy the citys breathtaking scenery without the entanglements of worldly affairs, watching the world pass by, unconcerned. Did you know that youre intruding on someones privacy? A deep and sexy voice suddenly chimed, sounding especially pleasant in this tranquil night. Emily,pletely immersed in her thoughts, was startled by the sudden sound, her body trembling. Instinctively turning her head, a pair of jet ck eyes shone brightly in the night but couldnt hide her terror caused by the surprise. Who are you? Although Emily wasnt a very timid person, meeting a strange man here still made her somewhat apprehensive. Chapter 22 - 22: 22 Encounter on the Rooftop 4 Chapter 22 - 22: 22 Encounter on the Rooftop 4 Trantor: 549690339 But as soon as the words left her mouth, she seemed to recognize the voice as being very familiar. No, it was not just familiar, it was extremely familiar, because she had only heard this heavenly-like voice once, it was that night. The only master here. Baron Stuarts deep and sexy voice apanied his slow step out onto the rooftop, his extraordinarily handsome face appeared under the dim moonlight, exuding an awe-inspiring noble aura. It was only after she clearly saw this noble man standing before her that Emily Walker felt surprised, however, on a second thought, it did not seem strange that he would appear here. After all, this was the rooftop of the Futuren Hotel, and he, he was the leader of this hotel. Whats the matter? Are the 1.5 million flowers finished? The only reason he could think of for her to appear here was that she hade to find him. Other than endless entanglement to him and money as the two reasons, Baron Stuart couldnt think of any other reason why women look for him. Clearly, his words made Emily Walker stunned, somewhat confused. Soon, it seemed that she could hear the slight mockery in his words. Of course not, I just came here today to retrieve my stuff. Emily Walker naturally maintains her dignity in face of his mockery, because there was no need for her to stoop low for this man. Perhaps in themercial kingdom, he is the supreme ruler, but before her, Emily Walker ah, he is also a king, but she is not his ve! Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly frowned, only feeling that it was a womans excuse to pester him. Really, do you have something left with me? It felt like these kind of conversations happened many times, and every time the womans answer to him was: um, my heart is with you. Thinking about this, Baron Stuart sneered even more. Um, Emily Walker nodded, although its not very valuable, its the only thing my parents left for me and its very precious to me. She was also not sure whether the item was lost here or not, but as long as there was a chance of finding it, she had to give it a try. Really? What is it. Baron Stuart walked to the edge of the rooftop railing, looking down at the night view of E City, wondering what this precious item she was talking about was. Its a mandarin duck stone, ck and grey. Emily Walker looked at him with a look of expectation and eagerness. Baron Stuart sounded as if he knew she had left something with him. Mandarin duck stone? Although Baron Stuart was unfamiliar with this name, he immediately thought of the mandarin duck-shaped shell stone in his mind. Presumably, thats the thing she wanted to retrieve. Have you seen it? Emily Walker looked at him expectantly, That was the day when I found out that it was missing when I left here. Originally, I wanted toC Nothing! Without waiting for Emily Walker to finish speaking, Baron Stuart decisively opened his mouth, with a tone of dominance and coldness. However, as soon as the words left his mouth, Baron Stuart found himself somewhat out of character. He didnt understand why he would lie about not seeing the mandarin duck stone when he clearly had. Even more, he had a desire to im the mandarin duck stone as his own. As the Crown Prince of the Futuren Group, the only heir, worth billions, he is not short of such stones, but he didnt understand why he wanted to im this broken stone as his own. Really nothing? Emily Walker was somewhat disappointed. If he didnt have it, then she really could not find the mandarin duck stone which her mother left for her..N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 23 - 23: 23: The Injured Wrist Chapter 23 - 23: 23: The Injured Wrist Trantor: 549690339n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But I was indeed here that day- If I say it wasnt, then it wasnt Baron Stuarts least favorite thing was being questioned, but just as he was about to interrupt her distrust again, his sensitive ears seemed to hear hurried footsteps from the staircase. His whole body tensed, and he instinctively pulled Emily Walkers wrist, running to a corner! Hissok Dont make a sound! Baron Stuart growled softly, covering Emily Walkers mouth with his other hand, not allowing her to make any noise. As the two hid in the corner, Baron Stuart didnt notice his hand gripping Emilys injured wrist, perhaps he was too tense, and his grip on her hand gradually tightened. Under the dim moonlight, he didnt notice the cold sweat dripping from the child in his arms. Previously, he hade to the rooftop to avoid his grandpas surveince, but he didnt expect his grandpas men to find him so quickly. His roar quickly silenced Emily, and as she looked up, she saw two shadows not far away, their searching eyes seemed to be looking for someone. Feeling the tense man standing beside her, Emily quickly realized that the two people must be looking for him. However, the grip on her wrist tightened more and more, and she was in great pain but didnt dare to make a sound for fear of attracting unnecessary trouble. Suppressing the pain, she could silence herself, but her tears could not be controlled and flowed out like broken beads. Baron Stuart focused on the two figures and didnt notice the girl in his arms until the two men left, and his heart finally rxed. As he rxed, he felt a cool liquid slowly flowing between his fingers, which were covering her face. He instinctively released her face, and then looked down at Emily, only to find her in tears Baron Stuart was stunned, not understanding what was wrong with her, and not realizing that his other hand had been gripping her hand tightly. It hurts it hurts so much Emily frowned, and the beads of sweat on her forehead kept overflowing due to the pain. Seeing her extremely painful expression, Baron Stuart was puzzled, furrowed his brows and asked subconsciously, Whats wrong with you? Hand my hand hurts so much Emily didnt dare to struggle because the back of her hand was held tightly by him. The more she struggled, the deeper the pain would be. Hand? Baron Stuart snapped back to reality, looking at Emilys hand, only to realize that although she was wearing short sleeves, there was ayer of soft material on her wrist where he held her. It was gauze. In the dim moonlight, Baron Stuart immediately saw the gauze tied around Emilys wrist. Knowing that she was in great pain, he instinctively let go of her hand. What caught his eye was the blood-stained gauze and the fresh red blood stains on his own hand. Baron Stuart looked astonished, nced at her wrist, and then looked up at her sweaty face. As her wrist was released, Emilys pain was halved, but she still frowned in pain. Baron Stuart realized that this woman suppressed her pain under his low growl and didnt make a sound. Looking at the blood-stained gauze, Baron Stuarts heart felt inexplicably heavy, and he subconsciously pulled Emilys other hand to walk towards the staircase entrance. Emily was led by him all the way to his room, somewhat puzzled by his actions.. Chapter 24 - 24: 24: Stupid Woman! Chapter 24 - 24: 24: Stupid Woman! Trantor: 549690339 Sit down. After pulling her into the living room, Baron Stuart directed her to sit on the sofa, then turned and walked off in another direction. Before long, he returned with a small, white wooden box in his hand and sat down beside Emily Walker. Throughout the process, Baron Stuart seemedpletely oblivious to his unprecedented actions. It was only when he was poised to disinfect Emily with an alcohol-soaked cotton ball that he suddenly paused. After a few silent seconds, he aggressively tossed the box of supplies onto Emilysp,manding, Do it yourself! Once done, Baron Stuart awkwardly rose to his feet, moving to sit on a single sofa across the room. He didnt understand what had juste over him, the desire to personally assist this woman in cleaning her wound. He must have been away from femalepanionship for too long! Staring at the disinfection tools tossed at her, Emily appeared disconcerted. Looking up at the man across from her, she saw his cold demeanor as he deliberately averted his gaze. To begin disinfecting herself, she had to unwrap the gauze around her wrist. This proved somewhat challenging with one hand. With no one around in the room who could lend her a hand, she had no choice but to maneuver the gauze to her mouth and attempt to unravel it with her teeth. During her struggle, Baron Stuart inexplicably returned his gaze to her, watching her strange behaviour intently. Ah Emily was about to untie the knot when her teeth slipped, tightening it instead. This made things even moreplicated! She looked up and nced at the impassive man across her, hoping he might assist. But his earlier flippant reaction made her think better of the notion. She had no other option but to use her teeth and keep trying! Watching the gauze around her wrist chafe and redden from her clumsy efforts, Baron Stuart began to feel unexpectedly irritated. He abruptly stood, stormed over, snatched her injured wrist and grumbled, Foolish woman. Then patiently untied the knot for her. Once the knot was loosened, Baron Stuart immediately rose, seemingly realizing the inappropriateness of his actions, and returned to the single sofa across the room. With the gauze unwound, Emily was no longer hindered. She cleaned the bloodstain off her wound with an alcohol-soaked cotton ball, then applied fresh gauze. Fearing the trouble of knots, she decided to avoid tying one and instead affixed the end of the bandage with adhesive tape. Just as she was resetting the medical kit, the doorbell rang. Both turned to look in the direction of the front door. Baron Stuart was the first to rise, intuitively knowing that the banquet downstairs was still ongoing and presuming that the only person who woulde looking for him at this time was one of his grandfathers men. Getting to the door, Baron Stuart reached out to the visible doorbell disy on the wall. To his surprise, it wasnt a servant of Old Master Stuart, but Old Master Stuart himself standing outside the door! It seemed like there was no escaping the old mans determination to announce that matter today! Turning back, Baron Stuart nced at Emily who was also looking in his direction. He swiftly rose, grabbed her, and pushed her into the bedroom.N?v(el)B\\jnn Stay here, donte out! After concealing Emily in the bedroom, Baron Stuart swiftly closed the door. He returned to the living room before opening the front door to let Old Master Stuart in. The elder Stuart, Zachary, wore a faintly displeased expression. Though he doted on his grandson, he had never indulged him.. Chapter 25 - 25: 25: Locked in the Room Chapter 25 - 25: 25: Locked in the Room Trantor: 549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn I thought you said you were justing up to change clothes. Why havent you gone back downstairs after changing? Old Master Stuarts tone was slightly displeased. He knew his beloved grandson had no intention of returning to the banquet, and thats why he came up personally to take him down. As he approached the sofa, Zachary found a scattered medicine box. He raised his head and looked at Baron Stuart, Whats wrong with you? Did you get hurt somewhere? Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts nerves tightened, fearing his grandfather would sense something. Casting a nce, he found that the clumsy woman had tidied up the bloodstained gauze; otherwise, his grandpa would have insisted on getting to the bottom of it. Nothing serious. I identally broke a cup just now, and the shards cut my hand. Ive already put on a patch. After Baron Stuart finished speaking, he subconsciously hid one hand under the other, rubbing the injured finger as ifforting it. In reality, he didnt want Zachary to see his hand that had not been bandaged. Zachary nced at his protected palms and nodded. As long as he was alright, Okay,e down with me. As for his previous evasion, Zachary didnt intend to me him. All that mattered was that he epted the arrangements for tonight. Okay. In order to prevent Zachary from discovering Emily Walkers presence, Baron Stuart got up first. Zachary then stood up as well, and the grandfather and grandson left the room together. Before leaving, Baron Stuart looked back at the bedroom. Emily Walker stayed in the room, pressing her face to the door. She didnt want to eavesdrop on the conversation outside, just know when they left the room. Finally, when it seemed like there was no movement outside, Emily cautiously opened the door and peeked out. Had they left? She tiptoed out of the living room with no one in sight outside. Checking the time, it was already 9:30 PM, and it was time for her to leave. Just as Emily approached the door to open it, she discovered C the door couldnt be opened! What was going on? Emily desperately turned the doorknob but still couldnt open it. Hey, is there anyone out there!? No matter how much she pounded on the door, there was no movement outside. Could it be that she had been locked inside? Bang! Bang! Bang! Hey, is anyone out there!? Let me out! As the door remained closed, Emily panicked! Wine Party Hall In the luxurious and aristocratic banquet hall, Baron Stuart remained expressionless throughout, his unapproachable demeanor stopping those who saw him from wanting to engage in conversation. Brother, whats wrong with you? Be Stuart, hand in hand with Leonardo Bryson, approached and couldnt help but ask when she saw her brother looking not so good. Baron looked at his little sister, and calmly replied, Nothings wrong. Baron, I heard todays wine party theme is for you and Cam Walker? Seeing his friends unapproachable expression, Leonardo couldnt help but tease, having guessed what Old Master Stuart was going to announce today. Last year, the engagement between Baron Stuart and Cam Walker was supposed to be announced. However, Baron left back then. Without the presence of the main subject, Old Master Stuart, concerned about the Stuart Familys face, did not make the announcement. Nowadays, fearing the past would repeat itself, Old Master Stuart personally captured Baron Stuart, so it seemed certain that todays engagement would be announced.. Chapter 26 - 26: 26: I Won’t Get Engaged to You Chapter 26 - 26: 26: I Wont Get Engaged to You Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart heard this and shot a murderous nce at Leonardo Bryson, Since its rare for you toe back, should I give you a gift? Forget the gift, Ill have to give it back to you when you get married anyway. Leonardo raised his wine ss and continued teasing. Actually, Leonardo knew very well that Baron Stuart didnt like Cam Walker, and he avoided her arrogant and rude youngdy behavior. Its just that family interests had determined everything for Baron Stuart since he was born, and he couldnt choose his own marriage or friends. I wont get married. Baron Stuart drained the wine in his ss. From childhood to adulthood, he had almost always obeyed his grandpa, but this time, he wanted to rebel. Brother, I support you! As for Cam Walker, Be Stuart didnt have much good feeling either. Although her appearance and family background were excellent, her personality made her far from bing Bes sister-inw! Her sister-inw must be the type of gentle, weak person who gave the impression of needing protection! Of course, this was all just Be Stuarts imagination! Baron Stuart looked at his sister and gave her a faint smile, then turned to look at Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson not far away. He put the wine ss on the dining table and walked towards them. But just after he took a few steps, he caught a glimpse of Cam Walker not far away. He squinted slightly, somewhat puzzled. Wasnt she supposed to be abroad? Why would she appear here? Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring tonight. Actually, I have an announcement to make. Baxter Walker, Chairman of the Walker Group, said to the guests in the conference hall. The Stuart and Walker Families have been longstanding friends for a long time. Cams grandfather was even Old Master Stuartsrade and friend. He had always wanted to establish a marriage alliance with the Stuart Family. However, Old Master Walker passed away due to illness when Cam hadnt yete of age, so the marriage was postponed. Despite this, both families had an unspoken understanding, and they knew that Cam would eventually be the Stuarts daughter-inw. Whether in terms of family bonds or interest, Cam Walker was the best choice. Baxter Walker looked at Old Master Stuart, raised his hand, and made a gesture for him toe to the stage. Although Old Master Stuart was already eighty years old, his body was still vigorous ana ms spirit was as strong as ever. Tonight, the matter Im announcing is- Old Master Stuart smiled at the audience, originally intending to make the engagement public, but was unexpectedly interrupted by Baron Stuart in front of the stage. Grandpa. Baron Stuart raised his deep eyes and looked at Zachary Stuart. If it was usual, nobody would dare to interrupt Old Master Stuarts words, even Baron Stuart had never done it before. This made Zachary Stuarts eyebrows furrow slightly. I wont get engaged with Walker Baron! Standing at the edge of the stage, Cam Walker immediately ran over when she saw Baron Stuart, standing in front of him and gently grabbing his arm, Where have you been? Ive been looking for you for a long time!N?v(el)B\\jnn Cam originally nned to go abroad, but the day before leaving, her dad told her that she would be engaged to Baron Stuart tonight, so her ns were dyed. Baron Stuart looked at her, then somewhat annoyed, withdrew his arm and said, I wont get engaged to you. His words made everyone present surprised as they all looked over at them.. Chapter 27 - 27: 27: Forced Engagement Chapter 27 - 27: 27: Forced Engagement Trantor: 549690339 After saying that, Baron Stuart turned to leave. You stop right there! Old Master Stuart shouted angrily, his face turning from purple to blue because of Baron Stuarts words. Baron Stuart stopped at the sound, he didnt want his life to be manipted by his grandpa forever.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He turned around, looking at Zachary Stuart, Grandpa, cant I decide my own As the sole heir of Futuren Group, you should know your life from the moment you were born! Zachary Stuart shouted angrily. He was not a heartless man, all of this was for Baron Stuart, for their entire Stuart Family, for the whole Futuren Corporation. In families like theirs, marriages didnt need emotions. Emotions were fragile, unable to withstand the test of a life with no money. In this world, only money and power were indestructible. Of course, it was also possible to cultivate feelings after marriage, just like Baron Stuarts parents, who fell in love after getting married. The reason Zachary Stuart thought this way was because he had once experienced a failed rtionship. At that time, he had nothing, and that woman left him for a man with a good family background. After that failed rtionship, he firmly believed that in this world, no emotion is indestructible. In the face of money, women be weak, and even the once-sworn eternal love bes a fleeting cloud, scattered by the wind. Baron Stuart, whats wrong with you? How can you go against your grandpas wishes? At this moment, Vivian Ferguson walked over. Although she knew that her son could be a bit impulsive at times, he had never gone against his grandpas words in these 28 years, which surprised Vivian Ferguson. Baron Stuart looked at his mother, and said solemnly, Mom, no matter what, I will not agree to this engagement. After saying that, Baron Stuart turned and walked away. Baron Stuart! Vivian Ferguson worriedly called from behind. Stop him! With Zachary Stuarts order, the two bodyguards at the entrance of the conference hall swiftly came over and blocked Baron Stuarts way. Baron Stuart looked at the two men in ck suits and raised his chilling pupils, Move aside. The two bodyguards nced at him, and then at Old Master Stuart not far away. Although both were their masters, they still had to obey the Old Masters orders in the Stuart family. Young Master, please dont make it difficult for us. The two bodyguards bowed their heads and said respectfully. You arent going to move? Baron Stuart looked coldly at the two bodyguards. Thanks to his family background, he had received special training since he was a child, and these two men were no match for him. The two bodyguards didnt speak, but they didnt move either, because their duty was to obey the orders of the person with the most authority. Even though Baron Stuart was also a Young Master, they dared not disobey Zachary Stuarts orders! Seeing that the two wouldnt move, Baron Stuart stepped forward, his icy expression revealing the pent-up anger he harbored at this moment! Young Master As they saw him determined to move forward, the two bodyguards reluctantly put their hands on him. As soon as they reached out, Baron Stuart grabbed one of the bodyguards by his cor with one hand and flung him forcefully to one side. The guard flopped to the ground. Someone! Stop him, no matter what! Zachary Stuart ordered again, and soon, seven or eight men in ck suits entered the conference hall and rushed towards Baron Stuart. Young Master, were sorry! Previously, because of concerns that he was a young girl, the bodyguards hadnt been too presumptuous. Now that the Old Master had given the order, they had no more scruples.. Chapter 28 - 28: 28: Why are You Still Here? Chapter 28 - 28: 28: Why are You Still Here? Trantor: 549690339 In the end, Baron Stuart was not able to withstand everyone else. He was very clear that he could probably handle his grandfathers men if it was one against three, but against eight, he seemed to be having difficulties. After all, his grandfathers men had all undergone hellish training, and ordinary people would not be able to defeat them. Grandpa! Baron Stuart yelled angrily, looking at Zachary Stuart, it seemed like he couldnt escape tonight! Seeing his beloved grandson being captured, Old Master Stuartughed with satisfaction, Young man, have you ever heard the saying, the older the ginger, the spicier it gets? If you dare, let them face me one-on-one! Baron Stuart roared! Tsk, Im not a fool. If I face you one-on-one, could I catch you then? Old Master Stuart dismissed him with an annoyed look, then turned to the people in the room and started to apologise, Im sorry, my beloved grandson was being willful just now. Lets continue our previous topic. The main purpose of tonight is to announce the marriage between the Stuart and Walker families. Today, its the engagement banquet of my grandson and the heiress of the Walker family.N?v(el)B\\jnn Grandpa! Baron Stuart waspletely enraged, but his hands were held by others, and at this moment, apart from being angry, he couldnt do anything else. Ignoring his grandsons words, Old Master Stuart continued with a smile, So, thank you all for supporting the Futuren Group and Walker Group. Please send your warm blessings to this perfect couple. Grandpa! Do you think I will obey you like this? Let me tell you, even if Someone, take the young master to his room. Zachary Stuarts face darkened. After all, he was in public, and he didnt want this grandson of his to continue being willful. Hearing this, several bodyguards took Baron Stuart away from the conference hall. Cam Walker couldnt help but feel overjoyed, she turned to Zachary Stuart and said, Grandpa, can I go too? Of course, go ahead. Old Master Stuart said with a smile. Watching her brother being led away, Be Stuart was about to explode with anger! Grandpa! I think youre senile! After she finished shouting, Be Stuart also turned around and left the conference hall. Being yelled at by his granddaughter like this, Old Master Stuart felt wronged. Who didnt know that he loved Be Stuart ten times more than Baron Stuart. From a young age, she had been spoiled and indulged, except when she wanted to drive a car. I can walk by myself! Inside the elevator, Baron Stuart shook off the bodyguards holding him, his anger had reached a boiling point. Of course, everyone in the Stuart family knew about the young masters temper. It was only a show in front of the old master. Who would dare to offend the young master. Baron Stuart walked into his hotel room angrily, and then mmed the door shut! He loosened his tie a bit, feeling a bit irritable. As he raised his head, he saw a pair of terrified eyes. Looking at the person in front of him, Baron Stuart paused for a moment, and then asked, Why are you still here? Noticing his bad mood, Emily Walker swallowed, When you left, you locked the door, and I couldnt get out. You can leave now. Baron Stuart said coldly. He walked over and sat down on the sofa, irritably throwing his suit jacket aside. Emily Walker took a look at him, feeling that this man waspletely different from before. Never mind, its not her business anyway. Without saying anything more, Emily Walker headed towards the door. Just as she opened it, she saw a woman standing in the doorway, seemingly about to knock on the door. Cam Walker was just about to knock on the door when she saw a woman standing inside the room. This surprised her and her eyes immediately filled with hostility.. Chapter 29 - 29: 29: She is My Woman Chapter 29 - 29: 29: She is My Woman Trantor: 549690339 Who are you? Cam Walker asked as soon as she opened her mouth. Emily Walker looked at her and hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to respond, 11 am She is my woman! Baron Stuart seemed to hear themotion at the front door, so he got up and walked over. He didnt wait for Emily to finish and assertively dered. Upon hearing this, Emily widened her eyes, unbelievingly looking at Baron Stuart. Cam Walker also stared at him, What?N?v(el)B\\jnn She had just be engaged to him, and now another woman appeared? Youwhat are you talking about? Who is your woman? Emily was somewhat angry at his words and questioned him. Although she and Baron had an unusual rtionship for one night, were they really a couple now? Youve slept with me before, so arent you my woman? Baron Stuart looked at Emily, with a hint of a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth. As soon as he spoke, Cam Walker looked even more incredulously at the two of them. Emily was so furious that she clenched her fists, wanting to tear the man in front of her apart but dared not to. This mandid he just casually reveal what had happened that night? What was his intention? YouBaron, how can you do this to me? Cam Walker asked in great pain. Just now, she had been overjoyed about their engagement, but now he was telling her that he had slept with this woman. What have I done to you? I told you before that I have no feelings for you. Even though were engaged, its just a formality. Baron Stuart said emotionlessly. It seems that trying to reason with his grandfather was no longer an option, so now he had to force Cam Walker to back down. Butbut Ive liked you since I was a child, and you know that! Cam Walker said with a painful heart. She had loved him for more than ten years, and her childhood dream was to be Baron Stuarts bride. Now that they were finally engaged, he told her that he had another woman. I know, and I havent stopped you from liking me. Baron Stuart remained indifferent. What Cam Walker looked at him, and did his words mean that her feelings meant nothing to him? She turned her eyes to the woman standing next to him. It must be her! It must be this woman who seduced Baron Stuart! Enraged, Cam Walker raised her hand without thinking and aimed a fierce p at Emily Walkers cheeks! But it was quickly caught by the alert Baron Stuart! Emily Walker widened her pupils in disbelief, looking at Cam Walker, her eyes filled with shock and horror, was this woman going to p her in the face? God, who had she offended? Im telling you, no matter what your status is, if you dare touch her from now on, I will make sure you pay a terrible price! Baron Stuart said angrily, staring at Cam Walker, his words squeezed out between gritted teeth. It wasnt that he really wanted to protect Emily Walker, but rather, he wanted to show Cam Walker that his heart belonged to not her, but to this woman standing in front of her! You Cam Walker was so angry that her whole body trembled, but she couldnt say anything! Shaking off her hand, Baron Stuart walked into the room with Emily Walker, but Emily shook him off! Shaking off Baron Stuarts hand, Emily Walker walked straight to the elevator entrance without looking back. Baron Stuart wanted to call out to her but suddenly realized that he still didnt know the womans name, so he gave up.. Chapter 30 - 30: 30: Driven Out of the Doorl Chapter 30 - 30: 30: Driven Out of the Doorl Trantor: 549690339 Upon closing the door, Baron Stuart did not n on letting Cam Walker in, leaving her standing outside. yton Howard. Right here. Find out everything you can about that woman; I want all of her information. Baron Stuart sat on the sofa, speaking solemnly. Yes. yton Howard nodded and left. When Emily Walker left the Futuren Hotel, it was already 10:30 PM, and the public buses had stopped running. She had no choice but to randomly hail a taxi and get in. When she arrived home at 11 PM, Emily was a bit tired. She opened the door and intended to go upstairs to sleep, but noticed that the dark living room suddenly lit up! Her expression froze for a moment and noticed Emma Hudson wasing downstairs. Bring her luggage to her! Seeing Emily just entering the door, Emma Hudsons eyes were full of contempt, and she spoke angrily. Soon, Emily saw a servant removing her belongings and cing them in front of her. She looked at Emma Hudson with confusion and asked, Aunt, what.. Oh really? Cant you understand? I provide you with food and shelter, but you never help me. Why should I still let you live in my house? To freeload? Emma Hudsons eyebrows raised, the thought of Emilys selfish act of using all the money from the Crown Prince of Futuren Group to save her little brother made her blood boil! Facing Emma Hudsons reprimand, Emily clenched her fists in secret. Aunt, have I ever freeloaded? Since moving into your house, havent I given you 800 USD every month for living expenses?N?v(el)B\\jnn Although 800 USD was not a lot, Emily only came home to eat one meal at night, usually working. To have a peaceful mind, she even acted like a maid and helped with household chores. Although she was not good at cooking, she still knew how to wash clothes and clean the house. Because of this, Emma Hudson dismissed a maid after Emily moved in and let Emily handle everything at home. At her words, Emma Hudson sneered contemptuously, Humph, you think your few hundred bucks can afford a vi like this? Eat such delicacies? Although Emily lived as a maid at the Adams house, due to Henry Adams insistence, she had dinner with the family every day. What they ate, she ate as well. This was because Henry Adams still remembered her calling him Uncle. Indeed, 800 USD couldnt afford a vi or such luxurious dinners. But that was as much as she could contribute. What are you arguing about at this hour? Henry Adams, who had just woken up from a nap, heard themotion downstairs and walked out of his room. Seeing her husband, Emma Hudson looked away. No matter what, she was determined to drive this jinx from the house today! Henry Adams looked at his wifes angry face, then to Emily, and finally at the luggage nearby. He couldnt help but frown, Emily, what are you doing? Since she got herself attached to the Crown Prince of the Futuren Group, your beloved niece thinks our house isntfortable enough for her. She came back to pack up and leave. Before Emily could speak, Emma Hudson interjected. Emily held her breath. She didnt want to argue with Emma Hudsons words any further.. After all, her aunt was dead set on forcing her to leave, so what good would exining do anyway? Chapter 31 - 31: 31: Driven Out of the Door2 Chapter 31 - 31: 31: Driven Out of the Door2 Trantor: 549690339 Henry Adams looked at his wife, half-believing and half-doubting her words, not knowing whether they were true or false. Then he turned to look at Emily Walker, who was silent and seemed to understand something. Emma, did you take Emilys things without her permission? Henry knew his petty wife all too well. From the day Emily moved in, his wife had been trying every means to drive her away, and he couldnt be more clear about it. Henry Adams! What do you mean by that!? Exposed, Emma Hudson was somewhat humiliated and furious, upset that he would rather help Emily than stand up for his own wife. Henry sighed and looked at Emma, There are so many rooms in our house. Whats wrong with giving one to Emily? When her father was alive, didnt you often let her stay at our house? Henry was also helpless about his wifes snobbishness. Youre well aware that her father was alive then, but times have changed, do you understand!? Emma yelled discontentedly, Dont you think shes brought all the bad luck to our house? Ever since she entered our home, things started going wrong in thepany. No matter what you say today, she has to leave! Whos actually in charge of this house!? Henry couldnt help but be angry. He had already felt guilty for sending Emily to the Crown Prince of the Futuren Group, and now he just wanted to be kind to her, after all, she was his niece. You you yelled at me? In their 20 years of marriage, he had never once yelled at her, and yet today he yelled at her for an outsider. Emmas eyes instantly filled with tears, feeling aggrieved. Fine, you two can stay together as a family. Ill leave! Saying that, Emma pretended to storm out the door. Stop! Henry yelled, Youre acting so childish! As soon as Emma heard that Henry had intentions of letting her stay, she knew, no matter what, an outsider couldntpare to family. She immediately turned around and looked at Emily, Its either her or me, you decide! You Henry also felt helpless. Seeing the two argue like this because of her, Emily Walker spoke up, Uncle, its my own decision to leave. Ive already found a ce to live, and I dont want to bother your family anymore. As for her uncles previous actions, Emily didnt want to delve deeper. Leaving this ce of conflict might be a good start for her. After all, her little brothers medical fees were temporarily taken care of, and her pressure had been greatly reduced. After saying this, Emily picked up her luggage box and put the keys in her hand on the tea table. She then turned around and left, walking out of the grand entrance. Emilyn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Youe back here! Henry wanted to say something, but Emma pulled him back forcefully and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Walking in the courtyard, Emily turned her head back upon hearing the noise. Having lived in this house for almost two months, she felt no lingering attachment to it. However, in this vast world, where should she go? At 11:/.6 PM. Emily dragged her luggage box and walked slowly down the narrow alley, not knowing where to spend the night. Now that she had moved out of her uncles house, she should be looking for a suitable ce to live. However, it was already sote at night and the residential area was quiet. There was no way she could find a ce at this time. It seemed that tonight, she could only go to the hospital and spend the night in Wace Carters hospital room.. Chapter 32 - 32: 32: Fear, Getting on the Wrong Black Car Chapter 32 - 32: 32: Fear, Getting on the Wrong ck Car Trantor: 549690339 With that thought, Emily Walker lifted her head, looking towards the dimly lit flourishing city not far away, and decided to hail a taxi to the City Hospital. Just as she was about to leave the narrow alley and go to the designated taxi stand, she saw a taxi parked right at the mouth of the alley. For a moment, Emily felt that perhaps fate still had somepassion for her, saving her the trouble of walking all the way. Excuse me, sir, are you avable? As she approached the taxi, Emily bent down, politely asking the driver in the drivers seat. The driver nced at Emily outside the car window and checked her out from head to toe, then chuckled, Yes, hop in. Hearing the drivers response, Emily smiled and, without thinking too much, opened the car door and got into the backseat. She then directed the driver, City Hospital, please. The car slowly started, and under the dim streetmps, Emily failed to notice that this slightly worn-out taxi didnt even have a license te The dusk in E City was flying by fast outside the car window, just like an unpredictable life that vanishes like smoke before you can grasp it. Looking at the city lights twinkling outside the window, Emily felt a heavy sadness in her heart. Pushing away all concerns, she lifted her eyes and gave herself an understanding smile, believing, so long as she was willing to try, all the difficulties would eventually pass.N?v(el)B\\jnn Just as she looked out at the vast city through the car window, she realized that these were not the roads to the City Hospital! She furrowed her brows in bewilderment and looked at the driver, asking, Excuse me, sir, did you take a wrong turn? This isnt the way to the hospital! Upon hearing her words, the drivers face flickered unnaturally for a moment, but he quickly replied with a smile, Dont worry, Im taking a shortcut. Well get to the hospital quickly! After speaking, the middle-aged driver, ignoring Emilys puzzled expression, suddenly sped up! Looking at the retreating cityscape from the car window, Emily started to feel a surge of unease. In the rear-view mirror, she thought she saw a lecherous look on the drivers face! Could it be that she had ended up in an illicit taxi? Uncle, are are you really taking me to the hospital? Emily was extremely anxious. Her hands tightly gripped her small backpack, and she could feel sweat starting to form in her palms. She nced out of the window, thinking more and more that this car was gradually veering away from the city centre! Oh no! Could she really have ended up in an unlicensed taxi? She needed to stay calm, stay calm! Emily held her breath as much as she could, took a deep breath, and tried her best to calm down. Of course Im taking you to the hospital, littledy. Dont worry, well be there soon. The driver, while steering the wheel, steered the car into a smallne leading out of the city district. This wasnt right. Even though she didnt know the exact location of the hospital due to the darkness of the night, the most noticeable Futuren Group building was located in the bustling city centre, and the City Hospital was not far from it. Even if the hospital was overshadowed by tall buildings because of the night, she had just clearly seen the luxurious Futuren Group building soaring into the night sky. Even if this driver was taking shortcuts, there was no way he could be going in theplete opposite direction, right? Emilys heart was filled with more and more unease. Recently, she had seen many news stories about college students and girls disappearing frequently.. When they were found, they were either vited or turned into unrecognizable corpses! Chapter 33 - 33: 33: Sudden Incoming Call Chapter 33 - 33: 33: Sudden Iing Call Trantor: 549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn Would she end up like that too? She cant, absolutely cant let that happen! In the endonly I am leftat this crossroads, where my left hand ring finger is Just as Emily Walkers heart was filled with infinite anxiety and panic, and she was about to burst into tears, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded. Hearing the familiar melody, Emily knew it was her phone ringing in her bag it was her favorite song from her university years! Feeling an excited mix of urgency, she fumbled through her bag, eager to answer the phone as soon as possible. She took out her phone, almost dropping it, and nced at the caller ID to see an unfamiliar number. No matter who it was, at least there was a glimmer of hope! Hello, who is this? 1 Just as Emily hurriedly answered the phone, she was interrupted by the piercing sound of brakes, followed by her body being thrown off bnce and swaying all over due to the shock of the sudden stop! Looking up, she saw the driver stopping the car and then quickly climbing from the drivers seat to the back seat, reaching out to snatch the phone from her hand! Youwhat do you wantdonte over here! Emily looked at the driver with some panic, but she was able to secure the phone, which she held onto tightly, knowing that this was her only chance for help! Although she wasnt sure who was on the other end of the unfamiliar number, she knew the phone was connected, and she had to stay sober and somehow signal the person on the other end. Looking straight ahead in the car, under the nights darkness, she saw a signboard atop a building: Starlight Hotel. She nced at the approaching driver, her heart frantic and at a loss, quickly picking up the phone and desperately saying, No matter who you are, please save me, Starlight Hoteluh Although her speech was fast and urgent, she still couldnt get the final message across to the other end of the phone, feeling as though a pair of slightly rough hands covered her mouth, seemingly trying to prevent her from revealing her current location. As extreme uneasiness and fear took root in her heart, Emily desperately tried to pry open the hands covering her mouth, but in order to do so, she would have to muster up all her strength! Ignoring the phone still in the call, she instinctively raised her hands, tightly gripping the drivers hand, and as soon as she felt some ck, Emily opened her mouth and instinctively bit down! Ah! cried the driver, reflexively letting zo of his hand, looking at the wound that had been bitten, already showing a trace of blood. It seemed this young girl wasnt easy to deal with! You, what exactly are you trying to do? What do you want to do to me!? Emily panicked and tried to move backward, but there was nowhere to retreat to! Hehe of course, Im interested in your kidneys. Why else would I have brought you here? The driver spoke with a sly look on his face, then reached into his pocket as if to pull something out, while keeping a close eye on Emily, afraid she would escape! Just as he blinked, Emily slowly extended the hand hidden behind her, opened the car door with lightning speed, and rolled out. For a moment, she didnt dare to pause, despite falling from the car and the pain involved.. Ignoring it, she sprinted towards the city district as quickly as possible! Chapter 34 - 34: 34: Go find that woman for me! Chapter 34 - 34: 34: Go find that woman for me! Trantor: 549690339 Stop! Seeing that the fish in the was about to escape, the driver quickly opened the car door and gave chase, Lets see where you can run to Meanwhile, in a luxurious suite. Baron Stuart sits casually in a moon-white genuine leather sofa. His long left handzily cushioned his forehead. His gaze slightly downcast, he observes the cell phone in his right hand, then his eyshes flutter slightly. He spoke unhurriedly, yton Howard. Young Master. yton Howard had only just submitted the information Baron Stuart wanted half an hour ago, and he stepped forward at the sound of his voice. Baron Stuart toyed with the cell phone in his hand and spoke casually. His inscrutable ck eyes were deep and mysterious, Ive been hearing about numerous cases of missing girls nationwide recently. Is that true? As he finished speaking, Baron Stuart continued to look down at the mobile phone in his hand without raising his head. yton Howard was taken aback, did not understand why Young Master, who is usually disinterested in affairs outside of his own, suddenly became concerned about this. He hesitated for a moment, considering before responding, Its true. Recently, there have been numerous cases of missing girls nationwide. From what I understand, most of them disappeared in the early morning. Whats the reason? Baron Stuart still didnt look up as he asked. His questioning only deepened yton Howards confusion. Despite his bewilderment over the Young Masters questions, he replied nheless, I heard its the work of criminals, they stalk at night and trick young girls into secluded ces, defiling and killing them before burying them in the wilderness. When the words came to this point, a strange sinking feeling rose up in Baron Stuarts heart. He looked up slightly, the sense of unease that even confused him himself. Theres also another thing that has gone viral on the inte recently.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om yton Howard continued, I heard that a crime syndicate often abducts young girls in public, and their purpose is He hesitated, To harvest their kidneys and sell them at high prices to ck market dealers. As yton Howard recounted this, the strange unease in Baron Stuarts heart only intensified! Immediately, without waiting for yton Howard to finish, he interrupted him urgently, Immediately get people to find all the Starlight Hotels in the city! His urgent tone, apanied by a simmering anger, left yton Howardpletely baffled, unsure why the young master would suddenly want to investigate numerous Starlight Hotelste at night. Young Master, right now? asked yton Howard, hesitating. Yes, immediately! Find that woman for me! Baron Stuarts voice was tinged with an inexplicable anxiety. Onlookers may see things clearer than those who are immediately involved, and this was probably the case. yton Howard couldnt understand why the young master seemed so anxious, but Baron Stuart himself hadnt noticed his own anxiety. Young Master, which woman? yton Howard asked fearlessly. And it wasnt really his fault for asking, given how abruptly the young master had ordered him to find a woman. However, being able to serve at Baron Stuarts side as his close servant, yton Howard was also quick-witted and he quickly put together Baron Stuarts inexplicable series of questions. Could it be that the woman that Young Master had previously instructed him to investigate was kidnapped? And the cluey at Starlight Hotel? Young Master, youre referring to Lady Carter being taken away? yton Howard was surprised at this conclusion. Arent you going yet! Baron Stuart roared, thinking that the woman might be buried in the wilderness, or even worseC Chapter 35 - 35: 35: The Deliberately Concealed Heartache Chapter 35 - 35: 35: The Deliberately Concealed Heartache Trantor: 549690339 Dont just stand there, go! Baron Stuart was furious, thinking that woman might have been buried in the wilderness or taken by someone His heart was filled with inexpressible irritation and unease. He couldnt wait to turn the entire E City upside down to find out where that woman was. Just as yton Howard was about to turn and leave, Baron Stuart suddenly called out to him, Wait a minute! yton Howard turned back and responded, Young Master. Shes probably not at the inn. Pay attention to any suspicious vehicles on nearby roads. Previously, he seemed to have heard the sound of a sudden brake on the phone, which suggested that the criminals might not have reached their destination when the woman became aware of their presence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, judging from the situation, that woman should have taken the opportunity to get off the car. One hourter Emily Walker finally woke up from her shock, sitting up in a panic. Her first instinct was to reach out and touch her side, feeling her smooth skin unharmed. She then raised her head, trying to figure out where she was. Her kidney was still there, but what ce was this? An hour ago, she had run for a long time, dragging her battered body, but was eventually caught by Driver Uncle. She tried to struggle, but he covered her mouth with a white handkerchief, and she lost consciousness, remembering nothing afterward. Looking around this unfamiliar and somewhat luxurious room, Emily Walker was both frightened and panicked. She was afraid that she had fallen into the hands of the thieves, and those people would probably be waiting for her to wake up so they could take her kidney! Feeling terrified and uneasy, she quickly got off the bed and ran towards the front door, not even taking the time to put on her shoes. As she reached out to turn the doorknob and open the door, it was unexpectedly opened from outside. Due to her extreme fear, Emily Walker screamed, startling Baron Stuart, who was just entering. Have you gone mad!? Although her scream annoyed him, seeing her terrified expression filled Baron Stuarts heart with an unbearable ache However, this ache seemed to be something he didnt want to admit, quickly concealed by his displeased expression, which was unnoticed by the outsiders. This familiar voice made Emily Walker, who had lowered her head due to nervousness, suddenly stop. She slowly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. Although this man in front of her was too handsome for her liking, seeing him inexplicably eased her fear. What was going on? Wasnt she taken away by the Driver Uncle? Then why was the young Lord here? You how did you ah Emily Walker didnt have the time to ask about her doubts before realizing that her legs were off the ground, and she was swept into a pair of strong and powerful arms. What, what are you doing!? Suddenly being lifted and pressed so closely against him, she couldnt help but feel tense, not knowing what this man wanted to do. Baron Stuart remained silent, holding her firmly while walking towards the bed, his face showing the usual coldness and impatience. He arrived beside the bed, gently set her down, and moved a white carved wooden chair nearby. He then sat down on the edge of the bed and gently lifted Emily Walkers legs, setting them on hisp.. Chapter 36 - 36: 36: Your Kidneys Seem to Be Quite Good? Chapter 36 - 36: 36: Your Kidneys Seem to Be Quite Good? Trantor: 549690339 Following her line of sight, Emily Walker then realized that her kneecap was already mangled, possibly because she had fallen from the car while fleeing previously. Now it was 1:30 in the morning, and Emily had been rescued just about ten plus minutes ago. Baron Stuart, who had originally nned to leave the room for her to rest, discovered that she had injured her knee just before leaving, so he went to his room to get cotton swabs and disinfectant. Seeing the small stones embedded in the mangled skin, Baron Stuart frowned and couldnt help but think: This woman is really stupid, casually getting into someone elses car! Hiss it hurts! Perhaps it was due to the tension and fear before, which led Emily to not feel the pain in her knee at that time. Nowadays, as her heart calmed down and she no longer felt fear, she could feel the unbearable pain in her knee. Baron Stuart seemed to be aware of her pain and tried to be as gentle as possible when wiping her knee. But he wasnt ustomed to this delicate work, so he could only try his best to distract her focus. I heard you are an idiot, Baron Stuart said lightly as he carefully cleaned her wound. He didnt lift his head, and his eyes remained focused on her wound, as if he was afraid he might hurt her even more. Seeing his careful actions, Emily, who was initially a bit dazed, was taken aback upon hearing his words, looking puzzled, What? Pausing his movements, Baron Stuart slowly lifted his eyes, ncing at Emilys side, Your kidney seems to be very good? At his words, Emilys pupils dted, and she instinctively quickly withdrew her hand from his body without thinking. She looked frightened and said, What what are you trying to do? Could it be that the person who had intended to take her kidney before was this man? Then, she wasnt safe yet. Seeing her terrified expression, Baron Stuart slightly curved the corners of his mouth with a sneer, as if he had guessed her thoughts at the moment. If I had any interest in your kidney, would I let you wake up so safely and help clean your injured Baron Stuart spoke as he looked down at the cotton swab and disinfectant in his hand, suddenly pausing as though he had just realized he had done something unthinkable. Looking at the medical tools in his hand, Emily suddenly understood that if he were really interested in her kidney, he wouldnt be cleaning her wound so carefully. Im sorry, because you suddenly said that, so I She couldnt be med for her reaction, who would have thought he would suddenly say something so frightening! Baron Stuart nced at her injured kneecap and was about to stand up and leave, but there seemed to be an impulse within him to continue, making it difficult to control himself. Are you doing it yourself or should I help you? He looked up, his deep and clear pupils staring at Emily, giving her an unfathomable feeling. Emily looked at the cotton swab in his hand and timidly said, I Ill do it myself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As she said this, she reached out to take the stuff from his hand. Baron Stuart saw her outstretched hand and felt that his behavior was really abnormal, so he handed her the stuff and let her clean the wound herself. After giving her the stuff, Baron Stuart stood up slightly and prepared to turn around and leave. Thank you! Seeing him turning to leave, Emily suddenly spoke to his retreating figure.. Chapter 37 - 37: 37 Expensive Housing Fees! 1 Chapter 37 - 37: 37 Expensive Housing Fees! 1 Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks upon hearing her, but he didnt n on turning around. Thank you for saving me. Emily Walker said again. Though she didnt know-how this man had saved her, she was genuinely grateful to him. You can stay here tonight. Without ever turning around, Baron Stuart nonchntly left the room after uttering these words. After he left, Emily carefully attended to her wounds and bandaged them up before heading to the bathroom for a bath.N?v(el)B\\jnn Checking the time, it was already 2 AM. She didnt know where this was, but since he had saved her and told her she could stay, there shouldnt be any issues. After all, she now had no ce to live. The next day Every morning at 7:30 AM Baron Stuart had breakfast, but today was a weekend, so breakfast was changed to 8 0clock. Today, Baron Stuart had a different appearance than at thepany. Instead of a suit and leather shoes, he wore a white homewear leisure shirt. Yet, even with such casual attire, it couldnt hide his attractive figure. As he approached the sofa and leaned back into it, he turned on the LCD TV across from him. The channel disyed was not a financial program or a movie but rather a video. The video showed the room next door, which was another luxury suite on the 68th floor. At this moment, a hotel staff member was pushing a trolley into the room. Upon seeing Emily Walker about to leave, they politely smiled. Lady Carter, this is the breakfast you ordered. Emily was still wearing the same clothes from yesterday. Her jeans were torn from the fall, revealing a huge hole at the knee. She looked at the trolley and the waiter, hesitating before she replied, Sorry, but I dont think I ordered breakfast. Last night, she found out she was in a five-star hotel but didnt know whether the cost of staying there was on her or not, as it was the young lord who allowed her to stay. If she had to cover the expenses herself, the money she had would not be enough. Hearing this, the waiter smiled. There is no mistake, Miss. Please enjoy your meal. After speaking politely, they turned and left the room. Emily was left dumbfounded. The service in a five-star hotel is quite strange, insisting on giving her breakfast even after she said she didnt order it. Seemingly smelling the breakfast fragrances, Emily suddenly felt hungry, which was not surprising as she hadnt eaten sincest night. A nce at the rich breakfast on the table made it seem very appetizing! But such a sumptuous breakfast must be expensive. Emily patted her stomach; she was hungry but decided not to eat. Buying some buns outside would suffice! With that thought in mind, she resisted her hunger, walked past the trolley, and prepared to leave. But at thest moment, she turned back to look at the trolley. Approaching it, she drank the white water in the ss cup as she was simply too thirsty! In the other room, Baron Stuart sat in front of the TV, watching Emily through the video, his eyes narrowed slightly. Emily put down the cup and walked to the door. Upon opening it and seeing the handsome man at the door, her expression froze. Baron Stuart nced at her, then at the trolley behind her, and asked, Why arent you eating breakfast? Its too expensive. She told the truth.. It was indeed too expensive for her to afford even if she wanted to! Chapter 38 - 38 Expensive Housing Fees! 2 Chapter 38: Expensive Housing Fees! 2 Trantor: 549690339 Is that so? But you stayed herest night, and the amodation fee is much more expensive than the breakfast fee. How do you n to pay? Baron Stuart looked at her and asked yfully. Hearing this, Emily Walkers expression became somewhat tense. Wasnt it you who saidst night that I can stay here? I did say that, but did I say it was free? What does he mean? Emily Walker raised her dark eyes, and suddenly felt like she was being toyed with. However, what he said seemed to be true. Last night, he did say she could stay here, but he didnt mention it was free. How much? Although she didnt know if the money she had would be enough, she still wanted to ask. 8888. Baron Stuart said casually. Its no wonder, as for someone with a worth of hundreds of millions like him, 8888 Yuan is not even enough to buy a piece of clothing. But for Emily Walker, it was a huge number! Eight, eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight? Oh my God, why is it so expensive!? She doesnt even have one thousand and eight on her! Baron Stuart looked at her surprised expression and suddenly thought, This shouldnt be a difficult thing for you, right? Dont you have 1.5 million? A few days ago, he gave her 1.5 million, didnt he? The money is already spent, Emily Walker lowered her head slightly, then quickly raised it again, her eyes brightened, Can I make installment payments? Baron Stuart was startled, then disyed a calm expression, watching her silently. I will return the rent to you. Its just, I dont have that much money right now. Actually, she thought she could default on the bill after all, it was him who let her stay herest night, not her own choice! Young Master. As they were talking, yton Howard came over, Today is the weekend, the master asked you to visit home. Hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned, nced at Emily Walker before him, and left. Watching his retreating figure, Emily Walkers tense heart that was hanging in her throat finally fell. Looking at the time, it was already 9 AM. Unlike those 9-to-5 office workers who could rest on weekends, her work became busier when they were resting. She wanted to take out her cell phone and ask Gabrie Teddy for help to tell the store manager that shed bete, but she found that her cell phone was not in her small backpack when she searched. She raised her head, her thoughts cast back tost night. She remembered that when she escapedst night, she seemed to have dropped her cell phone in the taxi! Coco Milk Tea Upon seeing Emily Walker, Gabrie Teddy immediately came over, Emily, youre finally here! I was so worried when you didnt answer the phone! Emily Walker looked at Gabrie Teddy and smiled, I lost my cell phone. No wonder. Two orders of pudding milk tea! Alright,ing right up! Emily Walker responded before looking at Gabrie n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Teddy, Alright, its the weekend today, it must be very busy. Get to work! Coco Milk Tea Shop was located on the bustling Pedestrian Street. It catered to the tastes of students and Emily Walker herself liked it very much as well. Perhaps it was her interest that gave the milk teas she made a unique vor. After working until lunchtime, the milk tea shop finally got a little break. Of course, it would be even busier after lunch. Gabrie, can I borrow your cell phone? Emily Walker took advantage of the break to borrow Gabries cell phone to look for a suitable house. Because it could save some agency fees by looking online.. Chapter 39 - 39: Finding a House Chapter 39: Finding a House Trantor: 549690339 Whats up? Gabrie Teddy took out her cell phone and handed it to her while asking. I was kicked out by my Aunt, so I have to find a house quickly. Otherwise, Ill be sleeping on the street tonight! Emily Walker took the cell phone and opened the website. What? You were kicked out by your Aunt!? Gabrie Teddy was aware of Emily Walkers situation, so she had no good feelings for Emilys Aunt either! Yeah Emily Walker was looking for a house while casually answering Gabrie Teddy, Hey, how about this one!? She showed the house she had found to Gabrie Teddy. Its not bad, but have you seen the rent? 3500 per month, how much is your sry? Gabrie Teddy had to remind her of this very realistic problem! Seeing the rent below, Emily Walkers shoulders slumped in disappointment. Gabrie Teddy was right, her sry at the Milk Tea Shop was only 3200 per month, plus the temporary job she took at night, her monthly sry was at most around 4500, so there was no way she could afford such a house. Thinking about this, Emily Walker filtered the price, choosing houses between 1000 and 2000. In the Flourishing Metropolis, a room still costs thousands of dors even at the cheapest, and if it is in a remote suburb, the house price might not be high, but the transportation cost will be quite high. From there to work would be a two-hour car ride. What about this one? Its only 1800 USD, two rooms one hall. Emily Walker found another one. Gabrie Teddy looked at it, Its quite cheap, but it seems to be on the unupied rooftop attic on Light Capital Road not far, though. Lets just take it then, its cheap, and its not far from our work, only three stops! Emily Walker was actually quite satisfied with this house, even though it was just an unupied rooftop attic, as long as the environment was hygienic, she didnt have much to be picky about. After all, to live in a decent house, a two rooms one hall t would also be unaffordable for her. But Emily, youre just one person, right? Why do you need a two-room, one-hall? Gabrie Teddy asked curiously. N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, she was just one person, wouldnt it be cheaper for her to find a one bedroom and one living room ce? At this point, Emily Walker lowered her eyes, and ayer of sadness appeared on her face, Im afraid my little brother wont have anywhere to live when he wakes up. Upon hearing this, Gabrie Teddy was stunned for a moment, and then agreed, Thats true too, huh Soon, Emily Walker dialed thendlords number. Stuart Manor Under the luxurious grand crystalmp, the dazzling light created a noble atmosphere in this solemn and elegant living room. Under the crystalmp, a set of European-style soft body, real wood hand-carved genuine leather sofa, further highlighted the elegance and luxury of this residence. [In the end only I remain at the fork in the road the waiting of the left-hand ring finger has been stranded in loves] Baron Stuartzily leaned back inside the sofa, listening over and over to the ringtone on his cell phone. Counting this one, the phone had already rung twelve times, but he had no intention of answering the call for Emily Walker. Brother, your cell phone has been ringing so many times, why dont you pick it up? Be Stuart came out of her room, curiously watching her brother who was silently in a daze on the sofa. As far as she remembered, her brother had never been this dazed before. However, Baron Stuart was not lost in thought, but carefully listening to the ringtone of the iing call on his cell phone.. Chapter 40 - 40 The Waiting of the Ring Finger Chapter 40: The Waiting of the Ring Finger Trantor: 549690339 Whats this song called? Baron Stuart turned and looked at his sister sitting next to him. He remembered that this womans phone ringtone also seemed to be this song. At this moment, the ringtone of the cell phone stopped, but Be Stuart also seemed to have some familiarity with this song, The Waiting of the Ring Finger. The matter of the cell phone hadnt upied her thoughts for long, her curiosity was just that, after all, she didnt have much interest in her brothers calls! Brother, how do you do this problem? Be Stuart was 18 years old this year, still in her third year of high school. Whenever she felt stuffy in her room, she would run out and ask Baron Stuart about some problems she didnt understand well. Baron Stuart took the book and pen she handed over and casually nced at them, then easily exined the solutions. s, my brother is so smart and handsome, but hes going to marry that arrogant Cam Walker, I cant stand it! Be Stuart pouted discontentedly. Be, dont talk like that, its your grandfathers arrangement! At this moment, Vivian Ferguson came over. She was a more serene woman. Being born into a wealthy family, she also felt that the marriage between the Stuart and Walker families was a match in pretty much all aspects, and there was nothing bad about it. And besides, I think Cam is quite good, beautiful too. She and your brother are quite a suitable pair. Upon hearing this, Be Stuart immediately became unhappy and began to voice her own opinion, Mother! Thats all an act, you must know, Cam Walkers arrogance is famous, anyway, I dont like her! Even though Cam behaved quite appropriately at the banquet that day, it was still obvious to everyone that she had a sense of arrogance on her face, and it seemed to be ingrained in her. No matter how much she pretended, she couldnt fool Bes discerning eyes! But that was not what Vivian Ferguson thought. She felt that for girls from wealthy families like them, having a bit of a youngdys temper was only natural. Moreover, Cam was the only child of the Walker family, and it was inevitable that she would be doted upon. Whats wrong with a bit of arrogance? Look at yourself, always having the temper of a youngdy, always acting like you cant be scolded or hit. Whenever Vivian Ferguson thought of her own daughter, she was also filled with headaches. Mother! Cam Walker hasnt even married into our family yet, but why do I feel like you are already favoring her? Im the one whos your real daughter, arent I!? Be Stuartined discontentedly! [In the end only me is left alone at this crossroad the waiting of the left-hand ring finger] The phone rang again, and Vivian Ferguson looked over at the sound. Only then did she realize that the ordinary cell phone seemed not to belong to her son. Baron Stuart, that cell phone doesnt seem to be yours, right? Mm. Baron Stuart answered lightly, once again picked up the cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was still a call from the hospital. He forgot to return the cell phone to that woman when he left the hotel in the morning and didnt expect her work to be really busy. It seems she thought about it all day, is there some urgent matter? Since the phone was not her sons, then it was possible that it belonged to his friend, or maybe there was some urgent matter. As soon as Vivian Ferguson finished speaking, Baron Stuart remembered that that woman seemed to have a little brother in the hospital. Hello? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A deep and husky male voice came over the phone. Dr. Fraser was taken aback, thinking he had dialed the wrong number, and unconsciously looked at the number he had dialed again. After making sure he hadnt made a mistake, Dr. Fraser asked, Excuse me, is Lady Emily Walker there? Loved ones, remember to add the book to your bookshelf after reading, kiss kiss. Chapter 41 - 41: The Luxury Car and Man at the Shop’s Front Door Chapter 41: The Luxury Car and Man at the Shops Front Door Trantor: 549690339 Shes not here at the moment, what do you need? Baron Stuart held his cell phone, recalling the previous conversations between Emily Walker and the male doctor on the phone, his tone turned colder. Please tell Lady Walker that her little brothers condition is unstable, and she needs toe to the hospital to handle further treatment procedures. Baron Stuart no longer responded and hung up the phone. He then stood up and grabbed his car key, Im going out. Seeing him get up and leave, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly stood up and shouted from behind him, Where are you going? Its almost time for dinner! Without looking back, Baron Stuart left Stuart Manor. With his exceptional memory, he remembered the woman working at a ce called Coco Milk Tea Shop. Milk tea shops are rtively idle during meal times, so when the workers saw a sapphire blue convertible parked at the front door, they couldnt help but widen their eyes. Wow, Gabrie Teddy, look! Its a luxury car! The first waitress eximed. Gabrie Teddy looked over and widened her eyes too, Wow, it really is! Since the milk tea shop mainly attracts female students and couples, Baron Stuarts car immediately drew envious nces from many customers. A group of female students sitting by the window even gasped when they saw Baron Stuarts handsome face, which looked as though it was carved from stone. Wow, that guy is so handsome Yeah, and his car, so luxurious! I wonder what it feels like to sit in it. Hey, isnt that Isnt that the heir of the Futuren Group? Who? The young lord of Futuren Group? Oh my God, it really is him. Looking at the exquisitely decorated milk tea shop, Baron Stuart unlocked his seat belt, got out of the car, and walked gracefully towards the store. As soon as the handsome man entered, Gabrie Teddy and her colleague were both nervous and somewhat disoriented. They hesitated, unsure of how to greet him. Eventually, the slightly rational Gabrie Teddy snapped out of it and took a step forward towards Baron Stuart. But, when she saw the elegant noble aura on his face, she shivered. H-hello, what would you like to order? Baron Stuart nced around the store and didnt see Emily Walker. He then slightly lowered his mysterious eyes, looked at the girl in front of him, and asked with thin lips, Im looking for Emily Walker. Hearing that, Gabrie Teddy was astonished, and she thought: When did Emily meet such a handsome and rich guy? N?v(el)B\\jnn Youre looking for Emily? She doesnt work in the evenings. She has already left to look for a house! Gabrie Teddy cheerfully responded. Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes upon hearing that, Look for a house? Yes, she was kicked out by her aunt, so she had to find a ce this afternoon. She should have already moved in by now. Thinking about Emilys sharp-tongued aunt, Gabrie Teddy was still angry! Baron Stuart looked at the girl in front of him. She seemed to be Emilys friend. Do you know the address of her new home? Yes! Light Capital Road, Green Haven Estate, Building C, Room 501! Gabrie Teddy blurted out without a second thought. She didnt think the man in front of her was a bad person.. On the contrary, if Emily really knew this rich man, maybe he could be the benefactor who could change Emilys life! Chapter 42 - 42: 42: The Man Standing at the Front Door Chapter 42 - 42: 42: The Man Standing at the Front Door Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walkers life seemed too miserable; first, she lost her father, then she was kicked out of the house by her stepmother, and she was badly treated by her indifferent aunt. Now she is homeless, and her little brother still lies in the hospital. Thinking of Emilys devastating fate, Gabrie Teddy genuinely hoped that she could meet a benefactor and then fight back against those viins with narrow-minded eyes! Baron Stuart didnt speak any further, but turned around and left the milk tea shop. The blue sports car drove to the entrance of Green Haven Estate, the residential area located behind the city centre. The old residential buildings were obscured by the new-style buildings, making it impossible to see their true appearance from a distance. Looking at a somewhat dimly lit narrow alley, above the entrance of the alley was a sign that read, [Green Haven Estate.] Baron Stuart opened the car door and frowned slightly at the dim alleyway. He was somewhat skeptical whether that woman really lived inside. There were so many houses, yet she insisted on choosing such a shabby ce. Walking gracefully and leisurely, Baron Stuart slowly entered the narrow alley. At 7:30 PM, the night was gradually getting darker. Although the city district was brightly lit, this narrow alley was pitch-ck, giving a gloomy feeling. However, the light on both ends brought a faint glimmer of hope to the dark alley, enough to see the road and avoid falling. It didnt take long before Baron Stuart saw the worn-out residential area after walking a few dozen meters down the alley. Perhaps because the houses here were rtively cheaper, although the buildings were old, many people still lived here. Of course, those who chose to live in such a ce were probably migrant workers from the countryside. Entering the residential area, Baron Stuart found Building C, Room 501, only to discover that 501 was not a formal room at all, but an attic on the top floor. Even he had to stoop down to enter the door. And most importantly, there was no elevator on the fifth level! Looking at the closed wooden door, Baron Stuarts brows grew even tighter. Was this woman really living here? Or did he remember the address wrong? Just as he was about to turn around and leave, thinking he had gotten the wrong address, a small wooden door was opened, and Emily walked out. Upon looking up, she immediately saw a tall figure in the bright moonlight. She recognized the handsome face that was so attractive it was almost criminal.N?v(el)B\\jnn How could you be here? His appearance truly surprised her, but soon, she seemed to think of something, About the rent, I dont have it now, Ill have to wait until my sry is paid this month, and Ill give you one-third of the money first. With this approach, as long as she tightened her budget, she would be able to pay off the 8888 rent in three times! But wouldnt this man be a little too petty? Just for the rent, did he have to chase her so aggressively? She just moved into the new house, and he already knew about it! You live here? Baron Stuart ignored her words and looked at the house behind her with a furrowed brow. Emilys expression was a bit stupefied, and she looked back at the house following his line of sight before turning back and nodding, Well, didnt you know I lived here when you came looking for me? Really, he had alreadye looking, and he was still asking her if she lived here. Was he afraid that she wouldnt pay him back the rent? At this thought, Emilys affection for this man dropped to -1 point! Chapter 43 - 43: 43: No Intention to Leave Chapter 43 - 43: 43: No Intention to Leave Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart looked at Emily Walker in front of him, unswayed by her words, and raised his hand to hand the white cellphone to her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily lowered her head and when she saw her own cellphone, she couldnt help but widen her pupils and exim in surprise, Its my cellphone! She quickly took it, thinking that she had lost her cellphone forever, never expecting to be reunited with it! There were too many important contacts in her cellphone. Besides working at the Milk Tea Shop, she also took on many temporary jobs. Without her cellphone, she would have suffered huge losses! Go to the hospital. Your little brother seems to be in an unstable condition. Barons cold voice rang out, causing Emily, who was still immersed in joy, to instantly darken her face. She asked nkly, What are you talking about? My little brother? Hmm, today your phone rang 12 times, all from the hospital. Baron didnt look at her, but shifted his line of sight elsewhere. What! Emily stared wide-eyed, then dropped her face with a flustered expression. Even under normal circumstances, the hospital wouldnt call her that many times. Could it be that there was a problem with Waces condition today? Not allowing herself time to think, Emily quickly rushed to the staircase entrance and stumbled down the stairs to the first floor. Seeing her anxious, panicked, and helpless expression, Baron also left the Green Haven Estate. In the bustling metropolis, even hailing a taxi was difficult. Every vehicle passing in front of Emily already disyed that they were full. She was really anxious and at her wits end, unable to stay calm at the roadside for a moment. Just as she was anxiously unsure what to do, a sapphire blue convertible stopped beside her. Emily looked somewhat dazed at the cars owner, not knowing his intention. If you dont get in soon, perhaps you wont even be able to see your brothersst moments, Baron Stuart said in an unconcerned manner. But after hearing that, Emily felt angry at the thought of giving this sharp-tongued man a good punch! However, considering the numerous calls the hospital had made to her, she was worried about Waces condition and couldnt help but open the car door and get in! The car arrived at the City Hospital, and Emily urgently opened the door and rushed straight to the floor and hospital room where Wace was staying. Although her brother is already here and there was no reason for him to stay, Baron didnt leave but sat in the car, watching Emilys retreating figure as she ran into the hospital. Emily rushed to the 3rd Floor Inpatient Department, and when her anxious face saw the inside of the hospital room, her entire body froze. Sister, a hoarse and low voice echoed in the hospital room, but strangely, there was a hint of excitement in that voice. Emily waspletely dumbfounded, staring at Wace, who was half lying on the hospital bed, almost forgetting to breathe. Wace, youwhats going on? Lady Carter, youre finally here, Dr. Fraser had justpleted a check-up for Wace and greeted Emily with a smile when he saw her enter the room. Emily looked at Dr. Fraser, her head spinning due to his words. Dr. Fraser, didnt you say that Waces condition wasnt good? And that you made 12 phone calls to her! I called you so many times today, but you didnt answer. Your brother was eager to see you, so I lied and said that his condition wasnt good. The reason was to make youe to the hospital sooner.. Chapter 44 - 44: The Man Waiting at the Hospital Entrance Chapter 44: The Man Waiting at the Hospital Entrance Trantor: 549690339 Dr. Fraser revealed the truth. On hearing this, Emily Walker finally understood, and her uneasy heart finally settled. Im sorry, I lost my cell phonest night and only found it a short while ago. After speaking, she looked towards her little brother, her eyes filled with confusion. Finally, her little brother had woken up. Sis Seeing the tears in his sisters eyes, Wace Carter called out to her. A sour feeling filled his nose, but he responded with aforting smile. After going through these incidents, Wace seemed to have matured, losing his 18-year-old recklessness. After briefly talking to her brother about their lives over the past few months, to avoid disturbing her rest, Emily Walker left the hospital an hourter. By then, it was already 8:45 PM. Upon leaving the hospitals grand entrance, she nned to walk to the bus station not far away. But when she lifted her head, she saw that familiar sapphire blue sports car parked at the hospitals entrance. Thats strange, why is he Ignoring her confusion, Emily approached the sports car slowly and said, Thank you for bringing me to the hospital. Although she was unsure why he hadnt left, she still thanked him out of politeness. On hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his head. His pitch-ck pupils seemed bottomless under the streetmp, giving off a mysterious aura, Are you sincere? What? His sudden question confused Emily. Gratitude shouldnt just be verbal, right? Baron Stuart raised his gaze and stared at her dark eyes through the vibrant street lights. Emily was momentarily stunned. She couldnt figure out what the man standing before her really wanted. So how do you want me to thank you? She probed. Baron Stuart turned his face and looked straight ahead, speaking faintly, Invite me to dinner, I havent eaten dinner yet. He hadnt had dinner since he gave her the cell phone, drove her to the hospital, and until now, disrupting his usually regr meals. Emily seems to have realized this too and promptly nodded, Alright, but, can I choose the ce to eat? She was worried that she might not be able to afford the ces he would choose. Baron Stuart squinted slightly, showing curiosity about her choice of ce. Opening the car door, the two, side by side under the European streetmps, slowly headed towards a nearby street. Perhaps it was because it was their first time walking side by side, under the nights starry sky, they both felt an unusual atmosphere, making both of them a bit ufortable. To break this dreadful atmosphere, Baron Stuart was the first to lift his head. He caught sight of a sign not far away and the prominent characters on it caused him to frown. N?v(el)B\\jnn Seeing him suddenly stop, Emily looked at him in confusion, Whats wrong? You are going to take me there for dinner? Baron Stuart nced at her and then pointed towards arge restaurant not too far away. Following his line of sight, on seeing the prominent characters, a stabbing pain arose in Emilys heart making herplexion turn somber. Within his dark eyes, Baron Stuart seemed to see a sh of hatred and determined intention. The Avie Hotel, a restaurant that her father fought tirelessly to run. He worked for most of his life and managed to turn a small stall into a famousrge restaurant. This restaurant, named after herself, was now owned by Elia Parker, the mother and daughter duo who had taken everything from the Carter family! Chapter 45 - 45: Call Your Boss Lady Here Chapter 45: Call Your Boss Lady Here Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart nced down, noticing her tightly clenched fists, then took a step forward, moving towards the Avie Hotel. Seeing him walk away alone, Emily Walker finally regained her senses, shouting behind him, Please wait, I didnt mean to invite you If its to thank me, then the location should be my choice, shouldnt it? said Baron Stuart, curving his lips into a smile before turning around and making his way towards the main entrance of the King Garden Hotel. As she watched him stride towards the hotel, Emily felt both anxious and unsure about what to do. She was too weak at the moment, forced to stand by helplessly as her fathers legacy was taken away by others. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om More importantly, eating at her fathers hotel would cost at least several hundred dors, and she had just paid her rent, leaving her with hardly any money! Um Baron Emily didnt know how to address him, so she simply followed him quickly. A handsome man is always attracting attention, the moment Baron Stuart entered the hotel, he immediately drew several admiring nces! He looked up, taking in the decor of this hotel which, although not top-notch, was elegantly unique and gave a refreshing feeling. Dining here would surely be a pleasant experience. Sir, hello. A female waiter approached, casting infatuated eyes at the extraordinary gentleman in front of her, Would you like to dine here or in a private room? Well dine in the main hall! Emily interjected before Baron Stuart could reply, stepping forward quickly. She knew very well that the minimum consumption for private dining was 1680 USD, and she certainly didnt have that kind of money to treat this man! She had originally nned to treat him to a bowl of beef noodles at the food stall across the street. Seeing her suddenly appear, the waiter gave her a contemptuous look and irritably said to Emily, Alright, then. Then she looked at Baron Stuart with a smitten smile, Sir, this way please. Observing the sycophantic behavior of the waiter, Emily rolled her eyes at them, feeling the sting of her current situation. It used to be that when she came here, the waiters would all call her youngdy. Now they cant even be bothered to hide their disdain! But then again, was this woman new here? She had never seen her before. Despite her confusion, Emily said nothing more but followed and sat down in a middle seat with Baron Stuart. Once they were seated, that waiter politely handed the menu to Baron Stuart. When she raised her head to give one to Emily, her face turned into a disdainful sneer once again. Call your Boss Lady here! Baron Stuart said in a cold voice after ncing at the menu, giving the waiter a chilling look that stunned her, not knowing what she had done wrong to upset this customer. She looked at Baron Stuart fearfully, mumbling, The Boss Lady is in the back Call her out! Baron Stuarts face turned colder, clearly annoyed and dissatisfied with this waiter. Sitting across from him, Emily was startled when she heard he was asking for the Boss Lady. What are you trying to do? she asked in a low voice. She just didnt get these rich peoples tempers. Even though the waiter had been pretty dismissive, she, the actual recipient of the disdain, hadnt gotten angry. So, why was he so displeased!? Indeed, it seemed one couldnt even enjoy a meal in peace. Dears, I just arrived in Hubei Province today. It was 8 PM when I got off the train. As I am using a friendsputer and some stuff is missing, Ill updateter.. Chapter 46 - 46: 46: Mother and Daughter Playing Tough 1 Chapter 46 - 46: 46: Mother and Daughter ying Tough 1 Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart didnt say anything, but looked up at the confused waiter, No? The waiter came to his senses, and although he was unsure if he had offended this distinguished guest, he reluctantly bent his body and said, Yes, Ill go and call our Boss Lady. After he finished, he hurried towards the back of the Grand Hall with a flustered expression. Emily Walker watched the flustered figure and was utterly puzzled. She looked at the man opposite her and asked, Hey, what the hell do you want? She didnt want to see Elia Parker in the first ce, and this man insisted on calling her, not knowing that his actions had caused a lot of trouble! Im going to the restroom. Baron Stuart ignored her question, stood up and left his seat at the dining table. Seeing him walk away inexplicably, Emily Walker waspletely at a loss. He asked for the person toe, but now he went to the restroom C what does that even mean?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hey! What the hell do you want to do!? Emily Walker was getting a bit angry and couldnt help but growl at him as he stood up. Baron Stuart stopped abruptly when he heard the sound and turned his head to look at Emily Walkers dissatisfied face, What do you think I can do in the restroom? What? Do you need me to exin it more clearly? Hmm? A few secondster, Emily Walker finally realized, her face flushed, and she quickly lowered her head, I got it! Really! She didnt ask him what he was going to do in the restroom, she asked what he was going to do by calling the Boss Lady! He really knew how to pick his time to go to the restroom! Thinking about having to see Elia Parkerter, Emily Walker didnt know how to deal with it. She had no choice but to lower her face and bury her head in the menu! Did you offend any customers!? Let me tell you, youre still on probation, I can fire you at any time! Not far away, Emily Walker heard a womans voice that she had been familiar with for more than ten years. More than ten years ago, this voice carried hypocritical kindness. More than ten yearster, it finally revealed its true colors. I The waiter followed behind Elia Parker, and the expression he had when he looked at Emily Walker earlier was gone, reced with a wronged look on his face. Seeing the waiters aggrieved expression, Emily Walker couldnt help but pull the corners of her mouth, raising a sneer. Where is it!? Elia Parker yelled at the waiter in a low voice. The waiter looked up and pointed to Emily Walkers location. Emily Walker hurriedly lowered her head, covering her entire face with the menu. She cursed that damn man a million times in her heart! Hello Miss, is it you who was looking for me? Arriving at Emily Walkers location, Elia Parkers face was filled with a smile. She looked at Emily Walker, who was hiding her face with the menu, and asked. Hearing that familiar voice, a pair of brows behind the menu furrowed together, not knowing what to do. If Elia Parker knew it was her, she didnt know what troubles would arise. However, she thought about it, and Emily Walker suddenly realized that she had nothing to hide from. The wrong ones were clearly Elia Parker and her daughter! Thinking of this, Emily Walker calmed herself down, and the tense face suddenly rxed. She put down the menu in her hand and looked up at Elia Parker. When Elia Parker saw the face behind the menu, her smile disappeared instantly, reced by an annoyed expression, and there seemed to be a hint of anger in her eyes. Why is it you? What are you doing here!? Elia Parker couldnt help but think that Emily Walker must havee to her restaurant on purpose to cause trouble! Chapter 47 - 47: 47: Mother and Daughter Play Tough 2 Chapter 47 - 47: 47: Mother and Daughter y Tough 2 Trantor: 549690339 Thinking about this, Elia Parker couldnt help but be furious! Emily Walker remained calm andposed. She had already seen through Elias true colors and had nothing to fear. What do youe here for? Of course, its to eat. Emily didnt show her any kindness, speaking with unprecedented coldness. Her calm demeanor annoyed Elia, who sneered disdainfully, Heh, eat? Do you not know how expensive it is to eat here? After saying this, she nced at Emilys now improved attire, Do you not think its extravagant for you to eat here given your current situation? Although not a five-star restaurant,moners were generally reluctant toe here. Upon hearing this, Emily remained calm, slightly lifting the corner of her lips and said, Indeed, a few months ago it was free for me to eat here, but now, because of the plundering of certain people, even a single meal seems luxurious.N?v(el)B\\jnn Back when her father was still alive, Emily woulde to the restaurant after school, and her father would prepare avish and nutritious dinner for her and her sibling every day. Nowadays, all of that is gone forever. Her words made Elia tremble with anger. If it werent for the fact that they were in the grand hall, Elia would have already pointed at the bitchs nose and exploded in anger! But Elia, being the bossdy here, could only temporarily suppress her anger and gnash her teeth while growling, What do you mean by that? Dont think I dont understand your insinuations! Although Elia Parker hasnt attended university, she would not tolerate being bullied by others! I didnt think you wouldnt understand. Emily once again shed a cold smile, ying with a red rose in a water ss on the dining table top before lightlyughing, On the contrary, I meant it for you to hear. You! Elia was so angry she couldnt speak, and gritted her teeth while ring furiously at Emily. At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to grab this bitch by the hair and drag her to the corner of the wall for a proper beating! Whats the matter? I just came to have a meal. Do you have any objections to me? Or is it that youve done something shameful that I know about? Seeing Elia being so mad she couldnt speak, Emily felt an unprecedented thrill! Thats right; Elia plundered her fathers everything and had the nerve to continue running the business. Why wouldnt she fight back, and why would she let Elia have her way? You! Are you here to pick a fight today?! Elia couldnt hold back any longer and burst out, angrily pointing at Emily, who sat at the dining table front! Looking at her twisted face due to anger, Emily secretlyughed in her heart, realizing that theres nothing to fear from Elia and her daughter. Of course not, Im just here to eat. The more speechless Elia became, the calmer Emily appeared, smiling at her while speaking with a cold tone, Whats the matter, Mr. Linward, is this how you treat your customers? The volume of their argument grew along with Elias anger. Of course, Emilys voice remained soft, which only served to make Elia even angrier! You- Unable to hold back any longer, she raised her hand and pped Emilys face fiercely, You little bitch, lets see how you keep up your smug act! Im going to teach you a lesson today! Chapter 48 - 48: Mother and Daughter Play Tough 3 Chapter 48: Mother and Daughter y Tough 3 Trantor: 549690339 Along with Elia Parkers shout, many eyes in the Grand Hall gathered around, not understanding what had happened over there. N?v(el)B\\jnn Why did the always polite Boss Lady suddenly get physical with a little girl today? Elia Parker initially thought her palm would fiercely p Emily Walkers delicate little face, but when she saw Emily standing in front of her, her expression was somewhat bewildered. You, let go! With her right hand being firmly grasped by Emily, Elia Parker tried to pull it back but couldnt do so. It wasnt long ago that she had just endured a p in the face from her own daughter, and today, she could no longer allow her to do whatever she pleased! As she held Elia Parkers raised wrist, Emilys demeanor changed from a smile to a cold, angry look. ncing at Elia Parker, she squeezed out word by word through clenched teeth, Just because youve snatched everything away doesnt mean you can do whatever you want. Im telling you, one day, Ill definitely make you and your daughter beg for mercy on your knees! After saying that, Emily fiercely let go of her hand, throwing Elia Parker to the ground. This scene was just witnessed by Iris Carter who had just entered! Seeing her mother being thrown to the ground by Emily, her eyes widened, and she immediately ran over, along with a waiter, to help Elia Parker up. Mother, are you okay? Iris Carter asked while giving Elia Parker a knowing look. Catching her daughters hint, the originally just embarrassed Elia Parker immediately let out a wail, loudly eximing, Oh! My waist What am I going to do It hurts so much Oh While supporting her waist with one hand and yelling in pain, Elia Parker managed to draw the attention and whispers of people in the Grand Hall towards Emily. Look at that girl; she looks so refined, who would have thought her behavior would be so terrible Exactly, you cant judge a book by its cover In the Grand Hall, many people were pointing at Emily, feeling indignant about the girls appalling behavior. But Emily didnt feel even a little ashamed by their stares and whispers because,pared to the actions of Iris and her mother, what she had done was insignificant. Moreover, she didnt think she had done anything wrong; it was all brought upon by Elia Parkers actions! Realizing that her mother understood her intentions, Iris secretly smirked and turned around to confront the person who had pushed her mother to the ground! However, when she turned around and saw Emilys face, she was visibly surprised. How could it be her!? Could it be that she was the one who had pushed her mother to the ground? Thinking about this, Iriss anger intensified. She stared at Emily in front of her and yelled, Emily, was it you!? Emily nced at Elia Parker, who was pretending to be innocent nearby, and couldnt help but admire the drama she had put on. But inparison to the more than ten years she had endured in the Carter family, this was a piece of cake for her. She turned her head, fearlessly meeting Iriss line of sight. You pushed my mother down! Iris furiously stared at her and demanded. As for their mother and daughters acting, Emily found it quite amusing, thinking it was a shame they werent on stage as actors. She looked at Iris and said, Yes, I did. But it serves her right. If she hadnt tried to hit me, I wouldn-apos;t have done anything to her either. She had already endured too much, and didnt need to be more restrained now.. Chapter 49 - 49: Mother and Daughter Play Tough Chapter 49: Mother and Daughter y Tough Trantor: 549690339 Oh, dear Theres no justice, theyre hitting people On the side, Elia Parker was still crying loudly, determined to undermine Emily Walker and maintain her own reputation, even if it meant not doing business today. Emilys words infuriated Iris Carter to the extreme, as she calcted how to make her pay and teach her the consequences of crossing swords with the mother and daughter. Excuse me, I want to know why you pushed my mother to the ground!? Not wanting to engage in a war of words with the mother and daughter any longer, Emily knew she would not win anyway, so it was better to leave quietly and be out of sight. Turning her head, Emily picked up the small backpack on her seat, preparing to leave through the people who had gathered around. Hey, do you really think you can just leave after pushing someone? What do you think this ce is? What do you think thew is? Seeing Emily about to leave, Iris quickly grabbed Emilys arm, not intending to let her go that easily! Seeing her arm being held, Emily looked back, her eyes filled with icy coldness. Thew? Are you sure you want to talk about thew with me? It was by manipting thew that the mother and daughter had taken away the rice restaurant her father had built up over all those years. She couldnt understand why her father, who had always been loving to her and her little brother, would leave all the property to the two of them. She only knew that 18 years ago, in order to gain Elia Parkers trust, her father had transferred the ownership of the vi to her name. But for the other properties, her father had never made any will. Although Emily found that will suspicious, without any evidence she was powerless, and could only watch the Carter Familys assets be someone elses. What exactly did you and your mother do to take over my fathers assets? Emily looked at Iris and then at Elia. Because of her sudden words, Elias face instantaneously changed, and for a moment she forgot to act. She could only stare at Emily, worried that she had discovered something. Compared to Elia, Iris was much moreposed. She looked at Emily and raised a mocking smile. Stop talking nonsense here. Do you want to know the real reason why you didnt inherit the will? At this, Emily couldnt help but stiffen her face. Was there something else going on in this? No, there shouldnt be. If there really were other reasons, her father would definitely have told her. If you want to know the truth, then follow me. With that said, Iris left the ?crowd and walked towards the private room area behind the rice restaurant. Perhaps to confirm her uneasiness, Emily followed Iris without hesitation, seeing her retreating figure. The three of them arrived at a VIP private room. The reason Iris changed location instead of speaking in the grand hall was because she knew that if what she was about to say were to be overheard, it might have unnecessary repercussions for the rice restaurant, as well as harm her mother and herself. What exactly are you trying to say? As soon as they entered the private room, Emily asked coldly. If it were not absolutely necessary, she wouldnt want to stay a second longer in front of the mother and daughter n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Elia, who had been standing next to her, initially thought Emily had found something out and her heart was uneasy. She couldnt believe her daughter brought this bitch Emily here at this moment.. Chapter 50 - 50: Not the Father’s Daughter? Chapter 50: Not the Fathers Daughter? Trantor: 549690339 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Iris Carter turned her slender and tall figure, facing Emily Walker. Although a smile was on her lips, the words that followed were deeply sarcastic. Youve lived in the Carter family for 20 years. Hasnt Father ever told you about your background? Emily was puzzled, staring at Iris in nk confusion, What? Youre not Fathers daughter at all. Do you think Father would leave his property to a daughter with no blood rtionship to him? Iris raised a mocking smile, thinking that the lie she had just thought of was absolutely seamless. Because Father was already dead, and even if Emily didnt believe it, there was no way to prove otherwise. She and her mother could easily hold on to everything in the Carter family. Emily didnt believe Iriss words, thinking they were like a tall tale. If anyone had no blood rtionship, it should be Iris. She was Fathers real daughter, and the truth couldnt be false! Is that what you said to yourwyer back then? Creating a fake identity for me and then trying to seize Fathers property with a gun? Believe it or not, do you remember your mandarin duck stone? Iris was not afraid that Emily wouldnt believe her, for the only person in this world who could prove her identity was already dead. As long as she made up the story carefully, Emily would have no choice but to doubt her own identity! Once, I identally overheard mv mother asking Father why only you had the mandarin duck stone, but Wace and I didnt. You know what I heardter? She gazed at the gradually dulling face of Emily. Father said that the mandarin duck stone was left by her parents. When they found you, the mandarin duck stone was already on you. Do you know what this means? Listening to Iriss words, Emily was in shock, but she couldnt ept that she wasnt the biological daughter of her parents. No way! My father said that when my mother found the mandarin duck stone at the seaside back then, it was shortly after I was born. Thats why my mother put the mandarin duck stone on me because of my name! Emily said, somewhat agitated. She could bear anything, but the one thing she couldnt tolerate was someone saying she wasnt her parents real daughter! However, Iris sneered, looking at her and said, You believe that? Father hid your identity to avoid making you sad. If you dont believe me, you can ask my mother. Father only told her about this matter. At that moment, Emily turned her gaze to Elia Parker, who was listening with a puzzled expression on her face. While Emily had her eyes turned away, Iris once again gave her mother a meaningful look. As soon as her daughters eyes caught her attention, the dazed Elia Parker immediately came back to her senses and feigned disapproval, Leanne, didnt I forbid you to keep this matter a secret!? Whats there to keep secret at this point? Father is already gone, and it doesnt really matter if she knows. Iris crossed her arms and spoke nonchntly. Emily nced back and forth between the two, her face falling down in mncholy as if pondering something.. Following that, she quickly raised her head, looking at the mother and daughter duo,ughing lightly, Heh, do you think I would believe the fabricated background youve made up? If I truly wasnt Fathers biological daughter, why wouldnt Father tell me himself? If he wanted to hide it, why would he tell you? Chapter 51 - 51: An Unverifiable Origin of Death Chapter 51: An Unverifiable Origin of Death Trantor: 549690339 She knew her fathers personality, if he truly wanted to keep a secret, he wouldnt tell anyone. Upon hearing this, Elia Parker was stunned, unsure of how to continue the conversation for a moment. I told you, I overheard it identally. Why did my father tell my mother? Because he let it slip, so my mom just questioned him, Iris Carter said. Yes, yes, I forced it out of him! Hearing her daughter say this, Elia Parker immediately chimed in! Despite how well she went along with it, the slight panic on Elia Parkers face was clearly seen by Emily Walker. Sheughed, No matter what you say, I wont believe you. Having said that, she turned to Elia Parker, Are you okay now? What? Caught off guard by her sudden question, Elia Parker was puzzled and asked in response. Since youre fine now, may I leave? Not wanting to deal with the mother and daughter duo any longer, Emily Walker turned and walked out of the private room. The mother and daughter did not react for a while. By the time they snapped back, Emily Walker had already disappeared through the door. I cant believe we let her go just like that! Iris Carter stomped, ming herself for her momentary panic that had given Emily Walker the upper hand. Never mind. Although we didnt get to teach her a lesson, Im not hurt either. Next time, well deal with her properly! Elia Parker said with a joyful expression as she approached her daughter. Leanne, youre really so clever! I never thought of such a great strategy. iming she wasnt their real child, that move was just too brilliant! However, she soon grew worried again, But it seems like she didnt really believe it. No worries. Even if she isnt convinced, this matter will be a thorn in her heart. As long as she has doubts, I believe she wont investigate the will anymore! Iris Carter confidently spoke, looking at the private rooms entrance. Thats true. Even if she investigates, theres no solid proof now, so she cant find out the truth! Thinking about this, a smug smile appeared on Elia Parkers face. Leaving the Rice Restaurant, it was already 9:30 PM. Emily Walker walked under the moonlight-colored streetlights, lost in thought,pletely unaware of the man following behind her. Baron Stuart had initially just gone to use the restroom, but uponing out, he received a call from Zachary Stuart who was traveling overseas. He ended up speaking for ten-plus minutes before returning to the restaurant, only to find the woman gone. Just as he was frowning in confusion, he saw the slender figure walk out of the private room area, directly out of the restaurant,pletely ignoring his presence! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hey. Feeling too hungry, Baron Stuart decided not to apany her aimless walk any longer, calling out to her. Still immersed in her thoughts, Emily Walker hesitated before turning around, just noticing this man had been following her since she didnt know when. Do you have an umbre? he asked. What? Emily Walker paused, then looked around, only to realize that raindrops had started falling from the sky at some point. The raindrops grew heavier, and before Emily Walker could react, a sudden heavy downpour drenched her white chiffon blouse. Having been soaked in this kind of downpour for the first time in his life, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel extremely upset! Chapter 52 - 52: What did you bring me here for? Chapter 52: What did you bring me here for? Trantor: 549690339 Unable to hold back, she cursed, Shit! He turned his head, looking annoyed at Emily Walker. Despite his bad mood, he still grabbed her hand and ran in the opposite direction! Seeing the direction he was pulling her in, Emily asked with some confusion as they ran, Um shouldnt we be running back the way we came? Wouldnt they be running further away like this? Ignoring her question, Baron Stuart continued to pull her towards the front without looking back. However, the rain grew heavier, and it was hard to catch a taxi at this time. If they were to run back to the previous location, it would take over 20 minutes. After running for about five minutes, they stopped in front of a tall building. Although raindrops blurred her vision, Emily could still see everything clearly. Wasnt this the Futuren Group building? Why did he bring her here? You brought me hereI You ask too many questions. Before she could finish speaking, Baron Stuart pulled her straight into the Futuren Group building! The two entered the elevator; despite it being the hot summer, the rainwater that soaked their bodies made them feel slightly cold. Emily couldnt help but shiver a bit. Seeing Vivian Ferguson shivering next to him, Baron Stuart averted his eyes and saw the outline of her pinkce bra under her soaked white chiffon blouse. He suddenly looked away, his voice as cold as the rain but mixed with a hint of warmth, Just bear with it for a while. Although she didnt know where he was taking her, Emily could only follow him for now. She raised her cold hands to her mouth and let out a breath while watching the floor disy in the elevator, trying her best to warm them up. Even though Baron Stuart had looked away and deliberately avoided gazing at her soaked body, he could still feel her shivering intensely beside him. With a ding, the elevator reached the 88th floor. Baron Stuart grabbed her cold hand again and quickly rushed out of the elevator, heading straight for the CEOs office! Entering a specially designed suite within the office, Baron Stuart let go of her hand and walked towards the cloakroom. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meanwhile, Emily stood nearby, looking in amazement at the luxurious decorations of the room. She knew that the man before her was the Crown Prince of the Futuren Corporation, so this office must be his, right? But why did he bring her here? What are you bringing me here to do Go take a bath and change into this. Interrupting her again, Baron Stuart casually tossed a white mens shirt to her. Emily looked at the mens shirt in her hand, then raised her head to look at the man before her. No need, Im fine. She refused because she didnt want to take a bath in his room, nor did she want to wear his clothes. No need? Is this another one of your ways to seduce me? Baron Stuart was already soaked, and the feeling of damp clothes sticking to his body made his mood worse. Seeing the woman before him refuse him only made him more inexplicably irritated. What? Emilys expression faltered, not understanding what he was saying at all. Baron Stuart nced at her and looked at her soaked blouse, Dont you think youre tempting me like this? Or have you been waiting for me to do something to you? Emily frowned, looking confused. Following his gaze, she looked at her upper body, and almost scared herself to death when she saw it! Thank you for the 1888* 3 reward from my dear friend Xin Di Qian Chang! Chapter 53 - 53: What is She Trying to Prove? Chapter 53: What is She Trying to Prove? Trantor: 549690339 In her panic, Emily Walker tightly held the mens shirt to cover her body. Despite being freezing cold, she felt her cheeks burning hot, as if she was on fire. How could she have stood in front of him like this for so long? That shirt is worth 38,000. Are you sure you want to wet it like this? Seeing her panic-stricken and at a loss, Baron Stuart spoke again. She was already shivering from the cold, so why was she still putting on a strong front? At his words, Emily was startled and stared at the shirt in her hand, dumbfounded with surprise! Although her family used to be rtively well-off, she had never owned any clothes worth tens of thousands. She really wanted to know how much money the Futuren Group had, and exactly how many billions Baron Stuart was worth! Seeing that she was not acting, he narrowed his eyes slightly and stepped forward, approaching her step by step. The raindrops soaked his delicate shirt, further enhancing his tall and straight figure. The linen-colored hair strands had been wetted by the rainwater and droplets slowly fell from his hair tips onto his wless face, further highlighting his breathtakingly handsome appearance! Watching as the man approached her one step at a time, Emily looked at him with uneasy eyes, her expression turning tense as he suddenly got closer, and her breathing bing rapid. What what are you doing? She cautiously moved backward, sneezing. Seeing her shivering body and the sneeze she just let out, Baron Stuarts face grew darker! He quickly approached her, reached out and scooped her up in his arms, not waiting for any reaction from her as he headed for the bathroom! What are you doing? Let me down! It took Emily half a moment to recover from her surprise, struggling to get down from Baron Stuarts embrace. While holding her icy body, the struggling woman ignited some of Baron Stuarts anger, and he roared, Stop moving or Ill strip you naked! Do you believe me!? His roar instantly silenced Emilys struggle, clearly scared by his words. But she still doubted her ears. Did this man just say hed strip her naked!? Carrying her directly into the bathroom, Baron Stuart quickly let her down. Despite the clothes separating them, both of their bodies were soaked from the rain, leaving them feeling the warmth of their naked skin beneath. As a very normal man, if he didnt let her go now, he feared the heat within would be hard to control. After letting her go, Baron Stuart hurriedly left the bathroom and closed the door with a m. Fortunately, being drenched in the rain, the sensation inside his body didnt overwhelm him. Staring at the closed bathroom door, Emily stood there in a daze, unable to recover from the shock for a while. It wasnt until she sneezed again that she realized her current miserable state. After sneezing, Emily couldnt help shivering, feeling colder and colder. N?v(el)B\\jnn Looking around the bathroom, which was evenrger than her room at the Green Haven Estate, she nced at the mens shirt in her hand. After realizing her surroundings, she went to the shower, turned on the hot water, and tried to warm herself up with the hot water.. Chapter 54 - 54: 54: Awkward Period 1 Chapter 54 - 54: 54: Awkward Period 1 Trantor: 549690339 She was freezing cold, if it continued like this, she might catch a cold. While rinsing her body with warm water that she was used to, she nced and saw the bathtub next to the shower. Looking at the bathtub that was several timesrger than the typical one, Emily Walker couldnt help but be amazed. Sure enough, being the young master of a rich household, even a bathtub was bigger than the whole bathroom in the ce she used to live in! Looking at the bathtub filled with warm steam, Emily Walker swallowed, thinking: I wonder what it feels like to soak in there As she was talking to herself, she didnt notice that her feet had unintentionally lifted up, stepping into the warm bath water. Huh It was reallyfortable, toofortable. Emily slowly submerged her whole body into the bath water, breathing out infort, as the hot water seeped into her skin, washing away all her exhaustion, making her feel happier. Half an hourter, perhaps because she was too tired, or because it was toofortable, Emily Walker unknowingly fell asleep in the bathtub. Meanwhile, Baron Stuart, who was sitting outside on a single sofa because he felt cold, had draped a thin nket over himself. However, the rainwater on his body was almost dried up by his body heat, but why hasnt that womane out yet? Amidst his confusion, Baron Stuart stood up, the thin nket slowly slid down onto the sofa as he got up. He approached the bathroom, seeming to want to listen for any movement inside, but there was no sound at all, not even the sound of water. Whats that woman doing? Hey. Standing by the door, Baron Stuart slowly opened his thin lips, wanting to check if the woman inside was still alive. After giving a soft call, he still couldnt hear any movement inside. Knock, knock, knock! Woman! The person inside wasnt answering. For some reason, he felt a bit anxious, If you dont open the door Iming in! In her drowsiness, Emily Walker who was sleeping in the bathtub seemed to hear a maic voice. She opened her eyes in a blurred way and wasnt quite sure where she was. Hey! The knocking continued, along with the mans increasingly urgent voice. What!? After hearing the knocking and the mans shouting, Emily Walker finally regained her consciousness and she let out a silent, internal scream! Damn it, she had actually fallen asleep! She hurriedly got up from the bathtub and using a dry towel nearby, she wiped the water off her body. Just as she was turning around, she identally caught a glimpse of the bright red in the bath water which seemed to be fading away with the warm water. Strange, what was that? Blood? But how could there be blood in the water? Could she have injured herself somewhere on her body? Thinking this, Emily subconsciously looked at her own naked body, and with one nce, she waspletely bbergastedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A several drops of bright red liquid slid down her legs. Perhaps because of her movement earlier, a few drops had also sttered onto the floor. Looking at the scene, Emily had a thrown into aplete state of panic, her brows furrowed into a knot. Period, period, why do you have toe now of all times! She turned around and saw her soaked clothes. Now she didnt have any clean clothes to change into, the only thing that could cover her body was that mens shirt. Emily Walker! Not getting a reply from inside, the man standing outside the door seemed to be getting angry and blurted out her name.. Chapter 55 - 55: 55: Awkward Period 2 Chapter 55 - 55: 55: Awkward Period 2 Trantor: 549690339 He seemed to have heard the sound of water just now, verifying that the woman inside was still alive. But she was ignoring his calls, which inexplicably infuriated him! The man outside the door seemed very anxious, which only added to Emily Walkers already panicking state, leaving herpletely at a loss. In her panic, she hastily put on the mens shirt, then took the towel she had just used to wipe her body and wiped off the few red drops on the floor. Just as she finished wiping and was preparing to stand up, the bathroom door was forcefully pulled open! She looked somewhat terrified at the side of the door, where a tall, oppressive figure was standing upright. It made Emily gasp, at a loss for what to say. Seeing her standing unscathed before him, the anxiety in Baron Stuarts heart dissipated, leaving only fury! He growled, Have you gone mute!? What, what? Emily Walker was bewildered. I called you- His voice abruptly halted, when Baron Stuarts gaze unintentionally flicked to the towel in her hand, clearly seeing the red blood stain on it. His heart sank subconsciously, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, he nced minutely at her body and asked, Whats wrong with you? Noticing his gaze, Emily panicked inside; instinctively she hid the blood-stained towel behind her, I, Im fine! However, her movement undeniably gave Baron Stuart an unobstructed view of her fair, slender legs. Undeniably her appearance was very enticing at the moment. The white shirt, wet strands of hair, had surprisingly made such a in woman appear tremendously sexy! Although hed seen her body thoroughly by now, why would he experience such a familiar sensation? His Adams apple slid a little, Baron Stuart lightly pursed his thin lips, averting his gaze, not looking at her provocative dress. As soon as youre done washing, leave. I need to use the bathroom. Even though his voice was very light, there was still a hint of hoarseness in it. Emily looked at him. Because she was somewhat panicked inside, she didnt know whether to leave or not for a moment. The reason she didnt want to leave was because she was wearing only a shirt from head to toe, and since she was menstruating, even though her underwear was wet, she had to put it on before she could leave. But if she didnt leave, she didnt know how to ask him to go out. Should she say, can you go out? I need to change my underwear? That wont work! Thats too embarrassing! After waiting for about a minute, seeing her still not moving, Baron Stuart squinted slightly, Not leaving? Do you want to shower with me?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A deep, rich voice broke Emilys contemtion. She instinctively raised her head, her gaze appearing somewhat flustered due to nervousness, No, not at all! Even though she said so verbally, she did not move her feet. Baron Stuart just kept looking at her silently, waiting for her next move. Noticing his expression, Emily was brought back to reality, and awkwardly said, Um, I, Im a bit ufortable right now, could youleave for a moment Emilys voice gradually dimmed, burying her face lower and lower, all she could think of was digging a hole to hide in! As if he hadnt heard what she said clearly, Baron Stuart frowned slightly, Chapter 56 - 56: 56: Awkward Period 3 Chapter 56 - 56: 56: Awkward Period 3 Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression faltered for a moment before he turned his head to look at her discarded wet clothes nearby, frowning slightly. Could it be that this woman wanted to wear those soaked clothes? Has she gone mad? Baron Stuart didnt respond, but instead walked directly towards the wet clothes that could be wrung out. He then picked them up and carried them out of the bathroom! Seeing her clothes being taken away without exnation, Emily Walker was shocked and followed after him, Hey, what are you doing!? Baron Stuart walked straight to the trash can, then stretched out his hand to throw all the clothes into it! At the sight of this, Emily Walker cried out in surprise, rushing over as she shouted, My clothes! She then red at him furiously, What do you think youre doing!? Isnt this shirt youre wearing originally intending to say she could just wear his shirt, but as Baron Stuart looked at her while speaking, he caught a glimpse of something red on the inside of her pale leg At this sight, Baron Stuart waspletely dumbstruck. Feeling that his expression was somewhat strange, Emily Walker was puzzled too, but she started feeling a cold liquid gradually running down between her legs Half a secondter, she snapped back to her senses, embarrassment overtaking her expression. Spinning around, she dashed into the bathroom, forcefully shut the door, bam! and locked it! To ensure she felt even more secure, she leaned her body against the door. This should add an extrayer of safety! Still frozen in ce, it took Baron Stuart half a moment to recover, his expression now somewhat unnatural. So this woman Dammit, he doesnt have any womens clothes here, and he certainly doesnt have that thing she needs right now! Baron Stuart looked up at the firmly closed bathroom door; it was already almost 11 0clock at night, and he didnt know whether the supermarket next to the Company had closed yet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As he usually didnt shop in the evening, he wasnt too certain about the closing times of the shopping mall and known supermarkets. Thinking of the flustered, helpless expression the woman in the bathroom might be wearing, he left the room without hesitation. The heavy rain outside continued, and the shop disys on both sides of the street had shut early due to the strong winds and torrential downpour. Still, Baron Stuart seemed to have no intention of giving up, as he set off running towards arge supermarket not far from the Futuren Group. He remembered that yton Howard had mentioned that this supermarket closed at o oclock every night. When he left, he hadnt taken an umbre, so by the time he reached the supermarket front entrance, his shirt, which had just dried from his body heat, was once again soaked through. He raised his head and happened to see a waiter inside preparing to close the store. Feeling urgent, Baron Stuart rushed over and grabbed the hand of the waiter who was about to lock the door! The waiter was clearly startled by having his hand grabbed suddenly in the dead of night, turning his head with a frightened expression, wondering if he had encountered a robber in this stormy night! But as he turned around, he saw an extremely handsome face! Although his xen hair strands were shocked by the rainwater, his sculpted face had not been diminished in the slightest! I need to buy something. Baron Stuart spoke, perhaps too urgently. His grip on the waiters hand tightened a little. Noticing his deep ck pupils, the waiter shyly lowered his face, whispering, Okay.. Chapter 57 - 57: 57: Awkward Period 4 Chapter 57 - 57: 57: Awkward Period 4 Trantor: 549690339 Only when the waiter let go of the door lock did Baron Stuart rx and release her hand. Entering the supermarket, because it wasrge, Baron Stuart didnt know for a while where the womans products could be found. But it he were to search tor it one location at a time, who knows when he would find it. Thinking about the woman who was still in the bathroom in the room, he didnt care much and turned to the waiter who was following him, Where do you have the womens stuff?N?v(el)B\\jnn What? The waiter was stunned, thinking he had heard wrong. Sanitary napkins and the clothes you wear inside. He really couldnt say the word underwear. But upon hearing his words, the waiter was even more stunned, looking at him in disbelief. Maybe it was because of the waiters reaction that Baron Stuart felt inexplicably annoyed and embarrassed. He really regretted going out to buy these things for that woman! At this thought, he wanted to turn around and leave, but just as he turned, he suddenly stopped, thought about it, gritted his teeth and turned back to the waiter, Its for my girlfriend. Shes not able toe out right now. Finally, the waiter understood! Embarrassedlyughing, Okay, please follow me. So he was buying it for his girlfriend, no wonder, she thought she hade across a pervert. It would be such a pity if such a handsome guy were a pervert, thankfully he wasnt. But upon thinking that he was buying for his girlfriend, the waiter felt a little empty inside and somewhat disappointed. What kind of? After saying that, the waiter realized she might have spoken incorrectly, hurriedly correcting herself, Uh, I mean, what type does your girlfriend like? Looking at the various womens products in front of him, Baron Stuart felt a bit awkward for the first time in his life. He averted his gaze and said, I dont know, this He pointed at the underwear on the shelf, Take one of each color. And for that He paused, looked at the female waiter, What kind do you use every time? His casual question left the waiter stunned and her face full of embarrassment. After a while, she shyly spoke, If you want something cleaner, then get this kind. As she spoke, she shyly lowered her head and reached out to pick a pack of sanitary napkins from the shelf. Lets go with this one. Baron Stuart didnt want to dwell on these awkward things any longer; the sooner he bought them, the sooner he could leave! In the bathroom, it had been half an hour since Emily Walker rushed in. Now, she could only sit on the toilet, not even daring to get up! Her cell phone was also outside. If only she could call Gabrie Teddy to help bring her clothes and stuff. At this rate, she really didnt know how long she would have to stay here. Knock knock knock! Just when she was at a loss and full of sadness, the bathroom door was knocked on again, causing her whole body to tremble, and her nerves to tense up! Open the door. Baron Stuarts voice sounded from outside the door. But Emily Walker had no intention of obediently opening the door. After waiting for a moment and seeing no movement inside, Baron Stuart calmly inserted the key into the bathroom door lock, turned it gently, and the door opened. Despite being locked from the inside, the door was suddenly opened by someone. Emily Walker, who was sitting on the toilet, subconsciously jumped up, looking terrified at the doorway! Dears, dont forget to add the book to your bookshelf or favorites after reading! Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Falling ill 1 Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Falling ill 1 Trantor: 549690339 You, you What was he up to? She was already embarrassed enough, so why did he have to barge in like that? Baron Stuart didnt say anything. Instead, he threw the paper bag he was holding to her, then turned around and left expressionlessly. Emily Walker looked at the paper bag in her hand with surprise, and looked back at the door that had been closed once again, feelingpletely puzzled. With a confused heart, Emily opened the beige paper bag, inside were two packs of sanitary cotton and several sets of underwear. She looked surprised at the contents of the paper bag, then looked back at the bathroom door, thinking: Did he go out to buy these things for her just now? But hes a man Thinking of a man going to buy womens stuff, Emily couldnt help but feel that it was an extremely embarrassing thing! As for this man, she suddenly realized that he was not a cold person, maybe in his inner world, there was a side to him that he didnt want others to know. After about ten more minutes, Emily changed into a set of light purple underwear and walked out of the bathroom. As expected, she felt much morefortable wearing underwear. Otherwise, if she only wore a shirt, she would feelpletely exposed. Once dressed, she walked out with the paper bag, and as she raised her eyes, she saw the man soaked all over, sitting on the sofa. Seeing his wet hair, Emily was somewhat surprised. Looking outside at the storm raging, she thought, he must have gotten soaked again when he went out to help her buy things earlier. Um the bathroom is avable now, you can Before Emily finished speaking, she saw the tall man on the sofa get up and walk past her directly into the bathroom. Thinking about how she had taken up so much time in the bathroom while the man outside was soaked and waiting for her, Emily felt a bit guilty. Looking at the time, it was already midnight. She went to the window and looked out, the rainstorm still raging outside. How would she get home at this time of night? Thinking about this, Emilys face became somewhat heavy, as she turned around and looked at the luxury room. Half an hourter, Baron Stuart walked out of the bathroom, but at this moment, his face was slightly gloomy, as if he was in a bad mood. He left the bathroom without saying a word, went straight to the bed, lifted the bedding, and got in, disregarding the confused Emily in the room. What should she do? Should she leave now? But its still raining outside, and she cant go out in these clothes, can she? But the man on the bed seemed to have no intention of letting her stay the night.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at the man lying motionless under the bedding on the bed, Emily lowered her head, not knowing what to do for a moment. Forget it, lets just find her wet clothes, change back into them, and leave. With that thought, Emily went to the trash can again, trying to find the clothes that he had thrown away earlier. Baron Stuart, who had been lying in bed with his eyes closed, seemed to sense the sound of things being rummaged in the room. He raised his head subconsciously and looked over, seeing the clueless woman rummaging through the trash again! What was the matter with this woman? Wasnt she afraid of getting dirty? Seeing her rummaging through the trash, Baron Stuarts already bad mood grew even worse.. He suddenly got up from the bed, grabbed the entire trash can, and quickly walked outside! Chapter 59 - 59: 59: Falling ill 2 Chapter 59 - 59: 59: Falling ill 2 Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker was somewhat stunned by his sudden approach, and by the time she came to her senses, Baron Stuart had already disappeared at the room entrance! With a slightly dyed realization, she got up and quickly followed him, but as she reached the door, Baron Stuart returned, his displeasure clearly evident on his face. Upon entering the room, he didnt look at Emily, but went straight back to the bed! Looking at the man who had just entered the room, and then at the spot where he had joined her, she felt a surge of anxiety inside. Hey, where have you thrown my clothes? Emily asked, a bit annoyed. Without clothes, she couldnt leave. But what was going on with this man, what was it about her clothes that upset him?N?v(el)B\\jnn There was no response from the man on the bed. Hey, my clothes! Seeing that he was unresponsive, Emily got angry. She quickly dashed to the window and continued to shout, What the hell is going on! Without those clothes, I cant leave this- Could you please keep it down! Before Emily finished her sentence, she saw the man in the bed suddenly sit up. His gaze was filled with anger, and she was obviously startled, abruptly falling silent, standing there and staring at him. Seeing that she had finally quieted down, Baron Stuarty back down. He was feeling terrible right now and whenever he felt this way, his mood worsened. But, without clothes I Ah Seeing the raised quilt, Emily whispered, because she needed to know where her clothes were so she could leave. But before she finished her sentence, she felt a hand swiftly grab her arm, pulled her onto the bed, and dragged her right under the quilt! What are you doing! When she came to, Emily tried to struggle and get up. But the unknown man pinned her small body tight with his arms and showed no intention of letting her go. His thin lips parted slightly, his eyes remained closed, and his voice sounded weak, Im so tired, cant you just lie quietly? Even though he had no intention of dealing with this woman, her constant chatter forced him to intervene. Feeling a strange breath rushing towards her, with a faint smell of shower gel, and especially the warmth radiating from his cheeks, Emilys heart throbbed wildly. Since Baron Stuart had no intention of letting go, she didnt struggle either, just lying there on his chest, neither talking nor daring to close her eyes, as if she was afraid that something would happen as soon as she closed her eyes. Of course, mainly because she was so nervous, she couldnt close her eyes! The night deepened, and gradually, Emily started feeling the mans steady breathing. Slowly, she too fell asleep. After a night of rain, the next morning was bright and sunny. Despite the sweltering summer weather, Emily felt increasinglyfortable in bed, without a hint of the lingering heat. She even felt a bit sleepy, aware that she was awake but not willing to open her eyes. Um what a soft bed let her sleep a little longer! Wait a minute! A strong sense of alertness came over her, and Emily woke up immediately and looked around, taking in the luxury of the room. God, what was the time? She looked at the time and it was already 9:30 in the morning! God, how could she sleep until sote? In a hurry, Emily got up from the bed, headed to the bathroom, and finished washing up in ten minutes.. Chapter 60 - 60: Falling Ill 3 Chapter 60: Falling Ill 3 Trantor: 549690339 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When she went to leave with her small backpack, she suddenly realized her current attire and was filled with countless worries! She looked around the room and saw that Young Lord had already left, but how was she supposed to leave now? With a puzzled heart, Emily Walker gradually approached the front door of the room, opened it slightly, and peeked outside. Inside the CEOs office, the secretary knocked on the door at this moment and handed a file to Baron Stuart, Boss, this is the document needed for the uing meeting. Please take a look at it. Handing over the document to Baron Stuart, the secretary retreated to one side and patiently waited. But under normal circumstances, urgent information would be reviewed by the boss first; however, today ncing at the indifferent boss, the secretary cautiously made another attempt, Boss, about that document Baron Stuart looked up at the female secretary, with his eyebrows slightly furrowed due to difort. He quickly skimmed the document and then handed it to the secretary, Go and prepare it. Alright. The secretary took the document and left. After she left, Baron Stuart put down the work in his hand, got up and walked over to the sofa ced nearby. He sat down, leaned his head back on the sofa, and his expression did not look very well. He wanted to close his eyes and rest for a while, but the ringing of the cellphone not far away interrupted him. Emily had been standing at the door, and suddenly, her cellphone in her bag rang, startling her. She hurriedly took out her cell phone after ncing at Baron Stuart on the sofa. It was Gabrie Teddy who called. Looking at the woman standing at the door, Baron Stuarts mood was still not very good, so he ignored her and continued to close his eyes and rest. Emily hung up the phone, and after looking around the spacious office, she wanted to go out, but was afraid that someone might suddenly enter the office. Without my permission, they wouldnt dare toe in. As if he sensed her thoughts, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke up, seemingly guessing her inner concerns. At his words, Emily hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked out of the room. Fortunately, the mens shirt was quiterge, and when she wore it, it looked like an extra-long dress that covered everything it needed to. Of course, she didnt dare to sit down for fear that her exposure would happen upon sitting. Um, Im going to bete to work Just wait a little longer. Baron Stuart kept his eyes closed and leaned his head against the back of the sofa. Emily was somewhat confused, not knowing what he meant by waiting a little longer, and could only stare at him nkly. Do you really want to go to work dressed like this? Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart finally opened his eyes and looked at her as he spoke. Of course not. Emily told the truth, Ive already asked Gabrie to bring me some clothes. Hearing that, Baron Stuart couldnt help but smile, looking at her, Do you think your friend can get in here? How could an ordinary person enter this ce? Let alone his office, even the grand entrance of Futuren Group couldnt be entered without permission. But Emily obviously hadnt thought about this and looked at him in surprise, What are you saying? My friend cante in? What should she do about her clothes? Knock, knock, knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the door, scaring Emily as her eyes widened, staring nervously at the buzzing office door, looking lost for a moment. Young Lord. yton Howards voice sounded from outside the door.. Chapter 61 - 61: Falling Ill 4 Chapter 61: Falling Ill 4 Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing that, Baron Stuart nced at the flustered Emily Walker and then spoke, Come in. After getting permission, yton Howard walked in, but the scene before him was obviously a bit bewildering. Early in the morning, when the Young Master asked him to prepare a womans clothes for the office, he thought it was strange, not expecting it to be Lady Carter here. But, why would Lady Carter be here so early in the morning? Seeing yton suddenly enter, Emily lowered her head in embarrassment, her hands tightly gripping the hem of her white shirt. From the moment yton entered, Baron Stuart had been watching him, so up until now, he noticed that yton had been staring at the woman in front of him without shifting his gaze! Have you seen enough? Baron Stuart spoke up, his displeasure apparent and voice cold as ice, causing yton to snap back to his senses quickly. Hurrying to the tea table beside the sofa, he set down the paper bag in his hand, Young Lord, here are the clothes you requested. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart nced at the clothes in his hand and then emotionlessly said, You can go now. yton nodded, and then left. Your clothes are here. He nced at Emily, who was holding her head, and Baron Stuart spoke calmly. Emily was startled by his words and slowly raised her head to look at Baron Stuart, then at the paper bag on the tea table. Could it be that what he meant by waiting a while was this? But, she didnt understand why he would always whenever she was in an awkward situation. Was she overthinking it? Thank you. Emily thanked him, went to pick up the paper bag, and headed towards the rxation room. Opening the paper bag, she found a sky-blue short fashion top and a pair of capri jeans inside. Although she didnt pick the clothes herself, Emily quite liked them and wondered how much this outfit cost. Flipping open the clothes, Emily discovered that the price tags were still attached, so she turned them over to look. The total for both items was 580 USD, thankfully not too expensive. After changing into the clothes, Emily walked out of the room, holding a paper bag and wearing her small backpack on her back, and came up to Baron Stuart. She gently put the paper bag on the tea table and said, Thank you for buying me these clothes. These are the ones you boughtst night and theres still a lot left. She only needed the sanitary cotton temporarilyst night, and wouldnt need it once she got home, and she also had baby clothes at home, so she didnt need to take these back either. Baron Stuart looked at the paper bag she left behind, pondering who she nned to leave it for? He looked up with a slightly displeased expression, If you dont need it, take it to throw away yourself. After saying that, he stood up and walked towards his office desk without looking back, and quickly immersed himself in work. Watching his retreating figure, Emily hesitated about what to do. If they were thrown away, it would be a waste. After some contemtion, unwilling to throw them away, Emily decided to pick them back up, reasoning that if they needed to be thrown away, she might as well take them home. Gathering the stuff, Emily turned around and looked at the office desk, nning to say her farewells before leaving. However, as soon as she turned around, she saw the man at the office desk with his hands supporting his forehead, looking quite ufortable. She approached, and somehow started to worry, Whats wrong with you? Baron Stuart remained silent; he was truly tired, so tired that he didnt want to talk anymore. But the more he didnt speak, the more Emily wanted to know what was wrong with him! Chapter 62 - 62: Buying Antipyretics Chapter 62: Buying Antipyretics Trantor: 549690339 She walked with a light step, slowly moving towards the office desk. It seemed that sincest night, he had looked quite ufortable. And this morning when she got up, she also noticed that his face seemed a little different than before. Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Emily Walker approached him and tentatively asked. Baron Stuart remained silent and didnt lift his head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing that he still wasnt answering, Emilv didnt know if he was asleeD or what, and she slowly extended her own hand, gradually getting closer to his cheek. At this touch, even Baron felt her cold hand and instinctively raised his head, looking at her with a puzzled expression. As he raised his head, Emily quickly withdrew her hand because of the burning heat on his cheek, looking at him shocked, You you seem to be sick. Baron narrowed his eyes. He also felt a bit ufortable, but he was more curious about why the woman in front of him stretched her hand to feel his face. Upon touching the burning temperature on his cheek, Emily understood immediately. It must have been him getting drenched in the rain several timesst night and then sitting on the sofa with his clothes soaked through. In the sweltering summer, it would be strange for him not to have a fever after experiencing such temperature differences. Seeing her nervous look, Baron was very puzzled but didnt say anything, just staring at her directly. Do you have any cold and fever medicine here? Seeing his face getting worse, Emily asked subconsciously. No. He rarely got sick since he was a child and didnt need those medicines. Emily nodded her head after hearing this, seemingly pondering something. After a moment, she raised her head, turned around, and said to him, Wait here. Ill go buy some medicine for you. After putting the things in her hands back on the tea table, Emily left the office without hesitation. He always helped her during her difficult moments, so it was time for her to return the favor. Sitting at the secretarys position at the entry hall of the CEOs office, the female secretary looked up and saw a womaning out of the office, which inevitably surprised her. Since she started working, no woman had ever entered her bosss office until now. But how could this woman havee out from inside? Did she enter before they started work? But who is she? Why would she enter the CEOs office outside of working hours? A series of questions arose in the female secretarys mind who couldnt figure out who this mysterious woman was that came out of the office. Because as far as she knew, the only woman rted to her boss was Cam Walker, who had just recently gotten engaged to him. But clearly, the woman just now was not her. So who could it be? They had never heard of their boss having any scandals or mysterious women in his life. Inside the office, Baron felt his head getting heavier and heavier, so he got up from his desk and chose to lie down on the sofa for a while. ncing at the paper bag on the tea table, he couldnt help but secretly criticize: Did that woman really go to buy medicine for him? His heavy eyelids made him not want to specte on whether it was true or not; hey down on the sofa and began to close his eyes and rest. He didnt know how long it had been when he felt the office door being pushed open, but his heavy eyelids made him decide not to open his eyes and continue to keep them closed. Cam Walker entered the office and immediately saw Baron Stuart lying on the sofa.. Chapter 63 - 63: A Chance Encounter Chapter 63: A Chance Encounter Trantor: 549690339 Her lips curled into a seemingly innocent smile, thinking he was asleep, she tiptoed closer to the sofa. As if chiseled by a sculptor, an impably gorgeous face, matched by a desirable figure, appealing appearance, impressive family background and formidable influenceall these features made this man in front of her a paragon of the world, which utterly enraptured Cam Walker. Since she was a child, she had been dreaming of bing his bride. Nowadays, her dream had finallye true. Faintly bending over before the sofa, Cam yearned to move a bit closer, to observe more clearly the exquisitely appealing features of this man in front of her. This exceptional man was hers; no matter the cost, she would never let any woman have him. While enchanted by his captivating good looks, Cam slightly raised her lips, she slowly leaned down, intending to kiss Baron Stuarts sensually enticing thin lips. Her rosy lips slowly approached, making Baron Stuart, who had been closing his eyes, slightly flutter his eyshes because of the scented lip gloss. He initially thought it was her that was back. However, as he remembered, she didnt seem to use lipstick or anything of that sort. Just as Baron Stuart was going to open his eyes out of curiosity, the office door was pushed open. Emily Walker swung the door open in a flustered rush and dashed straight in, Your medicine was purchased, quickly take itC When she caught sight of the scene in front of her, her voice abruptly stopped; she stood staring, dumbstruck. Originally assuming she was about to kiss him squarely, she didnt expect a sudden interruption, spoiling her chances! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The man who had been pretending to be asleep on the sofa by now also opened his eyes, looking towards Emily at the front door. He saw her holding a small white bag, which contained a few differently sized boxes. Cam turned her head and looked surprised when she saw who had arrived. Very soon, her once content face instantly turned unpleasant. She stood up ring at Emily, her lips curving into a scornful, cold smile. She said in a hard tone, Is seducing someone elses fiance your profession? This woman keepsing after Baron Stuart time and time again, even daring to pursue her Cams man. Did she now take herself too seriously? Looking at Emily across from her, Cam was frustrated and made a decision deep down that no matter what, she would chase this annoying woman away from Baron Stuart! She spoke confidently, leaving Emily at the door speechless for a while. She knew that the woman in front of her was that mans fiancee. Perhaps from the beginning, she should have stayed away from this man to avoid gaining such an unfair reputation. She calmed her emotions, dismissive of Cams words. Walking to the tea table, she put down the small white bag, nced at the man who had just sat up from the sofa, and then softly said, The medication is here, take it once in the morning and again in the evening. Having said that, Emily picked up the paper bag that she had previously ced on the tea table. She then turned to Cam on the side, spoke evenly but assertively, I am a waitress by profession, and besides, I have never thought of seducing your fiance. Ie here only to collect my stuff. Having said that, Emily picked up the paper bag and small backpack, wanting to turn around and leave. However, Cam wasnt willing to let it go so easily.. She saw her lips curl into a chuckle, her tone filled with sarcasm, A waitress? Particrly serving men in bed? Chapter 64 - 64: Camila Walker Acts Tough Chapter 64: Cam Walker Acts Tough Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Emily Walker, who was about to turn around and leave, stopped in her tracks, and her hand clutching the small paper bag tightened slightly. Although her stepmother and aunt had insulted and humiliated her before, none of them had ever trampled on her dignity as much as Cam Walker did, making her feel utterly worthless. She turned around, looked at Cam Walker, and said neither humbly nor arrogantly, Yes, youd better keep a close eye on your fiance. Who knows, maybe one day Ill be serving him in bed. What do you think? After saying this, Emily sneered coldly, nced at Cam Walker, and turned to leave. Since she was already destined to be saddled with this unfounded usation, there was no point in trying to exin. But her wordspletely enraged Cam Walker, who saw her anger re as she took a step forward and yanked at the small paper bag in Emilys hand, causing the underwear and two bags of sanitary cotton to spread out messily! Looking at the scattered womens items on the floor, Cam Walkers eyes widened in shock! Then, she sneered and looked up at Emily, Ha! Is this your way of seducing men? You even brought this kind of stuff!? Thinking of the possibility that this woman might appear in front of Baron Stuart wearing such sexy and seductive underwear, Cam Walker couldnt contain her anger, wishing she could tear off her skin and y her alive! Looking at the items scattered on the floor, Emily ignored Cam Walker and squatted down to pick them up. Cant you hear me talking to you!? Seeing her ignoring herself, Cam Walker became even angrier, walked up, and fiercely lifted her right foot, then stepped on the underwear Emily was about to pick up without hesitation! Seeing the item being stepped on, Emily had no choice but to let go and reach for another set, but as soon as she extended her hand, Cam Walkers foot stomped down on it again, Im talking to you! Did your parents never teach you the basic manners!? Cam Walker remained self-righteous, her anger clearly visible on her face. But it was this sentence that finally caused the long-suffering Emily topletely explode! She could stand anything anyone said about her, but she couldnt tolerate anyone insulting her deceased parents! Emily quickly stood up and yelled at Cam Walker, who was standing in front of her, What do you want from me!? p! A loud pnded heavily on Emilys left cheek, and for a moment, she felt a burning sensation, as if she had been scorched. Baron Stuart, who had been sitting on the sofa all this time, clearly didnt expect Cam Walker to actually hit someone and couldnt help but stand up, his displeasure deepening. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily, taken aback by the p, looked at Cam Walker with wide eyes. Get out. A deep voice sounded, and Baron Stuart suppressed the anger in his heart, his face cold as ice. For a moment, the two women didnt know who he was asking to leave and both turned their heads to look at the cold-faced man. After half a moment, Baron Stuart finally raised his head slowly, his gaze falling on Cam Walker. Upon encountering his chilly pupils, Cam Walkers heart sank, unable to believe that he was asking her to leave. Stuart, are you asking me Get out before I lose my temper, Baron Stuart said coldly, cutting her off. Cam Walker stared wide-eyed, unable to believe the reality before her, How can you do this to me! Im your fiancee! You wont leave? ncing at Cam Walker, Baron Stuart strode over to his office desk and pressed an inte button. Send security up.. Chapter 65 - 65: Drawing the Line? Chapter 65: Drawing the Line? Trantor: 549690339 Watching him press the inte and speak, Cam Walkers face was filled with disbelief. Wasnt she his fiance? Why, why did he ask her to leave in front of another woman, even calling security toe over? All of this was due to the woman in front of her, it was all her fault! Thinking of this, Cam Walker turned her gaze and stared at Emily Walker. Her pupils were filled with anger and jealousy. One day, she would make this woman pay double for the humiliation she had suffered today! Soon, security knocked on the door and entered. Boss. The two bodyguards bowed deeply to Baron Stuart as they walked in. Baron Stuart raised his head and looked at Cam Walker. Baron, youll regret how you treated me one day! After saying that, Cam Walker turned around and walked straight to the office entrance, past the two security guards. Once Cam Walker and the two security guards left, Emily crouched down and continued to pick up the scattered stuff on the ground. Baron walked over and saw the clear finger marks on her face, feeling annoyed that she hadnt fought back. Are you an idiot? She hit you, and you didnt even fight back!? Emily ignored him, instead continuing to pick up everything from the ground, trying to suppress the tears that were still swirling in her eyes. From the day she got close to this man, she thought she could seize the opportunity to get close to the heir of Futuren Group and ask him to help her find the culprit who hurt her little brother. But she didnt expect that he already had a fiance, and that she had unwittingly be the third party who seduced him. Nowadays, she had no reason to have any further involvement with this man. Her brother had already woken up, and she didnt need any of that so-called revenge anymore, whether it was Elia Parker and her daughter or the person who had hurt her brother, she didnt want to think about it anymore. She only wanted to live an ordinary life with her brother, no longer entangled in a web of hatred. After picking up all the stuff, Emily stood up and faced Baron, Give me your bank ount number, Ill transfer the rent to you after receiving my sry every month. Baron looked at her, his eyes slightly narrowed, What? In order to avoid your fiances misunderstanding, Ill keep an eye on myself from now on. As long as youre around, I will absolutely not set foot there. She said it with a firm tone, not even ncing at Baron, and what she said made him inexplicably feel very annoyed! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What did she mean by absolutely not setting foot wherever he was? Do you want to cut ties with me? He lowered his head to look at her, his deep eyes revealing an aura of mystery that was hard to decipher. Emily didnt answer, but kept her head down, as if consenting silently. Her silence only made Baron even more displeased. He raised his gaze and smiled faintly, Well then, Im afraid youll have to move off this. His inexplicable words finally made Emily look up, her expression puzzled as she asked, What? Didnt you say that you absolutely wont set foot wherever I am? Im standing on this Earth, so go ahead and leave. Baron spoke dismissively. There were many ces in Ennd that belonged to Futuren Corporation, and he was curious how this woman nned to set boundaries with him. Emily looked at him, finding his words both infuriating and amusing but unable toe up with a rebuttal, she could only grit her teeth and re at him! Chapter 66 - 66: 66: Sorry, my apologies. Chapter 66 - 66: 66: Sorry, my apologies. Trantor: 549690339 You really are Im not referring to the, I meant any ce where you can see me, Id rather take a detour! Emily Walker was so angry that she was speechless. She picked up the paper bag and turned to head for the office door without paying him any attention! Just how high is this mans IQ? How could he construe her words to something to do with a? Just how high is Baron Stuarts IQ? If Emily Walker actually knew, she would probably be stunned! Watching two womene out of the CEOs office in quick session, the female secretary waspletely baffled. Emily Walker, the older miss of the Walker Family, should be the legitimate wife, so why was she the one escorted out by security? Then who is this mysterious woman? The CEOs mistress? Isnt the difference between her status and treatment too stark! As soon as Emily Walker left the office, she bumped into a well-built man! Im sorry, excuse me. She nced at the man she had bumped into, apologized, and without thinking further, she turned and walked towards the elevator door. Watching the unfamiliar womaning out of Baron Stuarts office, Leonardo Bryson had a moment of surprise on his face. Because, if this woman is Baron Stuarts client, going by her dress and demeanor she clearly doesnt seem to be a businesswoman, but rather a regr college student. As Emily Walker was indeed a college student, and the clothes that yton Howard sent her today had a slightly clear, hence giving Emily Walker a hint of innocence. What Leonardo Bryson couldnt figure out though, was why was a girl who seemed like a college studenting out of Baron Stuarts office? Moreover, looking at her when she just came out, it seemed like she had a dispute with the person inside, which aroused Leonardo Brysons curiosity even more. Once she left Futuren Groups tower building, Gabrie Teddy from across immediately came over and hugged Emily Walker in anguish, Emily, you finally came out! Gabrie? Seeing the flustered and exasperated Gabrie in front of her, Emily Walker was slightly stunned and thought something had happened, Whats wrong? You still have the nerve to ask whats wrong, Im here to deliver some stuff to you, but they didnt let me in! She had originally nned to take a good look at the renowned Futuren Group, but didnt expect that she would only be able to reach the reception hall. The beauty at the reception desk wouldnt let her go upstairs to find anyone! Thinking of how the reception beauties had looked her up and down, Gabrie Teddy felt extremely ufortable. They clearly saw her as beneath them! Thank you Gabrie, I already have clothes now, sorry you had to make a wasted trip. Emily Walker felt nothing but guilt for Gabries wasted trip. Looking at Emily Walkers outfit, Gabrie Teddys eyes clearly held surprise. Even though Emily Walker was not wearing any major brand, her clothes were definitely boutique pieces. Where did you get these clothes? She was really curious, And what were you doing in Futuren Group? It was only now that Gabrie Teddy remembered that she had a ton of questions for Emily Walker. Its nothing. Emily didnt want to discuss her dealings with Baron Stuart, so she casually deflected the question and turned to walk towards the bus station. But Gabrie Teddys curiosity got the better of her, and she rushed up to Emily and continued asking, Oh, and how are you acquainted with the handsome guy who came looking for you yesterday? He looked really rich. Which one? Emily was utterly puzzled.. Had people beening to the store to look for her?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 67 - 67: 67: How Is It You? Chapter 67 - 67: 67: How Is It You? Trantor: 549690339 Its the one who was driving the sapphire blue sports car, and he even asked for your address! You gave him my address!? Emily Walker was surprised, no wonder he found her newly moved home so quickly, it turned out to be Gabrie Teddy who told him. Yeah! Gabrie Teddy nodded nkly, and then said with a curious look, Do you really know that handsome guy? Who is he? Whats his name? As she spoke, Gabrie Teddy suddenly lowered her head and thought, I seem to have seen that handsome guy somewhere Alright, lets hurry to the store, or well get scolded by the store manager. Not wanting to continue entwining with Gabrie Teddy, Emily Walker walked towards the bus station at a faster pace. Hey, Emily, wait for me Gabrie Teddy quickly followed, and the two headed for the bus station together. For the next few days, Emily Walker continued to work at the milk tea shop as usual, and took on some temporary jobs in the evenings when she was off work. Today was the weekend, and the store was a bit busier than usual. Most of the customers who came here were students, and of course, some office workers as well. Its here, this ce has really good milk tea! Outside the store, Be Stuart was pulling a mans arm, heading straight for Coco Milk Tea Shop!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Isnt this the ce you little girls like to go? Leonardo Bryson looked at the signboard in front of him and spoke indifferently. What little girls, I am already an adult, I will be 18 years old next month! Be Stuart was clearly dissatisfied with Leonardo Brysons title for her. Because she didnt want to be a little girl, especially in front of him, Leonardo Bryson! Seeing her somewhat angry appearance, Leonardo Bryson patted her head, Yes, you are already an adult, but you still have to call me brother, as it is polite. No, I dont want to be your sister! After saying that, Be Stuart didnt hold him anymore but walked towards the milk tea shop with an unhappy expression. As for her sudden displeasure, Leonardo Bryson saw everything and quickly followed. Be Stuart found a seat by the window and sat down, and soon, Emily Walker came over, What would you like to order, please? Hearing this familiar voice, Be Stuart, who was still angry, frowned slightly, then looked up at Emily Walker. Why is it you!? Why was it her, the woman she had bumped into! Seeing Be Stuart, Emily Walker also looked somewhat surprised, but as it was her working hours, she didnt say much and just politely greeted with a smile, Hello. Looking at her maid-like uniform, Be Stuart looked at her with disdain, Are you working part-time here? Yes. Emily Walker nodded politely and ignored the contempt in Be Stuarts eyes. On the other hand, when Leonardo Bryson saw Emily Walker, he also showed a puzzled expression and asked with a smile, Arent you the girl who came out of Baron Stuarts office? Hearing that, Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, and after a while, she regained her senses. Following that, she got worried and didnt understand who the man in front of her was and how he knew she had been in Baron Stuarts office? What? My brothers office? Her? Before Emily Walker could respond, Be Stuart had already jumped up in astonishment, staring at Leonardo Bryson with wide eyes. The three people looked at each other, and for a moment, they all forgot what they were going to say. Hey, did you really go to my brothers office!? She really didnt understand what the rtionship was between this woman and her brother.. Chapter 68 - 68: 68: I’ve Sent You the Address Chapter 68 - 68: 68: Ive Sent You the Address Trantor: 549690339 It wouldnt be strange for a businessman to enter her brothers office, but shes clearly just a working girl! Seeing her shocked expression, Emily Walker decided not to exin and instead asked with a smile, What would you two like to order? She really didnt want to talk about her personal matters during working hours, especially anything rted to her and that man. She would avoid it as much as possible. Leonardo Bryson, who was sitting next to Be Stuart, seemed to understand Emilys reluctance and didnt ask any more questions. Instead, he turned to Be and said, Didnt you say the milk tea here is good? Be looked at Leonardo and then at Emily, and then spoke with a worried frown, Yes, were here for milk tea, but now I want to know even more what her rtionship is with my brother! If you really want to know, then ask your brother. Can we order something now? Leonardo looked at her with tenderness and indulgence on his face. Hearing this, Be narrowed her eyes, considering it a good idea! Well, time to order!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om One strawberry cheese, one matcha cake, and two pudding milk teas! Alright, please wait a moment. Seeing Be not pressing on the matter, Emily finally breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards the counter. As soon as Emily walked away, Be couldnt wait to take out her cell phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number. Hey, brother, have you had lunch yet? Hmm. Thene out for an afternoon tea! After saying this, Be took the phone down, took a photo of Emilys side profile from the counter, sent it, and added, Ive sent you the address. Ill be waiting! If her brother really knew this girl, he woulde as soon as he saw the photo. At that time, she would definitely find out his rtionship with her! In the private room, Baron Stuart sat at the dining table, his right hand holding the phone and looking at the address Be sent him. In the screen, a familiar figure made him squint slightly. Although it was a side profile, he quickly recognized the frail silhouette. Looking at the phone, Baron Stuart couldnt help but curl his lips into a faint smile. Then he got up and said to the man opposite him, Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with. Well discuss the contract next time. 10 minutester, a white Maserati stopped at the entrance of Pedestrian Street. As it was the weekend and there were already many people around, the car quickly attracted many envious nces, directed at Baron Stuart who was getting out of the car. Ignoring those worldly and greedy looks, Baron Stuart walked straight to Coco Milk Tea Shop after getting out of the car. He had been here once before, so he wasnt unfamiliar with the address Be sent him. Do you think my brother wille? Inside the store, Be kept looking in the direction of the front door. From her expression, she seemed to not want him toe, because as soon as he did, it would probably have something to do with this girl. Thats because she knew her brother too well. He hated going to milk tea shops like this, where only young girls would go! Looking at Be sitting across from him, Leonardo turned his gaze and looked at Emily, who was not far away, serving customers. Recalling the situation at Futuren Group that day, he was also curious about the rtionship between this girl and Baron Stuart. After all, they had known each other for eight years, and except for their university years, he had not seen Baron Stuart involved with any woman.. Chapter 69 - 69: 69: So You Don’t Like Me… Chapter 69 - 69: 69: So You Dont Like Me Trantor: 549690339 Not to mention seeing a woman who has nothing to do with work in his office. Be Stuart moved her gaze back from the front door, and discovered that Leonardo Bryson was staring at something. She followed his gaze. To her dismay, he was looking at another woman! Hey! Leonardo, dont look at other women! Be pouted, looking quite upset. Leonardo, however, dismissively turned his head, a rxed smile scrolling up his face, You should call me Big Brother Yates. No way! Why? Leonardo asked casually, taking a sip from the milk tea cup in front of him, and shifting his gaze outside the window. Actually, he understood everything but for 18 -year-old Be, he needed time. At her age, what she thought of as affection might just be curiosity or infatuation. Besides, the age gap between them was simply too wide, acting as a constant barrier in Leonardos heart. His seemingly casual questions left Be, usually so high-spirited and proud, momentarily speechless. She wanted to say that she liked him, so she didnt want to call him her big brother, but she was too embarrassed to actually say it. Moreover, she firmly believed that it was the males role to confess his affection! Because because I have a brother, I dont need you to be my brother! Be came up with an excuse on the spot. Is that so? You dont like me then Leonardo turned his head, looking intensely at her. Before he could finish his sentence, Be panicked on the spot, Thats not it! Actually, I She did like him, she liked him very much! But once she tried to say it, she couldnt. Seeing her flustered expression, Leonardo Smile gently, What I meant to say was, you dont like me being your brother. Of course I dont! Be pouted unhappily, and just swallowed the strawberry cake she had been eating, as if to mask her affection. CoughMmm Maybe she was eating too fast, Be choked within half a second, unable to spit it out or swallow, practically suffocating! Whats the matter!? Seeing her painful expression, Leonardos heart tightened, he quickly stood and went to her side, patting her back while urgently calling out, Waiter! Warm water, please! Emily Walker, who was not far away, rushed over with a cup of warm water when she heard his call. Leonardo took the water and hurried to Bes side. Are you alright? Having seen her breathe a sigh of relief after drinking the water, Emily asked politely. Its okay, thanks. Leonardo looked up at Emily standing beside him and smiled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, the door was pushed open and Baron Stuart walked in. As Be had chosen a spot near the entrance, Emily instantly noticed Baron Stuart and greeted professionally, Wee Her voice cut off abruptly as she curiously looked at the man who had suddenly appeared. As soon as Baron Stuart entered, he saw Emily standing there. Without sparing her a nce, he walked straight past her towards Leonardo and Be.. Chapter 70 - 70: 70: Is it Strange for Me to Know Her? Chapter 70 - 70: 70: Is it Strange for Me to Know Her? Trantor: 549690339 Whats wrong? Baron Stuart asked, furrowing his brows at the sight of his sisters red face. He then sat down across from them. Its nothing. She just ate too fast and choked a little. Be Stuart was fine now, so Leonardo Bryson also sat up straight and looked at the baron. Emily Walker, who had been standing nearby, looked at the nonchnt man and hesitated, not knowing whether to approach or not. If she didnt go over, it would be a dereliction of her duty. If she did go, she was afraid it would lead to unnecessary trouble. Because she had previously said that she would avoid the ces he was in. Thinking about this, Emily clenched her teeth, wanting to turn around and leave, waiting for another waiter toe. Waiter. Just as she was about to turn away, the mans voice rang out from behind her when she least expected it! Emily couldnt help it, and reluctantly turned around with a smile on her face. Hello, she said as she walked over to the three people, smiled politely at Baron Stuart, and asked, What would you like to order? Baron Stuart lowered his head, looking at the menu in front of him. He didnt know which type of milk tea was good or not. However, as soon as he opened the menu, a certain name caught his attention. Give me a cup of Mandarin Duck Milk Tea first. Baron Stuart didnt look up, instead handing the menu back to Emily. His expression remained calm, as if he never knew her from the start. Mandarin Duck Milk Teabines the aroma of coffee and the richness of milk tea. Students who usually visit the store do not order this vor, so it was not a popr item. Emily couldnt help but feel that the man in front of her had deliberately ordered this particr milk tea. Alright, please wait. Although she couldnt understand what the man was thinking, Emily still took the menu and headed towards the counter to prepare the Mandarin Duck Milk Tea. Do you know that girl? Watching Emilys retreating figure, Leonardo Bryson took a sip of the milk tea Be ordered for him. He was asking Baron Stuart, but his eyes never left Emily at the counter. Yes, Baron Stuart replied lightly, also looking towards Emily. It had been more than a week since hest saw this woman. Seeing her again, the strange feeling inside him seemed to be welling up again. But as soon as he replied, Be abruptly sprayed out the milk tea she had just taken a sip of. Luckily, Baron Stuart was sitting across from Leonardo, or else he wouldve been caught off guard by the spray! What!? Brother, you really know her!? Be Stuart put down her tea cup, looking at Baron Stuart in shock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing her surprised expression, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his brow and asked back, Is it strange that I know her? Be Stuart blinked her big eyes in surprise, her expression a little flustered, Noits just,st time I asked you, you said you didnt know her! Baron Stuart lowered his eyes. At that time, he did know her, but he didnt know that her name was Emily Walker. So when Be asked him, he had firmly denied it. Brotheryou really know her? Be Stuart pointed to Emily, who was preparing milk tea at the counter not far away, Why do you know her? Whats your rtionship with her? Chapter 71 - 71: 71: The Mandarin Duck Stone at the Collar Chapter 71 - 71: 71: The Mandarin Duck Stone at the Cor Trantor: 549690339 A series of questions in Be Stuarts heart almost drove her mad, and she just wanted to know what the rtionship was between the little girl and her brother! Obviously displeased by his sisters questioning, Baron Stuart looked at her coldly and remained silent without answering. Upon encountering her brothers gaze and expression, Be Stuart unconsciously pursed her lips, feeling as though she had asked too many questions at once. I just want to know whats going on between you and her Be Stuart pouted discontentedly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the midst of Be Stuarts questioning, Emily Walker had alreadye over with the Mandarins Duck Milk Tea she had prepared. Enjoy. After putting down the milk tea, Emily Walker was about to turn and leave. But as soon as she turned her head, a rxed voice came from behind her, Wait a moment. Hearing this, Emily Walker clenched her teeth again, turned back, and smiled at Baron Stuart, Is there anything else you need? She really didnt know what this man wanted, with so many waiters around, but he had to call her! I remember you saidst time that you would avoid me wherever I am? Baron Stuart looked up at her, wanting to know what this woman would do today. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, and the smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She knew that this man would bring up this matter to embarrass her, knowing that this was her workce! But right now, she didnt know what to do. At this moment, she wondered what would happen if she pretended to be ignorant? Sir, you must have remembered wrong. I dont even know you. She had no other choice for the sake of her job. Hearing this, Baron Stuart dismissively lifted the corner of his mouth. Then, he raised his hand and brushed it over the cor of his pink shirt. With a gentle flick of his slender finger, the ck thread on his chest was exposed, revealing a grayish mandarin duck stone. Since Emily Walker was standing, she could see the mandarin duck stone hanging between his honey-colored chest with just a nce. Isnt that? Emily Walker stared wide-eyed at the mandarin duck stone on his corbone. She remembered asking for it backst time, but he said he didnt see it then. Now, he shamelessly wore her mandarin duck stone on his neck? Brother, whats that thing on your neck? It looks so unique. Baron Stuarts casual gesture happened to be seen by Be Stuart across the table, who also noticed the Mandarin Duck Stone on his cor. From childhood to now, she had never seen her brother wear any pendant, and couldnt help but be curious. Baron Stuart looked up at his sister across the table, the corners of his mouth rising slightly, and said, I bought it at a shopping mall a few days ago. Bought? How is that possible! Emily Walker looked at him incredulously. How could this man im her things were bought!? Even if someone else had the exact same mandarin duck stone as hers, the ck thread couldnt be the same, right? That was the thin rope she made herself! That thats my thing, how can you say its bought! Emily Walker spoke up since it was the only thing left by her parents. No matter what, she wanted it back. As soon as her words came out, the six eyes at the dining table all looked over, especially Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson, who were even more in disbelief. Both of them couldnt help but wonder. If the pendant really belonged to her, why would it be worn by Baron Stuart? Really? How are you going to prove this thing is yours? Also, you just said that we dont know each other, right? Baron Stuart looked at her, the corner of his mouth hinting at a smile.. Chapter 72 - 72: Bella Stuart’s Unintentional Scream Chapter 72: Be Stuarts Unintentional Scream Trantor: 549690339 I How should she bring it up? That thing had fallen in his room after thev had slept together that day. But with so many people around, how could she mention it? If she didnt mention it, she wouldnt be able to get the mandarin duck stone back, which really gave her a headache. I remembered it wrong. Actually, we met at the Futuren hotel. That thing really fell there. I hope you can return it to me. Emily Walker looked at him, her expression neither servile nor overbearing, hoping that he would let bygones be bygones and return the mandarin duck stone to her. Baron Stuart looked at her, quite satisfied with her admitting the mistake, Then tell me, where did it fall? At his words, Emilys face showed surprise. Did this man want her to say that it had fallen on his bed!?! She red at Baron Stuart, somewhat angry. This man not only took her stuff but also shamelessly asked her to say where it had fallen! If I tell you, will you return the thing to me? Emily suppressed her anger. I will return it to you if you say it right. Baron Stuarts expression remained unchanged. If she said it right, he would give it back? Did that mean that if she said it fell in the wrong ce he wouldnt return it? Even if she knew that it fell in his room, she had to precisely specify its location? She was already very reluctant to say that it fell in his room, and now he wanted her to say that it fell on the bed!? Once she said it, what would other people think of her? Suddenly, Emily thought of a way to give the answer without saying it out loud! She quickly took out her cell phone and typed a few words in a message: It fell on your bed that day. After finishing the edit, she handed the phone directly to Baron Stuart, signaling him to read it. But who would have thought that after Baron Stuart took the phone It fell on your bed that day. Baron Stuart read aloud the words on the screen as he looked at the screen. Hey! She didnt expect this, she really didnt think this man would read the answer aloud! Obviously, when Baron Stuart read the words, Be Stuart on the side widened her eyes in disbelief, stood up, snatched the phone from Baron Stuarts hand, and wanted to see if the message really read that! N?v(el)B\\jnn After reading it, she lifted her head, looked at Emily and shouted, You, you really slept with my brother!? Originally, she was just suspicious, but she never thought that her brother, who had always been of good character, would sleep with thisthis woman!? Be Stuart really didnt want to mention Emilys figure. Because normal men should have no interest in such a skinny figure, right? Due to Be Stuarts sudden exmation, the attention of other customers in the milk tea shop was attracted. They heard her words clearly and immediately started whispering to each other. Did you hear that? The waiter in this store actually slept with that man I heard it. I think she must have taken the initiative to climb onto someone elses bed. Look at that man, hes so handsome, how could he possibly want someone like her I think so too. With that mans qualifications, how could he want that kind of woman Nowadays, women are really scheming. They look innocent, but you never know how many mens beds theyve been in When Emily heard the gossip and contemptuous gazes from not far away, her eyes instantly filled with mist, and her hands by her side clenched tighter.. Chapter 73 - 73: The Kiss of Rescue Chapter 73: The Kiss of Rescue Trantor: 549690339 She lifted her eyes to look at Baron Stuart, suppressing her inner anger. Her tone was calm yet tinged with the bitter pain. Is this the privilege of you rich people? Is stepping on others pain your right?! In the end, Emily Walker could not help but yell out, her body trembling slightly with anger. Looking at the mandarin duck stone hanging at his cor, she spoke again, Can you give me back my stuff? Seeing the tears she was trying to hold back in her eyes, Baron Stuart felt a sudden pang in his heart. He did not want to step on her unspeakable pain. However, for some reason, deep down, he just felt he wanted to have more interaction with the woman before him. Looking into her furious eyes, Baron Stuart stood up. His towering figure stood dominantly in front of Emily Walker. Few secondster, Baron Stuart slowly leaned down. At the same time, he stretched out both hands to hold the back of Emilys head. Without any warning, his sexy thin lips covered hers For a moment, Emily was stunned. She suddenly widened her eyes until she felt the soft warmth from his lips, then she came back to her senses and tried to struggle. Baron Stuart, like he had anticipated her struggle, already had one hand tightly holding her within his arms when she started to resist, and the other hand held the back of her head to prevent her from avoiding his kiss. Whats going on?! What on earth does this man want to do?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily struggled incessantly, trying to escape from his kiss. But the more she struggled, the tighter the mans arm became! Seeing this scene, not just Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson were shocked, even the customers, waiters, and manager at the Milk Tea Shop were all taken aback! Look, look, whats going on? That man is kissing that woman What is happening didnt they say that woman crawled into that mans bed? But Are they lovers? Otherwise, why would that man kiss her? If they are indeed lovers that would exin why they were in bed together but its so hard to believe, such a handsome man has already gotten a girlfriend! Once again, the discussions from behind added further bewilderment and confusion to the already disrupted Emily Walker who was trapped in the forced kiss. What on earth does this man want to do? She wished to cut off all ties with him, why did he force a kiss on her! Only when he heard the satisfyingments from behind him did Baron Stuart slowly release her. But the moment he loosened his grip, the woman in his arms began to get restless. She broke free with force, a pair of jet ck eyes filled with hatred and anger staring at him. What right do you have? What right do you have! Emily lifted her furious eyes, screaming at him with all her might. Her tears were stubbornly held back in her eyes. He is neither her boyfriend nor her lover. By what right does he force a kiss on her, especially in front of so many people! Baron Stuart just stared at her fixedly. Seeing her eyes swollen red with torment, he felt as something heavy was pressing on his heart, unable to rise or fall. Looking at the emotionless man in front of her, Emily felt increasingly helpless. The tears that she had been trying to hold back, finally broke free and rolled down like a spring well. Watching her tear-streaked face, Baron Stuart unconsciously tightened his hand that was hanging at his side. A sudden urge to reach out and wipe her tears welled up within him.. Chapter 74 - 74: 74: A Dinner Party at Night Chapter 74 - 74: 74: A Dinner Party at Night Trantor: 549690339 But before he could reach out his hand, he saw the person in front of him close her eyes in pain and then disappear from his sight. Watching Emily Walker head towards the door of the shop, Baron Stuart did not chase after her; he just stood still in ce. It wasnt until a cell phone ringtone rang that Baron Stuart came back to his senses and took out his cell phone to check the caller ID. Calming his emotions, Baron Stuart answered the phone, his voice cold and devoid of warmth, Whats the matter? Young Master, just now Old Master called from Siberia, saying that there is a dinner with the Walker Group tonight, and asks that you attend tonight. yton Howards calm voice came through the phone. Baron Stuart frowned slightly at the news, Walker Group? What dinner party? Master says its just a simple meal, and Madam and Lady will also attend. What time? 7:30 PM. Understood. Baron Stuart hung up the telephone impatiently, very dissatisfied with Zachary Stuarts arrangements every time. With a heavy heart, Emily left the Milk Tea Shop and walked aimlessly down the street, feeling weighed down. Perhaps having walked too long, she began to tire and eventually entered a park. On this sweltering summer day, the park was still full of people, perhaps due to it being the weekend. Some were sitting under willow trees to enjoy the shade, while others were chatting happily under the greenery. After entering, Emily also found a shady spot to sit down but wasnt in the mood to enjoy the sights. She just sadly sat on the wooden chair as each minute and every second passed by, engulfed in her thoughts, unable to get out of them even as the sky turned red with sunset. Not until she noticed someone sitting next to her did shee back to her senses, hesitantly raised her head, and looked at the person sitting beside her. Seeing the panting man, she didnt pay him any attention but moved her body away from him. The man seemed to notice her as well, and while panting, he looked at her with his captivating peach blossom eyes. Upon seeing her deliberately avoiding him, he paused, puzzled. Had his charm decreased? Usually, women would eagerly throw themselves at him. But this woman was different, she was avoiding him like the gue. Looking towards the park entrance, he noticed three or four men in ck suits running in, searching around frantically. Seeing this, the panting man immediately panicked. Seeing the panting man beside her, Emily got up and wanted to distance herself from this stranger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But just as she stood up, a tall figure appeared before her, blocking her way. Shocked, Emily wondered if she had encountered a pervert since the park was at evening hours. However, just as she was about to question the man in front of her, he suddenly lunged at her and wrapped his double arms tightly around her! This embracepletely frightened Emily, and she instinctively tried to struggle, YouC Shh Before she could speak, the man was the first to whisper into her ear, Miss, please help me, Im being chased by someone. They are right in front of you.. Chapter 75 - 75: 75: The Man in the Park Chapter 75 - 75: 75: The Man in the Park Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Emily Walker didnt struggle for a moment, but looked up at the park entrance not far away, and indeed saw a few men looking around. Please, I will let you go once they leave. The man spoke again, and as it was evening and dusk fell, Adrian Nash quickly avoided the bodyguards line of sight with his back to them. Once the group left the park, Adrian Nash let Emily Walker go and immediately offered a warm and charming smile, Thank you. Emily nced at the men leaving the park and then looked back at the man in front of her, somehow reminded of the previous scene on the rooftop. After nodding politely to the man, Emily turned and left. Hey. As she turned, Adrian Nash called out to her. Emily looked back, somewhat puzzled, What else is there? Whats your name? Adrian Nash looked at Emily in front of him, seemingly finding her different from other women and very curious to know her name. Considering the security implications of a strange man asking her name, Emily did not answer but just offered a shallow smile and walked away from the park. Watching her receding figure, Adrian Nash was somewhat disappointed in his heart. Would she tell him her name if he met her again? Walking along the street with her thoughts, Emily suddenly remembered that today was the weekend as the clock in the square rang out! On every weekend evening, she had a part-time job with a very good hourly wage! It was already seven oclock in the evening, so it seemed she would have to take a taxi. Removing her maids apron, luckily, there was some change in the apron pocket, just enough for the car fare! After hailing a taxi, Emily hurriedly got in, and about ten plus minutester, the car arrived at Sea Sky Grand Hotel. Upon entering the hotel, Emily duly went to the dressing room and changed into her work clothes. Fortunately, the lead worker here was very nice, and although she was ten to fifteen minuteste today, he only asked briefly and did not say much. Never bete again, or I wont be able to protect you. The lead worker was a woman who looked to be about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old and had a gentle demeanor. If it werent for her today, Emily might have lost this job. Thank you, Supervisor Beckham, I wont bete next time! Emily promised.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Alright, get to work. You are taking care of A Private Room tonight, which will start at around 7:30 PM. You should go get ready, Supervisor Beckham said with a smile. She protected Emily because she was careful in her work and always received excellent reviews from customers. Yes, Ill go right away, Emily said, quickly leaving the employee dressing room and heading in the direction of A Private Room on the third floor. Third floor, A Private Room. In the private room, Mr. and Mrs. Walker were sitting upright at the dining table, and only Cam Walker was leaning arrogantly with an unhappy expression. Cam, when Madam Foster arrives, you mustnt be like thisso unruly. Madam Walker sighed helplessly but couldnt bring herself to scold her daughter too harshly. Mom, didnt we already get engaged with the Stuart Family? Why should we still act second rate? In Cams heart, Walker Consortium didnt need to cling to anyone, especially not the Stuart family members of Futuren Group.. Chapter 76 - 76: 76: The Indifference of Baron Stuart Chapter 76 - 76: 76: The Indifference of Baron Stuart Trantor: 549690339 However, Chairman Walker didnt think so. Although the Walker Consortium was considered one of the toppanies in the business circle, it was still inferior to the Futuren Group. The reason for wanting this marriage alliance with the Stuart family was not only for his daughters happiness, but also to consolidate the Walker Groups position in the business circle with the help of the Futuren Group. With the Futuren Group as a strong backing, even if the consortium encountered difficulties in the future, it would not be shaken. You must never let the Stuarts hear what you just said, or your marriage might be in jeopardy! Honestly, youre not young anymore, cant you change your spoiled youngdy temperament? Baxter Walker could not help but scold his daughter for her thoughtless words. Mom! Upon being reprimanded by her father, Cam Walker looked to her mother, Ang Reid. Ang looked at her spoiled daughter and couldnt help but speak up for fairness, Your father is right, youre grown up now, and you cant be throwing youngdy tantrums anymore. If you still behave like this after marrying into the Stuart family, who could bear with you? As they spoke, the door to the private room was pushed open, and Emily Walker, dressed in uniform, entered with a smile, Hello, I am the waiter in charge of this private room. If you need anything, you can ask me. When someone came in, Baxter Walker restrained his expression and nodded at Emily after taking a look at her. Since Cam Walker was still angry, she didnt look up and kept her head down, looking very dissatisfied. Ang also nodded with a smile after looking at Emily. Emily reciprocated with a smile, then turned and left the private room, closing the door behind her. Ang? Seeing his wifes gaze fixed on the entrance to the private room, Baxter Walker called her name in confusion. Huh? Ang Reid was brought back to reality and smiled, Nothing, I was just wondering why the Stuarts havent arrived yet. ncing at the time, it was already 7:25 AM. They should be here soon. The Stuarts have always been punctual. Baxter Walker could not help but also look towards the entrance to the private room. Sure enough, at 7:26 AM, the door to the private room was pushed open once again. Baron Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Be Stuart walked in. Im sorry, you must have been waiting for a long time. As soon as Vivian Ferguson entered, she apologized to Mr. and Mrs. Walker with a smile. Her noble and gorgeous attire was exquisite and elegant. Not at all, we just arrived ourselves. Mr. and Mrs. Walker hastily stood up to greet the three. Ang Reid nced at her daughter still sitting on the side and hurriedly tugged at her clothes. Caught up in her anger, Cam Walker was momentarily stunned by Baron Stuarts arrival, forgetting to stand up. Fortunately, her mother tugged at her, and she quickly stood up, smiling and nodding in respect to Vivian Ferguson. Looking at Cam Walker, who was deliberately pleasing her mother, Be Stuart couldnt help but purse her lips in disdain, turning her gaze to the side. She couldnt stand her the most, always acting like a sweet and well-behaved girl in front of her family! The two families chatted withughter, while Baron Stuarts face remained expressionless from beginning to end. His mind kept reying the scene at the milk tea shop, with the pair of eyes filled with pain lingering in his consciousness. At this moment, he wondered what that woman was doing. Baron Stuart! Seeing her son not speaking and always maintaining a cold expression, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but feel a little displeased and began to scold him in a low voice. Baron Stuart raised his dark eyes upon hearing that but still did not speak a word to Vivian Ferguson..n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 77 - 77: 77: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 1 Chapter 77 - 77: 77: Cam Walkers Difficulties 1 Trantor: 549690339 Please dont be offended, Baron Stuart has been like this since he was a child, always with a cold face, as if everyone in the world owes him something. Seeing her sons behavior, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly smiled and said to Mr. and Mrs. Walker. I can understand that, after all, managing such arge corporation like Futuren Group. Its inevitable that some habits would be formed. Baxter Walker remains unfazed by Baron Stuarts indifference. After all, if one were to steer arge enterprise like Futuren Group with branches worldwide, they must put aside personal feelings. Upon hearing Baxter Walkers words, Vivians face brightened with a smile. Since we are all family now, I dont need to be so formal. Come, Baron Stuart, take a look at what you would like to eat. Baxter Walker spoke first, breaking the silence of the quiet Baron Stuart and handed him the menu in front of him. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart nced at Baxter Walker across the table. The Stuarts and Walkers were longstanding friends and business partners, so Baron Stuart naturally recognized the strength of the Walker Family. However, that was just the recognition in business. As for marriage, he didnt think that Cam Walker would be the best choice. Chairman Walker, are you really so confident in entrusting your daughter to me? Baron Stuart didnt take the menu but looked at Baxter Walker and spoke lightly. Baxter Walker was obviously bewildered by the question, and after half a moment, he lightlyughed and said, Its her fortune to marry into Stuart Family. I dont know what are you trying to say? Or do you have any dissatisfaction with my daughter? Baxter Walker, being no ordinary person, naturally detected the hidden meaning in his words and directly asked. The conversation between the two caused everyone present to be taken aback, not understanding the situation at hand. Its not dissatisfaction, but I just want to tell you in advance that the Stuart Family can give her anything materially, but anything else she wants, I, Baron Stuart, cannot provide. His expression was indifferent, and his deep eyes showed no emotion, as if he was just looking at strangers. Upon hearing his words, both the Stuarts and the Walkers looked at each other, wondering what his intention was. Baron Stuart, what are you talking about! As for his words, Vivian Ferguson was naturally discontented. Since the two families had arranged the marriage, she would naturally uphold the Stuart Familys honor and would not allow gossip to affect them. Facing his mother, Baron Stuart didnt pay much attention to her. Instead, he directly stood up and prepared to leave the private room. As he got up from the dining table and walked towards the entrance of the private room, the door was pushed open from the outside. Hello, may 1 Emily Walker walked in with a smile, but her voice stopped abruptly when she saw the maning towards her, and the smile on her face froze. Clearly, Baron Stuart was also momentarily shocked to see her here. He slightly furrowed his eyebrows, wondering how the woman could be here. Seeing her employee uniform, Baron Stuart seemed to understand. How many jobs did this woman work? Its you! Be Stuart, who heard the sound, also looked towards the entrance of the private room, and when she saw Emily Walker, she was extremely surprised; her pupils growing wide! Emily Walker looked over and saw the people sitting in this private room. Although she didnt recognize the three older people, she did recognize Be Stuart and Cam Walker. As she looked around, Emily caught Cam Walkers hostile gaze. Cam Walker nced at Emilys uniform and sneered at the corner of her mouth..n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 78 - 78: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 2 Chapter 78: Cam Walkers Difficulties 2 Trantor: 549690339 Looking at her daughters surprised face, Vivian Ferguson also turned her head, and after ncing at the waiter at the door, she turned back and asked Be Stuart, What is it? You know her? Huh? Be Stuart looked at her own mother, then looked at her brother and Emily Walker not far away, unsure of what to say for a moment, Oh, I Hehe, I mistook her for someone else, she looks like my ssmate. Be muddled through, offering up a random excuse. It would be best if mother didnt find out about her brother and the little girls rtionship, otherwise it would getplicated! Looking at the people in the private room, Emily Walker snapped back to reality after momentary surprise, and asked with a smile, May I serve the dishes now? Of course! Before anyone else could react, Cam Walker responded. Hearing this, Emily Walker politely bowed, Alright, please wait a moment. Having said this, she turned around and left the private room. Watching Emily Walker leave the private room, Cam Walker also stood up immediately, Excuse me, I would like to go to the restroom. She gave a polite smile to Vivian Ferguson, then left the private room. Baron Stuart, wont you sit down! Vivian Fergusons voice rang out from behind him, but Baron Stuart did not turn his head. Instead, he left the private room and dropped an indifferent sentence, I have another social engagement. You all start the meal without me. Baron Stuart! Looking at him disappearing at the entrance of the private room, Vivian Ferguson was both angry and helpless. Mother, I had afternoon tea with brother this afternoon. He said that he has an important client to entertain tonight. Be Stuart immediately spoke up tofort her flustered mother, and also to cover for her adored brother! Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson turned to her daughter and asked doubtfully, Is that so? Of course! Even if brother wants to skip the meal and leaves, I wouldnt need to deceive you, mother! Be Stuart said sincerely! Looking at the mother and daughter, Ang Reid offered aprehending smile, Madam Foster, maybe he really does have something urgent. Why dont we eat first? Were all family here, we shouldnt get too hung up on these things. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ang Reid understood propriety. The engagement was secured despite her understanding that Baron Stuart had no particr affection for her daughter. She didnt want too much resentment, so family should give way to one another. Vivian Ferguson looked at the smiling Ang Reid with a hint of apology, Alright then, I hope you all can forgive us my sons behavior. Only his grandfather can really control him. The two families exchanged smiles, finally alleviating the awkwvard atmosphere in the private room. Meanwhile, Emily Walker was pushing a trolley down the corridor, lined with golden splendor. Those clothes really suit you. A clear voice reverberated in front of her, filled with mockery. Emily Walker knew without lifting her head that the person opposite her was Cam Walker. Perhaps as a hotel service worker, she couldntpare in status with these wealthydies, but she was making a living through her own efforts, what made her inferior to Cam Walker, meriting her jeers? Emily Walker calmly lifted her head, looking at Cam Walker, who stood opposite to her, appearing arrogantly. She figured that Miss Walker would find another way to give her a hard time! Ignoring Cam Walkers voice, Emily Walker continued to push the trolley forward, maintaining aposed expression as she passed her.. Chapter 79 - 79: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 3 Chapter 79: Cam Walkers Difficulties 3 Trantor: 549690339 Ignoring her clearly annoyed Cam Walker. When Emily Walker passed by, Cam grabbed the edge of the dining table, then turned around and blocked Emilys way. Since this was the private room area, the corridor was usually empty to provide customers with an elegant and quiet environment. asionally, there would be waiters like Emily passing through, but they would quickly enter other private rooms to serve customers. I really dont know what gives a lowly person like you the right to be so arrogant in front of me! Cam sneered at Emily, who looked calm. Is it your ability to seduce other peoples fiancs? Cam still resented the incident at the Futuren Group to this day! Obviously, whether it was in terms of family background or appearance, Cam was far superior to the woman in front of her. But Baron Stuart chose her over Cam, his fiance, and kicked Cam out of the office, which was even more humiliating than pping her in the face! At first, Cam thought that this woman must have some powerful backing, but it turned out she was just a hotel waiter! Listening to the wordsing out of Cams mouth, Emilys grip on the trolley tightened, but she was at her workce now, and her identity made her subservient. The customer was God, and that was fundamental to the service industry! Emily raised her eyes without any expression and looked at Cam. She spoke calmly, Lady Walker, right? What do you want? Emilys tone was neither humble nor aggressive, and the smile she had in the private room was gone. Cam smirked sarcastically again, wondering how enduring a lowly person like Emily could be! Cam nced at the food and expensive red wine on the trolley, and then a triumphant sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. She then took a dish of the expensive famous dish and looked at Emily with a haughty air, What if I just do this During her speech, there was a bang sound, and the te in Cams hand fell instantly, shattering the dish and the delicacy on the floor. Then, apanied by Cams coldughter, What kind of price will you pay? Do youpensate at the original price? Or do you deduct the bonus? Ah, maybe even all your bonuses are not enough for this dish. Looking at the shattered te and famous dish on the ground, Emilys eyes widened. Cam didnt expect her to use this way to make things difficult for her! Emily looked up with anger in her eyes. This dish would cost at least several hundred dors, and indeed, her monthly bonus wouldnt be enough to cover What do you want!? Emily suppressed her anger and stared at Cam. Cant you see? I just want to make things difficult for you, or to make you lose this job. Cam smirked, feeling that this bit of venting was far from enough for Emilys involvement with Baron Stuart. Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but sneer, How do you know I will lose this job? You were the one who broke the te, werent you? Even as a waitress, she couldnt confront customers, but she had no intention of taking the me for this incident. Is that so? Who saw it? Do you think your manager will believe you and choose to offend me, a VIP guest? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Indeed, in a five-star hotel like this, VIP guests were even more important than God! Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Camila Walker’s Difficulties 4 Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Cam Walkers Difficulties 4 Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Emily Walkers eyes filled with anger. Maybe what the woman said was true. It was already difficult for her to get a job at this hotel, and she could be fired for any reason. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Emily crouched down and began to clean up the broken pieces on the ground. But just as she crouched down for less than half a second, another te of food fell down. Seeing another broken te, Emily widened her eyes in shock and looked up at the smug Cam Walker. Immediately, she stood up and yelled at the overbearing Cam, What are you doing? What do you want?! Lady, that is not eptable. These two dishes are very expensive. Not far away, a pleasant male voice chimed in,ced with a touch of sexiness. The two women turned to see a man in a ck shirt walking towards them. His handsome face looked mysterious under the light, but his sexy and charming smile was clear. As the man approached, Emily realized that he was the man she had just met in the park not long ago. Who are you? As soon as Cam saw the man approaching, she asked immediately. Me? The man pointed at himself and then smiled brightly, Im just a passerby, witnessing you bullying this waiter. I wanted to speak up for justice! Hearing this, Cam examined him up and down. Judging by his attire, he should be of simr status to her. This is none of your business. This is between her and me. If its a personal grudge, why make things difficult for her at work? Its not easy for her to find a job, you know? Adrian Nash continued to smile charmingly. And what if I want to make things difficult for her at work? Seeing that the man in front of her seemed determined to meddle, Cam was not nning to back down. She wanted to see how this outsider would interfere in this womans affairs. Hearing this, Adrian Nash stuck out his tongue slightly, revealing a wicked smile, Lady, arent you being unreasonable? You know that with her status, she cant fight you. If you hate her so much, why not just go to her boss and have her fired? With the influence of the Walker Group, this shouldnt be a problem, right? Thats not a bad idea. Hearing this, Cam smirked coldly. But although she said so, she did not think the same way in her heart. Directly firing this woman would not be as fun as the current situation. However, Emily, who was standing beside them, widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her, wondering if he was here to help or destroy her. Hey, why would you Just as she was about to speak, she saw the mans cell phone ringing. Hello? Young Master Nash, I heard you were looking for me. A cold voice came through the phone. Ah, Baron Stuart, its you. But Im a little busy right now, can I ask you to wait a little while? Is this how you treat people? If you dont have time, I wont bother you. On the phone, Baron Stuart seemed a bit displeased.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I cant help it. Your fiance is currently bullying my employee in my hotel. Do you think I can ignore this? Adrian Nash asked, half-jokingly, while looking at Cam. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly on the other end of the phone, as if sensing something.. Chapter 81 - 81: 81: Young Master Nash Truly Has Leisurely and Refined Interests Chapter 81 - 81: 81: Young Master Nash Truly Has Leisurely and Refined Interests Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly narrowed his eyes on the other end of the phone, as if sensing something. Then, he changed the subject, Really? Then, may I ask where Young Master Nash is right now? On the third floor. As he spoke, Adrian Nash seemed to guess that Baron Stuart was also at the Sea Sky Grand Hotel, and he inferred that his fiance was here, probably with him. After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart turned and nced at the hotel Grand Hall, then walked towards the elevator. The elevator went directly to the third floor, which was where his private room was located when he just came out. Its easy to imagine that at this time, the person Cam Walker was bullying must be Emily Walker. You know me? Looking at the man who hung up the phone, Cam Walker smirked. She didnt expect that someone recognized her even before she introduced herself. Adrian Nash gave a thin-lipped smile. Baron Stuart, who had been single for 28 years, had just announced his engagement recently. His fiancee was the heiress of the Walker Consortium, so it would be hard not to recognize her. I cant say I know you well, but I do know your fianc, and he seems to be heading this way. After finishing, Adrian Nash looked down the corridor, and sure enough, under the brilliant light, a tall figure was slowly walking over. Cam Walker and Emily Walker also looked down the corridor following his gaze. Seeing the three people standing in the corridor and the mess on the floor, Baron Stuart slightly raised his eyes, focusing on Emily Walker, particrly her cheeks. Satisfied that her face was clean and unmarked, Baron Stuart turned his gaze to Adrian Nash,pletely ignoring Cam Walkers presence the entire time. Cam Walker, however, clearly noticed this too. From the moment he arrived, his attention was on that woman, and he never looked at her. Where did she fall shortpared to the woman before her eyes? Why, why treat her this way? Compared to this lowly woman, wasnt she a better choice for him!? Although Cam Walker was prideful and arrogant, she didnt dare to act recklessly in front of Baron Stuart. Silently clenching her teeth, she gripped her fists tightly. I didnt expect to see Young Lord here. Adrian Nashs face still wore a defiant smile. ncing at Adrian Nash in front of him, Baron Stuart remained expressionless. His cold face revealed no warmth, and his obsidian-like eyes emitted a chilling light that made people hesitant to approach him. Young Master Nash, you seem to have a lot ot leisure time, Baron Stuart said with a cold voice. Adrian Nash, however, didnt care and kept smiling seductively. Young Lords joking. Considering shes your fiance, I cant help but get involved. Dont you think so?N?v(el)B\\jnn His words hinted that he was doing Young Lord a favor, that he was only involved in this trivial matter because of Young Lords face. Did you handle it well? Baron Stuart put his hands in the pockets of his trousers, his sexy thin lips lightly opened, the pink shirt highlighting his noble aura from birth. A perfect outline, an indescribable charm. Adrian Nash looked at him, his thin lips slightly raised. Young Lords fiance, it seems, isnt about to let my employee off the hook. As he spoke, he turned to look at Cam Walker. Cam Walker nced at Baron Stuart not far away. She didnt understand the importance of this woman in his heart. She could make him stand up for her time and again. What, are you going to meddle in my business again for this woman? Cam Walker looked at him, clearly unhappy with his tone.. Chapter 82 - 82: 82: I Need a Personal Assistant Chapter 82 - 82: 82: I Need a Personal Assistant Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart seemed unaffected, slightly lowering his eyes and fiddling with the exquisite tinum ring with English writing on his little finger. His tone was indifferent, with a hint of chilliness, People already say that youre my fiance, he paused and looked up at Cam Walker, or do you think your matters are of no concern to me? His words were enigmatic, suggesting that Cams matters were also his, but Cam didnt seem to agree. Thats because she knew him too well: Baron Stuart wouldnt care about her matters no matter who elses concerns he took on. His words today were merely an excuse to save this woman before him by using his fianc status. What method, then, had this woman employed to make the usually ruthless Baron Stuart defend her time and time again? Looking at the tinum ring on his little finger, Cam was fully aware that it represented being single. He was already engaged to her, yet he hadnt put on an engagement ring and still wore that single one. This only fueled Cams anger, and she became even more determined not to let Emily Walker off the hook! She turned her head to look at Emily, her expression full of sarcasm, Why dont you teach me a thing or two about how to seduce people? In the blink of an eye, youve hooked up with Young Master Nash of the S Group. Youre quite talented indeed. Hearing Baron Stuart address the man as Young Master Nash, Cam naturally knew that he was Adrian Nash of the S Group. Upon hearing Cams words, Emily remained calm. After all, she had already been used of seduction, so one more wouldnt matter. Didnt you know? The hotel youre working at is his, Cam continued to speak, a touch of contempt at the corner of her mouth as she nced at Adrian Nash beside Emily. In Cams opinion, perhaps this woman wanted to hook up with the young master of the S Group, which was why she had entered this hotel to work as a waitress. Thinking about how the two most sought-after men in E City were both defending this woman before them, jealousy surged in Cams heart, wishing she could trample on Emily and humiliate her! Emily was quite surprised by Cams words and turned her head to stare at the man beside her in astonishment. Was he really the boss of this hotel? He was so young! Catching Emilys gaze, Adrian shed a charming smile. His next words left Emily speechless! I think its such a waste for you to be a waitress. I happen to be in need of a personal assistant. Why dont you join the S Group starting today? Emilys eyes widened, seemingly unable to believe what she had just heard, What?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even Baron Stuart beside them furrowed his brow slightly, unable to understand what Adrian intended to do. Did this woman know him? She had only seen him once, and he had immediatelye to her defense. Thinking that this woman might join the S Corporation soon, bing Adrians personal assistant, an inexplicable jealousy ignited within Baron Stuarts heart. Joining the S Corporation means a high sry, Adrian Nash started to tempt her, Hm let me calcte. With bonuses, youll make about ten thousand a month plus some other benefits and subsidies Ten thousand!? That was double her current sry! And she had to work non-stop at her current job to make over five thousand a month. However, despite the tempting sry, Emily still had a sense of self-awareness.. Chapter 83 - 83: 83: Despicable, despicable and shameless! Chapter 83 - 83: 83: Despicable, despicable and shameless! Trantor: 549690339 She smiled slightly, and after learning that Adrian Nash was her boss, she started using a respectful address. Boss, thank you for your kindness, but Im afraid the job you mentioned might not be suitable for me. Having said that, she crouched down once again to clean up the debris on the ground. How can it be unsuitable? If you dont really know how to Adrian Nash drew out thest syble, looked up, and began nning, I can teach you hands-on teaching! After finishing speaking, he cast a flirtatious nce at Emily Walker. Upon hearing this, Emily looked up at him, somewhat puzzled by this man, who seemed very keen on getting her into the S Group? Thank you for Young Master Nashs kindness, but she will be an employee of the Futuren Group starting tomorrow. At this moment, an icy voice rang out. All three of them looked at Baron Stuart, who had spoken those words, and were a little taken aback. Emily Walker, in particr, did not understand why he had said such a thing. On the other hand, Cam Walker clenched her fists in anger, her resentful gaze sweeping over Emily, who was slowly standing up. What do you mean by that? When did I be an employee of the Futuren Group? Although her childhood dream was to join the Design Department of the Futuren Group, she didnt remember sending in her resume to the Futuren Group. Baron Stuart looked up, his deep pupils fixed on her. He didnt want this woman to be close to other men no matter what. From the beginning, she might have upied an inexplicable status in his heart, which even he wasnt aware of. Starting today, you will officially report to the Futuren Group tomorrow. He walked up to Emily, then leaned down and whispered in her ear with a meaningful smile. Ill give you two choices C one, join the Futuren Group to realize your design dream; two, if you dare join the S Group, I will reveal the 1.5 million matter Yes, he was threatening her, willing to do anything to keep her within his sight, even if that meant resorting to threats.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing the mans deep, threatening voice, Emily widened her eyes and wanted to strangle this man in front of her! 1.5 million was he referring to the fact that if she joined the S Group, he would reveal the events of that night!? Despicable, utterly despicable! But what did this man just say? Her design dream? Could it be that he knew her dream was to join the Design Department of the Futuren Group? But how did he find that out? Although this might truly tempt her, she wanted to enter the Futuren Group based on her own abilities, not on some so-calledunwritten rules. Moreover, if she really joined the Futuren Group, wouldnt Lady Walker want to tear her apart? Seeing the two of them whisper intimately, Cam by their side was grinding her teeth in anger, wishing she could rush over and forcefully pull Emily away from Baron Stuart! Initially, she just wanted to make things difficult for this woman, but in doing so, she inadvertently gave her the opportunity to join the Future Group. If thats the case, wouldnt that mean Emily and Baron would be working under the same roof in the future? Or even see each other every day. What will it be? Baron pulled his face away from her ear, looking at her with an ambiguous smile, waiting for her answer. He was confident that the answer would not deviate from his expectation. Youre despicable! Emily red at him and mouthed the three words with her lips. What kind of answer is that? Baron was not annoyed, but insteadughed even more charmingly, waiting for her to give her answer. He was sure that the answer would definitely not surprise him.. Chapter 84 - 84: 84: Where Are You Taking Me? Chapter 84 - 84: 84: Where Are You Taking Me? Trantor: 549690339 She frowned at him unhappily, then turned to Adrian Nash, bowing slightly in apology. Boss, Im sorry, and thank you for your kindness. No matter what, she absolutely couldnt join S Group. Her words clearly rejected his kindness, and although he initially thought of this method only to help her out, he couldnt help but feel a little disappointed when she rejected his offer. As an apology, can you at least tell me your name? Adrian Nash looked at her, still smiling charmingly. The man before her was worlds apart from the man behind her. They were onpletely different levels! Im Emily Walker. Emily smiled and told him her name. In fact, Adrian Nash could have found her name by asking the Human Resources Department, but he still wanted to ask her personally. Okay, Ill remember it. If youre ever unhappy at Futuren Group, feel free toe find me. Ill always have an assistant position ready for you. He said jokingly, but in his heart, he was serious. His words surprised Emily a little, but she took it as polite small talk and just smiled without saying much.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She turned to the shameless man in front of her and said softly, I can join Futuren Group, but on one condition! Lets hear it. I dont want to enter the Design Department because of your connections. 11 had some works during my university years. Ifif I can pass the interview, Ill join Futuren Group. During her university years, Emily had many design works and had always dreamed of joining Futuren Group. However, too many things happened at hometer on, and she had to give up her dreams and education. But you cant use your power toto interfere in any way. Emily meant that he couldnt use his identity to force her into Futuren Group. If I cant join Futuren Group by my own strength, then youyoure not allowed toto mention that matter ever again. Whether or not I join thatpany, you cant threaten me with it. Which matter? Baron Stuart yed dumb. Emily red at him. Wasnt he deliberately asking for it!? The very matter youre using to threaten me now! Emily clenched her teeth and growled quietly! All right. He wouldnt let her fail to join Futuren Group. On the contrary, he would ensure she joined Futuren Group! And you cant use your power to get me into the Design Department either. All right. He wouldnt use his power, but could he use yton Howards? With that, Baron Stuart took out his cell phone and dialed yton Howards number. Come to the third floor. A few minutester, yton Howard came over, respectfully bowing his head to Baron Stuart. Young Lord. Come with me. Baron Stuart stepped towards Emily, then grabbed her hand and walked in another direction, with yton Howard following closely behind. Emily, whose hand had been grabbed, was somewhat taken aback, not knowing what this man was nning to do. Watching the two of them leave, Cam Walker clutched her hand tighter and tighter, her enraged gaze fixated on Emilys back, as if wanting to tear her apart! Hey, where are you taking me? Emily was pulled along all the way, possibly because he walked a bit fast, causing her to struggle to keep up. Wheres your dressing room? Baron Stuart held her hand while scanning his surroundings, then asked.. Chapter 85 - 85: 85: Sudden Shrieks Heard! Chapter 85 - 85: 85: Sudden Shrieks Heard! Trantor: 549690339 Dressing room? What does he want with the dressing room? Half a momentter, Emily Walker seemed to understand something. She immediately widened her eyes as she looked at his straight back! This man, could he be so perverted as to want to peep at their female employees changing clothes? You, what do you want with our dressing room? She looked at him warily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Baron Stuart, who had been pulling her forward, suddenly stopped at her words, turned around, and looked her up and down, his eyes slightly narrowed, Dont tell me you want to go out in these clothes? Emily hesitated, looked at the clothes she was wearing, still somewhat confused, Go out? Where? Im still in she was still in working hours. Here? The view shifted, and the two of them arrived at an Employee Dressing Room. Baron Stuart asked while pulling her along. Looking at the dressing room in front of her, Emily hesitated and nodded. Before she could react, Baron Stuart pushed her in, Change your clothes. By the time she came out of Sea Sky Grand Hotel, it was already 8:30 PM. The weather in July was always unbearably hot, and even at night, it still brought people a touch of irritability. Emily, carrying a small backpack, walked out of the hotel. Seeing the sapphire blue sports car parked in front of her, she looked puzzled, not understanding where this man wanted to take her. It wasnt until ten minutester that Emily found out that this man had actually taken her straight home. Because the alley was narrow, Baron Stuart didnt drive the car in, but let Emily get off the car at the intersection. Even now, she was still somewhat bewildered, not understanding why this man had taken her home. Wait a moment. Just as Emily was about to turn around and walk into the alley, the man in the drivers seat called out to her. Emily looked back, her expression puzzled. Half a secondter, a beautiful and slender hand protruded from the car window, holding a white cellphone. Looking at the phone in his hand, Emily realized it was the one she had left at the Milk Tea Shop in the afternoon. She hurriedly took it, Thank you. After saying thanks, Emily left the blue sports car with a puzzled heart. However, she didnt go straight into the alley but chose to go to a convenience store at the entrance of the alley. When she came out five minutester, she had an extra bag in her hand. From Baron Stuarts line of sight, it appeared to be filled with snacks or something. Seeing her enter the alley, Baron Stuart started the car, ready to drive away. But just as his hand touched the key, he suddenly heard a scream! At the sound, Baron Stuarts expression changed, and he instinctively opened the car door and rushed into the alley! In the alley, Emily covered her chest, her hands trembling from the scare. From the look on her face, it looked like she had been frightened by something! Whats wrong? Seeing her frightened, Baron Stuart approached and asked. Emily took a deep breath, calming herself after a long time. But she still felt the scare must have been huge. No, nothing Just now, because it was dark, she saw two faint green lights in the corner of the alley from a distance. That was what scared her half to death. But because of her scream, the two green lights suddenly rushed out, and looking closely, it turned out to be a cat. It was understandable that girls would be timid, especially at night. Following her line of sight, Baron Stuart also saw the cat. He probably guessed what frightened her too, and his inexplicably tense heart rxed a little.. Chapter 86 - 86: 86: Instant Noodles Dinner 1 Chapter 86 - 86: 86: Instant Noodles Dinner 1 Trantor: 549690339 Taking a deep breath, Emily Walker squatted down and picked up the things that had fallen on the ground. What is that? Noticing the stuff in the bag she was holding, Baron Stuart asked curiously. Emily looked at him and then at the bag in her hand before casually saying, Instant noodles. Baron furrowed his brows slightly at her words, Why did you buy that? Having lived for 28 years, he knew about instant noodles but had never tasted them. He also knew that they were quite unsafe and had little to no nutritional value. Emily looked at him somewhat bewildered, thinking this man was quite amusing. What could one do with instant noodles other than eating them? Were they meant for hanging oneself? I havent eaten dinner yet. Although she found this question somewhat redundant, Emily still answered. She had been busy since noon and had not had dinner before going to work. It was only when she saw the convenience store earlier that she realized she was starving, so she bought the instant noodles, nning to cook and eat them as dinner when she got home. Looking at the bag in her hand, Baron suddenly felt a bit hungry as well. It was no wonder because he hadnt had dinner either. Dont you still owe me a meal? What? Emily was puzzled. Lets go. Without waiting for her reaction, Baron grabbed her hand and walked through the narrow alley towards the Green Haven Estate. Once again being suddenly held by him, Emily was unsure of what to do for a moment, Hey, what are you doing Not far from the alley entrance, behind the sapphire blue sports car, a pair of high-heeled sandals slowly stepped down from a ck jeep, then followed into the alley as well. Looking at the brightly lit attic on the fifth level, Cam Walker clenched her fists again. In the moonlight, her sinister expression could be easily seen. How dare a lowly person like herpete with Cam for a man? What an overestimation of her abilities. Up in the attic, Baron surveyed the tiny little room, small living room, minuscule bathroom, and even the petite kitchen, unconsciously furrowing his brows.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the empty small living room, there was only a wooden table and a set of wooden chairs, nothing else for furniture. In the room, there was only a single bed and an old wardrobe. Could this really be a ce for a person to live in? Baron couldnt help but grumble silently. Wait here, Ill go and cook the noodles. Emily nced at him and went into the kitchen with the instant noodles. She really couldnt understand this man. The big BOSS of the Futuren Group, deserting a fine dining restaurant toe here and eat instant noodles, had he gone brain dead? Standing at the kitchen doorway, she took another look at the man in the living room before turning around to walk to the kitchen counter. After washing the pot and filling it with water for the two packets of noodles, she turned on the liquefied gas. While waiting for the water to boil, she opened the refrigerator and took out two eggs. After mixing the eggs and egg whites, she took out a tomato and sliced it. In the living room, Baron scanned the surroundings, thinking that if he were any taller, he would have outgrown the ce. Pulling out the small wooden chair beside the tiny wooden table, Baron sat down while waiting for his dinner. The already small living room appeared even more cramped now with this big guy upying it. Bang! Just as Baron sat on the wooden chair, he suddenly fell to the ground, and the small chair copsed. Chapter 87 - 87: Instant Noodles Dinner 2 Chapter 87: Instant Noodles Dinner 2 Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker, who was standing in the kitchen, rushed out when she heard the noise. Seeing the scene in the living room, she was stunned. Looking at the little wooden chair that had broken under his weight, Baron Stuart was so angry that he was speechless! He lifted his head, his expression unhappy, and looked at Emily at the kitchen entrance, Couldnt you choose a better house? Seeing his angry expression, Emily was also somewhat embarrassed. But who doesnt want to live in a good house? The key question is whether they can afford it! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The rent is too expensive, she replied honestly. Then buy some better furniture! Baron Stuart was clearly not pleased, looking at the broken little wooden chair, he had nowhere to vent his frustration. We cant even afford the house, why should we need good furniture!? Does he think everyone is like him? Simply signing a few documents brings in thousands in USD, he doesnt know how hard its for her and others to make money. She couldnt help but roll her eyes, turned around and headed back to the kitchen to continue cooking instant noodles! Ten plus minutester, two bowls of steaming hot instant noodles were ready. Even before the noodles were served, Baron Stuart in the living room had already smelled the appetizing aroma that he was experiencing for the first time, and he couldnt help but get up curiously and go to the kitchen. Yours, take them out, seeing hime in, Emily ced a pair of chopsticks on his portion, signaling him to take it out himself, she also picked up her portion. Seeing her carrying a portion of noodles out, Baron Stuart learned from her and picked up his part. The two of them sat in the small living room, facing each other as they ate dinner. Since Emily was really too hungry, she couldnt help eating somewhat rapidly. After all, eating noodles should be done with relish! Seeing her eating like this, Baron Stuart was somewhat taken aback. Shouldnt a woman eat gracefully? What is she doing? Emily looked up while eating, only to find the man across her was watching her, she was puzzled, Whats wrong? Is it not delicious? She knew it, how could a noble like him eat such stuff? Actually, Emily doesnt usually eat in an untidy manner, she was just too hungry today and ate a bit hastily. No, After that, Baron Stuart continued to bow his head and eat the tomato boiled noodles, which actually tasted not bad. Emily also continued to eat her noodles with her head down. Seeing her relishing the food, Baron Stuart inexplicably felt a bit annoyed. Whats wrong now? Seeing him staring at her expressionless again, Emily was perplexed. Why are you, a woman, eating so much? What if you gain weight? After saying that, Baron Stuart stretched his chopsticks into Emilys bowl, picked up some noodles, and put them into his bowl. Seeing his sudden action, Emily waspletely taken aback, her face full of astonishment! What the heck was this man doing? Fighting her for noodles? He still had plenty in his bowl, why would he take hers! And also, when did she gain weight!? I tell you- I Emily wanted to say something, but she was at a loss for words, she didnt know what to say, so she could only frown at the man in front of her. But then again, was this man not scared of her germs? That was the food she had eaten. After taking the noodles, Baron Stuart no longer looked at her and started eating the noodles in big bites. He had finished his bowl of noodles, even the soup, while Emily stared at him in amazement. For the first time, Baron Stuart felt that dinner was so delicious, he was satisfyingly full.. Chapter 88 - 88: Fell in Love with this Flavor Chapter 88: Fell in Love with this vor Trantor: 549690339 However, after only eating half a bowl of noodles, Emily Walker was still a bit hungry. So she decided to make a cup of milk tea to satiate her hunger. Seeing that the man was still sitting there, she decided to make another cup for him as well. But the man had already finished his dinner, why hadnt he nned to leave? Here. After making the milk tea, Emily handed the cup to him. Looking at the color in the cup that was lighter than coffee, Baron Stuart couldnt help asking, What is this? Emily nced at him, her expression slightly unnatural, as if she was hiding something. She took a sip of the milk tea and said, Mandarin Duck Milk Tea. In fact, she didnt prepare the milk tea for him just because he had ordered it before. It was actually because she also loved this vor, so she kept some at home. Unlike others who liked drinking coffee or fruit juice, the only drink she liked was milk tea, so at her home, there were only mineral water and milk tea. Witnessing this, however, Baron Stuart had a different interpretation. He looked at the milk tea in front of him and then at the woman sitting opposite to him. Mandarin Duck Milk Tea? Wasnt this the cup that he had ordered at the Milk Tea Shop before? Again, he looked at the woman in front of him, who still had the cup held close to her lips. Her eyes were shifty, like she was trying to hide something, and her expression was quite unnatural. Noticing her expression, Baron Stuart couldnt help but smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn Then he took a sip of the milk tea. From that moment on, it seemed that Baron Stuart fell in love with this vor. Seeing his unconsciously upturned lips, Emily knew that the man must have misunderstood something. She just wanted to say, its not that I remembered your taste. The next day Emily arrived early at the Futuren Group Reception Hall, and yton Howard was already waiting for her there. Lady Carter. Upon her arrival, yton came forward with a polite smile, and then said, Please follow me. Seeing yton walking alone in front of her, Emily couldnt help but wonder. She knew that this man was connected to that man, but why would he appear here? She was just here for a simple interview, was there really a need for him to be here to receive her personally? Following yton with a puzzled mind, Emily entered the elevator, which went directly to the Human Resources Department on the 2nd floor. Originally, Emily thought that she would definitely not pass the interview, but who knew that the interviewer would say straight away to her, Wee to the Futuren Group. Seeing the interviewer stand up and shake her hand, Emily was dumbfounded for a moment. Looking at the outstretched hand in front of her, she politely shook it out of courtesy, but then looked back at the young interviewer with confusion on her face. She carefully asked, Are you sure theres no mistake? I got the job? This made no sense! She had just nced at the employee information, and to enter Futuren Group, one must graduate from an elite university, that was first and secondly the design work must be unique and innovative. She didnt know whether her works were good enough or not, but there was one thing; based on this single point, there was no reason for her to be admitted! Although she had once studied at an elite university in E City, she had only reached her Sophomore year. She didnt even have a university diploma, so howe she got epted? With her counter-question, the interviewer looked a bit uncertain. Whats the deal with this woman? Most people would be overjoyed to be epted by Futuren Group and would jump up and down, eximing, Really? Really!? Did I really get epted!? Chapter 89 - 89: 89: Taking Over the Big Project! Chapter 89 - 89: 89: Taking Over the Big Project! Trantor: 549690339 Well! Generally, thats how it should be! But whats the deal with this woman in front of him? Shes actually asking if he made a mistake? Oh Maybe shes so happy that she couldnt believe it, thinking shes in a dream. The interviewer looked at Emily Walker and casually offered a smile, No, youre not dreaming. You have been epted. Still dumbfounded. But isnt there a lot of requirements to join the Futuren Group? For instance, the simplest one C a university diploma. I dont even have a diploma, how did you guys ept me? Now its the interviewers turn to be stupefied. It took him half a moment to regain hisposure and looked at Emily. Miss, what are you talking about? After that, the interviewer brought a personnel document from the table in front of her. Your name is Emily Walker, right? You have been epted. This is your personal information. It clearly states on the personnel document that Emily Walker graduated from xx Prestigious Academy in E City in 2014. Since the personnel records have been registered, there must be a diploma. How could thepany register her personnel files without a diploma? Looking at the personnel information above, Emily waspletely dumbfounded. When did she graduate from xx Prestigious Academy? Also, our Design Department Director admires your works. Thats why you were epted when you submitted your resume yesterday. The interviewer added. Submitted the resume yesterday? When did she submit her resume yesterday? Just like that, with a baffling feeling, Emily Walker officially became an employee of the Futuren Group! In theprehensive office, Emily sat at her designated office space, looking at the vast office where everyone was working hard with a serious atmosphere. As expected from argepany, there wasnt any office gossip like what she saw on television. All she could see now were work-rted conversations, not a hint of small talk. Until noon, thats what Emily thought. But as soon as lunchtime arrived, the staff canteen got noisy, and the atmosphere waspletely different from the office before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, when the afternoon work started, the office atmosphere returned to its strict nature. Prepare for an emergency meeting in 10 minutes. A crisp female voice rang out, and Design Department Director Megan Scott walked out of her independent office, addressing the staff in theprehensive office. No sooner had she spoken than the office staff began preparing the rted documents and files. Neer Emily, however, was at a loss as to what to do for a moment. She had no choice but to ask a colleague beside her, Hi, do I have to attend the emergency meeting that the director mentioned? Her colleague looked at her and said irritably, Of course you have to attend. Arent you part of the Design Department? Really! After speaking, the colleague picked up the relevant documents and left their office seat, heading for the meeting room. One after another, each group in the design department entered the meeting room. Emily felt a little clueless but followed them in. The corporation will soon be building a vi estate on Light View Road. Regarding the interior design theme, the primary focus should befort, innovation, and rity Listening to Director Megan Scott speaking while standing by the projection wall, Emily couldnt help but feel astonished. Just recently, she heard a report that the Futuren Group had sold arge residential area of vis, and now they were going to build a new vi estate on Light View Road so quickly.. Chapter 90 - 90: 90: Why Does She Deserve It? Chapter 90 - 90: 90: Why Does She Deserve It? Trantor: 549690339 As expected from a big corporation, in less than half a year, she had made a fortune in USD! Looking at the projection of the vis appearance, Emily Walker was too engrossed and didnt notice Megan Scott calling her name. Emily Walkern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Huh? She snapped back to reality and realized that everyone in the meeting room was looking at her. She awkwardly stood up and looked at Megan Scott, Yes, Director Scott. Megan Scott nced at her, slightly dissatisfied with her daydreaming, but didnt say much about it. She was a very strict person, especially when it came to management. She was very meticulous with her subordinates and didnt tolerate any mistakes. So, daydreaming during her meetings was even more uneptable. It was precisely because of her rigorous attitude that many female employees in the office secretly called her the Old Maiden! Actually, she wasnt that old, of course, but at 28 years old, she was older than most of them. Emilys daydreaming gave Megan Scott a bad impression. After observing Emily for a while, Megan Scott finally spoke expressionlessly, Im giving you this theme design project, I hope you wont disappoint me. As soon as Megan Scott said this, everyone in the small meeting room widened their eyes in surprise and looked at Emily Walker. Some even started whispering amongst themselves. Why did they give this project to her? Isnt she new here? Exactly, why does she get such a big project as soon as she arrives? When we first came in, we were just running errands at most. The people sitting on either side of Emily had already started to feel jealous, casting disdainful nces at her. Director Scott, why would you give such a big project to a neer? What makes her deserving? Someone who couldnt hold back their discontent stood up and protested. In the design department, Zoe Wood was known for her strong capabilities. Many big projects were assigned to her. Naturally, she felt uneasy when a neer took this one away from her. Megan Scott was, of course, aware of Zoes capabilities. But the reason she assigned this project to the neer Emily was due to her momentary oversight. The previous day, yton Howard brought in several design works, which Megan was indeed amazed by, but she didnt know that they were Emilys designs. When yton asked her: If you let this designer take on this theme design project, what would you think? Megan responded that she thought the works were very unique and she had faith in the designers abilities. So, unknowingly, Megan Scott assigned the project to the new arrival, Emily Walker. Of course, after learning that it was Emily who was new, she couldnt help but feel a little uneasy. But deep down, she was somewhat curious about Emilys identity, which seemed to be very special. Megan Scott nced at the unconvinced Zoe Wood, then picked up several design drafts from Emily in front of her, These are Emilys design samples. Do you all have any objections? Upon hearing that, many people leaned in to take a look at Emilys design works. Is this really her design Zoe Wood looked at the design drawings in her hand, seemingly unable to believe that such a unique design came from the neer, Emily Walker. Although she was still resentful at heart, Zoe Wood had nothing more to say. She reluctantly sat back down, her face a little unsightly.. Chapter 91 - 91: 91: Reminiscing That Smell Chapter 91 - 91: 91: Reminiscing That Smell Trantor: 549690339 Is there no more opinions? Seeing that the people who were whispering before had quieted down, Megan Scott spoke, Dismiss. When the meeting was dismissed, everyone took their document files and left the meeting room, only Emily Walker was still a little confused. Director Scott. Everyone else had left the meeting room, leaving Emily Walker and Director Scott alone. As she was about to leave, Emily called out to Megan. Why why did you give me such a big project? Im new here, and I havent done anything like this before If I knew you didnt have much design experience before, I wouldnt have given you this project. But your works are indeed very attractive, and I hope you can do well this time as well. Having said that, Megan ignored Emily and left the meeting room directly. Just like that, Emily once again mysteriously took over a design theme project Top floor of Futuren Group, CEOs office. Hows it going? In the spacious office, a man elegantly leaned against the brown genuine leather chair, exuding a kings style. yton Howard stood straight in the office, bowing respectfully, Lady Carter has sessfully entered the Design Department, and ording to your orders, the design theme at Light View Road has been taken over by Lady Carter. Although yton knew that his master seemed to have unusual thoughts towards Lady Carter, even he was a little uneasy about entrusting such arge project to a neer. Young Lord, is it appropriate to give such a big project to Lady Carter? Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his charming eyes and looked at yton, Do you know a kind of milk tea that has mandarin duck vor? yton looked bbergasted. It took him half a moment toe back to his senses, Mandarin Duck Milk Tea? Yes. Baron Stuart nodded. For some reason, after tasting the coffee on the table, he suddenly missed the taste of mandarin duck milk tea. yton hesitated for a moment before saying, Mandarin Duck Milk Tea seems to be a drink from Hong Kong that is a blend of coffee and milk tea. Why? Would the Young Lord like Have Bet Philine make a cup for me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om yton waspletely stunned. When did the young lord start drinking milk tea? Wasnt that stuff usually a favorite of women? Milk tea is indeed a favorite of female students. However, not all female students love Mandarin Duck Milk Tea because the bitterness of coffee makes it the least popr of all vors. Alright. Although confused, yton exited the room, instructing Bet Philine, who was by the front door, to make a cup of Mandarin Duck Milk Tea. Upon hearing the instruction, Bet wore a puzzled expression. When did the boss start drinking milk tea? However, she had no idea where to get milk tea at the moment. With no other choice, Bet went to buy milk tea from a beverage shop downstairs in the building. After ten-plus minutes, the milk tea was brought to the office. After a sip, it seemed not the right taste. Too sweet. It wasnt this taste; he remembered the bitterness like coffee thest time he drank it, with a rich aroma in the bitterness. But this one was too sweet now! But Boss, mandarin duck milk tea is supposed to be sweet Philineined, looking at the dissatisfied expression on the Bosss face. Frowning at her words, Baron Stuart was certain that the taste he remembered previously wasnt sweet.. Chapter 92 - 92: 92 Homeless Chapter 92 - 92: 92 Homeless Trantor: 549690339 Please leave. Yes. Phn left the office, also breathing a sigh of relief. However, what surprised her was that she originally thought that Mr. Boss would lose his temper, because whenever there was the slightest issue in the past, the bosss face would look like it was carved out of an iceberg, chilling people to their core and making them dare not breathe. Yet today, everything was peaceful, which was incredibly unusual. After being busy all day, at 5:25, the people in the office were already packing up their stuff and preparing to leave work. Emily Walker spent the whole afternoon working on a proposal, by the time she came to her senses, her waist was aching and she couldnt help but stretch to relieve the stiffness of her body. I really dont know what kind of rtionship she and the director have. She took over such an important project as soon as she came! Who knows, at any rate, the rtionship must be unusual, otherwise how could she take over such a vital design n! In the office, many off-duty staff members passed by Emily Walker. Thinking about how she had taken over such a critical design n, they inevitably felt a touch of jealousy, which led to the outpour of uncensored words. Perhaps even Emily herself was a bit baffled about this, but design had always been her dream. If given such a good opportunity, she naturally wanted to do her best, and so she didnt care about others idle gossip. Packing up her belongings, Emily also began to turn off herputer in preparing to leave work. At the front of thepany building, there was a bus stop just a few steps away. Once she got on the bus, since it was rush hour, the aisle was already full of passengers. When Emily got on, she was squeezed into the crowd and was nearly crushed! After painstakingly enduring five stops, she finally arrived at the Green Haven Estate. As usual, in order to save a bit of living expenses, Emily went to the convenience store at the end of the alley, bought a few packets of noodles, and prepared to have it for dinner. Going out to eat would cost at least several tens of yuan, while she only needed a few yuan to cook noodles at home, which could save a lot of money a month. Of course, she would sometimes get tired of eating noodles and would go to the snack stall to eat something else, to adjust her taste. Carrying the instant noodles, she arrived at her fifth-floor residence. To be honest, climbing up to the fifth floor in one go left Emily somewhat out of breath. However, when she saw what was happening at the front door, she was a bit taken aback. Why were all her belongings outside? She took out the key and opened the door, it was entirely empty inside. How strange, had she been robbed? But if she had been robbed, what kind of thief would have moved her luggage out? Emily! The voice of thendy sounded from behind, and Emily turned her head when she heard it. Upon seeing her, Emily be increasingly distressed. Mrs. Landy, why are my things outside? And the furniture inside, why is it all gone? Thendy looked at her, her expression somewhat embarrassed. Sheughed apologetically and said, Emily, Im really sorry. This house was bought by a buyer, so you have to move out. What? It was bought? Emily was utterly stunned, how did it suddenly get bought by someone? But, Mrs. Landy, why didnt you tell me in advance? If she was to move out tonight, where was she supposed to go at such short notice?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Im really sorry. Because the buyer wanted the house urgently, I had to sell it. Thendy was also somewhat embarrassed about the situation and exined, You know, this type of houses are not worth much now. I finally met a buyer who was willing to pay a high price, of course, I sold it.. Chapter 93 - 93: 93: The Man Inside the Red Sports Car Chapter 93 - 93: 93: The Man Inside the Red Sports Car Trantor: 549690339 Indeed, such a dangerous tower is basically unupied now, let alone anyoneing to buy it. Well, this is the rest of your rent, which Im returning to you. I wont charge you for the broken chair either. Give me the key. After finishing, thendy stuffed the money into Emily Walkers hands and took the key from her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The broken chair? But. Landy. cant you let me stay one more night? lust one night! Even if she needed to find a house, it would have to wait until tomorrow. Im really sorry, but Ive already sold this house, and I cant let you stay. With that, thendy hurriedly turned around and left. Watching the retreatingndy, Emily wanted to say something, but eventually gave up. After half a moment, she dragged her luggage, carried the instant noodles, and left Green Haven Estate. As dusk fell, the citys lights dimmed, and Emily walked along the roadside of the bustling street, not having eaten dinner yet, she felt a little hungry. Looking at the instant noodles in her hand, she had no choice but to eat them dry, which could at least fill her stomach. Not far away, she saw a bus stop. Feeling tired, she sat down and ate the dry noodles, thinking that tonight, she might have to visit her brother in the hospital again. Watching the busy road, Emily enjoyed the bustling night view of the metropolis while eating. Suddenly, a red sports car stopped in front of her. Looking at the woman sitting under the signboard, Adrian Nash thought he was seeing things and took off his sunsses. Emily What is she doing here? Then, he noticed the luggage box beside her. Noticing the red sports car, Emily stared at the car window while chewing the dry noodles, trying to see the person inside. The car window ss slowly lowered, revealing a handsome, charming face. Even under the nights streetmps, his stunning features were still visible. Emily! Adrian Nash shouted to Emily under the signboard. Following the sound, Emily immediately spotted the head outside the car window. Wasnt that her former boss? Standing up, Emily walked over with a surprised expression. Boss? Adrianughed and said, Youre no longer my employee, so stop calling me boss. Call me Adrian. Adrian? Emily was embarrassed, that was quick, from boss to Adrian on their second meeting. What are you doing here? Adrian nced at her luggage and the dry noodles in her hand. It was not hard to see that the woman in front of him seemed to be in some kind of trouble. I Realizing his gaze, Emily looked back at her luggage, then clenched the dry noodles in her hand. Why arent you going home at thiste hour, youre a girl? Adrian asked, looking at her. Another difficult question to answer. After a while, Emily forced a smile, looking a bit awkward, Some things happened, so I temporarily have no ce to stay. Im going to the hospitalter. No ce to stay? Emily, who was already attractive to Adrian, evoked even more sympathy from him. What do you need to go to the hospital for if you have no ce to stay? Adrian asked, puzzled. Emily smiled and replied, My little brother is hospitalized, so I n to spend the night there tonight and find a house tomorrow.. Chapter 94 - 94: 94: Misunderstanding – All I Want is You 1 Chapter 94 - 94: 94: Misunderstanding C All I Want is You 1 Trantor: 549690339 How can anyone stay in a hospital? Why dont you stay at my ce for one night? Adrian Nash blurted out. Someone like her probably couldnt afford a VIP ward, and if it was an ordinary ward, there wouldnt even be an extra bed inside. How could she sleep? But his words left Emily Walker dumbfounded, staring at him nkly and uncertainly frowning, What? Regaining his senses, Adrian realized his words were somewhat abrupt and quickly changed his tune, No, I just think a hospital is not a ce for people to stay, so why dont you stay at my family hotel for one night? He couldnt understand why, upon seeing her wandering the streets, he wanted to take her back to his ce. Even though he felt there was something different about her, he seemed to be affected by her uniqueness. Emily was dumbfounded once again, and when she came to her senses, she said, No need, Ill just go to the hospital. Hearing this, Adrian pursed his lips as if contemting something. After a moment, he opened the car door and got out, his gaze fixed directly on the person in front of him, Emily Walker? Uh? Faced with his scorching gaze, Emily instinctively dodged it for a moment before nodding, Yes. I dont know why, but from the moment I saw you, I really wanted to get to know you. Adrian said seriously, the corner of his mouth curling into a gentle smile. He didnt quite understand his own thoughts at the moment, but his words were sincere. He truly wanted to get to know this girl, even wanting to understand her on a deeper level. His sudden words left Emily speechless and unsure of how to respond. Oh After a long while, she managed to squeeze out a single word. Would you like to be friends with me? Her dumbfounded look brought a bitter, helpless smile to Adrians lips as he reached out his hand to her. Looking at the clean, white hand in front of her, Emily hesitated for a moment before reaching out to shake it, Hehe of course. Seeing her outstretched hand, Adrian gave a satisfied smile, Since were friends now, how about staying at my hotel for tonight as a friend? Dont worry, theres no charge. Were friends, arent we? His gentle smile left Emily momentarily speechless, feeling awkward whether she agreed or not. After all, they had only met for the second time, and this man had once been her boss.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I really dont Come on, lets go. Letting go of her hand, Adrian walked behind her, picked up her luggage, and put it in the trunk. He then got back in the car himself and looked at the still hesitant Emily, Lets go, friend! Is this really okay? Emily was still somewhat hesitant, but her luggage was already in the car, so it seemed like she had no choice but to get in herself? Thus, she followed Adrian Nash to the Sea Sky Grand Hotel. After checking in, Adrian led her to the elevator entrance and pressed the button for the 15th floor. Just as the two entered the elevator, the doors of another elevator opened, and a man exuding coldness and nobility stepped out, his tall and upright figure walking gracefully towards the hotel entrance. At the hotel entrance at this moment, yton Howard wore a puzzled expression as he watched the two entering the hotel together, wondering to himself: Wasnt that Lady Carter and Young Master Nash? What are they doing here? And with luggage in tow.. Chapter 95 - 95: 95: Misunderstanding – All 1 Want is You 2 Chapter 95 - 95: 95: Misunderstanding C All 1 Want is You 2 Trantor: 549690339 Whats wrong? Baron Stuart asked, walking out of the hotel and noticing the dazed look on yton Howards face. ncing at the not far away, then turned back and said, I think I just saw Lady Carter. Hearing that, Baron Stuart narrowed his pupils, waiting for him to continue. With the Monk Prince, it seems like they were Go on. The man seemed to predict something, and his expression began to turn cold, revealing a barely-suppressed rage about to erupt. It seems like they checked into a room. The hand in the mans trouser pocket gradually tightened, and his ice-cold expression was filled with suppressed anger! A few secondster, the man took out his phone and dialed a number. Pushing open the door to the room, she found it incredibly luxurious, a luxury suite. Thank you so much. Emily Walker brought in her luggage, filled with gratitude, and thanked Adrian Nash. No problem, put your stuff in first. With that, Adrian Nash carried her luggage box in for her. At this moment, the phone in Emilys bag suddenly rang. She pondered over the unfamiliar phone number for a while but still answered the call. Hello? Where are you? A mans cold and distant voice came through, carrying a clear hint of displeasure. Despite the unfamiliar number, Emily wasnt a stranger to the icy voice that now sounded more like a chilling wind. She wondered why he was calling her at this time. After a moment of silence, Emily did not give a straight answer but asked instead, Do you need anything from me?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She figured that since she was off work, she shouldnt be considered his employee anymore. Where are you!? The man growled, barely able to suppress the rage threatening to burst forth. Emily was startled by his anger, unsure of what he was upset about. What a mercurial fellow, yelling at her out of the blue! Emily, annoyed, replied, Where could I possibly be at this time!? Of course, Im at The voice paused, for some inexplicable reason, Emily instinctively didnt want that man to know she was staying in a hotel. If she hadnt been on a leave of absence, Emily would still be a college student. It would ruin her reputation to let people know she was staying in a hotel room. After a few seconds of silence, Emily continued with annoyance, Of course, Im at my ce, about to take a bath, and then go to bed! She didnt mention being in the hotel, as if she was afraid of the man on the other end of the phone misunderstanding her. But why would she care if that man misunderstood her? Her lifestyle was none of his business, right? However, her words only enraged the man on the other end of the phone even more! At her ce!? Then who was at the hotel right now!? Take a bath? Go to bed? Was she really so eager to sleep with other men!? That damn woman, daring to deceive him! Fine, very well! The phone suddenly disconnected, and Baron Stuart turned back into the hotel, heading straight for the reception desk. His crimson eyes were aze with fury, making his icy, aloof face unapproachable, like a volcano on the brink of eruption! Looking at the abruptly disconnected call, Emily was puzzled and confused. Whats wrong with that man? What happened? Noticing the odd tone in her voice, Adrian Nash walked over and nced at the phone in her hand, asking. ps: Mias new book Honorable Young Lord, Busy in the Deep Night! has been published (currently free!), and we hope all our dear readers continue to support it, leavements, and add to their collections, mwah! Chapter 96 - 96: 96: Misunderstanding – All 1 Want is You 3 Chapter 96 - 96: 96: Misunderstanding C All 1 Want is You 3 Trantor: 549690339 Hm? Emily Walker raised her head, and after half a second, she smiled back, Uh, its alright. Ive brought the stuff in, and its still early, do you want to have dinner together? When he had arrived, she was eating dry noodles, so she probably hadnt had dinner yet. Adrian Nash smiled at her, seemingly attracted by the girl in front of him. As for his invitation, Emily hesitated for a moment before saying, No need, I have Ive already eaten. Although she had only eaten instant noodles, at least it had filled her stomach, and she wasnt that hungry anymore. Most importantly, she was in a hotel now, and she didnt want to go in and out, let alone with a man, even though the man in front of her wasnt the yboy type. However, no matter what, Emily still wanted to be discreet in the hotel, it would be best to sleep in her room and leave here early tomorrow morning! You ate that? Adrian nced at the red bag she was still holding in her hand. Emily lowered her head to look at it then realized she had been gripping the dry noodles tightly until now and quickly threw them into the trash can! Knock, knock, knock, knock! The rapid knocking on the door interrupted their conversation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The two of them looked at the door being knocked on; both furrowed their brows in confusion. Who would be knocking at this time? And why did it sound so urgent! One could tell it was an impolite person. Watching the continuous knocking, Emily couldnt help but feel uneasy for no reason. Adrian looked at her and then walked over with a puzzled expression, opening the room door. Inside the room, a man and a woman stood in front of him, which only made Baron Stuart even angrier. Young Lord? Howe youre here? His appearance made Adrian curious. But soon, he felt like he understood something. It seemed that the rtionship between him and Emily was extraordinary, and the hardships created by his fiancest time were probably not a coincidence. Baron Stuarts face was ice cold, the rage inside him ready to burst; he nced at Adrian disdainfully before turning his attention to Emily, who stood behind him. This damn woman, she actually dide here to get a room with another man!? He clenched his fists at his side, his blood-red pupils almost wanting to swallow her whole. Seeing such a gaze, Emily shivered, and feeling guilty, she didnt dare to meet his eyes. Is this where youre staying? Baron Stuart asked coldly, trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Emily raised her eyes, but still didnt dare to meet his gaze. Taking a bath? Sleeping? Youre so eager to get into bed with another man!? With the thought of her words on the phone, Baron Stuarts anger could no longer be contained! She had actually gotten a room with this man, and if he hadnte, would she have already finished showering and been waiting for this man in bed by now? His angry roar made Emily look up abruptly, what did he mean she was eager to go to bed with other men? What was he talking about? What what did you say? Emily asked uncertainly, hoping she had misheard just now. For some reason, those wordsing from his mouth made her heart sting unexpectedly. Baron Stuart stared at her, his eyes blood-red, Didnt you say you were staying at your own ce? What, you dont have enough money? nning to make some extra cash? PS: Mias new book Mysterious Mister, Lend Me a Kiss! has been released, please continue to support it, dears.. Requestingments, bookmarks, and cheers Chapter 97 - 97: 97: Misunderstanding – All I Want is You 4 Chapter 97 - 97: 97: Misunderstanding C All I Want is You 4 Trantor: 549690339 Listening to his words, Emily Walkers hands hanging by her sides were shaking slightly as they clenched together, finally realizing the meaning behind this mans words. Oh, so ironic. So what if it is? What does that have to do with you, Young Master Stuart? Emily Walker stared at him, her eyes tinted with defiance due to anger. Somehow, even though it indeed had nothing to do with him, the words he uttered still left her heart throbbing with pangs of pain. She didnt understand where this feeling came from. No matter what he said, she just needed to ignore it. But why did she care so much? Her words angered him even more. He had no rtion to it? Howe he had none when she was his, both in mind and body. Since that night, she was destined to only belong to him! Is it money? Do you want money? How much? $200,000 per urrence? Or $1.5 million for a single night? Baron Stuart looked at him, eyes brimming with rage. Had she gone crazy from poverty? Did she actually think about trading her body for money? True, Im in need of money, but what does that have to do with you? On what grounds are you here, and why are you meddling in my affairs!? The tears she was forcibly holding back were stubbornly kept in her eyes, but the pain in her chest was impossible to suppress. Adrian Nash, who had been on the sidelines, could no longer bear his words and took a step in front of Emily Walker, Young Stuart, arent you going too far with your words? Baron Stuart turned his head, a sneer tugging at his mouth, Isnt Young Nash being too presumptuous in snapping up my woman, is that not going too far? At his words, Adrian Nash froze. She was his woman? He turned his head and looked at Emily Walker. At that time, Emily Walker was also taken aback by his words, but she soon recovered and mockingly said, Ha, when did I be your woman? Young Stuart, your fiance is Cam Walker, not me! I dont care who Cam Walker is! Baron Stuart roared, then looked at her calmly and slowly muttered a few words, I just want you! What?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om For a moment, Emily Walker fell silent and nkly stared at him. What did he mean by that? What was this man here for today? After staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart abruptly stepped forward and pulled her hand, turning around to leave the hotel room. Coming back to her senses, Emily Walker tried struggling to break free of his grip, What are you doing? Let me go However, he did not let go. His grip on her hand tightened even more, dragging her straight to the elevator! My luggage Seeing the elevator doors closing, Emily panicked and turned to yell at the man beside her, What on earth are you trying to do!? Baron Stuart remained silent. When the elevator arrived at the first floor, he dragged her towards the hotel entrance, heading straight for his white Maserati. Emily did not want to get into the car, but he still forcibly pushed her inside. From beginning to now, the anger on Baron Stuarts face never disappeared. He stepped on the gas and the luxury car sped through the bustling downtown. Where on earth are you taking me!? Looking at the man full of rage, Emily Walker was also annoyed! A ringtone broke the silence, interrupting Emilys outburst momentarily. He picked up the Bluetooth headset, and Baron Stuart answered the call. Who knows what was said on the other end of the phone, but Baron Stuarts eyes flickered and some of the anger on his face seemed to diminish, I understand. After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart spun the steering wheel, driving the car away from the bustling district.. Chapter 98 - 98: 98: From Today, You Live Here Chapter 98 - 98: 98: From Today, You Live Here Trantor: 549690339 Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a luxury mansion. The grand European architecture, standing not far away, one could clearly see the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor, the green-tile sloping roof, surrounded by green trees, and the white European-style wooden windows. At a nce, it looked grand and imposing. Looking at such a mansion in front of her, Emily Walker was puzzled. What is this ce? Why did you bring me hereI Before she could finish speaking, the man beside her took her hand and led her inside. Entering the living room, it was not ostentatious, but quiet and elegant. White wooden windows, white printed curtains, and even the furniture was predominantly white. The whole room looked clean and simple, especially the interior design, which gave people a feeling of rxation and enjoyment. Emily couldnt help but sigh at such interior design. Living in such an environment would surely befortable. From today onwards, you will live here. yton Howard just called, and upon checking, she learned that her previous small attic was suddenly bought by a buyer, leaving her without a ce to stay and homeless. However, he still didnt understand how she met Adrian Nash and even stayed in his hotel. What? Emily turned her head and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Live here? Why? Baron Stuart looked up, his anger not so obvious on his face, and asked rhetorically, Do you have any better ce to stay right now? Emily was stunned. She really had no ce to stay tonight. However, she didnt have to live here, did she? And her luggage was still in the hotel! Seeing her silent, he thought she might not want to live here, and his mood that had calmed down suddenly became irritable again. Looking at the person in front of him, he impatiently asked, Where else do you want to live? Do you want to live in his bed!? Just thinking about her and other men living together made him inexplicably annoyed. Whats wrong with me living in his bed? On the contrary, you, Young Lord, Being questioned by her, Baron Stuart became even angrier! This damn woman had taken away his body, and she still dared to say it had nothing to do with him? It seemed he had to make her realize if there was a connection between them! Words were useless; he needed to take practical actions! You What are you doing? Seeing him suddenly approaching her step by step, Emily looked shocked, and a sense of unease rose in her heart. What on earth did this man want? The unknown man remained silent, his handsome face revealing no thoughts, but from Emilys consciousness, she felt a strong sense of oppression and danger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With each step he took toward her, her anxiety grew, What what on earth do you want to do The man remained silent, his magical pupils fixed on her, as he continued to approach her relentlessly. Step by step, Emily retreated until she could retreat no further. Unable to guard against it, she fell onto the European-style soft sofa in the living room. However, the man didnt stop there. Instead, he towered over her, supporting himself on the back of the sofa, trapping her tightly between his arms. His face leaning down slightly. Tell me, do you and I have a connection? The mans unique scent slowly approached her, his captivating eyes staring at her unblinkingly, their lips only two centimeters apart.. Chapter 99 - 99: 99: The relationship between Superior and Subordinate… Chapter 99 - 99: 99: The rtionship between Superior and Subordinate Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the handsome face approaching her step by step, Emily Walker had nowhere to hide, yet she stubbornly retorted, What rtionship do I have with They had no rtionship to begin with, oh, no, they should have one now. Are you sure theres nothing going on between us, huh? The man pressed closer again. No, not nothing, there is a rtionship Emily admitted, blushing slightly at the mans unique aura, her heart beginning to thump. Her sudden turnaround surprised Baron Stuart somewhat, but her next words made him even more furious!
The rtionship between a superior and subordinate What? A superior and subordinate rtionship? Was this damned woman challenging him!? Im giving you onest chance, do you have a rtionship with me or not? The man pressed again, his tone revealing the domineering air of a king, making Emily feel very oppressed. What kind of rtionship? Isnt it just a superior-subordinate rtionship? What the hell does this man want!? Because of his closeness, Emily averted her gaze and turned her head to one side. Tell me, are you really- Emilys attempt to fight back unintentionally caused her head to turn back, and she caught sight of the sexy thin lips just two centimeters away from her own, easily touching them with a gentle brush. This scene made her quickly turn her head away once more, her cheeks turning even redder as she lightly bit her lower lip. But this simple action made Baron Stuart pause, taking a nce at her lightly bitten pink lip, he fell silent for half a second, then abruptly stood up from the sofa! His adams apple shifted slightly as he looked away, seemingly trying to conceal something. After a moment, he spoke unhappily, Youll live here starting today! What gives you the right! Feeling relieved, Emily suddenly sat up straight on the sofa and asked righteously. Want to know why? Baron Stuart looked at her, the corner of his mouth suddenly revealing a meaningful smile. The anxiety returned. First, run for a second! Emily suddenly jumped up from the sofa, sprinting in a few strides straight to the second floor! She quickly hid in a room and closed the door with a bang! Then she pressed her ear against the door, carefully listening for any movement outside. He didnt follow her, did he? Watching the girl suddenly darting towards the second floor, Baron Stuart in the living room was still somewhat dazed, standing there nkly, his gaze following her upstairs. When he regained his senses, he revealed a faint smile that was barely visible unless looked at closely. Not knowing how much time had passed, and feeling certain that there was no movement outside the door, the girl behind the door cautiously opened it a crack and peered outside. The silence outside was unsettling, and after a while, Emily tiptoed out of the room and stood in the corridor on the second floor, looking down. At this time, there was no trace of anyone in the living room. Did he leave? With a puzzled heart, Emily went downstairs. Perhaps the noodles she had eaten earlier made her especially thirsty now, and she longed for a cold ss of water. She went downstairs, nced around, and her gaze fell on the kitchen direction to the left of the living room. That should be the kitchen, right? Going over, pushing open the door, she saw an exquisitely decorated spacious kitchen, which was tens of times better than her previous home!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Spotting a refrigerator, Emily walked over to it and found chilled water inside, just as she had hoped.. Chapter 100 - 100: 100: Unforgettable Dinner 1 Chapter 100 - 100: 100: Unforgettable Dinner 1 Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker took a ss cup, filled it to the brim, and drank it all in one breath. However, it still wasnt enough, so she poured herself another cup. She held the water ss while admiring the gorgeous kitchen and walked out into the living room. Arge white crystal chandelier hung in the middle of the living room, with the candlestick-style tablemps on the walls providing a unique touch. Curious, Emily walked towards the back of the living room, where a white floor-to C ceiling window was located. As she approached, she saw through the transparent window a private swimming pool outside, with crystal-clear water sparkling under the bright moonlight.
Emily was deeply captivated by this scene. After a long time, she reluctantly turned around to go back inside. Are you looking at Just as she turned around, an exquisitely handsome face suddenly appeared in front of her. Startled, the water ss in her hand dropped to the ground, and her body shook slightly from the fright. Baron Stuart, who arrived at this time, was taken aback by her sudden terrified expression.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He hade over because he saw the door open, and was about to speak when she turned around. After getting a good look at who it was and realizing the sudden shock, Emily let out a sigh of relief, her right hand covering her chest, and took a deep breath. Does this man not make any noise when he walks? Its so quiet here at night, arent they afraid theyll startle someone to death?! Seeing her terrified expression, Baron Stuart knew that his appearance had probably scared her, so he didnt speak and just watched her quietly, waiting for her to calm down. Emily nced at the man in front of her and didnt say anything. Instead, she quickly squatted down to pick up the shattered ss on the ground. Hey! Just as Emilys hand had touched the fragments on the ground, she was startled by a sudden low growl, causing her hand to tremble involuntarily. But this time, Emily was somewhat angry and looked up at the man, ring at him. What are you doing?! The man didnt speak but rather pulled Emily up, somewhat annoyed, before saying angrily, Dont you have any safety awareness? Picking up shattered ss with your bare hands? This woman is really stupid, what if the ss cuts her hand? But thinking about this, Baron Stuart suddenly felt that he seemed to care too much about the woman in front of him. For a moment, Emily was rendered speechless by his words, staring at him nkly, with an expression of confusion on her face. By the time she came to her senses, the man had gone inside and brought back cleaning tools. Emily initially thought he would clean up the broken ss himself, but when he approached, she realized that he wasnt that considerate after all! Use this. Looking at the cleaning tools handed to her, Emily had a sinking feeling. She cant believe she would think that this man would actually clean up the mess himself! She thought too much! After cleaning up the fragments by the poolside, Emily returned to the living room. By this time, the man was already sitting inside the living room, watching her from afar, as if waiting for her to do something. Seeing the man sitting on the sofa intently watching her, Emily walked over but stopped some distance away, about two meters from the sofa. Whats wrong? She asked instinctively. Baron Stuart kept his eyes on her, and after a while, asked softly, As a woman, you should know how to cook dinner, right? Chapter 101 - 101: 101: Unforgettable Dinner 2 Chapter 101 - 101: 101: Unforgettable Dinner 2 Trantor: 549690339 It was already 8:30 PM, and he should have had dinner at the French Restaurant with his client at 7:00 PM, right after leaving the hotel. It was all because of the woman in front of him that he hadnt had dinner yet! He suddenly realized that since he met this woman, his eating habits had be irregr! What? Emily Walker didnt catch on for a moment. Dinner, Baron Stuart spoke again, and then asked, Have you eaten?
Emily shook her head subconsciously and replied nkly, No. She indeed hadnt eaten dinner, but she had already eaten some instant noodles. Well, she seemed a bit hungry again. Then remember to make a double portion. After saying this, Baron Stuart looked away and turned on the wall-mounted LCD TV, no longer paying attention to her. It took Emily half a moment toe out of her daze. What did this man say? She should cook dinner? But she didnt know how. Thinking about food, Emily also felt hungry, so with a tentative mindset, she slowly walked towards the kitchen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Opening the refrigerator, there were plenty of ingredients inside, but sadly, she didnt know how to cook any of them Among all the ingredients, Emily picked out two that she thought were rtively simple: tomatoes, eggnts, eggs, and shredded meat. She remembered that her father often cooked minced pork with eggnt at home, and she had seen it many times, so it shouldnt be a problem. Tomato and scrambled eggs should also be no problem since she often used tomatoes and eggs when cooking instant noodles. Yeah, there shouldnt be any problem. So, lets start! She carefully cut the eggnt into small pieces, followed by tomatoes and eggs. Now I should add the salt Worried that she would make a mistake, she nervously started muttering to herself while cooking. Salt where is the salt She nced at the kitchen counter and found it. She added salt and some seasoning, and a te of tomato and scrambled eggs was ready! It looked and smelled great! Emily couldnt help but feel a little proud of her first-time cooking achievement. Next up was minced pork with eggnt! Add oil Put in the pan Then salt seasoning Huh? She seemed to recall that her father added soy sauce when he cooked it. Right, soy sauce! After an hour of effort, her two simple dishes were finally ready! A few minutester, Baron Stuart sat in front of the dining table, looking at the two dishes. Although they looked ordinary, the color seemed to indicate that they tasted good? He nced at the woman sitting across from him, picked up his chopsticks and reached for the tomato and scrambled eggs, taking a small piece of egg and putting it in his mouth. With high expectations, Baron Stuart chewed a few times, but his face soon turned a little odd, and his chewing mouth hesitated slightly. Whats whats wrong? Sensing his change inplexion, Emily asked cautiously. Baron raised his eyes to look at her, Have you ever cooked before? Not understanding the meaning behind his words, Emily lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before looking up, Does cooking instant noodles count? Oh, then no. First time? Yes. Emily nodded, realizing that today was indeed her first time cooking. Lowering his eyes, Baron Stuart swallowed the egg in his mouth with difficulty. This might be the worst dish he had eaten in his 28 years of life, but somehow, there was a different feeling in his heart. This dinner tonight would indeed be unforgettable for him.. Chapter 102 - 102: 102: Unforgettable Dinner 3 Chapter 102 - 102: 102: Unforgettable Dinner 3 Trantor: 549690339 Swallowing the egg he had in his mouth, Baron Stuart looked up and moved on to the second dish: Minced Pork with Eggnt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I must say, judging by appearance alone, it looks quite appetizing, but Im not being hit with sweetness again, am I? God knows, Baron Stuart detest nothing more than sweet stuff. And in a dish, the thing he cannot stand the most is sourness. Picking up a piece of eggnt gently, Baron Stuart looked at it before opening his mouth and putting in.
But what happened next Uh-ck- Due to her first attempt at cooking, Baron Stuart didnt want to spit out the food in his mouth. He swallowed it and looked at the woman in front of him. What on earth did she put in these dishes? How could two dishes that looked quite good taste like this!? Noticing his sudden change ofplexion, Emily Walker seemed to realize something and immediately picked up a piece of eggnt with her chopsticks. Pfft- As soon as it entered her mouth, Emily Walker immediately spat it out again, then looked apologetically at the man across from her, I-I think I mistook vinegar for soy sauce Vinegar mistaken for soy sauce? And what about this one? Did she confuse sugar with salt? Baron Stuart nced at the other te of Tomato and Scrambled Eggs, it must be the case! Doesnt your family run a restaurant!? Wasnt your father a chef? How could you as a chefs daughter make such horrible-tasting food! Or perhaps not wanting to me her, Baron Stuart choked back his words and simply put down his chopsticks. So what if they run a restaurant? So what if shes a chefs daughter! Its her father, not herself, cooking the dishes! In her twenty years of living, she has never been in the kitchen. The chefs cook in the restaurant, and at home its her dad doing the cooking. Heck, even Elia Parker hasnt cooked once. So, its only logical that she cant cook. Baron Stuart cast an impatient nce at the two dishes on the table, then looked up at the woman in front of him. As a man, it wouldnt be a big deal to skip a meal, but for some reason, he picked up his chopsticks and bowl again and began to eat the sweet Tomato and Scrambled Eggs bite by bite. Seeing him eat each bite without any signs of disgust, Emily Walker suddenly widened her eyes in surprise and stared at him in disbelief. You How can he still eat this terrible food? Stop eating! Emily Walker tried to pull the dish away from him, he actually didnt mind the disgusting taste? But she felt so embarrassed! Baron Stuart looked at her and then just reached out and pulled the Tomato and Scrambled Eggs back, saying, Im hungry! Seeing him pull the te back, Emily Walker hesitated, then began to speak, But Its so disgusting, and its sweet. Not to mention him, even she herself didnt want to eat it. Ignoring her, Baron Stuart ate everyst bit of the huge te of Tomato and Scrambled Eggs. As for the Minced Pork with Eggnt He honestly couldnt swallow it. Because the thing he hates the most is eating vinegar! (Sour) Clean up the dishes. After finishing dinner, Baron Stuart got up and went straight to the second floor. Looking at the figure on the staircase and then at the empty tes, Emily Walker suddenly realized, does this man have a sweet tooth? Otherwise, how could he eat an entire sweet dish? With a hesitant nod, Emily Walker seemed to suddenly understand, this man likes sweet! After cleaning up the dishes, when Emily Walker walked out of the kitchen again, it was already 10 PM.. Chapter 103 - 103: 103: You Sleep in the First Room on the Right Chapter 103 - 103: 103: You Sleep in the First Room on the Right Trantor: 549690339 Looking in the direction of the second floor, Emily Walker suddenly fell into deep thought. She was staying here tonight, but which room should she stay in? With uncertainty in her heart, Emily approached the staircase, heading towards the second floor. There were many rooms on the second floor, but upon opening the doors, there were only two rooms suitable for sleeping in. Which one should she choose? She arrived at the third room and gently pushed open the door. From the view outside, it looked like a study.
Pushing the door open, Emily stepped in. Not far from the desk, a man was hard at work, his focused demeanor was staggeringly handsome! Youll sleep in the first room on the right. As if guessing her current dilemma, the man at the desk suddenly spoke without raising his head, his gaze remaining on the document in his hands, his expression unchanged. Was this man able to read minds? She nced at the man not too far away, carefully retreated and shut the door behind her. The first room Pushing open the first door, the interior was simple and cozy. Predominantly decked out in ck and white, it had a spacious and bright wooden floor-to-ceiling window. At this moment, the twinkling stars outside were clearly visible. This room it seemed to clearly belong to a man Well, it was normal since this was a mans house and the bedroom was just like that! Just like that, Emily went into the bathroom, had a rxing warm bath, and then went to bed. After an unknown amount of time, Emily, in a daze, felt something warm beside her and unconsciously embraced it. She was used to it. Back when she lived at her old home, she would always sleep hugging her huge ck bear. Baron Stuart had just gotten into bed when a hand suddenly reached out to his waist. He paused and then lowered his head to look at the person already deep in sleep next to him. Dad What? Dad? Was she actually calling him dad? Baron Stuart knitted his brows, looking at the person next to him, his face was full of bewilderment. At this moment, Emily was dreaming. She dreamed of her childhood self, clinging to her fathers neck, cooing on hisp, which led her to mumble out the word. A familiar fragrance wafted through her nostrils, veryfortable. In this state offort, Emilys sleep became deeper and deeper. Looking at her deep in sleep, Baron Stuart alsoid down. Yet,pared to the woman beside him, he was not asfortable. How could a normal man feelfortable when tightly hugged by a woman in the same bed? With the warmth gradually spreading through his body, Baron Stuart reluctantly closed his eyes. It was muchter when he finally fell asleep. The next morning. Perhaps she had sleptfortablyst night, at 7:20 AM, Emily woke up. The summer sun always rose early to greet everyone. It filtered through the floor-to-ceiling window and sprinkled onto the softrge bed. Seeing the beautiful weather outside the window, Emily gave a satisfied smile. Today would be another lovely day! Pulling off the bedding and getting out of bed, she looked up, huh??n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing the man in front of the full-length mirror, the smile on Emilys face disappeared instantly, reced by a surprise! This man, why was he in her room so early in the morning!? Through the mirror, Baron Stuart saw her stunned expression. It takes half an hour to get from here to thepany, are you sure you dont want to get up? After getting dressed, Baron Stuart slightly turned around and eyed the woman on the bed.. Chapter 104 - 104: 104: Wait for Me for Ten Minutes Chapter 104 - 104: 104: Wait for Me for Ten Minutes Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps it was due to the early morning air, but at this moment, his voice sounded incredibly pleasing to the ear. He was wearing a sky-blue shirt paired with ck slim-fit trousers. Two golden diamond buttons at his cor were slightly open, revealing a ck string attached to a mandarin duck stone pendant C an impable and handsome look. Looking at the man standing next to the floor mirror, Emily Walker was taken aback, for this man was genuinely handsome in terms of appearance, physique, and the innate noble demeanor thatplemented him. Hmm? Snapping out of her stupor, Emily suddenly realized something! Work! She almost forgot about it! Jumping out of bed, Emily rushed to the restroom. When she returned after washing up, the man was no longer in the room.
Half an hourter, Emily went downstairs. It was now 7:50, with 40 minutes left until her work started! As she entered the living room, she saw the man standing there impatiently, asionally ncing at the ck and gold watch on his left hand. Another addition to the living room was a middle-aged aunt who was cleaning the area, even though it seemed to not be usedst night. Upon seeing her finallye downstairs, Baron Stuart spared her a nce then quickly turned and walked towards the front door. Seemingly feeling that the person behind him didnt follow, he turned his head back slightly and said to the still-stunned Emily, Theres no bus here. After speaking, he turned around again and headed towards the white Maserati parked outside. Huh? No bus!? Emily snapped out of it and rushed out. Get in the car. Baron Stuart had already settled into the drivers seat. Emily hesitated for a moment. Since there were no buses in the area, she might as well hitch a ride with him! In the afternoon, the door to the CEOs office was knocked on by a secretary. Come in. After receiving permission, Secretary Philine led Emily into the room. This way, please. After guiding her to her destination, Philine left the room. Upon Emilys arrival, Baron Stuart raised his head in surprise but didnt speak. Instead, two secondster, he lowered his head again and continued perusing the documents in his hands. Seeing the thick stack of documents ced before him, Emily couldnt help but be surprised. She had thought that being a big boss meant rxing in the office while waiting to receive money, not realizing that the CEO was busier than most ordinary people. Wait for me for ten minutes. Just as she was lost in thought, a voice came from behind the office desk. Emily looked over, nodded absentmindedly, and said, Oh. And so, Emily stood still on the spot, not moving or speaking, quietly waiting for ten minutes. Atter exactly ten minutes, Baron Stuart closed thest document, picked up the fountain pen on his desk, and looked up at the woman standing in the middle of the office.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Rising to his feet, Baron Stuart walked toward the genuine leather sofa on one side. Whats the matter? Seeing that he had finally finished his work, Emily handed over a document from her hand, Boss, this is the nning case for the Light View District project. I heard that you want to review it personally. At thepany, Emily maintained a clear distinction between her work and personal life, making it easier for her to address him as Boss rather than her teacher. As a result, she felt morefortable. Baron Stuart looked at the nning case in her hand. His decision to assign the Light View Road project to her was not due to personal bias, but rather her design works They were perfectly aligned with his taste. On this point, it seemed that he and Emily shared the same perspective.. Chapter 105 - 105: 105: Because Someone Broke a Promise Chapter 105 - 105: 105: Because Someone Broke a Promise Trantor: 549690339 Of course, its impossible to say that she had no personal motives at all. Design was her dream, and he decided to help her realize it. However, whether she could seed or not still depends on her own efforts; he could only pave the way for her. Taking the proposal, Baron Stuart nced through it. As he read, his brows furrowed slightly, dissatisfied with the proposal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Here, and here, the details are tooplicated. Go back, revise, and then show me a new proposal. Without wasting any more time, Baron Stuart got up and returned to his office desk. Emily Walker didnt have much confidence in the proposal she created herself since it was her first time. With the proposal in hand, she turned around to leave, when the office door was knocked on again. The person outside didnt wait for permission and just barged in! Brother As a man and a woman came in, Be Stuarts sweet voice called out, her face full of admiration when she saw Baron Stuart! Brother, let me tell you, tonight Her voice suddenly stopped as she saw Emily Walker, her excited expression instantly disappearing. You? Arent you What should her brother call her? A lover or a girlfriend? If she were a girlfriend, but her brothers fiance was Cam Walker. As for being a lover there was no way her brother would sponsor a lover! Seeing Emily Walker appearing in the office didnt seem to surprise Leonardo Bryson, who was standing beside her. Instead, he thought things were about to get more interesting. He had been friends with Baron Stuart for eight years, and he had never heard of him getting close to any woman. Even during their university years, his first love merely held hands with him. And the woman in front of them easily took his first kiss? No, that time at the Milk Tea Shop wasnt Baron Stuarts first kiss because it seemed they had already crossed paths before that. What kind of a girl could this be, capturing the heart of the young lord? Hello, my name is Leonardo Bryson. Leonardo came to his senses and walked over with a smile. This is our third meeting. His voice was gentle and soft, making Emily a little confused. She looked at the hand he extended and shook it politely. Hello, I Im Emily Walker. Remembering her manners, she introduced herself. However, she was puzzled that the man imed this was their third meeting. Wasnt it the second time? When was the other time? Seeing their sped hands, Be Stuart immediately shrieked, rushing over to separate them! At the same time, she red at Emily, Hey! You already have my brother, so why are you holding his hand?! Emily was left speechless and puzzled by Bes inexplicable rage, staring at her nkly, unsure of what was going on. Seeing Be pouting in dissatisfaction, Leonardo smiled. What brings you two here together? Baron Stuart got up from his spacious office desk and approached them. Ah, almost forgot about the important matter! Turning back, Bes excited expression returned, and she affectionately hooked her arm around her brothers, Brother, tonight is the Bryson Groups Annual Celebration. Youll attend, right? Baron Stuart frowned, realizing that he had almost forgotten about this event.. Chapter 106 - 106: 106: I Hope You Can Join Too Chapter 106 - 106: 106: I Hope You Can Join Too Trantor: 549690339 However, he has a business meeting with a client tonight. I will, but I might be a bitte. Baron Stuart stood up and walked to the sofa. Why? Be Stuart frowned, somewhat dissatisfied. Theres a big client tonight, and Ive already missed the appointmentst time because of someone. I cant do that again. As he spoke, Baron nced at Emily Walker standing next to Leonardo Bryson. Feeling his gaze, Emily looked puzzled, frowning.
What did this man mean? What was the missed appointment got to do with her? It seemed as if it was her fault that he had missed the appointment. Missing an appointment? That doesnt sound like you. Leonardo Bryson couldnt help but tease him, while casting a nce at Emily beside him. Baron responded to Leonardos teasing with a cold stare. Lady Carter. Leonardo suddenly turned his head and took out a card from his pocket, handing it to Emily, I hope you can join us tonight too. At his words, Emily was taken aback. She looked down at the card in his hand and then took it. What did this mean? Was he inviting her to join? Understanding the intention, Emily replied with an embarrassed smile, I You can leave now. Before Emily had a chance to speak, a deep voice interrupted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at the man on the sofa, Emily hesitated again, but soon thought that maybe he was helping her get out of the situation. That worked out well since she didnt know how to refuse such an invitation. Okay. Nodding her head, Emily walked out of the office with the card in hand. When she returned to herprehensive office, Emily suddenly found that many colleagues were looking at her with strange expressions. What was going on? Did she have something weird on her body? Why did she personally deliver her proposal to the top floor? Shouldnt it be given to Director Scott to review? As Emily passed by a location, she heard two colleagues whispering. Although their voices were very soft, she still heard them clearly. As for their conversation, Emily suddenly became curious as well. Who knows? Ive been here for two years, and everything has been handed directly to Director Scott. She can actually go directly to the top floor to find the big BOSS. I really dont know what kind of identity she has! The female colleague then cast a disgruntled nce at Emily who had just passed by before returning to her seat with the document. Hand it directly to Director Scott? Shouldnt the proposal be given to Director What was going on? Forget it, forget it. She didnt have that much time to worry about it now. The most important thing right now was to find a house as soon as possible! She wondered if she could get leave this afternoon. If she didnt find a ce to stay soon, would she have to sleep at his house again tonight? Or be stranded on the street? With a try-it-out attitude, Emily went to Megan Scotts office. Knock, knock, knock! Come in. Seeing the response from inside, Emily walked in. Director Scott, I have something to do this afternoon. Can I ask for a leave? Looking at Megan Scott, who was working with her head down and a stern expression, Emily spoke softly. Megan Scott looked up at Emilys voice. Her beautiful oval face remained stern and emotionless, Has the CEO looked at your proposal? Uh, Emily hesitated for a moment before answering, Yes He has. Did he approve? Megan asked again. No, some details need to be revised. Then go back and revise it properly. Dears, Mia Harizon is going to take wedding photos tomorrow. I heard it would be veryte beforeing back, so the update might be a bitte. Please understand.. Chapter 107 - 107: 107: At the Celebration Banquet 1 Chapter 107 - 107: 107: At the Celebration Banquet 1 Trantor: 549690339 Does that mean she wont be granted leave and has to go back and revise the proposal? But Director Scott, I have ns tonight Emily tried to speak, but was interrupted by Megan Scott. If I were you, I would go back to my desk right now and revise the nning case properly! Megan Scott said with a cold face and righteous words. Oh. It seemed that her request for leave came at a bad time. After making a sound of acknowledgement, Emily retreated, but before she left, she seemed to suddenly remember something and turned her head back to look at Megan Scott, who was already working at her desk.
Director Scott, Id like to ask Emily paused for a moment and then continued, I heard that the Design Department usually reports to you, but why do I have to personally submit this project proposal to the CEO? Upon hearing this, Megan Scotts working hand suddenly paused. Actually, she was not clear about the reason either. It was just that during the meeting, the President had specifically instructed that he would personally review the nning case for Light View Road. Regarding this point, she also thought of the previous situation where Emily was mysteriously assigned this project, and everything about it seemed too unusual. And their President actually provided guidance personally to a girl from the Design Department, which waspletely unlike his cold personality. Because this project is very important. Megan Scott looked up at Emily, Any more questions? Emily paused for a moment, No, thats all. After leaving the office, Emily returned to her desk and began revising the proposal. Since the errors were pointed out one by one by Baron Stuart, the revisions were rtively easy. However, it still took her the whole afternoon. By the time the nning case was finished, it was already 5:20 PM. Looking around, many employees had already started packing up their things and preparing to leave. Putting the revised proposal into the file folder, Emily also began to pack up her things and prepare to leave. Walking out of thepany building, Emily headed towards the bus stop as usual. She hadnt found a ce to stay, and she couldnt go back to where she wasst night, so now she had no choice but to go to the hospital. Just as she walked a few steps away from the entrance of thepany building, a ck sedan suddenly appeared in front of her and stopped. Lady Carter. The co-drivers head popped out and Emily recognized him at a nce C it was yton Howard, the special assistant to the President.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at yton, Emilys face was full of confusion. Please get in the car. yton looked at her and revealed a smile. ncing at the luxury car and then at ytons smiling face, Emily instinctively asked, Where to? Im sorry, Im just following Young Lords instructions. His order was amand, and they were only responsible for doing, not exining. Young Lord? Its that man again. Emily had no intention of getting in the car and was about to turn around and leave. Young Lord said that if you insist on not getting in the car, Im afraid you wont see your little brother in the future. What!? Hearing this, Emily suddenly turned around, her face full of shock as she looked at yton in the car, What did you just say? What happened to my little brother? Lady Carter, dont worry. As long as you get in the car now, you can ask Young Lord for rification when you see himter. yton replied with a smile. What exactly does that damn man want to do!? Filled with anger, Emily got into the car furiously, ready to confront that mysterious man! Chapter 108 - 108: 108: At the Celebration Banquet 2 Chapter 108 - 108: 108: At the Celebration Banquet 2 Trantor: 549690339 The car slowly drove out of the city district and stopped in front of the luxury mansion where they were yesterday.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Not waiting for the dead machine to get off and open the door, Emily Walker, already fuming, directly opened the car door and headed straight for the living room! But upon entering the living room, the scene suddenly left her dumbfounded What was a row of people, both men and women, standing in front of her for? Judging by their outfits, they shouldnt be servants. Who were they?
Emily Walker stood still, looking at the two rows of people in front of her with some confusion. Thank you all for your help, yton Howard came in, smiling at the two rows of people. Before Emily could regain her senses, she was led by the two rows of people to a small room. What are you trying to do!? Emily, still unclear about her little brothers situation, had no intention of getting her hair and makeup done. She suddenly stood up, her angry eyes ring at the row of people in front of her. At this moment, yton Howard approached her, his expression unchanged, still smiling gently. Young Lord is waiting for you at the celebration banquet. If you want to know earlier, Lady Carter should get dressed immediately and then enter the conference hall to find the young master. Upon hearing this, Emily abruptly turned her face. Then take me to him right now! Damn it, what had he done to her brother! yton Howard nced at her from head to toe and smiled gently. Lady Carter, Im afraid you wont be able to enter the conference hall dressed like this, let alone meet Young Lord. At this moment, Emily really wanted to curse! In order to see that damn man and find out about her brothers situation sooner, she reluctantly sat down and let the stylist do her makeup and hair. At 7 PM, a ck sedan stopped in front of a grand and luxurious private mansion. Emily Walker wore a whitece sleeveless dress that entuated her slender legs, and her long, straight hair was neatly styled without much embellishment. A simple strand of hair was pulled up on the right side, giving an overall tall, unique, and serene appearance. As she slowly got out of the car and looked at the luxurious private mansion, Emilys face was full of amazement. As expected of rich people, even the conference venue was so grand! yton Howard came in front of her and smiled, making a gesture of invitation. Emily then pulled herself together, took a look at the brightly lit banquet hall, and walked in step by step. As she entered the living room, she focused all her attention on Baron Stuart, not caring about the gazes of others in the conference hall. Emily Walker? A mans voice came from not far away. She was not very familiar with this voice but had some recollection of it, so she turned to look at Leonardo Bryson, who was slowly approaching her. As the man in front of her came closer, out of politeness, Emily returned a quiet smile and said, Hello. Im d you coulde. Leonardo Bryson smiled gently, his handsome face always giving a warm feeling, unlike some people who were always icy! His words made Emily pause, then chuckled dryly. She didnte here to attend this so-called celebration banquet C she came here only to find that man and make it clear what he had done to her brother! On the way here, she had also called the hospital to inquire about the situation, but the hospital told her that her brother, Wace Carter, had been transferred yesterday afternoon. As for where he had been transferred to, even the hospital authorities did not know! Emilyughed dryly, her gaze darting around, and suddenly caught sight of Be Stuart next to Leonardo Bryson.. At this moment Be was looking at her with a hostile face, pouting her small mouth in displeasure! Chapter 109 - 109: 109: At the Celebration Banquet 3 Chapter 109 - 109: 109: At the Celebration Banquet 3 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing her hostile gaze, Emily Walker instinctively hesitated, not knowing where she had offended this youngdy. Staring at Emily in front of her, Be Stuart retracted her gaze and turned to Leonardo Bryson beside her, asking sourly, Why did you call her by her name? Are you that close to her? They had only met a few times, and he was already calling her by her name! Be Stuart still pouted, looking very unhappy!
Leonardo turned his head and pinched her little nose, Because were friends. When did you be friends with her? Youve only met a few times! Be Stuartined and then looked at Emily. Im asking you, wheres my brother? Why hasnt hee? Upon hearing this, Emily was slightly stunned. Her brother? Could it be that the President didnte? Didnt hee? Emily hesitated before asking. Seeing her question, Bes hostility towards her dissipated, reced by a puzzled look. You dont know either? She thought that her brother had an extraordinary rtionship with this woman, but it didnt seem that way. No, thats not right. If there was nothing unusual, why would her brother kiss her? And even be with her ahem. Thinking of this, Be Stuart suddenly cut off her own thoughts, not wanting to think further and raised her head to continue looking at Emily. After examining Emily from head to toe, Be grabbed her hand and whispered, Come with me, I have something to tell you. As soon as her words fell, Be pulled Emily like a sneaky little cat, passing through the banquet hall towards the back of the private mansion. With a bewildered expression, Emily was led straight out to the swimming pool behind the mansion. Whats your rtionship with my brother? Recently, her brothers strange behaviors had baffled her. In her 18 years, she had never seen anything like it. The way her brother looked at her seemed different from how he looked at others, she really wanted to figure out what was going on between her brother and this girl! Emily looked at Be Stuart and then lowered her eyelids, unsure how to answer this question. After pondering for a long time, Emily finally answered naturally, Hes my superior. Fortunately, she had such a title now; otherwise, she really wouldnt know how to respond. But Be Stuart didnt think so. Superior? I heard you just joined Futuren Group a few days ago, and Be looked around, making sure no one was nearby before continuing, Also, you got in because of my brothers connection! Upon hearing this, Emily widened her eyes in surprise, not expecting Young Miss Foster to know everything. No wonder, this woman and that man are family, so its not strange that she knows about this. Emily lowered her eyelids, unsure how to respond. Forget it, if you dont want to talk about it, I wont force you! Seeing Leonardo Bryson walking towards them, Be hurriedly said a few words before quickly getting past Emily and walking in his direction!N?v(el)B\\jnn Didnt you say you were going to show me around the mansion? Lets go now! Seemingly sensing Leonardos intention to go to the pool, Be quickly grabbed his arm, ready to pull him back to the banquet hall. However, just as she turned around, she saw a familiar figure ahead, Brother, youre here! Dears, Im sorry, Mia Harizon just got home not long ago, too tired, and will update more tomorrow! (There will be updates during the day) Good night.. Chapter 110 - 110: 110: At the Celebration Banquet 4 Chapter 110 - 110: 110: At the Celebration Banquet 4 Trantor: 549690339 Hmm. Looking at his sister in front of him, Baron Stuart gave a light hum, his eyes shifted to the direction she hade from, and immediately saw Emily Walker standing by the swimming pool. Their gazes met in mid-air, Emily unconsciously withdrew and turned to face the pool. What was she hiding from? Didnt shee here to find him? With that thought, Emily calmed her emotions and turned back again. In the banquet hall, Baron Stuart looked through the ss door, as he saw her turning her back to him, wanting to step forward but was stopped by a voice from behind.
Baron Stuart. A middle-aged male voice came from behind, stepping towards him. Baron Stuart turned his gaze and saw Baxter Walker and his daughter Cam approaching. From the moment Baron Stuart entered the banquet hall, Cams eyes never left him. They now approached, and when his gaze turned towards the swimming pool outside, she followed his line of sight. It was just a silhouette, and Cam didnt recognize that it was Emily. She didnt linger too long. But just as she was about to take her eyes back, the silhouette suddenly turned around, and Cam recognized her at a nce! What was she doing here? Today was Bryson Groups annual celebration banquet. Those who came here were mostly business celebrities. Of course, there were also manypany directors who brought their children to have a look at the grand asion and gain some exposure in front of the social elites. But what did Emily count as? She was just a working girl. Even if Baron Stuart had favored her and let her join the Futuren Group, she was still only one of the tens of thousands of employees of the Futuren Group. What qualifications did she have to attend such an event where only upper-ss people could enter? Thinking about this, Cams resentful gaze locked onto Emily by the pool once again. Feeling Cams gaze, Emily, who had initially intended to enter the banquet hall, paused at this moment. When did you arrive? Baxter Walker looked at Baron Stuart, his face showing a gentle smile as a senior towards the younger, neither serious nor constrained. Baron Stuart looked at Baxter Walker without a nce at Cam, as if she was just a stranger to him, not his fiancee. Just got here. Although Baxter Walker was his nominally future father-inw, Baron Stuarts attitude remained indifferent. No emotions could be heard in his voice. It was as if Baxter was just a passerby to him.N?v(el)B\\jnn Due to Baxters approach, many business tycoons saw Baron Stuart arrive and came over one after another, as if wanting to establish a rtionship with Futuren Group. Mr. Stuart, youre here too Watching her brother being surrounded by business tycoons, Be Stuart at the side felt dispirited and slumped her shoulders. There were so few opportunities for her to talk to her brother at events like this! She initially wanted to ask him a question, but it seemed there was no chance for her to speak. Nevermind, Be Stuart turned her head to look at Leonardo Bryson with a yful expression and a hint of excitement. Leonardo, show me around the house! ncing at the surrounded Baron Stuart, Leonardo also helplessly smiled and turned to Be Stuart, Sure. With that, Be Stuart held his hand, and they walked towards the staircase leading to the second floor. Futuren Group was truly extraordinary. No matter where Baron Stuart went, there was always a dazzling light surrounding him.. Chapter 111 - 111: 111: What are you being smug about? Chapter 111 - 111: 111: What are you being smug about? Trantor: 549690339 Watching Him being surrounded by the crowd, Cam Walker slowly let go of her Fathers arm and exited the crowd. She walked out of the Banquet Hall and made a beeline for the Swimming Pool. Momentster, Emily Walker noticed Baron Stuart getting engulfed by a group of Business people. She quietly withdrew from the scene and walked slowly along the edge of the Swimming Pool towards a spot not too far from there. It was a Tranquil night, and a Cool breeze brushed against her face, bringing along a refreshing feeling. Breathing in the Fresh Natural Air from Outside, Emily forgot about her Little Brothers problems for a moment. She closed her eyes and savored the feeling to her hearts content. She approached the other end of the Swimming Pool, far enough to be unable to hear the noise inside the Grand Hall. I really cant understand how someone like you can get into a ce like this? a snide voice sounded from Behind,ced with sarcasm. Cam Walker was holding a tall ss and walking towards her.
Emily knew who it was without needing to turn her head. Although she was slightly startled, she wasnt surprised by her arrival. After all, an annoying youngdy like her who loves to tease people, would never miss any opportunity to cause her trouble. Now that Emily has joined the Futuren Corporation, she expects Cam will be even more relentless with her taunts. Listening to the voice, Emily turned her head, not phased by Cam Walkers sarcasm and ridicule. Lady Walker, feel free to say whatever you want to say. Dont bother asking how I got here. If you really want to know, Im afraid the answer might make you very angry. Emilys expression remained calm, but her tone was a little sharp and upromising. Cam scoffed at Emilys defiance, unhappy with her retort. Hmm, nothing more than an Office Worker at a Company, I really dont understand what you are so proud of? Cams words were constantly stinging, she always looked condescending. Of course, in front of some powerfulpeers, she wont behave like this, but she will also not be humiliating herself. Even if their family background is better than hers, she has always been disdainful, thinking highly of herself. Lady Walker, youre overthinking. Rather than assuming that Im being arrogant, why dont you reflect on yourself first? Emily replied. Maybe, in front of her, her identity and family background cannot match Cams, but that doesnt mean she will bow down to her. She doesnt feel inferior to anyone else. Maybe on the surface, she is not as beautiful as Cam, but so what, other peoples looks are none of her business. What do you intend by implying these? An enraged Cam Walker immediately dropped her expression, looking angrily at Emily. No one ever has had the nerve to talk back or refute her in such a way! It doesnt have any intention, I just want to kindly suggest Lady Walker to stop picking on others under the false pretense of using them of seducing your Fiance. Each time Cam troubled her, she had only one excuse C that she was seducing her Fiance! Upon hearing this, a sarcastic smile surfaces on a flustered Cam Walkers face. She smirked, Hmm, if you want me to stop saying these things about you, then you should keep yourself in check. Why did you join the Futuren Group? Is it not to get closer to my Fiance? Emily Walker was left speechless, she had no idea how to respond to this kind of usation. Yes, she was able to join the Futuren Group because of That Man, but definitely not for seduction!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But, she didnt know how to exin this right now. Emilys silence was considered as her admission by Cam, this just resulted in escting her jealousy! I had no intention of getting closer to him! Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Falling into Water Incident 1 Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Falling into Water Incident 1 Trantor: 549690339 I didnt want to get close to him! Emily Walker spoke up, how could she ever want to be close to that man? All she ever wanted was to get away from him, right? But it seemed that the more she wanted to get away, the tighter that man clung to her. Now, things had escted even further, with him kidnapping her little brother as a way to threaten her! Really? Then why did you appear in his room? Why did you join Futuren Group?! Cam Walker couldnt help but yell angrily. She would never forget that time at Futuren Hotel when this woman appeared in Baron Stuarts room. A room that no women had ever entered, not even Cam Walker herself. But this woman showed up inside, without any outsiders present.
It was easy to guess what a man and a woman would do together in a room alone. Thinking about this, Cam Walkers jealousy could no longer be suppressed! I Why did she appear there? Wasnt it all thanks to her aunts meddling? It was because of that incident that her life was ruined! Thinking about this, shouldnt she be the angriest? She had lost her innocence for no reason and was used of seducing people! Seeing her speechless, Cam Walker became even angrier. Didnt her silence prove that she had hit the nail on the head? I warn you: you better leave Futuren Group voluntarily and disappear from E City, or Ill make you understand what will happen if you try to steal my man! Cam Walker warned her. Emily Walker didnt take it seriously and found her threat somewhat amusing. Really? And what will happen? She didnt believe that in such a big E City, Cam Walker could control everything. Moreover, she hadnt tried to seduce anyone! If Cam Walker knew that she had stayed at his luxury mansionst night, how furious would she be? At this time, on the second-floor balcony, Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson came out to admire the starry sky. Wow The view is amazing here. Looking at the night sky full of stars, Be Stuart eximed. As she turned her head, she saw that Leonardo Bryson was intently watching something on the ground below the balcony. What are you looking at? Be Stuart asked with a puzzled frown, following his line of sight down. Not far away by the poolside, two slender figures stood facing each other. Isnt that Be Stuart furrowed her brow, recognizing both Cam Walker and Emily Walkers silhouettes, What is Cam Walker doing there? By the pool, Emily Walkers counter-question undoubtedly provoked Cam Walkers suppressed anger! What did she mean by that? Did she want to test how capable Cam Walker was? Cam Walker snorted coldly and approached Emily Walker, the corners of her mouth curling up in a chilly smile, Want to know what will happen? Emily Walker didnt speak, just staring straight at her, somewhat cautious about her sudden approach. Like this, for example While speaking, Cam Walker slowly raised one hand and reached towards Emily Walker. Feeling her touch, Emily Walker instinctively swung her hand to avoid Cam Walkers grasp.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her resistance must have ignited Cam Walkers anger once again. With an enraged look on her face, she reached out once more, grabbing Emilys shoulder without her guard up and giving her a forceful push With a ssh, Emily Walker was pushed into the swimming pool, her tragic fate sealed.. Chapter 113 - 113: 113: Falling into Water Incident 2 Chapter 113 - 113: 113: Falling into Water Incident 2 Trantor: 549690339 Damn! That Cam Walker is too much! On the second-floor balcony, Be Stuart couldnt help but swear as she saw the scene below. Leonardo Bryson, who was next to her, was also a bit shocked as he watched the scene downstairs. Fortunately, it was summer, and the water in the pool was not cold. Out of concern, Leonardo wanted to go downstairs, but Be grabbed him and said, What are you doing?! Leonardo frowned in confusion. Wasnt it obvious? Someone had fallen into the water in his private mansion, so he had to go and express his condolences.
Be, this is not the time to be jealous. She is your brothers woman. If anything happens to her, how can I exin it to your brother? What could happen? Its summer! Is she going to freeze to death? No matter what, she just didnt like Leonardo caring for other women! Be Stuart pouted unhappily. Hearing her words, Leonardo still looked worried and nced towards the swimming pool. Following that, his brow furrowed more and more Noticing that something was wrong with his expression, Be also turned her gaze to the swimming pool below the balcony. In the pool, Emily Walker struggled frantically, her body sometimes surfacing and sometimes being submerged in the water, while she made unintelligible noises as if she were shouting something. Whats going on Cant she swim? Be seemed to have realized something, and her expression began to grow worried as well. Go save her! Leonardo shouted urgently and pulled Be to rush downstairs!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the poolside, Cam Walker watched as Emily Walker struggled in the water, a smirk of triumph tugging at the corners of her mouth. Help help Inside the water, Emily Walker pounded the water non-stop, gasping for air every time she was submerged, feeling as if she was suffocating! Help I cant Although there was no one at the poolside except Cam Walker, Emily continued to cry for help out of instinct, knowing full well that the one who pushed her wouldnt save her. In the banquet hall, Baron Stuart caught sight of Leonardo and Be rushing downstairs, looking very anxious as if something had happened. Seeing the two of them worryingly running towards the outside, Baron Stuart also excused himself from a group of business people and walked towards the direction they were heading. Help Save Help.. Emilys breathing grew more and morebored, and gradually, Emily, who had been struggling, began to sink to the bottom of the pool. The waters surface began to calm down. Seeing the person who had suddenly disappeared from the surface, Cam Walker seemed to suddenly realize something. What was going on? Couldnt she swim? Just as she was lost in thought, the surface of the water was once again disturbed with a ssh, and the previously calm water was now filled with waves. Be! Seeing Be, who had jumped into the swimming pool ahead of him, Leonardos heart skipped a beat, but then remembered that she was a strong swimmer, so he didnt need to worry about her. With the sudden appearance of the two, many people in the banquet hall began to notice themotion, and Baron Stuart also walked over at this time. Someone fell into the water Who is it? I dont know, but it seems the Stuart familys youngdy jumped in to save someone Everyone was chattering, making the previouslyposed Baron Stuart suddenly be anxious, raising his eyes and searching around the poolside anxiously for something.. Chapter 114 - 114: 114: Falling into Water Incident 3 Chapter 114 - 114: 114: Falling into Water Incident 3 Trantor: 549690339 The familiar figure that was standing there was nowhere to be seen, and Baron Stuarts brows furrowed tighter and tighter, his obsidian-like eyes bing increasingly cold. At this time, two figures appeared on the waters surface, and Baron Stuart rushed over quickly! In the water, Be Stuart was pulling Emily Walker slowly towards the poolside. Seeing this, Leonardo Bryson hurriedly helped the two out of the water. At this point, Emily Walker had lost consciousness. Seeing the motionless figure lying on the ground, Baron Stuarts heart clenched! What on earth had happened?
Once they were out of the water, Be Stuart began calling out to the still Emily Walker, her hand reaching to p her cheeks, Hey, are you okay? Wake up! Hey! The two of them were dripping wet, looking rather awkward. Looking at the lifeless figure on the ground, a wave of unchecked fury began to rise in Baron Stuarts heart for some reason! He wanted to know what had happened here! A surge of helpless anger gradually spread throughout his body, no matter how much Be Stuart shouted, the figure on the ground remained still. Be Stuart knelt beside Emily Walker, taking a deep breath and then leaning down, cing her mouth on Emily Walkers for mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. One breath after another, after each breath, she would try to press Emily Walkers chest! This was an emergency rescue measure for drowning, which they had learned in swimming lessons! Would you please wake up already Seeing no movement from the person on the ground, Be Stuart couldnt help but be anxious as well, wondering if she might bear some responsibility if Emily didnt wake up. After all, when Emily was still struggling, Leonardo Bryson had wanted to save her, but was dyed due to her jealousy!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What should she do? If her brother found out, he would definitely hate her! Please, wake up, dont let my brother me me Be Stuart muttered quietly as she continued to press Emily Walkers chest. This was the first time she had seen her brothers face filled with such worry and anger; she was somewhat afraid. Finally, after Be Stuarts efforts, the person on the ground stirred, her body convulsing a few times, as she spat out the pool water she had swallowed. Coughcough Having regained consciousness, Emily Walker coughed violently a few times, finally catching her breath, but her body was still weak, and she was in a dazed state, somewhat delirious. Thank heavens, youve finally woken up Be Stuart sighed in relief, copsing onto the ground. Following that, she suddenly stood up and charged towards the crowd, where Cam Walker stood dumbfounded! Cam Walker! Be Stuart shouted angrily, ring at Cam Walker, You pushed her in! Have you no shame?! No matter how willful and spoiled she had been, she had never done anything so outrageous. But this Cam Walker was going too far, wasnt this a tant attempt to kill? With her shouting, Baron Stuarts gaze followed, looking at the stunned Cam Walker, who was still in shock. Not only him, but the onlookers also began casting their eyes on Cam Walker. What was even more surprising were the words that came out of Be Stuarts mouth. What did she mean by Cam Walker, the youngdy of the Walker family, pushed her? What exactly was going on? The Walker Family was a prominent family that always paid attention to its external conduct and bearing. Feeling the cold gaze of Baron Stuart, Cam Walker snapped back to her senses and began to defend herself against Be Stuarts usation, I didnt push her.. She slipped and fell into the water while struggling with me! Chapter 115 - 115: 115: I’ve seen it all! Chapter 115 - 115: 115: Ive seen it all! Trantor: 549690339n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Youre still making excuses! I saw everything! My god, how shameless can a person be? She actually had the nerve to make excuses even though she was caught red-handed! Cam Walker just scoffed coldly, looking at Be Stuart and asking, Lady Stuart, what kind of rtionship does she have with you? Are you using me of lying just to protect her? Technically, Cam was Bes sister-inw before they were even married, but the two of them had no real emotional connection. On the contrary, Be really hated her. What?! Shes using her?! Be was about to go crazy with anger. Where did she ever use her?!
You wretched Cam Walker, dont think you can act all innocent! Be gritted her teeth, her furious eyes fixed on Cam. She had seen shameless people before, but never anyone as shameless as her! Nevertheless, Cam seemedpletely unconcerned, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly, as if Emily Walkers fall into the water had nothing to do with her at all. Why would I deny it? After saying that, she turned her gaze to Emily on the ground. At this moment, seeing Baron Stuart holding her, Cam was even more furious. Her grip on the wine ss grew tighter and tighter, showing the whites of her knuckles. Shes nothing more than a lowly woman who seduces other peoples fiancs! Cam red furiously at Emily lying on the ground, wishing she could tear her out of Baron Stuarts arms! At these words, everyone present was filled with curiosity. What did it mean to seduce someone elses fianc? Could it be that the fianc Miss Walker was referring to was Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group? Looking at Baron Stuart holding another woman, people couldnt help but specte about the nature of the rtionship between the three. One of them was a world-famous man, Baron Stuart; another was Cam Walker, the well-known heiress of the Walker Consortium; and the other was an unfamiliar woman. Who exactly was she? Ignoring the spection of others, Baron Stuart slowly picked Emily up from the ground. Standing up, he shot a cold and stern look at Cam. His fierce gaze made her tremble, and she hesitated for a moment. She had never encountered such a look from Baron Stuart before, and now he was giving her such a look for the sake of another woman. Baron Stuart, holding Emily in his arms, slowly strode past Cam. In a chilly voice, he warned, Dont push me, or the consequences will be more than you can bear. Leaving behind a cold statement, Baron Stuart carried Emily away from the banquet hall. With a light but heavy touch, Cam felt an oppressive force she had never experienced before. She slowly turned her head and watched the retreating back of the man meant to be her fianc, as he warned her for the sake of another woman. Her hand tightened ever so slightly, swearing that what she, Cam Walker, couldnt have, nobody else would be able to have either! After putting Emily into the car, Baron Stuart got into the back seat himself. Seeing her soaked to the skin, he took off his coat and gently covered her with it. The car gradually drove away from the Rowan Family Mansion, and half an hourter, it stopped in front of Baron Stuarts private residence. Carrying Emily, Baron Stuart got out of the car and said to yton Howard behind him, Go find Doctor Gavin. Doctor Gavin was the family doctor for the Stuart Family and rarely visited Baron Stuarts private residence. If he was invited now, it would most likely take him another half an hour or so to arrive. Carrying Emily, Baron Stuart went straight to the second floor.. Chapter 116 - 116: 116: Did She Push You Down? Chapter 116 - 116: 116: Did She Push You Down? Trantor: 549690339 Fortunately, her luggage box was brought here yesterday. As soon as they entered the room, Baron Stuart first changed herpletely soaked clothes and then ced her on the softrge bed. Maybe her body was slowly getting warmer, and 20 minutester, Emily Walker gradually regained consciousness, her eyes slightly opened. Achoo! As soon as she woke up, Emily couldnt help but sneeze! Seeing her awake, the inexplicable constriction in Baron Stuarts heart began to ease. Can you not swim? He asked softly, looking at her.
In this society, very few people cant swim. If it werent for Be Stuart jumping in on time, he couldnt imagine whether this woman in front of him would leave this world, disappearing from his world. Emily had just woken up and hadnt figured out where she was for a moment. Not until hearing the familiar voice, she slowly lifted her head and looked at the man sitting on the single sofa beside the bed. After a pause, she realized his question and hesitated to nod, Yes. Did she push you in? Emily raised her eyes. She was slightly stunned because of his sudden question and then hesitated to nod, Yes. It was indeed Cam Walker who pushed her in. She didnt want to be a good person and protect someone who pushed her into the swimming pool. Previously inside the water, she thought she was going to die during that suffocating moment. Hearing this, Baron Stuart did not speak further; instead, he looked her up and down and then got up to walk outside the door. A few minutester, the man came upstairs again, this time followed by two other men, one was yton Howard, and the other was someone Emily didnt know. The middle-aged man entered the room, looked at Emily on the bed, and came over. It wasnt until the man approached her and took out medical equipment to check on her that Emily realized this middle-aged man was a doctor. Theres no big problem, just a slight cold. Ill prescribe some medicine, and it should be fine. After the check-up, Doctor Gavin respectfully said to Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart nced at yton Howard, Send Doctor Gavin off. yton obeyed and left the room with Doctor Gavin. As Baron Stuarts close servant, yton was of course aware of why his young master had sent Doctor Gavin off.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Doctor Gavin, I hope you wont let Madam know about everything youve seen today. This is the young masters order, yton said. Doctor Gavin naturally understood his meaning and nodded slightly, I understand. After that, he handed the medicine to yton, This is for thedy, once in the morning and once in the evening. Taking the medicine, yton watched Doctor Gavin leave. Eat all of these. In the room, the mans deep and sexy voice rang out, and looking at the woman on the bed, he pointed to the food in front of her. Emily looked at the food in front of her. So much? She couldnt possibly finish it all by herself! I cant eat this much on my own. Emily told the truth; her appetite wasnt very big, she couldnt eat this much. Wasnt this enough for two people? Just eat what I tell you! You have no meat on your body, and you dare to talk so much! The man looked at her, his handsome face like an exquisite jade sculpture, deep enough to trap anyone unintentionally. His words made Emily somewhat baffled.. What did he mean she had no meat sensation on her body? Chapter 117 - 117: 117: Will He Not Be Able to Feed Her a Meal? Chapter 117 - 117: 117: Will He Not Be Able to Feed Her a Meal? Trantor: 549690339 What does it have to do with you if Im fleshier or not? Its not like I let you touch! Emily Walker murmured angrily in her heart! Where did you take my little brother? She was more curious about Wace Carters whereabouts than dinner! But then again, whats this man up to? Eat this, and Ill tell you. Baron Stuart pointed to the dishes in front of him,
ms expression as calm as ever. Emily looked at him and found this man really confusing! I cant eat so much! She growled in protest. Then take good care of yourself! Baron Stuarts tone suddenly became a little unhappy! He wanted to protect this woman with his own influence, but unfortunately, things were beyond his control, and too much happened unexpectedly. But in the end, why was this woman so foolish? Being bullied again and again without even a little resistance? In his impression, she shouldnt be a littlemb that can be bullied. What? She looked at him nkly, not understanding what he said. Baron Stuart didnt speak but simply picked up a bowl of food and then took a spoon from beside it, Open your mouth. Emilys eyes widened at his sudden move! What did he mean? Was he going to feed her? You Open your mouth! Ignoring her confusion, Baron Stuart impatiently spoke again. Feeling his inexplicable impatience, for a moment, Emily obediently opened her mouth like being possessed by a ghost. Seeing her well-behaved obedience, the frustration in Baron Stuarts heart suddenly disappeared, and the corners of his mouth curled up with an imperceptible shallow smile. After finishing the two bowls of white rice and the three dishes and one soup, Emily was so full that shey on the bed and didnt want to move at all. She nced at the man who was about to leave the room, then looked at his back and spoke again, Um my little brotherp> Hes fine. Before Emily could finish her question, Baron Stuart had already spoken, then left the room without looking back. Somehow, although she didnt see her little brother with her own eyes, his answer made her feel at ease. With that reassurance, Emily gradually closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep Lost track of time, she woke up in her sleep feeling thirsty and wanted to drink a cup of cold water. She got up, looked around the minimalist luxurious bedroom, and found no water or water sses in the room, so she had no choice but to go downstairs. The living room was pitch ck, and Emily didnt know what time it was, but guessed it should be deep into the night or early morning. To get to the kitchen, she could only rely on the bright moonlighting through the windows. As she approached the kitchen door, she noticed the light was on inside. She frowned in confusion, but didnt think too much, assuming that the aunt from earlier had forgotten to turn off the light.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As she was about to push the door and enter, she suddenly saw a tall figure. In an instant, she lost two and a half of her spirits, trembling from head to toe, her heart pounding wildly, her nerves tensing up, and staring at the figure in front of her with wide eyes. Baron Stuart also seemed surprised to see her suddenly appear outside the door. Then, seeing her terrified expression, he finally spoke softly, What are you doing? She looked at the man in front of her, calmed her frightened emotions, and pointed to the kitchen behind him, I, I want to get a ss of water to drink.. Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Disgusted by His Saliva? Chapter 118 - 118: 118: Disgusted by His Saliva? Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Baron Stuart slightly pursed his thin lips and immediately handed her the warm water in his hand. Looking at the water ss stuffed into her hand, Emily Walker hesitated for a moment. This must be what he drank, right? This, this is She looked up at the man in front of her. Half a ss of water, she didnt need to think to know it was the leftover from his drink!
Baron Stuart squinted slightly, was this woman despising him? Theres only this one cup, do you want to drink it or not? He looked at her, his tone filled with an indisputable and overbearing promation. At his words, Emily couldnt help but raise her gaze, sneaking a nce at the table in the kitchen. Wasnt there arge ss of water clearly ced there? Howe theres only this one cup now? Seeing her sneak a nce at the kitchen behind him, the young Lords moodpletely soured! He didnt mind her indirect kiss, but she despised his saliva instead? Theres also a big one Emily intended to say there was another big ss of water, but before she could finish her sentence, she felt a soft warmth on her parched lips. When she reacted, before her eyes was a stunningly handsome face! She widened her eyes, this man actually forcefully kissed her!? Youve already got my saliva on you. Releasing her, Baron Stuart casually dropped a sentence before walking straight past her to the living room. Emily, who was still standing there dumbstruck, hadnt recovered yet and roboticly turned her head to watch the mans chic departing figure. She pursed her lips, which now retained his unique scent, and they seemed to be less dry after he kissed her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Looking down at the water ss in her hand, perhaps she was really too thirsty, so she woodenly raised the ss and drank the water in one gulp. It still didnt seem enough, so she walked into the kitchen and poured another cup. Baron Stuart, who originally nned to go upstairs, was now standing at the entrance of the staircase. When he saw her drink that ss of water, his mood inexplicably improved. After drinking three sses of water, Emily finally felt quenched and left the kitchen, not forgetting to turn off the light before she left. After returning to the room, she wanted to go to bed. However, when she approached, the scene before her once again made her dumbfounded! She looked at the man on the bed with some surprise, who was now half-naked, revealing his muscr arms. It had to be said that this mans appearance was truly perfect, both his looks and his figure were mesmerizing. Looking at the man in bed, Emily blinked her eyes, and after ncing back at the entrance, she cautiously asked, Um this room Who will sleep here, him or her? At the sound, Baron Stuart put down the financial magazine in his hand and looked at her with a perplexed frown. How bad was this womans memory? Was it strange for him to be here? Didnt he sleep herest night? This is the master room. Is it strange for me to be here? Huh? The master room? Hearing this, Emily looked back at the entrance again. Did she really go into the wrong room? She didnt remember the two rooms having the same decoration. Oh, I I entered the wrong room. After saying that, Emily wanted to turn around and leave. But just as she was turning around, the man on the bed had already stepped down and pulled her back. With his forceful pull, Emily lost her bnce, stumbled a few steps, and identally fell into his sturdy arms! She was shocked, thinking she was about to fall! With one hand holding her waist, the mans even breath brushed across her fair cheeks, the corners of his mouth lifting with a faint arc, Want to leave? Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Lips Beyond One’s Control Chapter 119 - 119: 119: Lips Beyond Ones Control Trantor: 549690339 What what do you mean? Is she not leaving and actually going to sleep here? Ah The next second, Emily Walker felt her body being lifted into the air, and by the time she came to her senses, she had alreadynded on the soft,fortablerge bed! She instinctively tried to get up, but was restrained by a strong, towering body. Baron Stuart leaned down, imprisoning the woman beneath himpletely within his double arms, his enchanting eyes even more alluring and wicked at this moment. The magical curve of his mouth made Emily feel a little timid and anxious, and her heart raced, unsure of what the man before her intended to do.
Looking at him cautiously, she ced both hands on his solid chest, and following her line of sight, his perfectly sexy pectoral muscles were on full disy. Emilys cheeks flushed subconsciously, and her gaze flickered upward, looking directly into the mans eyes, her voice trembling, What what are you doing? Originally, he just wanted to tease the woman beneath him, but as he felt her heartbeat quicken and saw her cheeks turn red, he didnt know why, but a surge of heat leapt within Baron Stuarts body. Instinctively, he hesitated, knowing well the nature of this current heat. Why could this woman always so easily arouse his lust? His deep eyes gazed fixedly at the woman beneath him, and as the warmth within him surged, coupled with the beautiful woman in his arms, Baron Stuart couldnt help but slowly bring his face down. All along, he had been able to easily restrain his lust, no matter how long, no other woman could arouse this mans instincts; but this woman before him could effortlessly pique his interest. Her lips were covered once again, and Emily stared wide-eyed, allowing the soft, sensual thin lips to engulf her small mouth. For a moment, her thoughts seemed to have been drained, not knowing how to struggle or breathe. She held her breath stupidly, her mind going nk. Seemingly aware that the woman beneath him had forgotten to breathe, Baron Stuarts thin lips parted slightly, his tongue gently prying open her shell teeth, and pouring oxygen from his mouth into hers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It wasnt until his warm tongue prated her mouth that Emily regained consciousness and unconsciously let out a muffled sound. She then began to struggle, Mmm She wanted to say something, but at this time, her lips were not her own, and she simply couldnt speak. Did this damn man intend to force himself on her? She didnt want that! Unable to move her mouth, Emily started to use her hands. Her small hands pounded his chest frantically, trying to push him away. But for some reason, gradually, Emily felt the mans kisses had an addictive magic, and before long, she lost her innate resistance and became well-behaved, ceasing her struggle. Feeling the woman beneath him yield, Baron Stuart slightly released her lips, and when he saw her disoriented and infatuated expression, the corners of his mouth turned up in satisfaction. Then he went on again. Instead of her lips, this time, it was her smooth, tight skin. He would leave his personal mark on her body. Emily squirmed ufortably under his touch, but didnt know how to quell the ufortable feeling inside. However, Baron Stuart didnt let her wait for too long, soon getting to the point The night deepened, and the satisfied Emily had already bepletely drained and exhausted. After finding afortable position, she gradually fell deep asleep. The next day In the morning, the two people in bed were currently immersed in deep sleep, their brows furrowed, seemingly ufortable.. Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Wretch, I will strangle you! Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Wretch, I will strangle you! Trantor: 549690339 In a daze, Emily Walkers tightly closed eyshes twitched slightly, and a sharp voice seemed to be yelling at her in her head. You scoundrel! Didnt you say you werent seducing my fianc!? Look at what youve be! In her dream, Cam Walkers angry eyes look like they want to devour Emily alive. In the darkness, she couldnt see anything, only Cams furious, bloodshot eyes. And at this time, she was on a softrge bed, her clothes disheveled. She looked terrified at Cam approaching her from the darkness, at this time, she was holding her ws and teeth, ready to strangle Emilys neck!
You disgust me, I will strangle you! Emily suddenly awakened from her fear, her body soaking in cold sweat. It was only after she clearly saw everything around her that she realized that she had just had a nightmare. Her gaze shifted inadvertently andnded on the man beside her. Recallingst nights tumult, Emily was suddenly filled with mixed emotions. What was she really doing? The man beside her didnt belong to her at all, but she found she seemed to have fallen into it unknowingly. The nearby man continued to keep his eyes closed, Emily gathered her thoughts, turned her eyes and looked at the exquisite clock on the wall. What!? Its already 8:30!? Oh no, sheste for work! In a rush, Emily tried to get up, but found the man beside her hasnt moved an inch.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Strange, didnt this man have a regr wake-up time? Why is he still not up sote today? She took a closer look at the handsome mans face and noticed a frown between his brows, as if he were ufortable. Was he awake or not? Subconsciously, Emily slowly raised her hand and reached towards the frown between his brows. As soon as her hand touched him, Baron Stuarts lush eyshes twitched slightly and then he opened his eyes. Seeing him suddenly open his eyes, Emily quickly retracted her hand, looking somewhat stiff. Baron Stuart opened his deep eyes, took a look at the woman beside him, and then closed them again. From his expression, he seemed very ufortable and annoyed. Seeing him close his eyes again, Emily couldnt help but remind him, Ummyoure about to bete for work. After saying that, she suddenly realized that her words were somewhat redundant. He was the big boss of the corporation, surely being a littlete to thepany shouldnt be a big issue? As for her, if she doesnt get up now, shes really going to be scolded by Director Scott! Thinking about this, Emily couldnt care less about the man on the bed anymore, abruptly rose to get ready to get out of bed. But as soon as she lifted the bedding, she noticed her half-naked body and her cheeks instantly turned red. Should she try to forget aboutst night as soon as possible? She got out of bed and changed into a simple outfit. After freshening up, Emily finally left the room and went downstairs. She had been in such a rush just now that it wasnt until she was about to leave that she realized her head was heavy and she felt very unwell. Miss. Just as she was about to step out of the living room, a middle-aged womans voice sounded from behind her. Emily turned her head at the sound of her voice, and immediately saw the same aunt she had seen before. Here is your cold medicine, the doctor ordered it to be taken once in the morning and once in the evening. Mrs. Noelle brought a cup of water and cold medicine, indicating Emily take them. Emily looked at the cup and medicine in her hand, then at the gentle-looking middle-aged aunt, and asked incredulously, Is this mine? Chapter 121 - 121: 121: Are you feeling unwell? Chapter 121 - 121: 121: Are you feeling unwell? Trantor: 549690339 Mhm. Mrs. Noelle nodded. Emily hesitated before taking the cold medicine and water, quickly swallowing it down, then returned the water ss to Mrs. Noelle, Thank you, Auntie. Just call me Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle said with a smile. She has been the nanny to Baron Stuart since he was young, having served the Stuart Family for over twenty years. She had always stayed in Stuart Manor until two days ago when the Young Master suddenly decided to move out, also asking her toe along.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before this, the Young Master might have asionally lived outside for a few nights, but he never asked her toe with him. This time, when he suddenly asked her toe to his private residence, Mrs. Noelle was very confused. It wasnt until she saw the girl in front of her that Mrs. Noelle seemed to suddenly understand something.
However, the Young Master was already engaged. If the old master and madam find out about this, Mrs. Noelle wondered what the oue would be. Okay. Emily said, smiling slightly, then turned and left. After a few steps, she halted, turned back, and looked at Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, her gaze drifted towards the second floor, he seems to be a bit ufortable. Having said that, Emily left without looking back. Watching her receding figure, Mrs. Noelle offered a gentle smile. Here was quite far from the city centre. Emily nned to walk to the bus stop by the roadway when she left, but as soon as she stepped out of the courtyard, a ck sedan stopped in front of her. The car door opened, and yton Howard got out, immediately turning to open the back seat door for her. He then turned to Emily, Lady Carter. Seeing yton Howard opening the door for her, Emily stood still for a moment, bewildered and unmoving. Seeing that she did not move, yton Howard gently smiled, Its Young Lords order. Just half an hour ago, he received a call from the Young Master, which prompted him to hurriedlye here. And that happened to be the moment when the Baron watched Emily enter thevatory to freshen up. After a minute of silence, Emily hesitated before she walked over and got into the luxury sedan. Today was Friday, and the whole office was filled with energy because tomorrow would he the weekend! However, Emily, who was sitting at her office desk, couldnt seem to muster any enthusiasm. She was always dozing off, head pounding like it was splitting in two. She felt quite ufortable and rested her head on the office desk until lunchtime, appearing very weak. Noticing everyone in the office heading to the staff canteen for lunch and Emily still lying on the table, a female colleague walked over in confusion. She called out tentatively, Emily? At the sound of her voice, Emily weakly raised her head, Hmm? Its lunchtime now. Arent you going to eat? The female colleague looked at her, seemingly realizing that she had been listless all morning. Im not eating. You go ahead. Emily responded weakly. Are you not feeling well? Im okay, just a small cold. Ive taken medicine. Probably because of the medicine she had taken in the morning, she felt drowsy now and felt like her head was about to explode. Okay then. You can rest during lunchtime. Im going to eat now. The female colleague left the office after speaking, heading towards the staff canteen. Why, isnt Emilying to lunch? Colleague B, who had been waiting at the office door, asked the female colleague who had just spoken with Emily when she didnt appear. No, she said she has a cold and isnt feeling well. Come on, lets go eat! The two female employees conversed whilst heading towards the dining hall along the staff corridor.. Chapter 122 - 122: 122: What’s Wrong with Her? Chapter 122 - 122: 122: Whats Wrong with Her? Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, yton Howard happened to pass by. Upon hearing the conversation between the two female employees, yton couldnt help but stop and look back at the two passing women. Just as he was lost in thought, his cell phone suddenly rang in his shirt pocket. Where are you? Baron Stuarts deep voice came through the phone. I am headed to the restaurant for a meal. yton replied, as respectfully as ever.
Come to my officeter. Hanging up, Baron Stuart entered the designated elevator that led straight to the top-floor office. Looking at the hung-up phone, yton realized that the young master had just arrived at thepany. At this time, it was noon, and Baron Stuart hade to thepany after resting for the morning. Upon entering the office, Baron Stuart walked directly to his office desk, sat down in the genuine leather chair, still feeling somewhat of a headache. Recallingst night, he must have caught a cold when he kissed that woman. With heavy eyelids, Baron Stuart began to read through the basic files and contracts on the office desk. About half an hourter, yton knocked and entered. Young Lord, you wanted to see me. Baron Stuart kept his head down, his sharp gaze scanning the words in the file. Without lifting his head, he asked, What did Chairman Masthon of Masthon Financial Group say? Upon hearing this, yton replied respectfully, He is avable tonight and would like to meet you, Young Lord. Hmm. Go arrange the time, and also, Baron Stuart raised his head and tossed a file folder on the table, I need you to help me look into something. Here is the information. ncing at the file folder on the office desk, yton walked over and replied, Yes, sir. Thats all, you can go. With that, Baron Stuart lowered his head once again and focused on his work. yton was about to turn to leave, but seemed to suddenly remember something. He paused, hesitating to leave. Noticing his abnormal behavior, Baron Stuart, who had been keeping his head down, furrowed his brows and looked up at yton, Is there anything else? yton hesitated for a moment, unsure whether or not to mention it. However, he eventually said, Lady Carter seems to be feeling very unwell, she even skipped lunch.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyes, stopped his work, and sat straight up, watching yton with a slightly furrowed brow, Whats wrong with her? yton lowered his gaze, It seems to be because of a cold. After pondering for a moment, Baron Stuart pressed the inte, Ask Emily Walker from the Design Department to bring up the nning case. Afterwards, he looked up at yton again, Prepare two lunches and bring them up. Yes. yton bowed his head slightly, then left the office. About ten minutester, Emily Carter, dragging her weary body, arrived at the top floor, and knocked on the CEOs office door. She entered after hearing a response from inside. At this moment, herplexion was not very good, looking quite under the weather. As she pushed open the door and saw the man at the office desk, she temporarily put aside her difort, taking the nning case to his desk. She then handed over the revised nning case, Boss, heres the nning case you asked for. Although she tried to appear calm on the surface, her tone of voice was somewhat weak. Why arent you eating? Baron Stuart leaned back in his genuine leather swivel chair, his crystal-clear eyes staring directly at her. Huh? Emily Carter looked up in surprise, her mindpletely focused on the recently revised nning case, not expecting him to suddenly ask such a question.. Chapter 123 - 123: 123: Feeding! Chapter 123 - 123: 123: Feeding! Trantor: 549690339 More importantly, how did he know she hadnt eaten? Baron Stuart left his office desk, walked over to the nearby sofa, and looked up at Emily Walker, Come over here. He gestured to the spot beside him, his tone not allowing refusal. His sudden move puzzled Emily, and she stared at him, not moving or speaking. What is this man up to?
Since they were in thepany, Emily didnt want to cause a scene. She said, If theres nothing else, Ill leave first. With that, she turned to go. This damned woman, couldnt she understand what he was saying?! He was so pissed off! Just as Emily had taken two steps, the man in the sofa quickly stood up with displeasure, took a stride towards her, and quickly pulled her back, leading her straight to the sofa! You woman, cant you hear me talking?! He yelled at her after pulling her back. Seeing his anger, Emily looked perplexed, What exactly do you want to do? Baron Stuart looked at her for a few seconds, then his face softened a little, and he nced at the food on the tea table, Eat your meal. Looking at the box meal on the tea table, Emily was confused for a moment. She turned to the man beside her, You Can you not talk so much every time? If I tell you to eat, just eat! Baron Stuart was getting impatient. Why did she always have so much to say whenever he asked her to do something? His sudden harsh tone irritated Emily, who was not his pet. What did he mean bymanding her to eat? You want me to eat just because you said so? What if theres poison in it!? She red at him and retorted angrily. What? Poison? Baron Stuart widened his eyes. Only she could think of something like that. You woman really are Hed have to be crazy to care about her life! Suppressing his anger for the moment, Baron Stuart opened the box meal on the tea table, picked up some food, and chewed on a mouthful, staring angrily at the woman in front of him! Watching the man in front of her, Emily couldnt help but wonder: was he trying to prove to her that there was no poison? Maybe the one you ate wasnt poisonous, but mine could be. She couldnt help but smile a little at the thought of his childish behavior. Her words almost made Baron Stuart choke on his food. Was the food really poisoned? The next second, Baron Stuart put down the box meal in his hand, opened another box, and continued to eat in front of her! Seeing his action, Emily smiled secretly, her mood inexplicably good, even the previous difort was gone. She forced herself not tough, Maybe you took an antidote first. Baron Stuart stopped suddenly. This woman kept challenging him Fine, very well. She didnt want to eat, right? Just when Emily was trying to hide herughter, Baron Stuart abruptly pinned her to the sofa with lightning speed. Before she could react, her lips were forcibly sealed by him! Emily instinctively opened her mouth, trying to say something, but Baron Stuart took the opportunity to probe into her mouth and put a piece of chicken chop he had just chewed on in her mouth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Having achieved his goal, he released her mouth, his lips upturned in satisfaction. Emily was dumbfounded! Dears, I rmend my friends novel The Secret Love of the Entertainment Tycoon: Sweet Little Silly Wife. Its a hrious and passionate book! PS: Is anyone actually reading Mia Harizons book? Why is it so quiet? Cast your votes, everyone, and lets see yourments! Chapter 124 - 124: 124: Preparing to Sneak Out! Chapter 124 - 124: 124: Preparing to Sneak Out! Trantor: 549690339 This manactuallyput the food hed eaten in his mouth back into hers As she prepared to spit it out, the unknown man spoke. Dont you want to know where your little brother is? Upon hearing this, Emily Walker, who intended to spit out the chicken chop, suddenly paused. This damned man, using her brother to threaten her again!
Although the chicken chop had been in his mouth, fortunately, Emily didnt hate it too much and just endured it as she chewed it down. Swallowing the chicken chop, Emily red at him in annoyance, So tell me now, where is my brother!? Eat your meal, and Ill tell you. Baron Stuart nced at the food on the tea table. Looking at the food on the table and thinking about how long it had been since she had seen Wace Carter, Emily reluctantly picked up the dishes and began eating. Was it her imagination? Why did she feel that this mans actions just now were only to make her eat? She looked up, eyeing the man beside her while eating, and at this moment, he also looked up at her. As their eyes met, Emily quickly lowered her head and withdrew her gaze. The next day, Emily had a rare weekend off. Before joining the Futuren Group, she mostly worked temporary jobs when she had time off. Today, she could take advantage of the free weekend to find a house as soon as possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When she woke up, the man beside her was already gone, and Emily quickly put the thought out of her mind and got up to look for a house. When she went downstairs after freshening up, the living room was empty. Today was a weekend, was he not at home? At this moment, Mrs. Noelle came out. Lady, youre up. Emily nodded with a smile and then looked around. Um, Mrs. Noelle, did he go No, the young master is at the swimming pool in the backyard. He loves morning swims on weekends. Mrs. Noelle continued with a smile, Oh, and the young master said to join him when youre awake. After saying that, Mrs. Noelle went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Emily was puzzled and looked in the direction of the backyard. She remembered that there was indeed a beautiful swimming pool in the backyard. But she didnt n to go there. Instead, she decided to take advantage of this mans ignorance and quickly find a house! So that he wouldnt forcibly tie her up again likest night! Just as Emily, carrying a small backpack, was about to sneak out of the door, a deep, intimidating voice came from behind her, Where are you going? Upon hearing the voice, Emily stopped abruptly, pursed her lips, and turned to look at the half-naked man who was currently wiping his wet hair with a towel. Giving her a once-over, it was obvious that she was nning to go out. What? Was she trying to sneak away? I-Im going to look for a house! Emily fearlessly stared back at the man in front of her and said boldly. However, upon her gazending on his well-built, caramel chest, she couldnt help but look away, her expression slightly unnatural. Looking for a house again! Throwing the towel aside, Baron Stuart sat down on the sofa, Dont you want to see your brother? Hearing this, Emily clenched her fists in anger. He was using her brother to threaten her again! I dont understand why you always want me to stay here? Even though you already Emily couldnt finish speaking, feeling a bit heartbroken. She wasnt sure why. After all, wasnt he a man with a fiance? Chapter 125 - 125: 125 Vivian Ferguson ‘s Arrival Chapter 125 - 125: 125 Vivian Ferguson s Arrival Trantor: 549690339 What was her identity in this ce? A mistress? A lover? What do you mean? A hint of pain shed across her face, which waspletely captured by Baron Stuart. He watched her calmly and asked. Emily paused for a moment, then lowered her eyelids sadly and whispered, Its nothing. In the end, she chose not to say anything. She was afraid that once she spoke, it would mean something did she care about him? Or did she care about his fiance?
But why should she care, and what right did she have to care about these things She knew that some things were better hidden than spoken She hesitated to speak, and her sad expression left Baron Stuart unable to guess what was suddenly wrong with her. Staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart suddenly stood up and walked towards her. Tell me, whats wrong with you? He reached out to lift her chin, forcing her to look at him. His in tone was filled with an irresistible assertiveness. At his interrogation, Emily hesitated for a moment, then said, I just want to move out and live my own life. Hearing this, Baron Stuarts originally deep corners of his mouth suddenly lifted into a smile, Lets make a bet. If you lose, youre not allowed to mention moving out again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What Emily was stunned. As long as you can refuse me, Ill let you go. Baron Stuart spoke again, his sexy thin lips curled up slightly. Looking at the confidence in his eyes, Emilys face was full of confusion, frowning, What kind of bet? Baron Stuart just smiled, and in the next second, his sexy thin lips touched down gently, sealing a kiss on Emilys lips. Whenever he kissed her, Emily would fall deeply into it, unable to break free. After their passionate kiss, she gasped for air, not daring to imagine if he hadnt let her go, would she have suffocated. You agreed to the bet, so be good and live here from now on. Having said that, Baron Stuart smirked charmingly and headed towards the second floor. Emily, still dumbfounded in ce, hadnt realized what had just happened for a moment. What was that about a bet and losing? What had she betted on? A momentter, she suddenly opened her eyes wide, looking at the figure on the staircase to the second floor. This man actually used this trick! Despicable, despicable! Just like that, Emily was inexplicably imprisoned by his side Another weekend, a bored Emily sat by the swimming pool, enjoying the summer afternoon with a romance novel in hand, to pass the time on this weekend without work. Lifting her gaze from the book, she stared nkly ahead. It seemed like it had been a long time since she had seen her little brother No, she had to find out her little brothers whereabouts today! Closing the book in her hand, Emily suddenly stood up, quickly walked to the living room in her slippers, and headed for the staircase. As she reached the living room and was about to go upstairs, the doorbell rang at this time. Hearing the sound, she stopped in her tracks and looked puzzledly at the grand entrance. At this time, Mrs. Noelle had already gone to open the door. As the door opened, a middle-aged woman and a young girl were standing there. The middle-aged woman was dressed in noble luxury, and with her appearance and figure, she looked no older than her thirties or forties. She was Baron Stuarts mother, Vivian Ferguson. Standing next to her was Cam Walker. Madam? Mrs. Noelle was clearly surprised by her presence. Usually, the madam rarely came to the young masters private residence. Seeing Mrs.. Noelle, Vivian Ferguson smiled politely, Where is Baron Stuart? Chapter 126 - 126: 126: Who Is This Little Girl? Chapter 126 - 126: 126: Who Is This Little Girl? Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment, worried about Lady Carter, who was standing at the staircase entrance at this moment. Young Master had already gotten engaged to the Walker familys daughter. If the rumor of a privately kept lover got out, the madam would be furious. Young Master Young Master is on the second floor. Mrs. Noelle looked a little unnatural and nced back at Emily Walker by the staircase entrance. Vivian Ferguson noticed the unusual expression on her face and frowned, not understanding what she was nervous about. Mrs. Noelle, are you not nning on letting me in? Vivian Ferguson may seem gentle, but when she is serious, she is frightening to everyone.
Mrs. Noelle hurriedly turned around, saying anxiously, Of course not, madam, please go in. After saying this, Mrs. Noelle quickly stepped back, making way for Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker. Before lunch, Baxter Walker took his daughter to Baron Stuarts ce. Since it was the weekend, he assumed the baron would be home but learned that he had moved out a few days ago. Cam Walker, who had always been sensitive, felt that this must have something to do with Emily Walker. So she made an excuse for Vivian Ferguson to take her to Baron Stuarts private residence, the goal was to see if the reason he moved out was really rted to that woman! Seeing Mrs. Noelles unusual expression, she became even more convinced of this answer! Vivian Ferguson stepped lightly in her high heels, and the crisp sound of footsteps echoed in the living room. Knowing that Baron Stuart was on the second floor, she didnt bother looking around when she entered the living room but headed straight for the staircase. However, upon looking up, she was stunned by the figure that appeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She suddenly stopped and looked at the girl by the staircase entrance with a surprised expression. Who is this girl? Why is she in her sons house? Vivian Ferguson looked Emily Walker up and down, noticing her in clothes, in appearance C how did Baron Stuart meet such a girl? Upon closer examination, she seemed to have seen her somewhere before. Cam Walker, who was next to her, clenched her teeth even more when she saw Emily Walker. She knew that Baron Stuarts sudden move must have something to do with this woman! Who are you? Vivian Ferguson frowned, her gentle face reced with a deep and puzzled expression. Emily Walker wasnt sure who the middle-aged woman in front of her was, but she was very familiar with Cam Walker standing beside her. Could it be that this middle-aged woman is Cams mother? No, she remembered that Cams mother was a gentle woman thest time they met at Sea Sky Hotel. The woman in front of her seemed elegant and graceful, but Emily Walker noticed a hint of disdain in the way she looked at her. Upon closer inspection, the womans features seemed somewhat simr to Baron Stuarts Could it be Baron Stuarts mother? I Emily didnt know what to say for a moment. How should she introduce herself? As Baron Stuarts friend? Or his privately kept lover? Between the two, thetter seemed more fitting. Madam, she is Young Masters friend. Seeing Emily in trouble, Mrs. Noelle quickly spoke up. Vivian Ferguson nced at Mrs. Noelle, seeing her cover-up but not intending to expose her, and continued to ask along her words. Friend? What kind of friend? Cam, who was beside her, had a smug smile on her face upon seeing Vivian Fergusons attitude towards Emily. She wouldnt be able to stay here any longer. With her aunts authority, she couldnt even drive away a mere mistress! At this question, even Mrs. Noelle was at a loss.. Chapter 127 - 127: 127: Immediately leave this house! Chapter 127 - 127: 127: Immediately leave this house! Trantor: 549690339 If the truth were told, it would definitely harm this youngdy, but if they lied, the ones who would suffer would still be the servants. Mrs. Noelle looked at Vivian Ferguson and Emily Walker, finding it difficult to speak for a moment.
Whats your name? Vivian Ferguson stared seriously at Emily Walker. She knew very well, a girl in her youth living in her sons house C what could their rtionship be!? Emily raised her eyes, clearly noticing Cam Walkers smirk. My name is Emily Walker. Knowing that the other party might be Baron Stuarts mother, Emilys heart was a little timid. Her fear was not of her but of the noblewoman, as if thest bit of self-esteem she had left seemed to be even more negligible. These rich people seemed to be born with a tendency to always be superior. Not familiar with the name, Vivian Ferguson pursed her lips and asked, What do you do? How did you meet Baron Stuart? Her tone was neither warm nor angry, but her voice was very serious, and her inherent authority made Emilys heart extremely at a loss. 11 work at Future - Aunt. Before Emilys words coulde out, she heard Cam Walker speak, with a smirk of triumph at the corner of her mouth. She used to be a server at Sea Sky Hotel. Thest time we went there for a meal, she served us. Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson nced at Cam Walker and lowered her eyelids, seemingly recalling it. A waitress? How exactly did a small waitress meet Baron Stuart? And what method did she use to get here?
Taking a closer look at Emily again, Vivian Ferguson asked softly, Did you stay herest night? This question pushed inexperienced Emily to a corner. She nodded slightly, Yes. With her nod, Vivian Fergusons dark pupils evidently became shocked. She stared straight at the person in front of her, and it was obvious she was bing annoyed because of Emilys confession. Her hand, holding a genuine leather handbag, started to tighten slightly! I dont care who you are or what your rtionship with Baron Stuart is! From now on, take your things and leave this house immediately! Upon hearing this, Emily suddenly raised her head. To have her leave this ce? Heh, she couldnt wait! But why was there an inexplicable pain in her chest when she finally had the opportunity to leave? Fine. Emily let out a forced smile upon hearing this. It seemed like a smile but was bitter for her. After saying Fine, Emily turned around to go upstairs and pack her things. She had been wanting to leave this ce for a long time. If it werent for that mans persistent threats, she would have moved out long ago, sparing herself the humiliation of today. Just as she turned to go upstairs, she saw a figure at the second-floor staircase entrance. With that figure, Emily suddenly stopped in her tracks.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart stood with a grave expression, standing straight at the staircase entrance on the second floor, and then walked down. You agreed to the bet, havent you forgotten? In the middle of the staircase, Baron Stuart paused, his deep pupils staring straight at Emily. Emily raised her eyes upon hearing this, her gaze somewhat confused. At this point, why was this man still saying such things to her? Wha-what do you mean? Emily looked at him, hesitating to speak. Whether it was because of the pain in her heart or something else, her voice trembled slightly as she spoke. Dont take my words lightly.. If I get serious, do you know what I can do? Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Let Her Go, Leave Now! Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Let Her Go, Leave Now! Trantor: 549690339 Dont take my words lightly. If I get serious, do you know what Im capable of? Baron Stuart looked at her, his icy face void of any warmth. Yet deep within his dark pupils, there was hidden affection. Emily Walker looked at him, momentarily puzzled by the meaning of his words.
What did he mean by if I get serious and what Im capable of? He nced at her and turned to walk downstairs, arriving in front of Vivian Ferguson. Baron, do you know your position? As soon as she saw her son, Vivian Ferguson was filled with fury, righteously using him, As the CEO of Futuren Group, as someones fiance, how could you do such a thing!? For more than twenty years, her son had always acted with restraint. Now that he was engaged to someone else, and having such behavior, if this gets out, where would the Stuart familys face go, where would the Futuren Groups reputation go! You let her walk out right now, immediately! Vivian Ferguson pointed angrily at Emily Walker standing behind her son. As for his mothers rage, Baron remained indifferent, his face as cold as ice, Shes not leaving. Without my permission, shes not going anywhere. Baron calmly looked at his mother, his tone filled with unprecedented indifference. Hearing this, Vivian Fergusons eyes widened.
Even though she has left many things to her son, as hes bing more mature and independent, she gradually stopped intervening. But she cannot be out of this matter today! Baron, are you not even listening to your mothers words now!? Vivian Ferguson was rarely angry. Always, Baron had been very considerate on everything and had never upset her. But now, his attitude toward her was so because of one woman.N?v(el)B\\jnn I didnt disobey you, He calmly looked at her, his tone as in as ever, I just want you and grandpa not to restrict my life. Not restrict your life? So that gives you the leeway to cause such trouble for me!? Dont forget, you already have a fiancee! The thing that made Vivian Ferguson most angry was this. As the heir of Futuren Group who would be leading the entire corporation in the future, how could he be having a secret mistress! Upon hearing this, a trace of impatience flickered across Barons cold face, Mom, Ive said it before. I do not want the marriage. I will not marry her. Even though Cam Walker was standing beside Vivian Ferguson, Baron didnt nce at her from start to end, as if she was invisible to him. What did you say? At his words, Vivian Ferguson looked at her son, stunned. She could hardly believe he was still talking like this. Cam Walker, standing beside, also didnt expect him to be so outspoken. Her clenched fists tightened unconsciously, and her expression was furious. But she didnt want to show too much anger, she can only keep her hatred inside her heart! Worried that such a statement would affect the marriage between the Stuart and Bailey families, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but nce at Cam Walker beside her, then turned back to Baron, Alright. It looks like only your grandpa can handle you now. With a deep sigh, Vivian Ferguson temporarily suppressed her fury, and calmed herself. She nced at Emily Walker behind Baron and immediately turned to Cam Walker with a smile, Cam Walker, dont worry. As long as his grandpa is here, your marriage with Baron wont be annulled. Upon hearing this, Cam Walker looked up and revealed a gentle smile. In order to maintain her image, she refrained from showing jealousy as before. PS: Dear readers, please leave somements and votes to motivate Mia in her writing! Thank you- Chapter 129 - 129: 129: Don’t Leave Me on Your Own Chapter 129 - 129: 129: Dont Leave Me on Your Own Initiative After This! Trantor: 549690339n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Well go back first. Vivian Ferguson knew that she couldnt control her son, and the only thing she could do was to wait for the Old Master, who was traveling abroad, to solve this matter.
However, no one knew which country the Old Master was in at the moment. Ever since he left, he had always called home on his own, and the family couldnt find him. After ncing at the two by the staircase entrance, Vivian Ferguson sighed and left the vi, heading towards the grand entrance. Cam Walker shot a resentful re at Emily Walker before she unwillingly turned around and left. Once the two had left, Baron Stuart turned and approached Emily Walker, who was standing in the middle of the staircase. He gently lifted his hand, holding her chin, his ck obsidian-like pupils seemingly trying to see the woman before himpletely. His expression was cold, but his tone was friendly, From now on, no matter who instructs you, you are not allowed to leave me for half a step without my permission. Emily Walker stared at the man in front of her, unable to understand what he meant for her. In his heart, was she a personal pet, or just a novelty that he had for a moment? But No buts! Emily Walker wanted to say something, but Baron Stuart seemed to know her buts and quickly interrupted her thoughts. He stared intently at the woman before him, and for an instant, he couldnt understand his own thoughts. Did he actually worry that one day, this woman would suddenly disappear from his sight?
Emily Walker pursed her lips, swallowing back the but she was just about to say. In any case, regardless of what she said, perhaps none of it was useful in front of this man, so instead of saying it, she might as well find a good opportunity to leaveter. Changing the topic, Emily Walker thought of her little brother. 11 want to see my little brother, I havent seen him for a long time. She really missed her little brother, and Wace Carter must be worried about her too. After all, she hadnt gone to see him for more than half a month. Baron Stuart stared at her, making sure she had taken his words to heart before showing a rare faint smile. His thin lips hooked, charmingly addictive. Then lets go now. After finishing, he pulled the woman beside him and they walked towards the room on the second floor. Emily Walker followed him into the bedroom, still thinking about his words. Did this man intend to go with her to see her little brother? The two of them entered the room together and changed into outdoor clothes. Baron Stuart then drove his white Maserati out of the vi. The car drove through the bustling metropolis, the reflection outside the car window passing by like time flying by, disappearing from sight. Looking at the unfamiliar road outside the window, Emily Walker frowned in confusion. Where on earth had this man hidden her little brother? Half an hourter, the car did not leave the city district, but stopped at a premium hospital. Looking at the dozen-storey building standing in the city district, Emily Walker looked up. Although she hadnt been here before, she wasnt unfamiliar with the hospital. The hospitals reputation once shocked the world and was well-known. Of course, ordinary people couldnt afford to stay in this hospital. She turned her head and looked at the man beside her. Baron Stuart also looked at her but didnt speak, instead, he walked straight into the hospital. Seeing this, Emily Walker quickly regained her senses and hurriedly followed. Seeing the crowded elevator entrance from a distance, Emily Walkers face was full of worry.. With so many people, when would it be their turn? Chapter 130 - 130: 130: He is a Man with a Fiancée Chapter 130 - 130: 130: He is a Man with a Fiance Trantor: 549690339 Just as she was about to walk straight to the elevator entrance, a strong hand grabbed her and led her down another corridor. This was a VIP exclusive passage, with only the footsteps of the two echoing through the quiet corridor.
The elevator went directly to the 12th floor, and within a few minutes, Emily Walker arrived at her little brothers private ward. At this time, Wace Carter was sitting on the hospital bed, reading a newspaper. When he saw someone entering, he looked up towards the door of the room. As soon as he saw his sister, he immediately put aside his work. Sister! The moment Emily walked in and saw her brothers energetic appearance, she immediately smiled and said, Wace. He looked much healthier after not being seen for only half a month, and she was pleasantly surprised! Sister, where have you been? Why didnt youe to see me for so long? And also, why did you suddenly transfer me to such a luxurious hospital? How can you afford the expensive admission fees? That day, without knowing anything, he was transferred to this hospital. The hospital said that his sister had arranged the transfer, but he didnt even glimpse her that day, which made him worried. Moreover, she had note to visit him for so many days, which made him very anxious, almost running out of the hospital to find her! Waces series of questions left Emily at a loss for answers for a moment. She hesitated, not knowing what to say. At this moment, Wace finally noticed the other man who hade in with her.
He nced at Baron Stuart, who had entered from the hospital room entrance, and his appearance seemed somewhat familiar to him. This man isnt he the heir of Futuren Group!? Sister, he he turned to his sister, surprised by this mans appearance. Following Waces gaze, Emily noticed that Baron Stuart had also entered. Emily hurriedly exined, He he is a friend of mine! To keep her little brother from worrying, it was better not to tell him about her rtionship with Baron Stuart. Friend? Wace was even more astonished, as if suddenly understanding something. He frowned and looked at his sister, Sister, he is the heir of Futuren Group, how did you be friends with him? As soon as the words left his mouth, Wace realized why he had been transferred to such a luxurious hospital!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although he was young, only 18 years old, he understood many things. During the campus, he often heard about other female college students being sponsored by wealthy men, living infort and luxury. Could it be that his sister was also being sponsored by the man in front of them? Was that why he was admitted to such a high-ss hospital? Waces words made Emilys pupils widen in shock, not expecting her brother to recognize Baron Stuart. For a moment, she was at a loss for words, I I am Sister, are you? Wace looked at his sister with heartache, suddenly realizing why she hade up with the initial expensive surgery fees overnight. It must have been then, that his sister had As if understanding what her brother had noticed, Emily hung her head sadly. Then she looked up and smiled at Wace, Wace, you dont have to worry about anything now, just focus on getting better. As long as youre okay, Ill be at ease. As long as her brother was fine, she would be fine too. Looking at his sister, Wace closed his eyes in pain, then forced a smile, Dont worry, sister. In about two weeks, I will be discharged (from the hospital).. Chapter 131 - 131: 131: The sudden accident Chapter 131 - 131: 131: The sudden ident
Trantor: 549690339 As for what he owes his sister, hell definitely make it up to her once hes discharged from the hospital! Now, no matter what he says, its already toote.
Emily Walker smiled faintly. Since the ident at home, Wace Carter seemed to have really matured a lot and was no longer as reckless as he used to be. Wace turned his head and nced at Baron Stuart not far away. During his days at the hospital, he had read some magazines and knew the heir to the Futuren Group was already engaged. A man with a fiance wouldnt bring his sister any happiness or joy being with him. As he met Waces gaze, Baron Stuarts expression remained cold and indifferent. After discussing recent events with his brother in the hospital, two hours quickly passed. At 3:30 PM, both of them left the hospital together. Baron Stuart couldnt bear the sweltering summer heat so he rushed into his sports car as soon as he got out of the hospital, turning on the air conditioning. Perhaps feeling a bit tired, Emily dozed off in the passenger seat. As they drove toward the crossroads, the red light came on. While waiting, Baron Stuart nced at the woman in the passenger seat. Her sleeping face was very serene, her long eyshes fluttering asionally. It was probably because sleeping in the car wasnt thatfortable. Just as Baron Stuart lifted the corner of his mouth, the green light came on.
He turned his head and drove the Maserati through the crossroads. However, just as he was driving the luxury car smoothly, there was a sudden loud noise up ahead followed by a series of urgent brake sounds!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily, who had been dozing off in the passenger seat, woke up with a start and looked frantically out of the car window, not knowing yet what had happened! As she looked ahead, the scene before her made her eyes widen! For some reason, the cars at the crossroads seemed to have lost control and were careening about. The screeching of brakes filled the air, piercing their eardrums. Horrified by the sight, Emilys face turned pale! Before she could react, she saw a van in front of their car rolling towards them. It was about to crash into Baron Stuarts white sports car! As a human instinct, Emily let out a mental scream and subconsciously raised her arm, burying her face quickly! Just as she bowed her head and closed her eyes tightly, she suddenly felt her body being tightly wrapped by something. Then, she heard a loud noise in front of her When everything around her became calm, Emily slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head. In a blur, she felt the heavy weight on her body. When she looked up, she saw a van on its side suspended above their car, the windshield shattered, with shards scattered everywhere! Regaining her senses, Emily finally began to notice the thing on her body. Looking at the man lying motionless on top of her, Emily panicked!
At this moment, this mans arm still encircled her tightly beneath his chest. She finally understood what the thing that had been surrounding her was just before the explosion! Hey? Are you alright? The surroundings became quiet, and she lifted her head as well, but the man stilly motionless on top of her.. Chapter 132 - 132: 132: Finally, A Heart Settled Down Chapter 132 - 132: 132: Finally, A Heart Settled Down
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker panicked, her voice trembling slightly, Hello? Baron Stuart? She pushed the man on top of her, but never received any response. Extreme fear rose from the bottom of Emilys heart, along with immense dread. She was anxious, so anxious that she was at a loss for what to do!
Hey, Baron Stuart say something wake up As she pushed him, his head, which had been resting in her neck, turned over. In front of her eyes was a stunningly handsome face, but his eyes were tightly closed. Looking at his lifeless appearance, Emilys heart sank heavily, as if a sharp de was stabbing her chest, making her feel suffocated. Baron Stuart? She raised her hand, trying to help the man on her to get up, while calling, Baron Stuart please Before she could finish speaking, Emily felt her hand on his back getting stained with a sticky liquid, and her expression suddenly turned grim. She slowly lifted her hand from his back, only to see it covered in bright red blood, making her forget to breathe. Umm With her touch, the man in her arms groaned, his eyebrows knitted tightly together, seemingly in great pain. Seeing him finally make a sound, Emily came back to her senses from her stupor, her face filled with an unknown anxiety and fear as she looked at him. Her voice trembled, tears swirling in her eyes but not falling, You youre awake As he opened his eyes, Emily broke into tears ofughter, her heart full of limitless gratitude. Baron Stuart weakly opened his eyes, looking at the woman in front of him. When he knew she was unharmed, his heart finally settled down, and he closed his eyes again soon after. Hospital
Emily Walker sat dispiritedly in the chair by the door of the resuscitation room, her expression gloomy. She didnt understand, why did the man in the resuscitation room protect her with his body during that particr moment? Did he not care about his life? An hour ago, a truck loaded with chemical substances exploded, instantly causing all vehicles at the crossroads to lose control and collide randomly, the center of the road bing chaotic. At that time, Baron Stuarts sports car was directly hit by an overturned van. If he hadnt protected Emily, she might have been the one lying in the resuscitation room now. While Emily was lost in thought about all of this, there were urgent footstepsing from the hospital corridor! Looking up, Emily immediately spotted Vivian Ferguson, Be Stuart, Cam Walker, and others hurriedly approaching from the other end of the corridor. Seeing Baron Stuarts family membersing over, Emily stood up. You actually have the nerve to stand here? Upon seeing her, Cam Walker willed with anger, staring straight at Emily Walker and coldly asked, I heard that Baron Stuart had an ident because he was sending you to the hospital? Beforeing here, Cam had already investigated the real cause of Baron Stuarts ident.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily lowered her head, not denying it. Indeed, it had happened on the way back from taking her to the hospital.
Im sorry After a long time, Emily finally uttered a few words with an apologetic tone. She didnt want any of this to happen more than anyone else. If youre really sorry, I hope you will disappear from Baron Stuarts sight from now on. The one who spoke was Vivian Ferguson. As she looked at Emily Walker, her face filled with rage. If it wasnt for this girl, her son wouldnt have faced such a situation. Hearing this, Emily suddenly lifted her head, staring nkly at her. She looked at Vivian Ferguson, but heard Baron Stuarts voice in her ear: From now on, no matter whos order it is, youre not allowed to leave my side without my permission. Dears, Im sorry, I was too busy today.. I will update more tomorrow! Please forgive me! Chapter 133 - 133: I Don’t Want to See You! Chapter 133: I Dont Want to See You! Trantor: 549690339 I hope you can be clear about your identity. Baron Stuart is the vital lifeline of our Stuart family. He is the only heir to the Futuren Group. Do you know how valuable his life is!? Vivian Ferguson continued speaking. Emily Walker lowered her head again. Valuable life? Indeed, his life was more precious than that of ordinary people. And she couldnt afford his valuable life. Mother, we cant entirely me her for this incident after all, since she wasnt the one who caused the ident Seeing Emily being used by her mother and Cami Walker, Be Stuart somehow felt a little upset for her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After all, it was the truck that caused the ident, not anyone elses fault. Seeing her daughter defending an outsider, Vivian Ferguson turned her face in surprise, looked at her daughter, and growled dissatisfiedly, Your brother is like this, and youre actually helping her speak up! Hearing this, Be Stuart pursed her lips, silently closed her mouth, and dared not say more. Vivian Ferguson turned her face and looked at Emily Walker arrogantly. Baron Stuart was her lifeline, and she would never allow a woman to ruin him! Perhaps as a mother, it would be cruel for her to take away the things he wanted, but she couldnt see what was good about the girl in front of her. Whether it was looks, figure, or family background, she was no match for Cam Walker. Shouldnt he choose someone better if he was going to have a privately kept lover? You better pray that Baron Stuart is okay, otherwise, I will make you pay a painful price! Vivian Ferguson nced at Emily Walker, and after she finished speaking, she turned to look at the emergency room, Leave here immediately, I dont want to see you! Although Vivian Ferguson only showed anger, her heart was still anxious. In the past 28 years, her son had hardly ever been sick. Now, he was in critical condition. How could she not be anxious, how could she not be worried? As she turned around, the anger vanished from her face, leaving only the anxiety and fear of a mother. Tears gradually filled her eyes, unnoticed by Be Stuart and Cam Walker who were standing behind her. Only Emily Walker, who was standing to the side, noticed. She raised her eyes and nced at the direction of the emergency room, before turning around with a sad expression and leaving. Watching her leave, Be Stuart felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Just as Emily Walker reached the corner, the door of the emergency room was opened, and a doctor came out with an anxious expression. Before the doctor spoke, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly wiped away the tears in her eyes and approached him anxiously, asking, Hows my son? The doctor looked at Vivian Ferguson, then at the people in front of him. Mr. Stuart has been stabbed in the back with arge piece of broken ss, causing the wound to be too deep, leading to excessive blood loss. Our hospitals blood storage is now in critical condition. Do any of you have Type B blood? Having said this, the doctor looked at everyone anxiously. Vivian Ferguson and the others exchanged nces, bing panicked for a moment. Be Stuart became anxious as well. She and her mother were both Type A. What should they do now!? She turned her head and looked at the two bodyguards behind her. Which of you is Type B? The two bodyguards looked at each other, then turned back to Be Stuart and shook their heads to indicate that they were not. Seeing them shaking their heads, both Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were truly worried! What about thisdy? Are you? Since other people had been asked, now only Cam Walker, who was standing next to Vivian Ferguson, hadnt been asked. The doctor quickly turned his gaze to her.. Chapter 134 - 134: I am Type B Chapter 134: I am Type B Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Cam Walker seemed to be deep in thought. She was taken aback by the doctors abrupt question, quickly raising her gaze, appearing somewhat flustered, What? I She mumbled for a second, and after some silence, she said, I, Im not either. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om What scared her the most was the prospect of a transfusion C she would rather die than go through with something like that! Even though Cam Walker wasnt type B, she was, in fact, type O, which could be transfused to a type B recipient. But the thought of the terrifying needle piercing her skin made her deny she was O-type at all cost! At this, Vivian Ferguson was utterly desperate. Her hands and feet were in chaos for a moment, and the tears she had previously forced back finally spilled out, her face full of worry! What to do what to do now I am B-type. At that moment, a voice came from behind them. Everyone turned towards the sound and looked surprised at who had spoken. Hadnt she left? Indeed, Emily Walker had left. However, when the door to the emergency room was pushed open, she stopped at the corner, wanting to know about Baron Stuarts condition, and hid, listening to what the doctor was saying. Her words made both Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart pause. Even Cam Walker, standing off to the side, looked at her in disbelief. Youre B-type? The doctor asked eagerly when he saw her approach. Emily Walker nodded, Yes. Come with me! With that, the doctor quickly marched Emily Walker towards the emergency room! Vivian Ferguson and the others snapped back to reality only when the door to the emergency room was closed once again. Mother Be Stuart wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at her mother. Now theres hope for her brother! Vivian Ferguson stared nkly in the direction of the emergency room, her expression thoughtful. In the ER, a doctor was performing a blood check on Emily Walker. Miss, you are anemic. Insisting on blood transfusion could have an impact on your health. After the examination, the doctor found that this girl before him was indeed anemic. If she insisted on donating 400ml of blood, it might cause certain harm to her body. Ill be fine. Saving lives is whats important! Emily looked at the man lying on the surgery table opposite her, her heart unsettled, filled with fear. He was lying here, all because of her. If she hadnt suddenly mentioned going to the hospital, he would not have given her a lift. If he didnt give her a lift, none of this would have happened. At the root of it all, even if she had to give all of her blood, it was what she owed him. Seeing her insistence, the doctor, faced with such a critical issue, nced at her and reluctantly decided only to take 200ml of blood. At least it would serve to save the person on the operation table. But if too much was withdrawn, it could lead to a sudden blood loss shock which would be a problem. However, in the end, due to Emilys insistence, the doctor collected 300ml of blood. Emilyy quietly on the hospital bed, watching her blood slowly flow from the transfusion tube into the opposite beds man, feeling an inexplicable smile at the corner of her mouth. Gradually it became a mix of joy and bitterness. Because she was anemic, the transfusion process was rtively slow. Only after nearly an hour did Emily leave the operating table. After taking a deep look at the man lying on the hospital bed, with his eyes tightly closed, she left the room with a pale face. Her colorless face caused Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson to gasp noticeably. The way she was now and how she was before entering the room were like two different people. You Are you okay? Be Stuart approached her, her paleplexion was too startling.. Chapter 135 - 135: I’m Going to Find Her! Chapter 135: Im Going to Find Her! Trantor: 549690339 Even her lips were starting to turn pale. Emily Walker weakly lifted her eyes to look at Be Stuart, then shook her head, Im fine. After saying that, she didnt linger and left the hospital with her frail and weak body. Looking at her departing figure, Vivian Ferguson felt an indescribable taste in her heart. But this taste didnt stay in her heart for long, as soon she shifted her focus onto her son. Baron Stuart was wheeled out by a doctor and transferred to a private ward. Is my son alright now? Although her son was safe and sound, Vivian Ferguson still felt a little worried. The doctor looked at her and smiled, Mr. Stuarts back has been cleared of broken ss, and there might be some scarringter, but its not a big problem. Thanks to that youngdy, Mr. Stuart was able to get out of danger in time. Having said that, the doctor looked up but didnt see Emily Walker, feeling a little strange. Huh, where is thatdy? She has had too much blood transfusion and needs to be hospitalized for observation. Hospitalized for observation? Vivian Ferguson was stunned. Yes, that youngdy has anemia and should have only given a maximum of 200ml blood. But when she learned that Mr. Stuart needed 400ml, she insisted on giving 300ml, which is really dangerous for someone with anemia! At this point, the doctor couldnt help but wonder about the identity of that youngdy. Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson, Be Stuart, and Cam Walker were all taken aback together. Ill go find her! Be Stuart had barely spoken when she had already dashed out of the hospital room. Reaching the front door, Emily Walkers figure was nowhere to be seen, and Be Stuart panted anxiously, worried about her appearance when she left. Emily looked fragile, like she would fall with just a push. What exactly had happened between her and her brother? Were they willing to risk their lives for each other? Unable to find Emily Walker, Be Stuart dejectedly returned to the hospital room and looked at her mother, I couldnt find her. Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson lowered her eyelids, then turned her head to look at the lying Baron Stuart, not saying anything else. Ill go find her and bring her back! Cam Walker spoke up because she knew where Emily Walker would be at this time! But would she really be so kind? Be Stuart was the first to doubt! Last time, she had personally pushed Emily into the swimming pool, so she must have wished for Emily to die and wouldnt be so kind as to find her and bring her back to the hospital for observation! Be Stuart looked at Cam Walker with suspicion, not believing she could have such a kind heart. Vivian Ferguson turned her head and, although she didnt really like the girl named Emily Walker, she had ultimately given blood to her son. Without saying anything more, she silently nodded. Cam Walker turned around and as she left the hospital room, the corners of her mouth lifted into an unidentifiable smile, as if she had some sinister n in mind! After leaving the hospital, Cam Walker drove her red sports car to Baron Stuarts private residence. She was certain that Emily Walker would be at this house right now! Getting out of the car, Cam Walker pressed the doorbell. By this time, Mrs. Noelle was worried about Emily, who had just returned with her pale face, which had truly given her a fright! Emily was leaning on the sofa, and when she heard the doorbell ringing, she raised her head and looked in the doors direction. She nced at Mrs. Noelle, signaling her not to worry about her and to go open the door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, she didnt know who was there. It was Baron Stuarts house, so people generally came here to look for him. After understanding, Mrs. Noelle went out and opened the door. Lady Walker? Mrs. Noelle was somewhat surprised by her arrival.. Chapter 136 - 136: Camila Walker Comes Knocking! Chapter 136: Cam Walker Comes Knocking! Trantor: 549690339 Previously, it seemed, from Lady Walkers tone, that she didnt like Lady Carter at all. Now, with the young master not around, she wondered how Lady Walker would make things difficult for her. Seeing Mrs. Noelle, Cam Walker smiled, but it was not friendly at all. Rather than calling it a smile, it was more like arrogance. She walked into the living room and saw Emily Walker sitting on the sofa at a nce. In this entire house, besides Emily Walker, there was only one servant left. So, for Cam Walker, this was the best moment to force her out! Seeing Cam Walker, Emily Walker stood up. After a little while of rest, her face looked much better right now, although still a bit pale. Seeing her, Cam Walker arrogantly lifted the corner of her mouth and then looked away, ncing at Mrs. Noelle who was standing beside. Mrs. Noelle knew her ce and retreated upon making eye contact with her. Cam Walker turned her head again, pulled her lips into a corner, and said to N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walker, Auntie is grateful for the blood transfusion you gave to Baron Stuart, but ultimately, its because of you that hes lying there. So she doesnt want to see you living in this house anymore! Upon hearing that, Emily Walker raised her eyes, understanding Cam Walkers intention. This was their opportunity to force her to leave while Baron Stuart was not around. She wanted to leave this ce, but every time she decided to do so, she heard that mans voice in her ears: No matter who orders you, without my permission, you are not allowed to leave my side. Not allowed to leave his side, what did this sentence really mean? Emily Walker bitterly smiled. A man who already has a fiance will not let anyone else leave him for a moment. Perhaps this time is her only chance to leave this man. She looked up at Cam Walker and managed a smile, neither humble nor arrogant, I will leave, but you need to give me some time, because before I leave, I have a lot of things to deal with. Once she left, she must leave absolutely: resign from her job at the Futuren Group, transfer her little brother to another hospital, and never have any contact with this man again. Everything would return to the beginning. However, while the starting point could go back to the beginning, she wondered if anything could truly return to its origin.. Fine, as long as you leave before Baron Stuart is discharged. After saying that, Cam Walker smiled triumphantly and took out a check from her bag which she had already filled out, handing it to Emily Walker, This is from my aunt, for the reward of selling blood! Looking at the check handed to her, Emily Walker was stunned and squeezed out a bitter smile. Scoffing, a reward for selling blood? She epted the check and had a nce to know how much this 300ml of blood was worth. Lowering her eyelids, Emily Walker nced at the number on it: 1.5 million Scoff, it seemed like there was some kind of connection between her and this number. This is what you deserve. Originally, this 300ml of blood wouldnt be worth much, but because you saved the Futuren Groups Baron Stuart, youve earned this. Cam Walker raised a sarcastic smile and stared intently at Emily Walker in front of her. Emily Walker chuckled upon hearing her words. She wasnt a blood seller! Even if she really wanted to sell it, she wouldnt sell it to that hateful man! She looked up at the so-called fiance of that man, Lady Walker, you might not know, but the reason I gave him blood transfusion was because Thinking back to the critical moment, the man tightly holding her in his double arm, Emily Walker felt a dull pain in her heart once again.. Chapter 137 - 137: Distorting Facts 1 Chapter 137: Distorting Facts 1 Trantor: 549690339 She paused for a moment and continuedughing as before, Because he took the hit from that ss for me. If it wasnt for him, it might have been me lying in the hospital. Even if she had to leave, she wanted to fill the proud and arrogant Cam Walkers heart with jealousy, so shed hate her! So you can take this check back, because he protected me with his life, and my blood transfusion to him was simply to repay his kindness. She deliberately emphasized the word life, and sure enough, she saw Cams face twitching in anger, ring at her! _cam was so angry by her words that she clenched her teeth and fists! Could it be that Baron Stuart really got hurt so badly trying to protect this damn woman? When she thought of this possibility, Cam couldnt wait to tear Emily Walker apart! She took back the check and left a warning, Whether you want this check or not, I will tell Aunt that you will leave before Baron Stuartes back. If you dont want to embarrass yourself, youd better know your ce and stop ying tricks! Once Baron Stuart woke up, getting rid of this woman wouldnt be so easy, so Cam had to seize this opportunity! After saying that, Cam red at Emily onest time and turned to leave the residence. Watching her disappear at the front door, Emily copsed onto the sofa, 100K1ng even paler. Hospital By the time Cam returned to the hospital, it was already 7 PM. In the hospital room, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, mother and daughter, guarded the hospital bed without leaving for a moment. Two hours had passed, and Baron Stuart had not yet woken up. Although the doctor said it was only a temporarya and there was no danger to his life, Vivian was still very worried. N?v(el)B\\jnn Aunt. Cam entered and greeted her politely, then looked at the bed, Is Stuart still not awake? Vivian looked at her and sighed, shaking her head. Oh, by the way, did you see her I mean, Emily Walker? As cold-blooded as Vivian could be, she was still somewhat worried about Emily after recalling the girls pale face when she left. Although Baron Stuarts ident was rted to Emily, she was there at the time to help with the emergency. Ultimately, Vivian didnt want to treat Emily unfairly for her act of donating blood.upd?t? ?t ?ew?o?el . ?rg Cam nodded and smiled, I saw her. I asked her toe to the hospital for a check-up, but she seemed to have other things to do and refused toe. As she said that, Cam showed no signs of shame or guilt. Really? Vivian lowered her eyes, pondering in silence before raising her head again, How is she doing then? Nothing serious. Although she looked terrifying at the hospital, herplexion has recovered once we got home. Cam answered with a smile. Upon hearing her words, Vivian felt relieved and didnt think too much about it any further. However, Be, who had been listening, didnt believe Cams words at all! She red at Cam and asked, Did you really see her?! Herplexion recovered? How could such a terrifying face could recover so quickly! Regarding Bes question, Cam remained calm, Of course, I not only saw her, but she also asked me for a check of 1.5 million. Hearing this, both Be and Vivian looked at Cam at the same time.. Chapter 138 - 138: 138: Distorting the Facts 2 Chapter 138 - 138: 138: Distorting the Facts 2
Trantor: 549690339 A check for 1.5 million? Sure enough, any child born into a poor household who gets close to Baron Stuart is only interested in money. After hearing this, Emily Walkers image in Vivian Fergusons heart greatly diminished, obliterating any remaining vestiges of her goodwill.
But when Be Stuart heard this, she was somewhat puzzled. She asked you for a check of 1.5 million? Why? She asked Cam Walker incredulously. Despite everything, she found it hard to believe that Emily Walker was a greedy person. Because she said she didnt want to donate blood for free and wanted somepensation, Cam lied facilely, as if such a thing had really happened. At this point, Vivian Fergusons face turned increasingly embarrassed. She didnt think Emily had saved her son with such motives in mind. She turned her head and looked at Cam, Did you give her the money? No, I definitely didnt give her money because Baron Stuart is lying here because of her, how could I give her money! After saying that, Cam walked to Baron Stuarts hospital bed with a heartbroken look on her face. Vivian Ferguson straightened up and gave Cam a smile, You did well. Originally, she wanted to thank Emily for her generous donation, but now it seemed entirely unnecessary. Because a girl like this was certainly not worth it! Be Stuart, on the other hand, found Cams words hard to believe.
Because if it were true that Emily donated blood to save her brother for money, Emily couldve mentioned it in front of them afterward. But she didnt, she just quietly left the hospital.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Did Emily n for Cam to go find her afterward? And how could she suddenly ask for money? Did Cam really meet her at all? Be was filled with suspicion as she stared at Cams back. Both of you remember, dont let Baron Stuart know about this blood transfusion. Vivian looked at her daughter and Cam in the hospital room. Regardless, she was determined to keep that greedy child away from Baron Stuart. So there was no way she would let him know about the blood transfusion. Hearing this, Cam smirked in satisfaction, Alright! But Be protested, Mom, why cant we let Brother know about it? Its such a big deal, even if we dont say it, Brother will definitely find out that he had a blood transfusion! Even if they didnt say anything, Brother would find out if he asked the doctors, and with his keen sensitivity, who could guarantee he wouldnt sense someone elses blood in his body? Then tell him it was Cams blood. Vivian had expected this, but it wasnt a
problem, she would handle the doctors. No matter what, she definitely couldnt keep Emily around Baron Stuart! It would be better for him, Futuren Corporation, and the Stuart family if she left. What!? Bes eyes widened, she couldnt believe this wasing from her mothers mouth. Her mother rarely lied, but now she was telling such a huge lie. Mom, what are you up to? Mom, how can you say that? The blood isnt Cams, how can you say it was hers that were transfused! Be protested resentfully. This is utterly unfair to both Brother and Emily, especially Cam, damn it, she is getting off too easy! Damn! Ive updated six times today, and Ill continue tomorrow! Once you finish reading, remember to cast your votes! There are so few reviews, is no one reading Mias book? Chapter 139 - 139: 139: Distorting the Facts 3 Chapter 139 - 139: 139: Distorting the Facts 3
Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, the doctor had said that Emily Walker risked her life giving blood to her brother. How could she let such a great contribution be attributed to the damned Cam Walker? Just thinking about it made her very upset! Be, Im doing this for your brothers sake, especially for you. If you dare to tell your brother about this, Ill ground you at home! Vivian Fergusons biggest concern was her outspoken daughter, knowing that she would not be able to keep a secret.
It seemed like she had to find a way to shut her daughters mouth. Got it! Vivian Ferguson suddenly raised a smile and looked at her beloved daughter, If you keep this a secret, Ill ask your grandpa to give you a sports car on your birthday. She knew that a sports car was her daughters weakness. Sure enough, upon hearing this, Be Stuart swallowed, as this was a huge temptation ror ner! Mom, this is really immoral, you know? Should she keep the secret or not? If she didnt, she would lose her sports car. How much she wanted to drive a sports car and cruise around!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though it might cause some traffic idents But if she kept the secret, would it be too for her brother and Emily Walker? Seeing her daughter wavering, Vivian Ferguson continued, This is a rare opportunity, if you dont want it, forget it. After saying that, she turned her head away.
Who said I dont want it! Be Stuart blurted out, muttering, I-I will keep the secret! God, why did she feel like she was destined to be struck by lightning? Doing something guilty was really hard to bear. Oh God, please forgive me! I promise that after my birthday next month and getting the sports car, I will tell my brother everything! The next morning After a night of rest, Emily Walkersplexion had improved, but she was still somewhat listless. Early in the morning, she was about to go out when Vivian Ferguson arrived. As soon as she entered, she saw Emily carrying a small backpack as if she was going out. Vivian Ferguson nced at her and then walked past her towards the living room sofa. Can I go out? Wait for me to finish talking before you leave. Vivian Ferguson sat down, not even looking at Emily, always maintaining a cold and aloof demeanor. Upon hearing the words, Emily hesitated and then turned around, her face showing neither submission nor arrogance. If Madam Foster wants me to leave, dont worry, I am nning to go to thepany to resign. I will leave here before noon.
Vivian Ferguson nced at her, not expecting her to be so sensible. Was it because she was too ashamed to stay after not getting the money? Its good that you can think this way. Since youve decided to leave, there are a few things I have to say. Vivian Ferguson turned her head and looked at her expressionlessly, waiting for a second before speaking coldly, With Baron Stuarts influence, even if you leave, it would be easy for him to find you. What I want you to do is to recognize your own status. I will never let you meet Baron Stuart again, as you are a vain woman who covets wealth. You better face the truth and not y both sides. She was really worried that after this girl left, she would be found by Baron Stuart again. At that time, it would be even more difficult for her to stop it. Hearing Vivian Fergusons words, Emily Walker furrowed her brows inexplicably.. Vain and covetous of wealth? Chapter 140 - 140: 140: Distorting the Facts 4 Chapter 140 - 140: 140: Distorting the Facts 4
Trantor: 549690339 Heh, perhaps thats true. To outsiders, someone like her moving in here would surely be seen as vanity and greed. So, what is Madam Foster suggesting? Emily Walker looked at her with a self-mocking smile on her lips.
Vivian Ferguson looked up, What I mean is, if you can, it would be best for you to leave this city. She said it lightly, but she had no idea how difficult such a casual statement was for someone else. She had grown up in this city for 20 years and had never been anywhere else. How could she move away from this city? She truly felt stuck. Moreover, her little brother was still in the hospital. How could she leave this City? Emily Walker took a deep breath. Despite her anger, she had to suppress her displeasure in front of such a powerful and noble person. Madam Foster, dont you think youre being unreasonable? Maybe moving from one city to another is easy for you, but have you ever thought about how difficult it is for us? Even survival is an issue! You just want me to leave and disappear from his sight, right? Ill do it, but why must you force me like this? Emily Walker spoke out angrily, infuriated by Vivian Fergusons words. Vivian Ferguson obviously hadnt expected this seemingly gentle girl to rebut her and was momentarily stunned. But it onlysted for a second, and she quickly regained her aloof demeanor. Perhaps, for a poor girl like her to leave one city for another, there would inevitably be some difficulties in life. But for the sake of her son, she had no choice but to do this. Vivian Ferguson looked up,pletely unmoved by Emilys words. Indeed, this is hard for you, but you dont have to leave if you can promise me that once you do, youll cut off all ties with Baron Stuart. As long as you can do this, you can ask me for any condition. House, check; as long as shes willing to leave, she can satisfy her. Heh, any condition? Emily sneered, people like them really do whatever they want, always relying on power to get things done.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I have no conditions. Ill leave, and as for your son, I dont think you need to worry at all. To him, Im just Emily paused before continuing, Just a privately kept lover. Once Im gone, it wont affect his daily life, so dont worry about that. Also, if you want me to leave quickly, theres something I need your help with. After saying that, Emily looked at Vivian Ferguson, waiting for her to speak. Hearing that Emily needed her help, Vivian Ferguson was also surprised, but as long as it was rted to her leaving, she didnt mind lending a hand. Tell me, what is it? I need to resign from the Futuren Group now, but theres a big project on my hands. Ive prepared the nning case, but suddenly resigning would definitely bring inconvenience to thepany. Regarding this, I hope that when I resign, if there are any issues, you can take responsibility for them in your name. Before Vivian Fergusons arrival, Emily had been nning to quit her job and was thinking about this problem. Now that she has mentioned it, Emily doesnt have to worry about this issue anymore. You work at the Futuren Group? Vivian Ferguson was a bit surprised by this and furrowed her brows.. Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Resign and Leave Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Resign and Leave
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker lowered her eyelids, remaining unmoved by the astonishment, her expression still calm, Yes, but not for much longer. When she first joined the Futuren Group, she thought she was one step closer to her dream, but now it seemed that her dream was getting further and further away from her.
Vivian Ferguson was silent for a while, wondering how Emily could be working at Futuren Group when she was supposed to be a waiter? However, those things didnt matter anymore. I can do that. Vivian Ferguson looked at her, as long as this was an obstacle for her to leave, she would certainly help. Emily nced at her and then turned to go upstairs. Originally, she had nned toe back for her luggage after sorting out everything, but now it seemed unnecessary. After taking the luggage down from the second floor, Emily looked at Vivian Ferguson on the sofa, but didnt say anything and went straight to the door with her luggage box. Watching her leave, Vivian Ferguson finally breathed a sigh of relief. Anyhow, she couldnt keep a girl like this by Baron Stuarts side. Looking at Emily, who had disappeared at the door, Mrs. Noelles face silently darkened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had been here for a while, and it seemed that Lady Carter was different in Young Masters heart. It was really too much to drive her away without his knowledge. However, as servants, they dared not say much. Mrs. Noelle. Just as Mrs. Noelle was lost in thought, watching Emily walk away, Vivian Ferguson spoke up to stop her.
Mrs. Noelle heard the voice and turned her head, respectfully walking over, Madam. Vivian Ferguson looked up at her, and after a moment, she spoke calmly, About her departure, I hope you wont say much in front of Baron Stuart. Can you understand? Mrs. Noelle had been with the Stuart Family for more than 20 years. Vivian Ferguson was generally good to her, but when it was time to be strict, she spared no effort. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Noelle was stunned, then realized what was going on and lowered her head, Yes, Madam. Although she didnt know why Lady Carter suddenly decided to leave, Lady Walker hade yesterday, and now even the Madam hade in person. It probably had something to do with them, and it was a pity for Lady Carter. Emily walked out of the luxury residence area and headed to a bus stop to catch the bus to Futuren Group, arriving 40 minutester. Entering the familiar office, Emily didnt go to her own desk but walked straight to Megan Scotts office. She knocked on the door and waited for a response before pushing the door open. Megan Scott was busy with work, and she looked surprised to see Emilye in. Director Scott, this is my resignation report. Emily approached Megan Scotts office desk and handed her the resignation report in her hand, looking calm andposed. Megan Scott looked at the resignation report in her hand and frowned in surprise, What? Youre resigning?
She was unhappy about Emilys sudden resignation, as there was still a big project in her hands that was entirely entrusted to Emily. Yes. Emily nodded. If possible, she didnt want to leave here, because this was the corporation she had dreamed of joining since she was a child, the corporation that could help her fulfill her dreams. Now that she had to leave, it was hard to let go. Why do you suddenly want to resign? Dont you know that the design theme of that project is entirely in your hands? Chapter 142 - 142: 142: Brother, you ‘ve finally woken up! Chapter 142 - 142: 142: Brother, you ve finally woken up!
Trantor: 549690339 Megan Scott sounded a bit anxious. Although she didnt really like Emily Walker, she couldnt deny her talent. She even thought that this time, the theme project would definitely create a unique luxury mansion with Emilys design n. So why suddenly resign?
Whats the reason? As for her roar, Emily seemed to have anticipated it and showed no surprise, still maintaining a calm expression. I know, but Director Scott doesnt have to worry about this. Baron Stuart Emily almost blurted out the name Baron Stuart but caught herself in time and corrected herself, saying, The president will handle this matter in a few days. About Baron Stuarts ident, no one in thepany knew yet, not even Megan Scott, who was unaware of their presidents current whereabouts. She furrowed her eyebrows, suspiciously looking at Emily, The CEO will handle this? Based on her five years of working experience at Futuren Group and eight years of knowing Baron Stuart, he probably wouldnt approve of a sudden resignation like this. On the contrary, he should be the one who dislikes such things the most. But Emily said that he would handle the aftermath? Was this possible? Yes. Emily nodded once again. Maybe he would handle it, considering that it was rted to the profits of the Futuren Group. Then tell me, why do you suddenly resign? Megan Scott stopped her work and sat straight up, asking Emily.
Many people would kill for a chance to join Futuren Group, but Emily gave up such a good opportunity and chose to resign. It was beyond anyonesprehension. As for this, Emily had prepared an exnation long ago. My little brother needs to go to the countryside for medical treatment, and I have to take care of him, so I have to resign. This was just an excuse, she and her little brother werent really going to the countryside. As for her excuse, Megan Scott was half-skeptical. She knew about Emilys family situation to some extent, and that Emily had a hospitalized brother. But would they really transfer his treatment to the countryside? Was it possible for the medical facilities and technology in the countryside to be better than here? Or was it because of the cost? In that case, the fees in the countryside were indeed cheaper.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om If there is nothing else, Ill leave now. Seeing her silent, Emily bent a little and walked out of Megan Scotts office. Watching her leaving figure, Megan Scott couldnt help but feel that something was amiss. Why would she suddenly choose to resign? After leaving the Futuren Group, Emily retrieved her luggage from the guard room and prepared to take a taxi to the hospital where her brother was staying.
Suddenly, she was grateful she had visited the hospital once before. Otherwise, she really wouldnt know how to leave Emily realized that the hospital where her brother, Wace Carter, was staying was the same one as Baron Stuarts. Upon arrival at the hospital, Emily went straight to the 12th floor of the Inpatient Department where her brother Wace was staying. On the other hand, Baron Stuart was staying on the third floor opposite to them. At this time, inside Baron Stuarts hospital room. Cam Walker and Be Stuart were happily looking at the now-awake Baron Stuart. Brother, you finally woke up! Be Stuart unceremoniously pushed Cam aside, looking at Baron Stuart with a joyful face. He hadnt wake up for so long, she was really worried to death! Seeing herself being suddenly pushed away, Cam red at Be Stuart. Since Baron Stuart had awakened, she couldnt say much; she silently gritted her teeth and clenched her fists! Looking at the awake Baron Stuart, Vivian Ferguson smiled and said, Stuart, you finally woke up.. Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Where Did She Go? Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Where Did She Go?
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart cast her a nce, hisplexion looking much healthier now, though his lips were slightly dry. He looked around and only saw his sister Be Stuart and Cam Walker, which slightly irritated him.
Could something have happened to that woman too? His thoughts returned to the moment of the car ident, recalling that she was fine at that time. He tried sitting up, but just as he lifted his body, the stitched wound on his back began to ache again. He cringed subconsciously and groaned softly. Brother, what are you trying to do? Do you want to sit up? Seeing this, Be Stuart quickly bent down to help him up. Cam Walker, who was nearby, was also worried about his wound. She too leaned over to the other side of the bed to try and help Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart did not respond to her assistance, opting to ignore it instead. Half sitting up, Baron Stuart looked up at his sister Be Stuart, Where did she Hearing this, Be Stuart hesitated for a second, not quite realizing who she was in his words. But perceptive Cam Walker understood right away. She had been guarding him here all night, only for him to ask about another woman upon waking up! She was furious! Cam Walker bit her lip angrily, the words that Emily Walker had said yesterday making her gnash her teeth with rage!
After a moment, Be Stuart seemed to understand, but the thought of the blood transfusion made her nervous; she didnt dare meet her brothers gaze as she hesitated to respond. SheShe probably went back. After giving blood yesterday, Emily Walker had left the hospital looking pale. She didnt know what the situation was now. She wanted to find her, but didnt know where she lived.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Noticing Be Stuarts sudden difort, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had realized something. But on thinking that the damn woman had actually gone back, Baron Stuarts mood instantly dropped to a new low. Find yton Howard for me. Baron Stuart sat precariously at the head of the bed, his handsome face gradually taking on ayer of frost. On hearing that he wanted to find yton Howard, Be Stuart gulped, not knowing what he wanted to ask yton Howard. Brother, whatwhat do you need yton Howard for? She looked at her brother cautiously, although he was her biological brother and doted on her, whenever she saw his icy face, Be Stuart still felt somewhat scared. Herment only made Baron Stuart more suspicious. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, as if he wanted to see right through his sister. yton Howard was his personal butler, so it was perfectly normal for him to seek him out for any reason.
What are you nervous about? His eyes narrowed and his thin lips parted as he stared directly at Be Stuart. From the looks of her nervousness, it seemed like there was something she was afraid he would find out. Ah? Facing her brothers prating gaze, Be Stuart was taken aback, her eyes dodging his gaze in panic, No, nothing, Im not nervous! She pretended to be calm, but was actually getting more and more flustered. Cam Walker, on the other hand, was afraid that Baron Stuart would suddenly call in yton Howard and then ask about Emily Walker. She was staring at the nervous Be Stuart anxiously, afraid that a slip of her tongue would reveal everything. I sent yton Howard to handle somepany matters. Just then, the door of the hospital room was opened, and Vivian Ferguson walked in. PS: Todays update is done, will continue tomorrow. Remember to vote, dears.. Chapter 144 - 144: 144: Does He Have Camila Walker’s Blood Flowing in His Body? Chapter 144 - 144: 144: Does He Have Cam Walkers Blood Flowing in His Body?
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Vivian Ferguson, Be Stuart and Cam Walker all breathed a sigh of relief. Baron Stuart noticed this clearly as well.
Youre awake, tell Mother if theres still any difort? Does the wound still hurt? In order to change the subject, Vivian Ferguson walked to the hospital bed and shifted the conversation. Baron Stuart looked up at his mother, who had obviously changed the subject. What exactly did these three people want to hide? Be. He shifted his gaze to Be Stuart and spoke indifferently. Be Stuart, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, was suddenly called by him, and her entire body trembled fiercely. Her copper-tinged pupils stared straight at her brother for a long time before she finally responded with a confused Huh? Give me the phone. Baron Stuart spoke calmly, having noticed her unusual behavior; he figured that he just needed to ask yton Howard to unravel the mystery. Be Stuart came to her senses and took her phone from her bag to hand it over. Seeing that her son wanted his cell phone, Vivian Ferguson worried, but she knew her son well C always meticulous and observant of small details C nothing could escape his eyes. So now, the only thing she could do was to act as if nothing was wrong. After the call was connected, Baron Stuart spoke calmly, Come here. With just a simple sentence, he hung up the phone without waiting for yton Howard to respond on the other end.
He then returned the phone to Be Stuart. After her son finished his call, Vivian Ferguson smiled and said, Baron Stuart, this time you must thank Cam properly. Baron Stuart frowned, confused by her words. He turned his head, his gaze narrowing slightly, and looked at his mother, waiting for her to continue. You lost too much blood this time from your injury; if it wasnt for Cams blood transfusion, Im afraid you wouldnt have woken up so soon. As she spoke, Vivian Fergusons heart was actually somewhat uneasy. After all, she had lived for 48 years and had never lied before. Now, to deliberately contradict her conscience and say that the blood was from Cam Walker, no matter what, made her feel extremely uneasy. However, thinking that by doing so, Baron Stuart and Cam Walker might have a better rtionship in the future, she suppressed her difort. Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart frowned again, following Vivian Fergusons line of sight and ncing at Cam Walker beside him. Seeing this, Cam Walker hurriedly showed an expectant smile. But in the next second, Baron Stuarts face turned pale, and he turned around, his eyelids drooping as if lost in thought. He had lost too much blood? Was there another womans blood flowing through his body?
Thinking of this, Baron Stuarts heart became extremely irritable, as if there was a surge of anger he couldnt vent! Where the hell did that woman go? Feeling the pent-up rage in his chest, he reached out his hand, turned his head, and looked at Be Stuart once again, Phone! The three women in the hospital room saw him suddenly get angry and couldnt help but feel puzzled, not knowing what had happened to him all of a sudden. Be Stuart was stunned, watching her brother looking furious, and thought he might have discovered something. Could it be that he already knew that the blood wasnt from Cam Walker?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Awkwardly taking out the phone, Be Stuart handed it over again, and in order to not provoke her elder brothers temper, she bent her body to a ny-degree angle, as if inplete submission. Baron Stuart epted the phone and immediately dialed yton Howards number once more. As soon as the call was connected, without waiting for the other party to speak, Baron Stuart roared, Why havent youe yet! Chapter 145 - 145: 145: Knowing about the blood transfusion, feeling restless and annoyed. Chapter 145 - 145: 145: Knowing about the blood transfusion, feeling restless and annoyed.
Trantor: 549690339 yton Howard on the other end waspletely confused. It hasnt been five minutes since he hung up the phone, how could he get to the hospital in such a short time?
Right away. Having followed Baron Stuart for so many years, yton Howard had long been used to his temper and knew that his outbursts have never had any warning signs, nor did they need a reason. After hanging up the phone, yton Howard immediately rushed to the hospital without stopping. Meanwhile, the three women in the hospital room were all stunned by Baron Stuarts roar, including Vivian Ferguson who was also somewhat puzzled. She had already exined everything to the doctor about the blood transfusion, and Baron Stuart shouldnt know that it was Emily Walker who donated the blood. Shouldnt he be nicer to her when he found out it was Cam Walker? Why did he suddenly be irritable now? Ten plus minutester, yton Howard arrived with sweat all over his body, not daring to dy for a second. Pushing open the door and seeing Vivian Ferguson there, he walked to the bedside and respectfully bent over for her. Then, turning around to face the bedridden Baron Stuart, he said, Young Lord. For the first time, the Young Master was in such a hurry to find him, and he didnt know what it was all about. Baron Stuarts face was cold, and his eyes seemed to be pondering something, showing a hint of anger. He raised his eyes and looked straight ahead, his voice cold as ice and slow to speak, Go see what that woman is doing. At this moment, Baron Stuart felt that the anger in his heart had nowhere to vent. He had always been himself, but now, he had another womans blood flowing inside his body. Somehow, just thinking about it made him irritable and agitated.
yton Howard was slightly taken aback upon hearing this and did not immediately realize who the woman was in his mouth. Only after being silent for just two seconds, he suddenly understood and nodded slightly, Yes. Once he spoke, the other three people in the room understood who the woman he was referring to was. Watching yton Howard leave the room, Vivian Ferguson turned and looked at Baron Stuart, speaking in a deep voice, Baron Stuart, you should be focusing on recovering now, not urgently seeking that little girl as soon as you wake up! Vivian Ferguson was somewhat angry about this. She knew very well how much agony her heart was in when he was hospitalized after being injured. She was constantly worried and scared that he might not wake up. Now that he was finally awake, instead of worrying about his own body, he wanted to find that vain girl. How could she not be angry! Baron Stuart closed his eyes lightly, trying to calm down the restlessness in his heart, and ignored Vivian Fergusons words. In a little while, the doctor came in to give him a routine check-up. Just as the doctor was about to leave the room after checking himst night, Baron Stuart, who had his eyes closed, spoke faintly, Wait. He opened his eyes, his expression calm, and turned to look at the doctor who had turned back upon hearing his voice.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Did you give me a blood transfusion? After a few seconds of silence, Baron
Stuart spoke up, his voice devoid of any warmth. It was as if they had annoyed him by giving him a blood transfusion. Upon hearing this, the doctor paused, looking at his cold face, somewhat puzzled for a moment but still nodded, Yes, you were in critical condition at that time due to excessive blood loss. Wasnt their blood transfusion supposed to be right? Why did Mr. Stuart seem so dissatisfied? The doctor couldnt help but secretly grumble. Who donated it. Baron Stuart spoke again. The reason he asked was that he wanted to make sure whether it was really Cam Walkers blood flowing in his body, and also, he suspected that this might have been arranged by his mother, Vivian Ferguson, in order to get closer to Cam Walker.. Chapter 146 - 146: 146: Everyone Leaves, Bella Stays Chapter 146 - 146: 146: Everyone Leaves, Be Stays
Trantor: 549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn On the side, Vivian Ferguson naturally felt dissatisfied with her sons suspicion when she heard this, and said to Baron Stuart, Baron Stuart, do you not believe what Mother said? Baron Stuart remained indifferent and did not respond to Vivian Fergusons words, but he lifted his pupils and looked at the doctor by the door.
Feeling his intense gaze, the doctor paused for a moment and then spoke, It was ady. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts heart sank, and his displeasure grew stronger. Of course, it was possible that his mother had arranged everything with the doctor, but he could not detect any guilty expression on the doctors face. He should not have lied. Baron Stuart, I dont care what kind of rtionship that girl has with you, but I want to make it very clear to you that Emily Walker has note to see you even once since you passed out! Vivian Ferguson said, discontentedly. At this point, she absolutely wont allow her son to have any more contact with that woman! Baron Stuart was already upset that Emily wasnt there when he woke up, and his mood worsened more after Vivian Fergusons words. Leaning back, Baron Stuart closed his eyes, looking very tired, and then softly said, Everyone, leave. Seeing her son on the hospital bed, Vivian Ferguson felt helpless, but had no solutions. She had no choice but to leave with Cam Walker and Be Stuart. You rest well, Ille back to see you in the afternoon, she said worriedly, looking at her son on the hospital bed, before preparing to leave.
Just as the three of them reached the door of the hospital room, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke, Be, stay. Hearing these words, the three of them were taken aback, especially Be Stuart, who felt like she had been shocked, her body trembling, and she secretly swallowed her saliva. Whats the situation? They were all leaving, why did he ask her to stay? Could it be that her elder brother had discovered something and was preparing to interrogate her? Be Stuart raised her eyes pleadingly, looking at her mother with a helpless expression. Vivian Ferguson looked at her daughter and gave her a signal not to reveal anything. yton Howard had already gone to find Emily Walker, and she didnt know if she had left Baron Stuarts residence yet After Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker left, Be Stuart cautiously returned to the bedside and sat down. Nowadays, only she was left with her brother, whom she had known for 18 years, but their rtionship suddenly felt strange and unnatural. Heh heh Brother, are you thirsty? Ill pour you some water! After saying that, Be Stuart immediately got up and went to the table to pour a ss of boiled water for Baron Stuart. After pouring the water, the atmosphere grew even more awkward.
Be Stuart sat on the side, feeling extremely ufortable, cursing in her heart: Brother, just ask whatever you want to ask and stop tormenting me like this, its so unbearable and terrifying! Help me, help me Leonardo Bryson! Did Cam give me a blood transfusion? The atmosphere was eerily quiet when Baron Stuart finally spoke up from the hospital bed. He turned his head, looking at his sister with a calm expression, but between his brows, there was still a hint of displeasure. Upon hearing this, Be Stuarts whole body shuddered, and she instinctively trembled, lifting her eyes to sneak a nce at her brother. And then she pretended to be calm and said, Uh yeah, she did! Because she didnt dare to look directly at her elder brother, Be Stuarts eyes were constantly wandering and evading, just not daring to look him in the eye. Baron Stuart didnt say anything, his sharp gaze staring straight at her.. Chapter 147 - 147: 147: It’s Emily Walker’s Blood… Chapter 147 - 147: 147: Its Emily Walkers Blood
Trantor: 549690339 The room fell silent again. Be Stuart felt something was wrong and she cautiously lifted her eyes to nce at Baron Stuart As she nced, she directly met his sharp gaze, which startled her entire body and she immediately lowered her head in consternation. In a small voice, she said, Actually the blood transfusion was from Emily WalkerN?v(el)B\\jnn
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts pupils tightened, slightly surprised at this oue. He had only suspected that the blood wasnt from Cam Walker, but he didnt expect it to be from that woman. The doctor said Emily Walker is anemic, shes not supposed to give a blood transfusion. But, she insisted on giving 300ml to you Be continued. Actually, she also felt that this matter should not be concealed from her brother. After all, Emily Walker risked her life giving a blood transfusion to her brother, and in the end, it was credited as Cams merit. Now that the truth was out, she felt relieved. She was sure God wouldnt punish her now! You have no idea, Be said excitedly, looking up at Baron Stuart. After Emily gave you the blood transfusion, her face turned pale, it was frightening. She was supposed to stay for observation, but for some reason, she left As she said this, Be lowered her face, lost in puzzlement. Pondering over Emilys current situation, wondering whether herplexion had recovered or how long it might take for her to be able to restore the 300ml of lost blood. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts agitation ceased, reced with worry.
However, he kept his worry hidden and did not reveal it. Seeing her brother fall silent, Be Stuart was confused and gawked at him. At this moment, the door to the hospital room opened and yton Howard walked in. Seeing that Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker were not there, he felt relieved. What he was about to say might provoke the Young Lords wrath. Young Lord. Noting his return, Baron Stuart looked up, waiting for him to speak. After a pause, yton finally began, Lady Carter has disappeared. Barons eyes narrowed, and he asked coldly, What do you mean by she has disappeared? yton lightly pressed his thin lips, dropped his eyelids, We cant find her at your vi, even her luggage is missing. ording to Mrs. Noelle, Lady Carter has left. I checked thepany afterward but received news that Lady Carter resigned this morning from Director Scott. This left yton puzzled. The Young Lord had an ident yesterday, but Emily was nowhere to be found, and then she suddenly disappeared now. What could have happened in the meantime?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts hand tightened on the white bedding. Such a woman, he assumed she had taken his warning seriously but unexpectedly, she sneaked away while he was unconscious! Fine, very well! If she dared to escape, then she better make sure he doesnt find her! Fuming, Baron Stuart sternly ordered, Go find her, regardless of the methods, you must bring that woman back to me! Once he found her, he would surely teach her a lesson and show her what it meant to be obedient! Yes, Ill do it right away! epting the order, yton Howard was about to leave the hospital room. Wait. Baron looked like he suddenly remembered something. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, and his thin lips moved, Go check on her little brother. Considering her temperament, she wouldnt possibly leave her brother behind and run off alone.. Chapter 148 - 148: 148: Escape Chapter 148 - 148: 148: Escape
Trantor: 549690339 Did this woman overestimate herself, or did she underestimate him? It would be no problem to locate her, even if she fled E City and went overseas. yton Howard understood immediately upon hearing this and promptly left, Yes.
At this moment, on the floor across from where Baron Stuart was staying. Emily Walker had just finished the discharge procedures with her little brother. Do you feel tired? Although Wace Carter had recovered well, Emily was still worried about him leaving the hospital. As they walked towards the elevator, she asked anxiously. Wace smiled calmly and looked at his sister, Sister, Im not as fragile as you think. A week ago, I started walking alone to the hospital garden. After another week of recuperation, he was practically just like any other normal person. The siblings reached the elevator entrance, and as there were many people, they had to wait for the elevator that wasing up from the first floor. As the elevator reached the 12th floor, the door opened, and 13 people immediately poured out, pushing Emily and Wace to the side as they waited for the elevator. yton Howard, who had just emerged from the elevator, seemingly did not notice the siblings either, as he headed straight for Waces hospital room after exiting. Seeing this familiar figure, Emily suddenly paused. What was he doing here? As she watched the direction in which yton was going, could it be that he was looking for her little brother!? Realizing this, Emily quickly pulled herself together, grabbing Wace and heading into the elevator.
If yton Howard was truly here for her brother, then it must mean that that man had already woken up and realized that she had left! Emily hurriedly pushed Wace into the elevator, and swiftly pressed the button for the first floor! After leaving the inpatient department and arriving at the guard station, Emily took out the luggage box she had stored there earlier. Worried about being found by yton, she didnt dare to dy and ran towards the hospital entrance. Seeing his sister holding a luggage box, Wace was puzzled. Could it be that, in the past few months, his sister had not found a ce to stay? Emily was walking too hastily,pletely failing to notice another man who was about to leave the hospital at that very moment and they identally collided head-on. Ahhiss Emilys forehead collided directly with the mans sturdy chest, causing her to frown in pain as if shed run into a wall. A woman suddenly crashed into his arms, and Adrian Nash didnt notice for a moment. He quickly extended his arms to help the person who had almost fallen in his embrace. Sister, are you alright? Wace hurried over and reimed his sister from the mans arms! Wace was very puzzled by his sisters haste and couldnt understand what had suddenlye over her. Only then did Adrian notice the woman who had bumped into him, and his face lit up with excitement, as well as surprise, Emily?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing the familiar voice, Emily paused for a moment and then looked up at the man shed collided with. Boss Despite having met several times, Emily still habitually called Adrian Boss and was very surprised to bump into him here. Adrian chuckled helplessly. When could he finally be true friends with her? Should I call you Lady Carter? He looked at her and asked with a smile. Emily hesitated for a moment, then embarrassedlyughed when she understood his meaning, No need, just use my name. Thats what Ive been wishing for. Adrians lips curved as he noticed her luggage. Where are you going? Dears, Mia Harizon will return to Baltimore tomorrow. I will be home at night, so the update might be dyed.. Chapter 149 - 149: 149 Sister, What is Really Going On with You Chapter 149 - 149: 149 Sister, What is Really Going On with You
Trantor: 549690339 Thest time they met, he seemed to realize that the little girl had some connection with Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group. Each and every time, she seemed to be rather embarrassed. Out of the three times theyve met, she had her luggage with her twice. Emily Walker noticed him looking at her suitcase, and also at this very moment, she noticed that someone was looking tor her in the background.
I, I am here to pick up my little brother. We can chat next time. As soon as she finished speaking, she impatiently grabbed Wace Carters hand and rushed out of the hospitals grand entrance. Seeing this, Adrian Nash immediately chased after her, grabbing her arm, asking, Where are you going? Let me take you there! He was aware of the enchanting peach blossom, which surprised many passersby at the hospital entrance. Emily Walker then looked at the hand on her arm and then looked back in the direction of the hospital. If it was convenient, why not take a ride? Thank you then. The three of them got into the white Porsche and disappeared from the hospital entrance in the blink of an eye. yton Howard, who found out that Emily Walker and her brother had just finished their discharge surgery, also came chasing out, but didnt see the siblings anywhere. In the Porsche, Emily Walker kept looking back from time to time, always worried that someone was following them from behind. However, when the car had already driven a considerable distance away from the hospital, she realized that her worries seemed a bit unnecessary. Perhaps, yton Howard was not looking for her, it was just a coincidence that she saw him. No matter what, her departure might not matter to Baron Stuart. It would be better to leave, for both of them.
She would no longer be med for leading people on, and Baron Stuart could continue his marriage as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at the retreating city outside the car window, Emily Walker gradually fell into deep thought. Wace Carter, who was sitting next to her, seemed to have noticed her abnormality early on and slowly said, Sis, whats really going on? She also looked hurried when they were leaving the hospital earlier, and now she kept ncing behind her, as if someone was pursuing her. Its nothing. Emily Walker didnt borate much, but leaned back on the seat, looking a bit tired from the deep thought. She had been slightly weak since she donated blood the day before, and now it seemed particrly draining to think. Adrian Nash, in the drivers seat, saw her tired look through the rearview mirror, and a strange feeling shed in his heart. The car pulled away at the crossroads, and waiting for the traffic lights, Adrian Nash couldnt help but ask, You havent told me where youre heading yet? He turned his head, a devilish smile hanging on his lips, looking at her in the back seat. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was pulled back from her thoughts, sitting upright to look at the devilishly charming man in the drivers seat.
For a moment, it was indeed quite a tough question for her. I She hesitated for a moment, actually, she didnt know where to go. She gave a self-deprecating smile, it seemed as if her life never had a destination? Wace Carter looked at his sister, he had no idea how she held up on her own while he was hospitalized. The high medical and hospital fees, as a twenty-year-old girl, how did his sister manage that? At this thought, Wace remembered the man who came to the hospital with his sister beforeBaron Stuart. He is the sole heir of the Futuren Group, with a valuable worth, from any angle, this man is the worlds finest, wless in every way.. Chapter 150 - 150: 150: How is the house here? Chapter 150 - 150: 150: How is the house here?
Trantor: 549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn How did Older Sister get to know him in the first ce? And now, with her luggage box, could it be? Wace nced at his sister without letting too much show on his face.
No matter what she had done initially, in the end, it was all for him. Are you guys looking for a ce to stay? Seeing Emily hesitate to speak, Adrian Nash spoke up again, with a smile still hanging on the corner of his mouth, as if to untie her tongue-tied predicament. Upon hearing his voice, Emily paused for a moment, then recovered and hesitated before nodding, Uh Instead of saying theres nowhere to go, saying they are looking for a ce would at least be less embarrassing. As Emily finished speaking, the green light came on. Adrian Nash slightly curved his thin lips, turning the steering wheel, and the Porsche swiftly drove in another direction. I happen to know a friend who has a house for rent. Why dont I take you to have a look? About 20 minutester, the white Porsche stopped in front of a residentialmunity. Emily and Wace got out of the car and looked around. Rows of small Western-style vis were spectacrly impressive. Though they couldnt be called luxurious, they were quite exquisite. Especially the surrounding green scenery, it was really soothing to the eyes. Looking at such a house, Emily looked puzzled and turned her head to nce at Adrian puzzledly. Adrian seemed to guess her confusion, his thin lips slightly curled, raising a perfect arch, How about the houses here?
He had a house inside, but it wasnt exactly his; it was left to him by his deceased mother and had been vacant ever since. Emily became even more puzzled by his words. Could the friend he was talking about be this ce? But with her and Waces current financial situation, they couldnt afford to rent such a house. Then, Adrian took a keyring out of his pocket, waved it in front of Emily, and smiled, Are you satisfied? Looking at the dangling keys in front of her, Emilys eyebrows furrowed in surprise, and she asked incredulously, What is this? Adrian smiled lightly and turned his face towards the Western-style vi, looking somewhat lonely, This house has been empty for many years. So? Empty with no one living in it? Asking her to live here? Emily lowered her eyelids. She indeed has no ce to go for now, but she wasnt at the point of asking for help. Boss Emily almost blurted out the title boss but quickly caught herself and paused before correcting, Thank you for your kindness, but my brother and I will still look for a ce. Having said that, Emily wanted to turn around and leave. Seeing this, Adrian immediately turned around and grabbed her arm, Hey, Emily, I just want to be friends with you; even if you dont like it here, you dont have to be so direct, its so embarrassing for me. He looked at Emily helplessly, the smile on the corner of his mouth at this moment somewhat strained. Her sudden, straightforward rejection really made him feel awkward.
It was as if he was being oversensitive. But he did seem a little oversensitive! Upon hearing him say that, Emily immediately realized that her words were indeed too blunt, and she quickly turned around, looking slightly apologetic. Im sorry, I just thought I know, its probably hard for you to ept my sudden offer, but I really just want to Adrian paused, seemingly struggling to exin his feelings at the moment, I want tosimply help a friend, thats all. Seriously, nothing more.. Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Since Escaped, Don’t Want to Fall Again Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Since Escaped, Dont Want to Fall Again
Trantor: 549690339 He spoke with a sincere expression, as if he was afraid she would misunderstand him. And his sudden sincerity made Emily feel a bit at a loss, as if she had really hurt the self-esteem of this man?
After a pause, Emily slowly began, Regardless, Im still very grateful to you, but She nced at the Western-style vi in front of her, then turned her gaze to Adrian Nash, My brother and I cant afford to live here for now. Thats not a problem. Adrian hurriedly said, if what she was worried about was this, then it wasnt a problem at all. He pressed his lips together, as if pondering something, then looked up at her, If you dont have the rent now, you can pay it when you have the moneyter! Upon hearing this, Emily naturally understood the meaning behind it. This exquisite house, and its a full set, even if it doesnt cost ten thousand, it should be at least seven or eight thousand. He said he would payter? Although she hadnt read many books, she could clearly grasp the way people deal with things. Him saying this undoubtedly meant that he wanted her to move into this house. Yes, thats right, maybe he just wanted to help her, but this favor was too great, she couldnt ept it. She didnt want to pretend to be aloof and saintly, but she just didnt want to be tied to someone like this. After all, she and he were only acquainted through a few encounters, and they hadnt known each other for long enough. I really appreciate it, but its not necessary. Emily said, her expression somewhat cold and it was evident that she was in a bad mood, Wace, lets go. She might be able to ept the favors of a friend like Gabrie Teddy, but she didnt want to ept anything from the man in front of her. It wasnt because she thought he was a bad person, but Having experienced such a wealthy nobleman once, she had barely escaped the notoriety. How could she easily fall into it again?
Once she epted, perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, she would not only ept his temporary help, but there might be another kind of rumor. Baron Stuart was a well-known man worldwide, and the man in front of her was also an influential figure. She didnt want to be involved with either of them. Dont be like this. Seeing her determination to leave, Adrian felt helpless for the first time, and in fact, he didnt want her to leave either. Because, it seemed that she had nowhere else to go. It was already 3:30 PM, and finding a house wasnt something that could be done quickly. If she didnt find one, she couldnt sleep on the street, could she? He grabbed her again, I know you dont want to owe anyone, butat least you need a temporary ce to stay, right? Its not easy to find a house, what if vou dont find a suitable one tonight? Even though there are hotels on the street, but she wouldnt be able to afford the cost of one night there.N?v(el)B\\jnn Upon hearing this, Emily seemed to have also thought of this problem. If she didnt find a house, where would she and her brother sleep? Can you just stay here for one night? You can put your stuff in and look for a house anytime, and youll have a ce to stay, right? Seeing her silence, Adrian continued speaking. He wasnt sure about his own thoughts, as if he cared too much about her? Emily raised her head, and in fact, he was right. No matter what, she needed to have a ce to stay, which would also make it easier to find a house.
Moreover, her brother had been discharged from the hospital earlier, and she didnt know how well his body had recovered. It was better to be careful. ThenIll, Ill give you the rent for one day first. After saying this, Emily reached for the money in her pocket.. Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Cleaning the Room to Offset Rent Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Cleaning the Room to Offset Rent
Trantor: 549690339 Adrian Nash quickly held her hand that was taking out money andughed. I realized that being your friend is really difficult. Its just for one night, and if you really dont want to receive undeserved gains, then Adrian Nash turned his head, pointing at the house, No one has lived here for several years. If you truly want to pay rent, help me clean up the first floor. Consider it as offsetting the rent, alright?
Several hundred USD was nothing but the price of a cup of liquor to him. What did he need it for? Emily Walker looked up at him, then lowered her eyes in thought. It seemed that he was right. No matter what, she needed a ce to stay tonight. Then thank you. Seeing her finally agree, Adrian Nash couldnt help but let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that bing friends with her was not easy at all. Lets go. They entered the courtyard and opened the grand entrance to the living room. The furniture inside was covered with white cloths, and due to no one living there for a long time, the ce was now dusty and neglected! The dust-covered furniture was like Adrian Nashs childhood memories, sealed under dust. As time passed, now when looking at it, it didnt seem as fresh in memory as it had been initially. Sorry, its just that no one has cleaned it in a really long time. Seeing the thickyers of dust everywhere, Adrian Nash hurriedly lifted the white cloth from the sofa. But since he had never done this before, when he lifted it, the dust fell back onto the sofa, making things awkward in an instant. Now there was nowhere left for her and her little brother to sit.
Looking at his awkward movements and expression, Emily Walker didnt care and chuckled softly. You all stand for a while, Ill go clean. After saying that, Emily Walker looked around and found cleaning tools and an apron in a room. Fortunately, the water and electricity in the house hadnt been cut off, making the cleaning not so troublesome. Wace Carter, who was nearby, saw his older sister cleaning by herself and couldnt help but join in. He picked up a cloth, carried a water bucket, and started wiping the floor! After spending a few months in the hospital, he needed to exercise his muscles or else they would be stiff! Seeing the siblings working so happily, Adrian Nash experienced such a scene for the first time. He never thought that doing housework could be so enjoyable! With an itch in his heart, Adrian Nash suddenly wanted to try it as well. He took a mop from the side and began wiping the floor after Emily Walker. So, like that, the three of them worked together C one used a vacuum cleaner in front, another followed behind mopping the floor, and thest one wiped the floor clean with a wet towel. After two hours of hard work, the living room and bedrooms were finally restored to their original appearances, shining anew! Were finally done! It was Wace Carters first time doing housework, and he was so tired that he copsed on the sofa, huffing and puffing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was also Adrian Nashs first time, but he didnt feel tired. Instead, he thought it was pretty interesting.
Both meny on the sofa, while Emily Walker went to check the two rooms on the first floor. Presumably, these rooms had once been used by servants, as there was clutter piled up in the corners of the walls. Having tidied up the two rooms once again, which she and her little brother were going to stay in tonight, she came out to the living room half an hourter. When she came out, she found that Adrian Nash was gone, but her little brother was curled up on the sofa, watching TV.. Chapter 153 - 153: 153: Clayton Howard Comes to the Hotel Chapter 153 - 153: 153: yton Howard Comes to the Hotel
Trantor: 549690339 Wace, where is he? Seeing that he was not there, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel puzzled. Upon hearing her voice, Wace turned his head to look at his sister who just came out of the room, Brother Jackie? He said hes going out for a bit. Brother Jackie?
Emily looked baffled, when did her little brother start calling him brother? Wace, youre too rash, why are you calling him Brother Jackie when you just met? Emily obviously felt dissatisfied about this matter. After all, she couldnt even call him by his name yet, whereas her little brother was already calling him brother. Wace, however, didnt think much of it and exined, I didnt, at first I was calling him Mr. Nash, but he told me its fine to call him by his name, saying that he is ten years older than me, so I can call him brother if I want. If I called him by his name, wouldnt that seem even more impolite? By the end, Wace leaned on the back of the sofa, looking earnestly at Emily, seemingly full of curiosity about this question. But then again, it seemed that Adrian Nash was quite concerned about his sister, wasnt he? Upon hearing this, Emily paused and thought that it was just a way of addressing each other. It doesnt matter that much. Having cleaned all afternoon, Emily was a bit tired, so she decided to take a seat in the sofa and rest for a while.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile, Adrian Nash, who had just left, was at his Sea Sky Hotel, having the waiter prepare three dinners for him. Just as the waiter packed the meals into a paper bag, and he carried it out, he saw a familiar figure at the reception desk. He stopped in his tracks, nced at the reception desk not far away, and narrowed his eyes. Wasnt that yton Howard, who was always with Baron Stuart? What was he doing here?
yton quickly inquired at the front desk about the registration records and made sure that Emily and her brother had indeed not checked into the hotel before turning to leave. Ordinary hotel reception desks are not supposed to disclose guest information, but Baron Stuart had that privilege. After leaving the hotel, yton suddenly felt that perhaps his Young Master was being overly suspicious. Maybe Emily was not really with Adrian Nash. Just a few hours ago, upon learning that Emily and her brother had left the hospital, Baron Stuart immediately checked the hospital surveince video and found that she had met Adrian Nash as soon as she came out. This left Baron Stuart seething with anger, but nowhere to vent it! That damned woman! She had gone to great lengths to evade him, only to get into another mans car right after leaving the hospital. How infuriating! Every time he thought of thest time the two had rented a room at the Sea Sky Hotel, Baron Stuart became even more agitated, wishing he could capture that woman and punish her properly! Noticing yton leaving the hotel, Adrian Nash slightly narrowed his eyes, then turned to the reception desk and approached it. What was that man doing? With a charming smile hanging on his lips, Adrian Nash asked, looking at the two beautifuldies at the front desk. Upon hearing his voice, both receptionists involuntarily looked up. Seeing their boss before them, they were somewhat surprised and stood up hurriedly.
They both then turned to look at the hotel entrance, where yton had just left. That gentleman was asking about a person named Emily Walker to see if she had checked into our hotel, Receptionist A replied. Once again, he nced at the entrance where yton had already driven away by now. Adrian Nashs calm face seemed to have guessed something. He remembered thest time when Baron Stuart personally took Emily away, their rtionship back then seemed to be quite unusual. This time. could it be that Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Dinner for Three Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Dinner for Three
Trantor: 549690339 At six oclock in the evening, Adrian Nash returned to the small manor. Perhaps he was tired, as he saw his siblings leaning on the sofa taking a nap as soon as he entered the living room.
He quietly walked towards the single sofa, watching Emily Walker who was already fast asleep. Her features were not exactly refined, but they were refreshing and attractive. Her thick eyshes slightly curled up, resting on her fair cheeks, giving her an appealing fresh look. Her tightly closed eyes seemed to sense a shadow moving in front of her. Emily fluttered her eyelids slightly and then opened her eyes, greeted by the sight ot an attractive face close to hers. She was startled and quickly sat up on the sofa. Bending over, Adrian Nash didnt expect her to suddenly open her eyes. His expression was somewhat awkward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om For a moment just now, he seemed to be captivated by her sleeping face and was slightly entranced. Emily straightened up, feeling somewhat ufortable under his steady gaze. Furthermore, she didnt understand why he was staring at her so intently. She didnt know if it was her imagination, but they were so close just now that she had the impression this man was trying to kiss her It seemed like she needed to move out as soon as possible. Whenwhen did you get home? Both of them looked slightly embarrassed. Emily lowered her eyelids and asked unnaturally. Adrian Nash too,posed his unusual thoughts, with a simple, rxed and charming smile, he easily dispelled the awkwardness. I just arrived home. There might be some dust on your face from cleaning earlier. After saying that, Adrian Nash unscrupulously reached out, his thumb naturally brushing against Emilys cheeks as if wiping away the dust that didnt even exist.
The unexpected touch left Emily startled once again. She quicklyposed herself. No wonder he was looking at her so closely just now; it was because she had dust on her face. It looked like she was overthinking. However was there really dust on her face? She remembered washing her face after cleaning. Emily lowered her eyelids again, her eyebrows furrowing as she wondered if there really was dust on her face. Alright, I bought dinner home. Adrian Nash lifted the dinner he had bought in his hand, gave Emily a warm smile and then turned to wake Wace Carter who was still sleeping on the sofa, Wace, its time for dinner. Seeing the two addressing each other so familiarly, Emily was puzzled. It seemed like they had a good rtionship? They even called each other by their first names, as if they had known each other for a long time. The three of them sat down at the dining table for dinner. As Adrian Nash watched this scene unfold, his smile deepened. For more than ten years, it seemed like he had always eaten alone. Of course, besides those so-called girlfriends, he mostly ate alone at home. The sight before him made him feel strangely nice. But just as Adrian Nash was smirking and enjoying this unusual feeling, the next second Emily did something that shattered this peace entirely!
This is for the meal. Emily took out a bill from her pocket at some point and ced it in front of him. Looking at the note in front of him, Adrian Nash paused with his chopsticks halfway to his mouth, then looked up at the woman before him. Did this woman have to settle every single expense with him, including those for Charlotte Taylor? She truly was a buzzkill. He sighed, put down his bowl and chopsticks, and looked at her helplessly with his enchanting peach blossom eyes. He said with a lighthearted smile, Its just dinner.. Cant you stop being so calctive? Chapter 155 - 155: 155: Looking for Work Chapter 155 - 155: 155: Looking for Work
Trantor: 549690339 It was just a dinner. He didnt know how many women he had paid the bill for, but the one in front of him didnt even give him the chance to be a gentleman. She was truly unique. Many women would have longed for the chance to have dinner with him, but this woman just killed the thing hed always been proud of.
Emily waspletely unmoved and calmly handed the money to him. After all, they werent that familiar with each other, especially when it came to money. It was better to keep things clear. Dont you remember? Adrian Nash sighed helplessly, he really couldnt bring himself to take money from a woman. Emily raised her pupils, somewhat confused by his question. Remember what? Our first meeting at the park where you helped me, do you remember? That time, he had been chased by bodyguards hired by his father, and if it hadnt been for Emily, he might not have been able to avoid them so easily. Emily frowned as she lowered her eyelids and began to recall At that park, it was true that he seemed to be chased by someone. But why bring it up now? She raised her head and looked at him quizzically. I remember; what about it? Adrian Nash smiled, Thanks to you that time, I was able to escape. So let me treat you to this meal, okay? Watching the conversation between the two, Wace also raised his head. He hadnt expected his older sister to have saved Adrian Nash. Had they known each other for a long time? From his attitude towards Emily, it seemed that he truly cared for her and even seemed to be trying to please her.
Even though their family was now in dire circumstances, if Adrian Nash didnt mind, he might be a very good match for Emily! Under Adrian Nashs insistence, Emily put away the money and continued eating her dinner. It was past 8 PM when they were done with dinner, and it was time for Adrian Nash to go home. Before leaving, he took down the tabletputer from the car and handed it to Emily and Wace, telling them that they could look at houses online that night and maybe find one they liked. However, Emily and Wace searched all night but couldnt find a suitable ce C they were either too expensive, too remote, or mainly due to the high house prices average people just couldnt afford them. Having no other choice, they decided to give up looking online and personally visit some older residential areas the next day. Sometimes, older people stayed home while other family members went out to work. If those older persons had spare rooms, they might rent them out for some extra ie. People in such situations were generally not well-off. Some of those old people didnt use the inte, so they had to post rental information on advertisement billboards outside the residential area or near their homes. Early the next morning, the siblings left their house. Emily went house hunting and Wace went to find a job, so if they found a slightly expensive house, they could at least support themselves a bit better.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Wace, you havent fully recovered yet. Do you want to wait a little while before looking for a job? Emily was still worried about her brothers health as they got off the bus. Wace simply waved her off with a smile, assuring her not to worry. Sister, my body has been fine for a while now. Hospitals just hope you stay longer so they can make more money.
Thats what he thought, because he knew his own body better than anyone. Right now, the most important thing was to find a job to ease some of the financial pressure for his older sister.. Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Only Over Two Thousand Left on the Body Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Only Over Two Thousand Left on the Body
Trantor: 549690339 After searching all morning, the siblings still couldnt find a house. They finally found a satisfactory one, but they had to give it up because they didnt have enough money for the deposit. Now, Emily Walker had only a little over two thousand dors on her. Where could thev find a house that was both cheaD and not too remote?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even if they found one, once they paid the rent, they would have no money left for living expenses for her and her little brother. Sis, why dont we go find work first? Maybe we could even find a job that includes room and board. Despite the scorching sun, Wace Carter didnt feel tired at all. Instead, he tried to lift his sisters spirits. However, such jobs that include room and board were scarce in the flourishing city. With house prices so high, which boss would be willing to do that? Business people were notoriously stingy, who would buy a house for their employees to live in? Of course, there were some in suburban factories Maybe Emily suddenly had an idea. What if she and her brother moved to one of those remote development zones? News on TV often reported about them. The working hours were longer, but the sry was not low, and there were collective dormitories avable for living. Thinking about this, Emily turned her head and looked at her brother Wace, Wace, would you liketo go check out a factory? Wace was taken aback, not expecting his sister to lower their standards like this. Although their family, the Carter Family, was not considered as aristocratic, the servants back home would at least call her Lady and he was a bona fide rich second generation in the campus. Now, were they really going to fall to working in a factory? But there was nothing wrong with that, as long as they could earn money, anywhere would do! Okay! Wace agreed immediately. As long as his sister could live a better life, he would do anything.
Then, the two went to a Labour Services Office where there was plenty of factory information from the suburbs. They saw an advertisement for a factory, saying: Work 15 hours a day, basic sry ranging from 3,000 to 6,000, the more you work, the more you earn, room and board included. Seeing this information made Emily hesitate for a moment. The sry might be higher than her job at the Milk Tea Shop. But it meant working 15 hours a day, from 8 AM till 11 PM. Though the hours were long, having room and board was not bad either. She turned and looked at her brother, Wace, should we go to this one? Wace checked the ckboard and nodded, Okay. 15 hours a day was not a big deal; he was mainly worried about whether his sister could handle it physically. After all, they had both been raised in rtivefort and had not experienced much hardship in their lives. Having made this decision, the siblings returned to Adrian Nashs small manor. It was already noon, so the two simply cooked two instant noodles as their lunch for the day. Boys usually have a bigger appetite, so Emily gave half of hers to Wace. Life might be a bit tough, but every time she thought of her brother who had been lying in a hospital bed, now able to sit beside her and eat, all of Emilys bitterness vanished.
In this world, at least she was not alone; at least she still had her brother Wace. After they had lunch, Adrian Nash came to visit. It was perfect timing because Emily wanted to return the key to the small manor to him. Looking at the key, Adrian hesitated for a moment and then looked up, Have you found a house? Emily smiled and shook her head, No, my brother and I decided to work in a suburban factory. They provide room and board so we wont need to find a house.. Chapter 157 - 157: 157: Adrian Nash ‘s Reluctance Chapter 157 - 157: 157: Adrian Nash s Reluctance
Trantor: 549690339 Although life might be a bit difficult and tiring, as long as they can get by, its not a big deal. The most important thing is Once she goes to the suburbs, she wouldnt have any connection with that man
anymore. Now, she wonders how hes doing and if he would look for her? When her thoughts drifted to that point, Emily suddenly snapped back to reality. What was she thinking about? Work in a factory!? Adrian Nash looked shocked at her words. Factory work is the most tiring, how could her weak body handle it? Emily, I dont want to scare you, but do you know how hard factory work is? Its not as simple as you think. Many unscrupulous factories make employees work all night long. Are you sure you want to work in a ce like that? Although Adrian never went to such a ce, as a businessman, he knew a little about those factories. Seeing his somewhat agitated reaction, Emily was stunned. She then said, I know, but that doesnt matter to me. She believed she could handle it. Is it just that youck work and a ce to live? When youre struggling, let me help you, okay? For some reason, when Adrian thought about her suffering in those remote suburbs, he felt an inexplicable urge of anxiety. Once she goes to that kind of ce, would their connection also lessen?
Befuddled by his sudden fit of impatience, Emily looked at him. Whats wrong with this man all of a sudden? Adrian turned to Wace, Wace, a friend of mine is a photographer, and hes currently in need of an assistant. If youre willing, I can introduce you to him. Upon hearing this, Wace nced at his sister somewhat unexpectedly. Emily was also very surprised. Why was this man continuously helping them? Emily, as you said, Wace just got discharged from the hospital. If he works more than ten hours a day or does night shifts, can his body handle it? Seeing both siblings silent, Adrian continued. Hearing this, Emily realized she only thought about finding a job,pletely neglecting her brothers health. Im not doing this to please you. My friend really needs an assistant, and you two are looking for work, right? Why are you willing to go work in such a ce while rejecting my help? Or is it, Adrian paused for a moment, looking a bit dejected, you simply dont want to be friends with me? Upon hearing this, Emily lifted her eyes and looked at him, exining, Of course not! Hes already helped her so much; how could she not want to be friends with him?
However, friends being friends, she didnt want their rtionship to be built on unnecessary gossip. Thest time she entered Futuren Group, it was because of Baron Stuart, and many people were specting about her identity behind her back. Since its not the case, why dont you just ept my simple help as a friend? At this time, Adrians tone already carried a hint of pleading. The truth is, this time he didnt deliberately help her. This morning, his friend Jasonined to him about how hard the job was and he identally discovered Jasons assistant had suddenly resigned, so they currently needed a new one. Afterward, he thought of Emily and Wace needing a job too. So he came here to see if they wanted to go..n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 158 - 158: 158: Jason, the Top Photographer Chapter 158 - 158: 158: Jason, the Top Photographer
Trantor: 549690339 But Although worried about her little brothers health, Emily Walker still found it difficult to decide, after all, whether Wace Carter could handle the job was still a problem. She turned her head to look at Wace, and indeed, he couldnt afford to be too overworked in his current condition. Otherwise, any ident would make everything worse.
But, Brother Jackie, Wace opened his mouth and looked at him, saying silently, Ive never worked as an assistant before He had never done anything before; he was just a high school student before his hospitalization. Adrian Nash smiled at those words, Dont worry about that. The assistants work is all very simple. Just help my friend manage some of his things when hes in need. Really? Wace was a little moved.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om If thats the case, why not let my sister go instead? If the work was so easy and simple, it would be better to let his sister do it. Upon hearing this, Emily turned her head and looked at her little brother in astonishment. Both of youe with me. Adrian Nash didnt want to dwell on this issue any longer. He grabbed their hands and led them out the door. Half an hourter, a white Porsche stopped in front of an international bridal photographypany building. Seeing the signboard of the bridal photographypany, Emily and Wace were both puzzled. My friend is upstairs; Ill take you to meet him. Having said that, Adrian Nash again took their hands and led them into the building. The elevator went straight to the third floor, and Emily and Wace followed Adrian Nash into aprehensive office.
Oh, what brings our great young master Adrian to my humble ce? A young man walked out of the office, with a handsome face and sunny demeanor. Adrian Nash didnt have time to chat with him, getting straight to the point, Dont you need an assistant? Hearing this, Jason was taken aback, then noticed the man and woman behind him. Did Adrian bring him assistants? Of course, he would wee having an assistant! He almost died from overwork in the past few days! Come on in, have a seat! Upon hearing there were assistants, Jason immediately pulled the three of them into the office, offering them tea and water. The international bridal photographypany was not owned by Adrian Nash. He knew that if he asked Emily to work at his familyspany, she might not agree. But if she came here, it would be a different story. Introducing the siblings to work here was just a matter of course. Even as a friend, its the most normal thing to do. Jasons gaze began to focus on the man and woman sitting upright. He had justined about his hard work in the morning, and the next second, Adrian Nash brought two people to him. This was unusual, not his style. In the past, even when he was on the verge of copsing from exhaustion, Adrian would never care about his life.
But now Jason looked at Emily on the opposite side, a very ordinary girl, not Adrian Nashs type. So it was His eyes nced at Wace on the other side. Although he was 180 cm tall, judging from his face, he should still be a student, which probably had nothing to do with Adrian. So, what exactly made Adrian change his usual ways, then? Jason rubbed his chin and began to ponder carefully. Hey! Seeing him lost in thought, Adrian Nash started to feel a bit annoyed. Was he intending to ignore the three of them or what? Snapping back to reality, Jason hurriedly looked up at the three of them.. Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Baron Stuart Leaves the Hospital on His Own Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Baron Stuart Leaves the Hospital on His Own
Trantor: 549690339 To take or not to take? Adrian Nash didnt want to waste words, he would take it or leave it! However, if Jason dared not to take it, he would definitely die a miserable death!
Feeling the sharp gaze from Adrian Nash, Jason couldnt help swallowing his saliva. This was noting to ask for his opinion, but to force him to take someone, okay! Take, of course take, its best if I get both of them. My makeup artist is also in need of an assistant. This was not false, his partner Antonio Bailey indeed needed an assistant, too. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was taken aback, she couldnt help but wonder if it was really such a coincidence? Adrian Nash slightly hooked the corner of his mouth. He didnt expect this kid to be quite cooperative. Meanwhile, on the other side, at the hospital. Baron Stuart was emotionless, half-leaning against the hospital bed, waiting for yton Howard to report the results to him. Young Lord, an hour ago, Young Master Nash took Miss Walker and her little brother into a bridal photographypany. Last night, when yton found out that Emily was staying in a small manor under Adrian Nashs name, he wanted to bring Emily to the hospital but was suddenly stopped by Adrian Nashs men. It seemed like this was Adrian Nashs deliberate arrangement. Hearing this, Baron Stuarts ck obsidian-like pupils were instantly filled with raging anger! A bridal photographypany? Whats she doing there? Baron Stuart tried to suppress his anger, his thin lips lightly opened, and his voice was extremely cold.
yton hesitated for a moment, furrowing his eyebrows as if pondering over something, then he said, Im sorry, Young Master, it seems like Young Master Nash knows were looking for Miss Emily. Every time I try to go in and investigate, Im always stopped by his people. An hour ago, the same thing happened when he tried to enter the bridal photographypany, seemingly as if Young Master Nash didnt want them to get close to Miss Walker. Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed slightly, Adrian Nash? Yes, yton nodded. Following that, Baron Stuart let out a sneer. He wanted to see how Adrian Nash was going to steal his woman! The next second, he saw Baron Stuart lift the white bedsheet and get up from the hospital bed. Seeing him suddenly get out of bed, yton stared at him in astonishment, Young Lord? His back injury had only been stitched up for two days, and it was far from healed. Getting out of bed now would likely tear the wound open. But Baron Stuartpletely ignored him and directly changed out of his hospital gown, putting on his light blue shirt. Fastening the buttons on his chest and cuffs, Baron Stuarts eyes grew cold. Lets pay Young Master Nash a visit.
With those words, Baron Stuart raised the corner of his mouth and strode towards the hospital room exit. Watching him leave the hospital room, yton was worried.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The doctor repeatedly told him that it was best not to get out of bed and move around before the wound healed. Once torn, he might lose a lot of blood again. But as for their Young Lords temper, not to mention him, even if Madam came herself, it would be difficult to stop him from doing what he wanted at this moment. Despite his concern, yton still followed closely behind. The car drove smoothly through the bustling city district. Ten-plus minutester, the ck Bentley stopped in front of the International Bridal Photography Building. Baron Stuart sat in the back seat, looking out the car window towards the entrance of the building. His sharp gaze observed every move at the entrance of the building. As long as the bodyguards dressed in ck silk were still there, it meant that the woman was also still inside. Opening the car door, Baron Stuart got out of the car, exuding an intimidating aura. His eyes held a slight chill that made people reluctant to approach, giving others a sense of fear. PS: Some people say they watch the male and female leads, some people say they watch the second male lead, what would actually happen? Please read on! (If you like Mias book, please remember to collect it, and vote for Mia too!) Chapter 160 - 160: 160: Young Lord, It’s Lady Carter Chapter 160 - 160: 160: Young Lord, Its Lady Carter
Trantor: 549690339 He took a light step forward, walking gracefully towards the front of the building. Seeing the approaching pair, the few bodyguards waiting at the grand entrance immediately tensed up.
If yton Howard was at his side, they could stop him. But now, in front of them was Young Lord of Futuren Group, Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart lifted his cold gaze, sweeping it across the ck uniformed bodyguard opposite him. The moment the bodyguards eyes met his icy pupils, he stiffened, as if feeling a wave of coldness sweeping through his body, sending chills to his heart. Young Lord StuartI The bodyguard spoke slowly, despite being afraid of Baron Stuarts suffocating aura, they dared not let him pass easily. After all, they belonged to Adrian Nash, and if they were found negligent, they couldnt bear the punishment from the Young Master. But the man in front of them was also not someone they could offend. Baron Stuart kept silent, his cold, icy gaze fixed on the bodyguard in front of him. In the end, the bodyguard was afraid of causing offense and took a step back. Lifting his cold gaze, Baron Stuart strode towards the tower buildings reception desk, with yton Howard following closely behind. This was a bridal photographypany, and as Baron Stuart headed for the elevator, he wondered what that woman was doing here with other men. Suppressing his anger, Baron Stuart entered the elevator. Just as yton Howard was about to follow, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of another elevator door opening, and two men and a woman walked out of it.
Upon recognizing the faces of the three people who stepped out of the elevator, Howard hesitated for a moment, then turned his head towards Baron Stuart inside the elevator. Young Lord Stuart, its Lady Carter. As soon as Howard spoke, Emily Walker, Adrian Nash, and the three others immediately turned their heads at the sound. Upon seeing Howard, their expressions turned to surprise. Wasnt that yton Howard who was always by that mans side? Why was he here? The appearance of yton Howard surprised Emily, not knowing whether it was a coincidence or some other reason. But the next second, when she saw the man walking out of the elevator, her entire expression turned nk, her pupils dting as she couldnt believe that the figure in front of her was that man. He Wasnt he supposed to be hospitalized? Why would he appear here?N?v(el)B\\jnn As for Baron Stuarts appearance, not only was Emily surprised, but so was Adrian Nash. Originally, he had been wondering how Howard was able to enter here, but now he realized that Baron Stuart hade in person. Baron Stuart walked out of the elevator, looking a bit frosty at the woman in front of him. It had only been a few days since hest saw her, and she seemed different, looking pale as if malnourished. Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts ears echoed with Be Stuarts words.
Was this womans malnourished appearance the result of her giving all the blood in her body to him? Baron Stuarts deep eyes stared intently at the woman opposite him, with everything else around him seemingly vanishing like nothing but air,pletely out of his sight. Upon meeting his gaze, Emily didnt dodge but returned the look. She hadnt seen him since thest time he was brought into the emergency room, and she didnt know if his wound had healed yet. However, seeing his spirited condition now, still with that cold and unruly attitude, she supposed it shouldnt be a big problem anymore. But his back was so deeply injured, and he had lost so much blood, could he really be discharged from the hospital in just a few days? Of course, Emily didnt know that Baron Stuart hadnt recovered and had discharged himself from the hospital with injuries, and even Mia Harizon didnt know the true purpose of this! Chapter 161 - 161: 161: Do Not Run Away from Me on Your Own Chapter 161 - 161: 161: Do Not Run Away from Me on Your Own
Trantor: 549690339 Its quite a coincidence to meet Young Lord here. Noticing the two had been staring at each other for a long time, Adrian Nash finally spoke, breaking the silent atmosphere. Most importantly, he seemed less and less inclined to have any connection between the woman by his side and Baron Stuart.
If Emily Walkers homelessness this time was due to Baron Stuart, then he would never let Emily go by his side again. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyes and looked at Adrian Nash next to Emily Walker. The two were very close, one tall and one short. In Baron Stuarts view, this scene was always an eyesore, making him want to destroy it! He looked coldly at Adrian Nash, his handsome face revealing a touch of unapproachable coldness as his thin lips spoke, Young Master Nash is overthinking it; I came here only to retrieve something that belongs to me. After saying that, he nced at Emily Walker nearby. Upon receiving her gaze and words, Emily was slightly stunned, not quite understanding what he meant by this. Coming here to take back something that belongs to him? Was she overthinking things? Or was he justing to this bridal photographypany to take back something? After all, he was already engaged to Cam Walker, which must be rted. Oh? Adrian Nash raised a mocking smile upon hearing this and asked, What did Young Lord lose here? Inside, he knew that the so-called thing Baron Stuart was referring to was none other than Emily Walker herself. Adrian Nash nced at Emily Walker beside him; if she was willing, he would never let her return to Baron Stuarts side again. Person. Baron Stuart spoke, uttering a single word while his eyes remained fixed on Emily.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After saying that, he strode towards her. From beginning to end, Baron Stuarts gaze had been on Emily, never moving away even when he approached her. This damned woman, he wanted to ask her why she ran away, why she got so close to other men as soon as she left! I should have warned you not to run away from me without permission. He looked at her, thin lips lightly opening, no visible emotions on his handsome face, which appeared gloomy. His tone made Emily feel a slight sense of oppression; atter a few days of not seeing each other, this man seemed to have be somewhat unfamiliar. Was he angry at her for leaving without saying goodbye? No, it shouldnt be; her leaving had no effect on him. I dont understand what youre saying. Emily spoke calmly, her gaze bing somewhat indifferent as she looked at him. But this indifference only made Baron Stuart more annoyed! Now she looked at him as if he were a stranger, which made him extremely ufortable! Dont understand? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, his voice cold as ice. This damned woman was now pretending to be dumb with him? Fine, very well, he wanted to see how she continued to y dumb!
Have you forgotten? The cold face suddenly turned into a smirk. He looked at her, his handsome face slowly lowering, the sexy corner of his lips slightly hooked, enthralling. Seeing his face slowly approaching, Emily inexplicably felt a little nervous. What on earth did this man want to do? She subconsciously leaned back as if to avoid his approach and slowly asked, What do you mean? What do I mean? Baron Stuart sneered, closing in on her, Are you sure you want me to say it out loud? In front of your little brother and others? Chapter 162 - 162: 162: What Are You to Me? Chapter 162 - 162: 162: What Are You to Me?
Trantor: 549690339 His lips curled slightly, but Emily Walker could not discern a smile on his face, ratherhe appeared despicable! What on earth was this damn man going to say in front of her little brother? About their rtionship? Or something else?
Thinking about what had happened between them, Emily started to feel uneasy. He wouldnt deliberately say something shameful here, would he? Emily bit her lower lip, clueless about what this man wanted, What on earth do you want? What do I want? saying this, the smirk on Baron Stuarts face vanished and was reced by seething rage. He growled, Who gave you the permission to leave? She was his. Only he could grant her permission to leave. Seeing his sudden anger, Emily was taken aback. Who let her go? Wasnt it his loving mother and sweet fiancee? Emily would, of course, not reveal such hard to address issues to him. After all, in others eyes, she was the home-wrecking mistress forced out by his mother and fiancee. This would be an embarrassment for any woman. Since she had decided to leave, she might as well keep some dignity for herself. Why cant I leave? Emily lifted her face, her stubborn gaze fixed on him, retorting, I didnt sell myself to you. Why do I need your permission? What exactly are you to me? Her sudden counter-question made Baron Stuart hesitate. He couldnte up with an answer to her points. What was she to him? His woman? However, being as domineering as he was, he didnt feel the need to answer things he didnt want to.
I said no, so its no! His tone was intimidating, his words forced out between his teeth. This woman, her temper was just as stubborn after not seeing her for a few days! Hearing this, Emily found itughable. She sarcastically replied, Im sorry, but your no has no legal effect. Wrapping up the conversation, Emily no longer wished to argue with the man in front of her. She turned around, intending to head towards the front door. Seeing her turn to leave, Baron Stuart exploded! Emily Walker! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His sudden rage froze Emily in her tracks. This mans anger was truly terrifying. Possibly due to the anger, Baron Stuarts back bulged due to the force exerted, and a sharp pain shot from his wound. He frowned slightly, didnt pay too much attention, instead, he lifted his furious gaze, staring at the woman in front of him. Emily paused in her steps, then turned around. Today, perhaps she should rify everything she wanted to say. After this, she wouldnt want any more involvement with this man! As she turned around, she noticed his slightly furrowed brows and beads of sweat on his forehead. She was slightly taken aback but didnt think much and attributed it to his rage.
Looking at him, she replied firm, Im grateful to you for providing the surgery fees to save my brother! Im also grateful to you Emily became thoughtful at this point, this was the first time, apart from her father, that another man had held her close. Thinking back to the time of the ident a few days ago, this man had shielded her beneath him at that crucial moment. But why? She still didnt understand. Thank you for protecting me that day! However, Ive also given you a blood transfusion in return, so we are now even! He had saved her life, and she had repaid him with her blood, werent they equal now? Chapter 163 - 163: 163: You can ‘t repay what you owe me, not even in this lifetime Chapter 163 - 163: 163: You can t repay what you owe me, not even in this lifetime
Trantor: 549690339 So were even? Huh, Baron Stuart scoffed. You owe me so much that youll never be able to repay everything in this lifetime, Baron Stuart stared at her, his tone oppressive.
How could she easily repay all the things she owed him? Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but find his remark funny but also felt annoyed, So, tell me, what do I owe you? Baron Stuart looked at her and then closed the distance, speaking unhurriedly, Rent, physical intimacy, and my first time. These are all debts you owe me. Do you think youve paid them off? He said it with a straight face, shocking everyone around him! Especially Emily, upon hearing his words, her eyeballs nearly popped out; this man had absolutely no shame! Talking about his first time? Why didnt he just say that he even gave her their first kiss! Emily was so angry that she couldnt even speak. She nced at the others nearby and immediately grabbed Baron Stuarts arm, walking straight out the door! The arm Emily grabbed happened to be the same side of Baron Stuarts back that was injured. Her sudden pull caused him some pain. However, Baron Stuart didnt say anything, only slightly furrowing his brow. She dragged the man behind her out of the photographypany and pulled him to a corner by the wall. At this moment, Emily didnt know where she got the strength, but she fiercely pushed the man in front of her against the wall, yelling angrily, What exactly do you want? What do I have to do for you to let me go?!
Emily roared, her small face flushed with anger. How could this man utter those words so shamelessly? As she pushed him hard against the wall, Baron Stuarts injured scap area cracked open again from the collision. Suppressing the pain, his handsome eyebrows furrowed even more. Perspiration began to appear on his forehead as it seemed the force was stronger this time. Noticing his furrowed eyebrows, Emily hesitated and looked puzzled. Just as she was about to ask him what was wrong, the pain on his face suddenly disappeared, reced by a devilish smile. Compared to the pain in his back, he was more interested in her angry look at this moment. Werent you just telling me to say it? Youre so contradictory. One moment, you want me to speak, and the next, youre so angry. His tone was casual, yet it infuriated Emily to no end! She was just worried about him, so could it be that his pain was all an act earlier? What a shameless man! Could he be any more despicable?! The more she was provoked, the more yful Baron Stuart became, And also, once youve repaid everything you owe me, Ill naturally let you go. Hearing his words, Emily was about to explode with anger, clenching her hands by her sides. Her chest rose and fell as her anger surged. ring at him, she yelled, What do I owe you?! As for the first time, shouldnt that be mine?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her cheeks were flushed with anger as she retorted. At this moment, she couldnt care less about anything. Since he wanted to calcte, she would settle it well! For men like him, she didnt believe it was his first time! Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts smile deepened, Really? So it was your first time too. Thats quite a coincidence. She wanted to punch someone. But, she endured it. Fine, since its the first time for both of us, lets consider it even. Is that okay? Emily calmed down. If it meant severing ties with him, she was willing to ept anything. Even if it was her first time, shed acknowledge it! How can that do? You have to take responsibility for me, and in return, I should be responsible for you, Baron Stuart said lightly and nonchntly, looking at her as if it was only natural.. Chapter 164 - 164: Lover or Mistress? Chapter 164: Lover or Mistress? Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker waspletely dumbfounded. Responsible? This man said that she should be responsible!? She really wanted to be speechless in anger! Gritting her teeth, she stared at him, I dont want your responsibility! Thats fine too, but you have to be responsible for me. Hold it in. Emily took a deep breath, trying to suppress the anger in her heart. Fine, you want me to be responsible for you? How? How am I supposed to stay by your side? Under what pretense? As a gossip-worthy mistress? Or a secret lover? Emilys tone was firm, and a faint mist rose in her eyes for some reason. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Every time she thought about it, she didnt understand why her heart ached. Her sudden words caught Baron Stuart off guard, and the yful smile on his face disappeared in an instant. Mistress, lover, why did these words sound so ironic in his ears? Cant speak? Seeing his silence, Emily continued, So your so-called responsibility is just to have me stay by your side as a gossip-worthy mistress, right? Baron Stuart looked at her for a long time before finally opening his mouth. Perhaps there was no way to answer, but he let out a sentence, Whats wrong with being my mistress? Many people would fight for it. He had no way to answer her question at this moment, but if this could keep her by his side, he would not hesitate. As long as he could keep her by his side, any method would do. At his words, Emilys face turned pale in an instant. What did you say? She looked at him incredulously, her voice trembling. How could this man say such things so casually? Even if its being a mistress, whats wrong with it? Whats wrong with staying by my side? At this moment, Baron Stuarts heart was also filled with a sudden irritability. He had never thought about these questions and didnt know how to answer them. His words were like a cold, bone-chilling sword, so cold that Emilys heart turned to ice. Then what if Im with Adrian Nash now? What if youre just my lover? How would you feel? Emily looked at him, her eyes filled with pain. How could this man say such words? Whats wrong with being a mistress? Ha, is he saying that shes only worthy of being a mistress? Hearing this, Baron Stuarts originally calm eyes suddenly turned cold, and he snapped, I forbid you to be with him! She could not be with any other man besides him, absolutely not! By what right!? Emily roared back in anger. He could say such things himself, but on what grounds did he not allow her to be with others! Because I said so, Emily, I forbid you to be with any other man. If you dare, Ill kill you for sure. If she were to abandon him, he would rather destroy her by his own hand. Emily was taken aback again. This man was too overbearing,pletely disregarding others thoughts! Then kill me, its best to do it now! If she had to be imprisoned by him, she might as well die! Her defiance undoubtedly angered Baron Stuart to the extreme. He stepped forward, raised his hand, and tightly gripped her chin. The anger on his face was clearly visible, and his scarlet eyes stared straight at her, his sharp gaze seeming to strangle her! He gritted out the words one by one, Emily Walker, you listen clearly. I wont be the first to kill you. If you dare to be with other men, I will make your little brother pay the price. PS: Mia has read all of yourments, dears. Some readers asked about charging for this book. Mia stays upte to write every day to earn some money, please understand. This book will be chargedter, whether it is for VIP or book coins, Mia is not clear. It is decided by Mias editor.. If you have any questions, you can join Mias group: 367143826 Chapter 165 - 165: Emily Walker’s Anger Chapter 165: Emily Walkers Anger Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Emily Walkers eyes widened in shock, incredulously staring at the man before her. After a moment, she finally snapped in anger, You lunatic! Do you have no humanity?!? With a sudden forceful motion, she swung her chin free from his grip and shouted at the top of her lungs. This man actually threatened to kill her little brother! What was she to him? A trapped pet? Baron Stuart remained silent, his eyes bloodshot from anger. Her forceful push reopened the wound on his back, small beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. Furrowing his brow, he could feel the warm sensation of liquid slowly trickling down his back, sticking to his sky-blue shirt. I told you, youre not allowed to be with any other man. You can try me if you dont believe it. Suppressing the irritation in his heart, Baron Stuart stared straight at her, emphasizing every word with seriousness. He was slowly realizing that he seemed to be bewitched by her, bing increasingly irritable and restless because of her every word, even to the extent of threatening her in this way. But why did this woman have to provoke him? Why couldnt she just be content to stay by his side? Maybe she was just a mistress in the eyes of others, but to him, she was worth much more than a mere mistress. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart didnt dare acknowledge the truth of his feelings and where their importancey. On what basis What gives you the right!? At this point, Emily was furious beyond measure, her voice hoarse from screaming, and she suddenly threw her clenched fists towards Baron Stuarts chest. At this moment, she felt so powerless against the man before her. What exactly did she need to do to free herself from this devilish man? Emilys tearful eyes glistened with unyielding anger as Baron Stuart grabbed her outstretched fists. He remained silent all night, his every intention to keep her by his side, but now her furious eyes pierced him painfully. All I want is for you to obediently stay by my side. He grabbed her wildly iling fists and stared at her with a cold gaze. Hearing this, Emily paused for a moment before suddenly calming down. However, her angry eyes were anything but, locked on him as she spoke deliberately, I will absolutely never stay by your side, never!!! It was clear that she was just outraged, but why was her heart aching so much? Looking at her resolute eyes, Baron Stuarts heart felt unbearably restless. This woman, why did she have to challenge him like this? As long as she behaved, it would be beneficial for everyone. He stared at her for a long time, as if trying to peer into her clear eyes for answers. Why was this woman so unwilling to stay by his side? Was it just because she didnt want to be a mistress? If not a mistress, then what did she want to be? The Stuart Familys young mistress? Do you care about Cam Walkers existence? After staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart suddenly asked. This unexpected question caught Emily off guard, and she momentarily forgot to struggle, seeming sensitive to the topic. Why was he suddenly asking this? What did he mean by her caring about Cam Walkers existence? Tell me, do you care about her existence? Seeing her hesitate, Baron Stuart asked again. How he wished her answer would be yes.. Chapter 166 - 166: 166: Forced Hunting – I Don’t Like Chapter 166 - 166: 166: Forced Hunting C I Dont Like
You Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker paused for a long time, then finally regained her thoughts, Of course not, why would I care about her existence? She asked him back.
Cam Walker is his fiancee, and she has nothing to do with her. How could she possibly care about her existence? Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts deep eyes suddenly darkened. If she didnt care, why was she so fiercely opposed to being the mistress? Then why wont you stay by my side obediently? Baron Stuart asked again. Hearing this, Emily felt likeughing. How many women in this world would be willing to stay by a mans side as a mistress? Perhaps there are many such women, but who would be content with being a hidden mistress? Who doesnt want to be the rightful wife? Baron Stuart also thought so. Not to be narcissistic, but countless women flocked to him like moths to a me, even if they were only mistresses or lovers. The reason I dont want to stay by your side is because Emily spoke urgently but stuttered, then continued, is because I dont like you. Yes, she doesnt like him, which is why she is unwilling to stay by his side. After saying this, Emily secretly told herself in her heart. However, upon hearing herst sentence, Baron Stuarts expression suddenly turned solemn.
He stared at her silently for a long time, then finally let go of her hand and slowly spat out one word, Get lost. He lowered his gaze without looking at Emily again, his face cold and indifferent, devoid of warmth, like a corner of an iceberg. Seeing his suddenly cooling face, Emily hesitated for a moment, somewhat puzzled. Did she say something wrong? Why had this man suddenly be so cold, like an iceberg? He had just asked her to stay by his side, but now he was nonchntly telling her to get lost. Shed get lost, dly. Without saying anything further, Emily nced at him and then turned around, leaving without any hesitation. Baron Stuart kept his head down, clearly in a terrible mood. At this time, yton Howard, who had been waiting not far away, saw Emilye out but didnt see his young master. He couldnt help but be suspicious and walked towards the direction she hade from. Sister, are you alright? Wace Carter, who was very attentive, saw at a nce that his sisters eyes were red from crying. He was worried that she had been wronged somehow. Emily came over and looked at her brother and Adrian Nash, forcing a weak smile, Im fine.
After saying this, she couldnt help but look back. At this time, Baron Stuart and yton Howard were walking out from the corner. yton Howard followed behind Baron Stuart, and when he saw the fresh blood staining his light blue shirt, he couldnt help but open his eyes wide in astonishment. Young Master, your wound Baron Stuart remained silent, just with a cold face as he walked towards the ck Bentley, not even ncing at Emily standing nearby, as if she had be a stranger to him within a second. Because the angle between them was from the side, Emily did not see the wound on his back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om yton Howard looked at the silent young master, then at Emily not far away, not knowing what the tangle between them was. Emily, too, was confused and puzzled by Baron Stuarts sudden coldness. Watching him walk into the ck Bentley without looking back, she lowered her gaze, turned to her brother and Adrian Nash. Lets go. After that, the three of them got into the white Porsche.. Chapter 167 - 167: 167: Who Gave You the Qualification? Chapter 167 - 167: 167: Who Gave You the Qualification?
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart sat in the back seat with a cold expression, looking at the three people entering the colorful Porsche through the outside rearview mirror. His eyes were cold, all the anger long gone, even the deep-rooted rage vanished at this moment.
Seeing his back stained red with blood, yton Howard didnt dare to pause for a moment, starting the car and immediately heading toward the hospital. Go back to the Stuart manor, Baron calmly spoke up midway, his eyes cold throughout. Half an hourter, the ck Bentley arrived at the Stuart Manor. At this moment, a red sports car was apanying them into the grand courtyard. yton nced at the drivers seat of the red sports car and looked back at Baron Stuart in the rear seat through the rearview mirror. He whispered softly, Its Lady Walker. In the back seat, Baron Stuart had no expression at all, his face cold as ice. The two luxury cars drove into the Stuart familys parking garage. Baron Stuart and Cam Walker got out of the car together. Baron, Cam Walker immediately ran over with a smile as soon as she saw him. Just as she was about to hold his arm, she noticed the bright red blood stain on his scap and couldnt help but widen her eyes in shock. Baron, your wound It was as if Baron could neither see her nor hear her words. He just walked towards the living room entrance on his own. At this time, Vivian Ferguson, hearing themotion, rushed out of the living room. When she saw her son, her anxious heart finally settled down, but the worry still showed on her face. Baron, the doctor said you discharged yourself from the hospital. How could you not take care of yourself like this? Why must you make your mother worry? Still feeling unease about the blood transfusion, Baron didnt pay attention to his mother Vivian and instead walked silently towards the living room.
Madam, Young Masters wound has reopened, we must call Doctor Gavin immediately! yton, closely following, revealed a worried expression as well while speaking to Vivian.N?v(el)B\\jnn Upon hearing this, Vivians face changed dramatically. She quickly turned around and indeed saw her sons back already dyed red by fresh blood as he entered the living room. Lan, quickly call Doctor Gavin toe over! Scarlett finished speaking and anxiously rushed into the living room, arriving in front of her son. Baron, what happened? How could your wound suddenly reopen like this? Vivians heart tightened again at the thought of her son barely clinging to life due to excessive blood loss before. Baron sat on the sofa, taking off his coat, while looking at Lan who just finished making the phone call, Get me a change of clothes. Looking at the shocking wound, Lan was also startled and anxiously replied, Yes! After saying that, she hurriedly ran to the second floor. yton, how could you let Baron discharge himself before he fully recovered? Seeing his reopened wound, Cam suddenly turned her head and used yton. Beforeing here, she had gone to the hospital and learned that Baron had suddenly left on his own. She thought he had returned to the Stuart Manor, only to witness this scene. Upon hearing Camsment, Vivian couldnt help but look at yton, her face inevitably bing somewhat displeased. Who gave you the right to criticize my people? Baron slowly looked up, his sharp eyes staring straight at Cam Walker, his voice cold as thin ice.
His words made both Cam Walker and Vivian Ferguson slightly stunned, especially Cam Walker, whose face turned somewhat embarrassed.. Chapter 168 - 168: 168: Throwing the Mandarin Duck Stone into the Trash Can… Chapter 168 - 168: 168: Throwing the Mandarin Duck Stone into the Trash Can
Trantor: 549690339 In front of a servant, Noblewoman Herself was unwilling to give her any face, causing her face to start turning ugly. She was worrying about him when she med yton Howard, but he treated her like this!
Looking at the stalemate between the two, Vivian Ferguson immediately smiled and looked at her son, Baron Stuart, Cam is just worried about you, how can you talk to her like that! Baron Stuart nced at his mother, his voice cold, Mother, when did you start learning to lie?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Caught by his question, Vivian Ferguson was stunned for a moment, not understanding his words. Whats wrong with you, Baron Stuart? What lie did Mother tell? Vivian Ferguson seemed to have forgotten about the blood transfusion, and hadnt realized what kind of lies she had told, which caused her son to speak to her in such a cold tone. This was unprecedented. Baron Stuart looked at his mother intently, then looked away, ignoring her. At this moment, Doctor Gavin arrived. Fortunately, the wound did notpletely open. After Doctor Gavins suturing, the bleeding was finally stopped. Baron Stuart put on a clean white shirt. Due to the location of the injury affecting his arm, he struggled putting on the shirt. Seeing this, Cam Walker wanted toe and help, but she was stopped by a sharp cold nce from Baron Stuart, causing her to hesitate, not daring to approach. Cam Walker secretly clenched her teeth, wondering if he had discovered that the blood wasnt hers? Otherwise, why was he still so cold and indifferent to her now, even worse than before? After changing his clothes, Baron Stuart went upstairs without acknowledging Cam or his mother, Vivian Ferguson. Watching her son go upstairs alone, Vivian Ferguson worried for a moment, then turned her head to look at yton Howard, asking in a deep voice, Where did Baron Stuart go just now?
She was worried that her son had suddenly left the hospital because of the girl named Emily Walker. Feeling Madams displeasure, yton Howard lowered his head, replying calmly, He went to talk business with an important client. Upon hearing this, both Vivian Ferguson and Cam Walker were doubtful, Is it true? Yes, yton Howard nodded with an unchanged expression. He knew that Madam has always been concerned about Young Lords rtionship with Lady Carter, so it was better not to let Madam know about todays incident involving Lady Carter to avoid furtherplications. However, what exactly happened between Young Lord and Lady Carter, as they seemed to have had an unpleasant argument? On the second floor, after returning to his room, Baron Stuart was already sweating from the pain he had suppressed earlier. Although he had changed into clean clothes, the sticky feeling still annoyed him. He went into the bathroom, intending to take a quick shower while avoiding the wound. His hand identally touched the mandarin duck stone on his neck. Baron Stuart paused, then without hesitation, tore off the mandarin duck stone from his neck. After taking a bath and bringing out the mandarin duck stone, Baron Stuart stared at it for a long time before throwing it into the trash can Stepping out of the room, Baron Stuart came to the study. He stayed in the study dealing with work all afternoon, not allowing anyone to disturb him, even Vivian Ferguson was blocked outside the room door.
It wasnt until dinner time that Vivian Ferguson went upstairs again, knocking on the door of the study, Baron Stuart, its time to go downstairs for dinner. Her sons injuries had notpletely healed, and Vivian Ferguson was worried that he might not go downstairs to eat dinner.. Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Camila Walker Serves Baron Stuart Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Cam Walker Serves Baron Stuart
Trantor: 549690339 However, that wasnt the case. About ten secondster, the door to the study opened, and Baron Stuart walked out. Seeing hime out, Vivian Ferguson finally felt relieved and smiled slightly, Its time for dinner!
At the dining table, Cam Walker was kept behind by Vivian Ferguson to join them tor dinner. At this time, Be Stuart also came back. Brother,e sit here! Be Stuart pointed to the spot next to her, motioning Baron Stuart to sit there. When Cam wasnt around, she and her brother would sit on opposite sides. Now when looking at the woman across the table, Be Stuart was clearly unweing, but since she was in front of her mother, she couldnt be too obvious about it, and simply maintained a cold indifference. As soon as Be Stuart spoke, she was promptly met with a re from Vivian Ferguson, as if to say she had no sense of propriety. Then, she lifted her head, and smiled at her son Baron Stuart, Baron, you sit over there. Since Cam was sitting on the side that Baron had to walk by, Vivian naturally wanted to promote the rtionship between the two and pointed to the spot beside Cam. It was just a meal after all, and Baron didnt pay much attention to it. He sat down next to Cam without thinking too much about it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Because, before that, it had always been his spot. Vivian also knew this point, and thats why she let Cam sit next to Barons usual spot. She knew that her son had always had this habit: once a thing was determined, it would be very hard to change.
His sitting down like this delighted Cam, who couldnt help but secretly hooked the corner of her lips into a smile. After all, Be had called for him to sit over there, but he didnt and chose to sit by her instead. Cam, eat more vegetables. Since they were to be inws soon, Vivian naturally treated Cam with more courtesy. Thinking of Emily Walker, she wished her son could be together with Cam even more. Cam smiled and nodded, then looked at Baron beside her. Since he was injured now, should his fiance help him with the dishes? Upon thinking about this, Cam smiled slightly, picked a chicken leg from a te, and put it into Barons bowl, You lost so much blood today; eat more to regain your strength! She smiled at him, and ever since he chose to sit next to her, Cam had looked happy. As Baron bowed his head to eat, a chicken leg suddenly appeared in his bowl. He couldnt help but pause, expressionlessly looking at the extra chicken leg in his bowl. It seemed she used the same chopsticks she was using to pick it for him? Baron had a quirk: he never touched or approached things he disliked. Seeing his suddenly cold face, Cams smile froze, not understanding why he suddenly became unhappy. Was it because she took the dish he didnt like? Seeing this, Vivian quickly chimed in with a smile, Baron, look how good Cam is to you, picking your favorite chicken leg out of all these dishes! Be, on the other hand, couldnt help but roll her eyes at her mother, Mother! Are we supposed to pick green vegetables and radishes for my brother?
Of course, we pick the good dishes! Besides, where did her brother ever show a love for chicken legs? He just didnt dislike it, okay! Hearing this, Vivian couldnt help but re at her daughter. This mischievous girl, always causing trouble! Feeling her mothers re, Be pouted and silently lowered her head to eat. Seeing that Baron didnt intend to touch the chicken leg she picked, Cam couldnt help but feel embarrassed, even hesitating to use her own chopsticks. PS: Rmending a friends book Honey War 100 Days: Billionaire Husband Is Too Bullying. Also, currently, there are only 5 to 6 thousand updates every day, updated between 7 and 8 pm. There will be more updatester.. Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Same Noodles, Different Smell Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Same Noodles, Different Smell
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart nced at the chicken leg in his bowl, and somehow, suddenly turned to look at Cam Walker and asked coldly, Do you know how to cook instant noodles? It seemed that, for the first time, Baron Stuart was looking at her directly.
Cam Walker was a little taken aback and stuttered, What? Cooking instant noodles. Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, who were beside him, were also baffled by his words. Instant noodles had never been seen in the Stuart family before. Why was he suddenly bringing up instant noodles now? All three women looked at him at the same time, but Baron Stuart still had his eyes on Cam Walker, waiting for her answer. A momentter, Cam Walker slowly came to her senses. Was he asking her to cook instant noodles? But how? For the past 22 years, she had never cooked! Not knowing how to respond to Baron Stuarts sudden and inexplicable words, Cam Walker hesitated. If she said she couldnt, would he disdain her even more? No, absolutely not! She smiled, I Ill give it a try.
Baron Stuart watched her, then put down his bowl and chopsticks and said coldly, Sister-inw Brooke, prepare two packs of instant noodles. Hearing his order, Sister-inw Brooke had a baffled look on her face, but after a moment of confusion, she bowed and said, Yes. About ten minutester, Sister-inw Brooke returned with the instant noodles. Cam Walker picked up the two packs of instant noodles in front of her, looked at the expressionless Baron Stuart, and then helplessly entered the kitchen. Having lived for more than twenty years, she had always been pampered and never cooked. Thinking about this, she suddenly felt like she was being treated like a maid. Cam Walker approached the kitchen and looked at the instant noodles on the kitchen counter. Although she had never cooked them before, she at least knew to boil water first.N?v(el)B\\jnn So, Cam Walker filled half of a pot with water, and after the water boiled, she clumsily added the noodles. If it werent for Baron Stuart, and if it werent for her trying to sessfully be a member of the Stuart family and win Baron Stuarts heart, why would Cam Walker be subject to such servant-like treatment here! More than ten minutester, the pot of instant noodles was finally ready and smelling great! Since the seasoning in instant noodles is quite abundant, the cooked noodles had a delicious smell. Cam Walker held the bowl of noodles and suddenly felt a small sense of aplishment. She hadnt expected that her first time cooking would produce such fragrant noodles. As she carried the noodles out, Cam Walker walked carefully to the side of the dining table. At this time, Baron Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Cam Walker were all still sitting at the dining table front.
Though Vivian Ferguson was a little unhappy about her sons sudden and unreasonable request, she smiled faintly when she saw Cam Walkering out sessfully. Cam Walker ced the noodles in front of Baron Stuart. Be Stuart, who was next to him, saw cooked instant noodles for the first time and couldnt help swallowing. It seemed like they tasted good. Vivian Ferguson looked at the cooked instant noodles and couldnt help but frown. She looked at her son, Baron Stuart, can this can this be eaten? Baron Stuart didnt speak, just gazed indifferently at the bowl of noodles in front of him. Although they were both instant noodles, the ones in front of him werepletely different from the first ones he had tasted. Why arent there any eggs and tomatoes? Baron Stuart didnt even look at Cam Walker, just stared at the bowl of noodles and asked coldly, his face remaining expressionless. At his question, Cam Walker paused, feeling somewhat bewildered. What eggs and tomatoes? Do they need to be added when cooking noodles? Chapter 171 - 171: 171 Too Lazy to Even Take a Bite Chapter 171 - 171: 171 Too Lazy to Even Take a Bite
Trantor: 549690339 Then how about I-Ill go and cook you another bowl? Although Cam was unwilling to say this, she had no choice. After all, she would rather be a bit humiliated herself, as long as it could satisfy Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart ignored her and merely nced at the noodles before getting up and leaving the dining table.
That bowl of noodles somehow looked different from the first time. Looking at the neglected noodles and Baron Stuarts retreating figure up the stairs, Cam felt hatred gnawing at her heart! She had finally swallowed her pride and spent a long time in the kitchen preparing this bowl of noodles like a servant. Yet Baron Stuart didnt even bother to take a single bite, which made her feel humiliated. It felt like he was deliberately humiliating her!N?v(el)B\\jnn As his figure disappeared at the stairs entrance on the second floor, Cam clenched her fists and forcefully suppressed her dissatisfaction in her heart. Feeling the atmosphere growing awkward, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly smiled and said, Cam, you didnt eat much just now. Come on, sit down and eat some more. As her words fell, Vivian reached out to invite Cam back to the dining table front. Indeed, Cam was still hungry because she had been busy preparing instant noodles for Baron Stuart just now and hadnt even had a couple of bites of her meal. Be Stuart, who didnt like her anyway, also stood up and said, Im full. You can eat slowly, Mother. Having said that, she headed towards the second floor as well. At night, feeling bored Be went to her brothers room to chat with him but didnt find her brother there. He must be busy working in the study room again! Her brother was so awesome. Ever since their grandpa handed over the Futuren Group to him to managepletely, the Stuart Familys business had been growing bigger and bigger. Now it was almost too much to handle. However, she believed that nothing could stop her brother!
This was the reason she admired her brother the most! Because Baron Stuart had always pampered her since childhood, Be had no habit of knocking on doors. When she arrived at the study room door, she pushed it open without hesitation. Upon entering, she indeed saw her brother sitting at the office desk. Baron Stuart was fully absorbed in his work and didnt need to look up to know it was his sister who had opened the door. That was because in their home, Be Stuart was the only one who could enter his territory without knocking on the door. Baron Stuart didnt look up but kept working with a serious and solemn expression on his face. Brother Be cautiously approached and spoke, knowing that her brother didnt like to be disturbed when he was working. But she was just too bored! Moreover, she wanted to ask him why he suddenly thought of having Cam cook those noodles for him tonight. After all, they never saw those things at their home. Without raising his head, Baron Stuart simply said, You should be sleeping at this hour. Hehe I cant sleep, I want to chat with you. Be sat down on the sofa nearby, looking lively and adorable in her little white rabbit pajamas.
I dont have time, Baron Stuart replied, his face expressionless, and his mindpletely focused on the document. But, this was strange. In the past, whenever she went to find her brother, even if he was busy, he would always raise his head and give her a smile. Brother Be looked at him, her eyebrows furrowing in suspicion. Today. I mean, the noodles you had Cam cook, how did you suddenly think of having her cook instant noodles for you? Have you eaten them before? Where did you try them? Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Have You Met Emily Walker? Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Have You Met Emily Walker?
Trantor: 549690339 Tell her when it happened, and shell go try it out someday, as it seems to have a pretty good taste. Baron Stuart paused in the middle of signing, his gaze lifted slightly, as if his thoughts had drifted to another ce.
After a moment, he finally spoke up, seeming dazed, I havent tried it. Hearing this, Be Stuart frowned in disappointment, as she had initially thought that her brother had already tried it and would tell her the address. She never expected that he hadnt tried it at all. Why did he ask Cam Walker to cook it then? Was it just to mess with Cam Walker? Hmm, that was a possibility! Oh Be Stuart sat on the sofa hugging a pillow, swinging her legs lightly, then changed the topic. By the way, brother, have you met with Emily Walker? Hows her health? Upon mentioning this, Be Stuart lowered her face and mumbled to herself, Losing so much blood all at once, I wonder if she has recovered yet She spoke naturally, not seeming to be talking to Baron Stuart at all. However, upon hearing this topic, Baron Stuarts hand, browsing the file folder, paused once more. He put down the document in his hand, raised his cold face, and looked at Be Stuart sitting on the sofa, his voice deep, Go back to your room and sleep. Be Stuart raised her head, wondering whats wrong with her elder brother?
Alright, it seemed that she was disturbing his work! Reluctantly, she left Baron Stuarts study room and returned to her own room. As soon as she entered, the cell phone on her bed rang. She nced at the caller ID, which showed it was from Leonardo Bryson, and immediately answered with excitement. Thankfully, her elder brother asked her to return to the room; otherwise, she would have missed Leonardo Brysons call! Thus, Be Stuart who was bored chatted with Leonardo Bryson untilte at night before going to sleep. Early the next morning, Baron Stuart, as usual, got up on time. Although he is recovering at home, he still maintains his habit of waking up on time every day.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After changing his shirt and washing up, Baron Stuart went downstairs for breakfast. During breakfast, Be Stuart suddenly discovered something. She sat facing Baron Stuart and asked with confusion, Brother, where is your pendant? Did you return it to Emily Catching herself before finishing, Be Stuart quickly nced at her mother, who was sitting nearby. Mother seemed to dislike Emily Walker, so this matter should be kept from her. For the past few days, she had seen her brother wearing the mandarin duck stone pendant. Why was it missing today?
Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts chewing motion paused only to respond indifferently, I threw it away. What? He threw it away? Be Stuart looked bewildered. Wasnt that thing Emily Walkers? Why did he throw it away? Brother, why did you throw it away? That thing belonged to Emily Again, stopping mid-sentence, Be Stuart nced at her mother. Vivian Ferguson seemed to have caught on to something, and inquired curiously, What mandarin duck stone? Nothing, just a pendant I bought a while ago. I didnt like it, so I just threw it away. And with that, Baron Stuart continued eating his breakfast with a cold expression. Be Stuart slowly chewed her food, looking at her brother. Something was wrong, something was abnormal about her brother, there must be a problem! After breakfast, Baron Stuart got up and returned to his room on the second floor. Upon entering the room, his gaze involuntarily went towards the trash can where the mandarin duck stone was thrown away yesterday. However, as his eyes swept across, the trash can fromst night was nowpletely empty He jolted, his eyebrows furrowing slightly.. Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Who asked you to clean up the garbage!? Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Who asked you to clean up the garbage!?
Trantor: 549690339 After a standoff of just under three seconds, Baron Stuart quickly turned to dash downstairs, hollering at the living room, Who cleaned my room today!? He was furiously indignant, visibly in a terrible mood. Still at the dinner table, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart were both taken aback as they saw him suddenly rush down and rage at the servants. Their movements halted mid-meal, watching him in a daze.
Servants were always terrified when the master was angry, fearing they had identally provoked their master, thus losing their good jobs. A few of the aunt servants hurried to the living room after hearing his shout, their hearts racing in fear as they looked up at the Young Master on the staircase. Stuart, what happened? Vivian Ferguson also got up and walked into the living room. Seeing her son enraged, she became somewhat puzzled. Baron Stuart ignored his own mother and instead red with evident anger, I asked who cleaned my room?! Time seemed to stand still for a few seconds. The atmosphere was somewhat terrifying, as if the entire living room was filled with the smell of gunpowder, just waiting to explode. A momentter, a servant aunt came in from outside the living room just in time to hear Baron Stuarts roar. She shivered, taking a fearful step forward without daring to look at Baron Stuart, her voice trembling, It it was me. All the servants of the Stuart family knew that their young master did not like other people cleaning his room while he was still in it, so the aunt servants would only go up to tidy and organize the room when he went downstairs for breakfast. This was how it had always been until now, and today was no exception. But why did the young master suddenly lose his temper? Could it be that he lost something? Or did she break something?
But ording to her memory, she didnt think she had broken anything. Hearing her, Baron Stuart turned to the aunt servant, his voice grave, Who told you to clean the trash can? The aunt paused, somewhat taken aback. Didnt the young master dislike leftover stuff from the previous day being in his room the next day? So cleaning the trash can every day was a must. Seeing his grumpy face, the servant was terrified, thinking she had done something she shouldnt have, and was panicking. Being servants, no matter how right they were, they were always wrong in front of the master! Seeing her son irrationally getting angry, Vivian Ferguson on the side had no choice but to speak, Stuart, isnt it always that someone cleans your room when you are eating? That rule was made by you. Baron Stuart nced at the scared servant aunt, still ignoring his mother, but he did take in her words. Where did you throw the trash from my room? Baron Stuart stared at the servant, asking in a deep voice. The aunt was filled with fear, and her voice trembled as she said, Atat the first trash can at the entrance of the residential area Before the servant could finish speaking, Baron Stuart was already seen dashing out.
(Note: The residential area refers to an upscale viplex, not a residential district.) Watching her brother who suddenly rushed out, Be Stuart also had a puzzled look on her face. Could it be that her brother had lost something? The Stuart Manor wasnt far from the entrance, and about ten minutester, Baron Stuart returned, his light blue shirt in disarray. This was the first time that she had seen him in such a state. Because her brother was the cleanest person she knew!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Vivian Ferguson at the side was so surprised that she could hardly speak, asking, Stu Stuart, what is. Chapter 174 - 174: 174: A Chance Encounter with Bella Stuart Chapter 174 - 174: 174: A Chance Encounter with Be Stuart
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart walked past the mother and daughter with a nk expression, heading towards the staircase entrance. When he passed by Be Stuart, she clearly saw the thin string in her brothers hand, with the mandarin duck stone hanging at the end.
Did Brother go to look for the mandarin duck stone? But, he said he threw it away, right? Huh? Could it be that it was thrown into that trash can? But if he decided to throw it away, why did he go back and find it again? A series of questions shed in Be Stuarts mind. With Adrian Nashs introduction, Emily Walker and her brother Wace Carter sessfully joined the bridal photographypany. As he said, being an assistant wasnt very difficult. Perhaps because of Adrians connections, Emily and Wace were treated well at thepany. Emily saw other assistants scolded and punished daily, but she and her brother didnt have to face that. The bridal photographypany had good perks; the best being a monthly housing allowance. This meant a 1,000 USD monthly supplement, half the normal rent cost. Emily and Wace received abined 2,000 USD allowance every month. Emily was initially doubtful about this, butter learned from her colleagues that thepany did indeed offer such benefits. With the extra allowance, Emily and Wace rented a two-room, one-hall apartment for 3,000 USD a month, leaving them to pay only 1,000 USD each month. Life had finally settled down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om One day after work, Emily thought it was time for her brother to have a proper set of clothes since getting discharged from the hospital. Seeing other assistants dressed well, she decided to take him shopping that evening.
Not having dinner together, the two hurried to Pedestrian Street to buy clothes. Wace, what do you want for dinner tonight? Emily felt guilty for not knowing how to cook. Unable to make her brothers favorite dishes, she could only prepare instant noodles. Wace smiled, I am fine with anything, as long as Sister has it. He would always say that. Although Emily felt grateful, she couldnt help but think she wasnt taking care of him properly. Sister, lets not buy clothes for me right now. We can buy them once we get our sry. Wace was worried their living expenses wouldnt be enough, as they hadnt yet received their sries. But Emily smiled and said, Its fine. You dont have any decent clothes yet. After trying on different options in various shops, they finally bought Wace a decent casual shirt and pants, which cost just over 380 yuan. By the time they finished shopping, it was already 7 PM. Since it was summer, the sky hadnt darkened yet. On their way past a supermarket, they still hadnt had dinner. As usual, Emily could only buy instant noodles to cook and eat. Are you tired of eating this? After leaving the supermarket, Emily looked at her brother and asked with a smile. No! Wace replied with a smile.
Emily smiled, thinking her brother had be much more understanding. Just as they were about to leave Pedestrian Street, they ran into Be Stuart. Noticing a familiar figure from the corner of her eye, Be paused, turned around, and stared at the familiar silhouette. Wasnt that ? Emily! Be Stuart wasnt sure, but she called Emilys name anyway. Hearing her name, Emily stopped and looked back with confusion. It really is you! As soon as she saw Emily, Be walked over and looked her up and down. PS: My dears, I apologize for thete update today! Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Brother’s Love Rival? Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Brothers Love Rival?
Trantor: 549690339 Although she didnt particrly like her before, ever since she had given her brother a blood transfusion, Be Stuarts regard for her had grown a bit. Looking at Be Stuart in front of her, Emily Walker was somewhat surprised, and at the same time, she felt a strange sensation burgeoning in her heart. It had been half a month since thest time she saw that man.
And at this moment, she unexpectedly bumped into his sister here. Emily Walker pursed her lips and gave a smallugh. She noticed the man next to her, who seemed quite tall but whose face revealed an age not too different from hers. Its odd, did Emily Walker dump her outstanding brother and start to be with this pretty boy? Thinking of her brothers abnormal behavior during this period, Be Stuart couldnt help but specte secretly. By the way, have you been feeling better since thest time you gave my brother a blood transfusion? Be Stuart unusually took on a caring tone today, making Emily Walker feel a tad ufortable. What happened to Young Miss Stuart all of a sudden? Why did even her tone change? Upon hearing this, Wace Carter looked at Emily Walker in shock and asked, Sis, who did you give a blood transfraction to? He had no idea that the girl in front of him was Baron Stuarts sister. No wonder his sister looked much paler after she was discharged from the hospital. And here he thought it was due to a rough life. But it turns out she had given someone else a blood transfusion. Emily Walker turned her head to look at Wace Carter. Up to this moment, her little brother had no idea shed given blood to Baron Stuart. And judging from his expression, he had been quite worried about her rtionship with Baron Stuart.
Howe, you dont recognize my brother? Before Emily Walker had a chance to speak, Be Stuart haughtily broke in, throwing a scornful nce at Wace Carter. Just thinking that this handsome man might be her brothers rival made her inexplicably annoyed, and naturally, she didnt show him a friendly face. Upon receiving Be Stuarts scornful look, Wace Carter appeared confused. Did he offend this girl somewhere? And also, her brother? Who was her brother? Was he supposed to know him? Looking at her appearance, it seemed to resemble somebodys face but he couldnt remember who it was for a moment. Who is your brother? Wace Carter asked in a calm tone. Hearing this, Be Stuart looked at him surprised and a bit annoyed. You dont know my brother? No wonder he dared to rival her brother for a woman. So, it turned out that he didnt know her brother! Ha, kiddo, let me tell you, youd better run away before my brother discovers you! If he finds out that youve been going after his woman, youll most certainly meet a terrible end. After saying this, Be Stuart shook her head as if it was a pity, and her sympathizing gaze swept over him. She genuinely felt sorry for him. After all, he appeared to be in his early twenties. It would be a pity if he died young. The baffling words confused Wace Carter, even Emily Walker seemed to be puzzled. Only after a long while, did Emily Walker seem toprehend what Be Stuart was implying. She turned to Be Stuart and said, Miss Stuart, this is my younger brother, Wace Carter.
What? Be Stuart faltered for a moment, ncing between Emily Walker and Wace Carter. Her younger brother? Sis, hearing this, Wace Carter finally understood something, You called her Miss Stuart? Is she Is she Baron Stuarts younger sister, the youngdy from the Stuart family? Hed heard that she was 18 years old. So the arrogant youngdy in front of him must be the same one hed heard about..n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 176 - 176: Can I Come to Your Home for a Meal? Chapter 176: Can I Come to Your Home for a Meal? Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker pursed her lips slightly and didnt say much. Instead, she turned to Be Stuart, Lady Stuart, were going to leave now. Saying that, the siblings were about to leave. Watching their departing figures, Be immediately chased after them, Hey, I have so many questions to ask you! Seeing her rushing up, Emily looked surprised, and with a frown, stared at her. I, I want to ask you, are you feeling better? Ever since thest time she saw her pale and leaving the hospital, Be had been quite concerned about her. Hearing the question, Emily smiled. She wasnt used to the sudden change in Be yet. Im much better now, thank you. Oh Be nodded her head, eyes downcast, as if she still had a lot of questions to ask but couldnt think of anything for the moment. N?v(el)B\\jnn Following her drooping gaze, Be spotted the transparent bag in Emilys hand. Whats that? Emily looked where she was pointing, Instant noodles. Instant noodles? Werent those the noodles her brother wanted to make for Cam Walker recently? Be furrowed her brows in confusion before looking back up at Emily. Why did you buy these? Embarrassed by this topic, Emily still didnt feel too ashamed and just told the truth, We havent had dinner yet, so we thought wed take them home to cook. Upon hearing that, Bes eyes lit up, Cooked? Can Ie over to your ce to eat?! She looked at Emily with glowing eyes, holding her clothes near her chest with both hands and begging. Caught off guard by her sudden reaction, Emily hesitated and asked, Come to my ce to eat? Yes! Be nodded her head eagerly, having wanted to try this taste for a long time! Emily was dumbfounded. What was going on with young Miss Foster? She actually wanted to go to her house to eat instant noodles? Looking at her expectant gaze, Emily somehow agreed, possibly unable to resist her pitiful, pleading look. The three of them arrived at a residential building, where Emily and her brother lived on the second floor. Looking at the decent environment of the residential area, it was Bes first time visiting such a ce. They entered the living room, which was small in Bes perspectivepared to her own house. She sat down on the small sofa in the living room and as a courtesy, Cam Walker poured her a ss of boiled water. Looking at the water ss on the tea table, Be didnt like it. As a habit, she looked up and asked, Do you have anything like fruit juice? Hearing that, Cam Walker hesitated, as young Miss Foster was really hard to serve, Sorry, we dont have those things. They didnt even have fruit juice? Be was skeptical. Emily came out of the kitchen, having put the stuff away. As neither she nor her brother liked fruit juice, they didnt have any of those things. How about I make you a cup of milk tea instead? Serving the guest with boiled water didnt seem too considerate. The only thing Emily could think of was Mandarins Duck Milk Tea, as she remembered that Be loved to drink milk tea from her store when she was working there. However, she wasnt sure if Be would like Mandarins Duck Milk Tea. A few minutester, Emily brought a cup of Mandarins Duck Milk Tea in front of Be, But its not pudding-vored. Its fine! It was better than boiled water, Beughed. She took a small sip of the milk tea, a faint bitterness mixed with a thick milky aroma. It tasted somewhat simr to coffee but with its own unique vor.. Chapter 177 - 177: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 1 Chapter 177: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 1 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: 549690339 Half an hourter, the three-minute instant noodles were ready. Looking at the fragrant three bowls of noodles, Be Stuart was eager to dig in. There were eggs and tomatoes in them, which looked even better than those made by Cam Walker! Well then, Im going to start eating! she said as she couldnt wait any longer, picking up her chopsticks, blowing on the noodles, and preparing to put them in her mouth. Just then, her cell phone ringtone sounded. Be took out her cell phone with a touch of annoyance, wondering who the hell dared interrupt her meal! She nced at the caller ID, and it read: Mother! Oh, its Mom! Hello, Mom! Be, why havent youe home yet? Its almost 8 PM. Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting in the living room, looked worried. Mom, dont worry. Im at Emilys Be paused, then quickly changed her words, Im at a ssmates house for dinner. Ill be back home soon. ssmate? Which ssmate? Vivian Ferguson asked, frowning. Uhanyway, you dont know them. Thats it, Ill be back soon. Bye! As if fearing her mother would continue probing, Be hurriedly hung up the phone without waiting for Vivian to reply. Looking at the hung-up phone, Vivian Ferguson was helpless. ncing at Baron Stuart on the sofa, she said, Baron, its time for dinner. Wheres Be? Baron asked calmly as he took a seat at the dining table. She said shes having dinner at a ssmates house and will be backter. Mansa International Wedding Photography At 3 PM, the makeup artist Antonio Bailey anxiously said to the photographer Jason, Im leaving the rest to you, Emily! Lets go. Antonio quickly packed up his things and prepared to leave the studio with Emily. Seeing this, Jason hurriedly asked, Hey, where are you guys going? I have no choice. A good friend is having an engagement party, and I have to make her the most beautiful bride in the world tonight! Antonio said, pulling Emily along and looking back at Jason. Hey, you two are going together?! Of course! Emily is my assistant, and tonights event is also considered part of my working hours, so if Emily goes, shell get extra overtime pay! Antonio smiled and left the photographypany with Emily. Sister Carter, arent we going to do makeup for your friend? About half an hourter, their car arrived at arge shopping mall, where Antonio was busy selecting dresses while Emily looked puzzled by his side. Yes, but after we finish our work, well just go to her engagement banquet. Antonio picked out a dress for himself and then ced a white rhinestone dress on Emily, saying, Come on, try this one. Looking at the dress being stuffed into her hands, Emily wondered if she was really going to attend the banquet. Do I have to attend too? Emily asked Antonio, Of course! Ive already agreed with my friend. Besides, how would you get home alone? Antonio is a twenty-four-year-old woman, righteous by nature, who also took good care of Emily at work. After the two had selected their dresses, they headed to the most luxurious five-star hotel in E City. The car arrived at the hotel entrance, and Emily stepped out, only to realize that the so-called five-star luxury hotel was in fact the Futuren Hotel. Looking at the familiar hotel entrance, Emily felt as if something had been touched deep within her heart. She hesitated and stood still, staring nkly at the reception hall. Seeing her not moving, Antonio, who had already walked ahead, turned around and asked, Whats wrong? Chapter 178 - 178: Being Invited to Attend the Engagement Banquet 2 Chapter 178: Being Invited to Attend the Engagement Banquet 2 Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker came to her senses and smiled, Its fine. Then, the two of them walked to the second floors Wedding Banquet Host Floor. Emily was not surprised by the luxurious environment here, because she had been here before. At this time, it was only half past four in the afternoon, so the Banquet Hall was not crowded, with only the staff invited by the organizer and the security personnel from the Futuren Hotel working here. As they approached the Banquet Hall, some of the relevant employees were busy decorating the hall with pink roses and pure lilies, which looked so romantic and elegant. Emily couldnt help but feel a little envious of tonights bride, who must be the most beautiful and happiest of all. Hey, old ssmate, Im here, where are you? Antonio Bailey called her old ssmate, who happened to be the soon-to-be bride tonight. After receiving the specific address over the phone, Antonio hung up and took Emily with her to the Brides Makeup and Resting Room. Just as they arrived at the rooms door, they saw a beautifully shaped woman standing by the door, looking at them. Long time no see, old ssmate. Antonio walked over, hugged the beautiful woman, and then let go, You are really enviable, with both a fulfilling career and love life! Youre one to talk. Wheres your Jason? the beautiful woman joked. Dont even mention him to me! Antonio couldnt help but nce at the soon-to-be bride when she thought of Jason. Meanwhile, Emily seemed to have heard some shocking news, her pupils widening. So it turned out that Sister Carter and Jason were By the way, this is my assistant Emily Walker. I mentioned her to you before. Antonio turned to Emily and introduced her to the soon-to-be bride. The soonto-be bride looked at Emily, smiled slightly, and reached out her hand, Hello, wee to my wedding banquet. Seeing the extended hand, Emily felt ttered and reached out her own hand, not forgetting to wipe it on her body first, Hello. Because the woman in front of her looked so noble and beautiful, and her face seemed familiar !!! I remember now! It was the popr movie star Rosanne Nichols, who had transitioned from the modeling industry to the film industry! She really was beautiful, even more so than how she looked on TV. Emily was not someone who chased after stars, but she was still shocked by Rosanne Nichols appearance. After some small talk, everyone entered the Makeup Room to begin preparations for Rosannes big day. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before long, the soon-to-be groom arrived. By the time everyones makeup was done and everything was in ce, it waste evening about six. At this time, some prominent families, international movie stars, and well-known figures from the entertainment and business circles who were invited to the banquet tonight have arrived one after another, alling to congratte the couple. Alright, take a look, I guarantee youll be the most beautiful bride tonight! Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosanne Nichols smiled faintly, looking at Antonio Bailey, who was leaning on her shoulder in the mirror reflections, Thanks to my old ssmate then. Alright, you and your assistant should also change your clothes quickly. The wedding banquet is about to begin. After that, Rosanne stood up and took Emily and Antonio into another dressing room. By the time everything was ready, it was already 7 PM, and the Banquet Hall was already filled with guests. Emily wore a pure white knee-length strapless dress, with a rhinestone embellished bow tie on the chest, perfectly fitting under the bust, making her look charming and innocent at the same time.. Chapter 179 - 179: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 3 Chapter 179: Being Invited to the Engagement Banquet 3 Trantor: 549690339 Her silky long hair that hangs on either side of her cheeks was skillfully pinned up at the back of her head by Antonio Bailey, leaving the rest of the hair naturally trailing down her back. She looked pure and sweet. After Antonios careful styling, Emily Walker instantly transformed into a delicate and charming young woman. Here, stuff this in! Because Emilys chest was on the smaller side, the strapless dress she was wearing didnt tter her figure as much as it could. Antonio had no choice but to stuff two chest pads inside, making the ensemble look perfect. Emily stood still, feeling ufortable no matter how she adjusted to the sudden addition to her chest. Sister Carter, is it too tight? She furrowed her brow; the dress was wrapped so tightly around her by Antonio! Antonio, however, lookedpletely nonchnt. While fussing with the dress, she said, This isnt tight. You dont know how much other women squeeze themselves just to show off their cleavage! After saying this, Antonio tightened the back of Emilys dress even more, causing her to wince in pain. All right, were done! After they were both finished dressing, the two walked out of the rxation room and headed towards the banquet hall. However, as they left the room, they collided with a man head on. Wearing high heels, Emily nearly stumbled and fell after being bumped into by the man. Antonio quickly grabbed her, asking, Are you all right? Emily shook her head and looked at the man who had fallen to the ground after the collision. RyleeRylee, why are you marrying someone else, when I cherish you so much The man appeared to be in his forties, seemingly drunk, lying on the ground and mumbling to himself. Lets go, dont bother with him. Antonio had little patience for inebriated men, and without lingering, quickly pulled Emily into the wedding banquet hall. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The wedding celebration began, filling the banquet hall withughter and chatter. Emily stood quietly to the side, feeling somewhat uneasy in this setting. The bride was Antonios ssmate, and naturally, many other ssmates attended the event. Soon Antonio was whisked away by others, leaving Emily alone. There was a suddenmotion in the hall, and Emily, holding her wine ss, followed everyones line of sight. At this moment, she saw the grand entrance being pushed open by two security guards, with a man in a ck suit entering from outside. His handsome face, carved like jade, emanated an unweing frostiness. His entire being exuded an unstoppable radiance. Even though the newlyweds were the stars of the show, the instant the man entered, it seemed as if he stole everyones attention. Baron Stuart entered the wedding banquet hall with an icy expression, paying no attention to Emily in the crowd. However, Emily noticed him, her expression freezing in disbelief. Why was he here? Looking around, Emily suddenly felt an urge to flee. She once said that she would avoid ces where he was present. Today, there was no way she could take a detour, but she could try avoiding him, right? As Baron Stuart entered the grand hall, he suddenly paused, furrowing his brow before looking around. Due to his tall and upright stature, even in a wedding banquet hall filled with guests, he could still see everything with perfect rity. However, at this time, Emily had already swiftly entered a corridor at the back of the banquet hall, unnoticed. Walking down the hallway, she suddenly realized how small the world was. The man she had been trying so desperately to avoid seemed to appear wherever she was, at every moment. PS: How many people are urging for an update? Let Mia Harizon see it in thements section; an extra chapter will be added if it exceeds 100! (If Mia cant see your book reviews, she wont have motivation to write (T ^ T) and how can she add more chapters. Chapter 180 - 180: 180: First Love ? Blessings for Each Other Chapter 180 - 180: 180: First Love ? Blessings for Each Other
Trantor: 549690339 She had changed her job, and there was no longer any connection with that man, but still, as a humble makeup assistant, she finds herself at this upscale Futuren Hotel C a ce she cant ever seem to forget. Long time no see. Rosanne Nichols, seeing Baron Stuart walk in, couldnt help but move forward and greet him with a smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Baron Stuart looked up and saw the woman standing before him, his expression was calm, but the coldness he used to carry was gone. Congrattions. He spoke quietly, neither warm nor cold, his mind flickering back to their university years of youth and romance. Rosanne looked at him, a bittersweet smile lifting the corner of her mouth. Best wishes to you too. When he got engaged, she hadnt received an invitation from the Stuart family, and so, she couldnt be there to bless him. Now, she couldnt help but wonder if that was a regret. Baron Stuarts deep gaze was fixed on the woman in front of him. She was truly beautiful. During their university years, he had fallen for her beauty. But before their rtionship could blossom, her family background had been met with utter disapproval from Grandpa Zachary, and they had lost contact for many years since, only asionally running into each other at public events. Baron Stuart was not here to attend her wedding or to wish her well. He was here simply because the wedding was held at Futuren Hotel, and as a result he received an invitation from the grooms parents. Just as the two were talking, Antonio Bailey walked in. She was a good friend of Rosanne Nichols and naturally knew of Baron Stuart. After all, during their university years, they both were touted as the perfect couple.
Vivian, youre here. This is Baron Stuart, you Remembering their past from university, Rosanne hesitated for a moment. You should know him. Antonio Bailey smiled calmly. Although Rosanne had faced opposition from the Stuart family during their university years, and despite the heartbreak that came with it, she had gotten over it. After all this time, Rosanne had found her happiness, and those old memories didnt weigh her down anymore. Perhaps it was the imposing and dignified aura of the man before her that left her unable to pluck up the courage to even shake his hand. She just nodded and said, Hello, with a smile. Rosanne Nichols turned her head and smiled at Baron Stuart, This is my best friend in college, Antonio Bailey. Although Baron Stuart wasnt very familiar with Antonio Bailey, he seemed to vaguely remember her always being around Rosanne on campus, and that they were quite close. On the basis of his deep, mysterious gaze, Baron Stuart merely nced at Antonio Bailey but did not say a word, only nodding curtly. Speaking of which, wheres your assistant? In the absence of Emily Walker, Rosanne Nichols asked in surprise. Only after being questioned did Antonio Bailey suddenly remember the existence of Emily Walker! Oh! She began to look around anxiously, but being of short stature, she couldnt see much.
She was so busy catching up with her ssmates that she hadpletely forgotten about Emily Walker. With a hotel this big, it would be disastrous if she lost her. Adrian Nash, her boss, would surely be livid! Just when she was lost in her thoughts, a voice that was both sexy and maic suddenly echoed in her ears. Long time no see, young lord. Adrian Nash walked up with a tall ss in his hand. His thin lips lifted into a perfect curve and his shining eyes were fixed on Baron Stuart,den with hidden meanings. Baron Stuart lifted his gaze at the sound of Adrians voice, looking at him. For some reason, in his mind, the ordinary but clear face of Emily Walker shed before him.. Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Turning the Corner, Encounter Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Turning the Corner, Encounter
Trantor: 549690339 I remember thest time I saw her, she got into Adrian Nashs car. Damn it, has she been with this man all along these past half a month?
The thought of it made Baron Stuarts face turn sour, a hint of irritability flickering across it. Ignoring Adrian Nash, he took a light sip of his high-end red wine. By the way, where is Emily Walker? Adrian Nash seemed to do it on purpose, he nced at Antonio Bailey standing on one side, but from the corner of his eye, he took a covert look at Baron Stuart, as if he were dering something. At his words, the hand that Baron Stuart had around his wine ss paused. How long had it been since hest heard that name? His abnormality was clearly noticed by Adrian Nash, who secretly curled the corner of his mouth victoriously. On the other hand, Antonio Baileyughed awkwardly, AhEmily, she was here just now, let me go and check. With that, she slipped out of the crowd. Adrian Nash turned his head, a sexy and charming smile ying on his lips the entire time. Regardless, the feeling of victory coursed through him at having been able to take Emily away from Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart, shall we have a drink? He held out his wine ss,ughing as he watched Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart shot a cold look at the wine in his hand and walked away without acknowledging the offer, his face expressionless. Watching his retreating figure, Adrian Nashs smile deepened.
Rosanne Nichols on the side was somewhat puzzled. Congrattions, our campus beauty. Adrian Nash turned his face nonchntly andughed as he looked at Rosanne Nichols. Rosanne Nichols came back to reality, Thank you. Emily Walker unknowingly found herself in the restroom, feeling a sense of tranquility in the quietness. Standing in front of the washbasin, staring at herself in the huge mirror, on second thoughts, didnt she look good once she was made up? Indeed, as the international top makeup artist, Sister Carter did justice to her fame by transforming her from an ugly duckling to a beautiful swan! Having used the restroom, Emily decided against going back to the banquet hall, preferring to find a quiet spot to spend the lingering hours instead. Barely stepping out of the restroom, she bumped into a familiar face around the corner, her feet stopping dead in their tracks, her expression stupefied. The perfect, jade-like face was as stunning as always, irresistibly alluring. Seeing the person in front of him, Baron Stuart was equally surprised. But he kept that surprise tucked under his cold expression, his face, as always, void of any warmth. Seeing his icy gaze, Emily instinctively lowered her eyes.
This man, when he had that cold look on his face, he always emitted a king-like domineering coldness, sending chills down ones spine and making it hard to look into his icy gaze. Ah, Emily, I finally found you! Howe you are here all by yourself? At this moment, Antonio Bailey ran over. Since she was behind Baron Stuart, she didnt notice the man was Baron Stuart. She ran past him to grab Emilys hand, Lets go, Adrian Nash has been looking around for you. If he doesnt see you soon, he is going to kill me! Emily was taken aback by Antonio Baileys sudden appearance and words. However, she let herself be dragged away, giving a hesitant nce back at the man standing there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But, Adrian Nash was looking for her? Did Adrian Nash himselfe as well? The man left behind, Baron Stuart, clenched his fist when he heard those words! Was she really with Adrian Nash? Thinking about how her beauty tonight was likely the result of meticulous dressing up for Adrian Nash, Baron Stuart could hardly contain the anger rising in him, spreading throughout his body. He abruptly turned his head, watching the two run towards the wedding banquet hall.. Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Are you in such a hurry to see him? Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Are you in such a hurry to see him?
Trantor: 549690339 Just as he turned around, Emily Walker stumbled and fell t on her face due to being pulled too quickly by Antonio Bailey and not being very good at walking in high heels Emily Walkernded embarrassingly on the ground, her brows furrowed, her butt aching. She didnt know whether the man behind her had left or not. If that man saw her in this position, shed bepletely humiliated.
Ah, Emily, are you okay? Antonio Bailey felt somewhat guilty, and hurriedly helped Emily Walker up. Upon standing up, Emily Walker couldnt help but nce over to see if the man who had been standing there had left. But as she looked, she nearly lost her breath. The man was walking towards the two of them! As Baron Stuart approached the two women, his gaze remained fixed on Emily Walkers face. Only then did Antonio Bailey notice his handsome face, her eyes widening in surprise! Baron She almost blurted out Baron Stuarts name. She got used to calling him that during her university years with Rosanne Nichols. Of course, she never addressed him by his name directly, only mentioning it when chatting with Rosanne Nichols. What are you doing here? Not knowing how to address him, Antonio Bailey simply skipped over it. Baron Stuart didnt even look at her, ring at Emily Walker with anger in his eyes.
Seeing this, Antonio Bailey couldnt help but feel puzzled. Could these two know each other? Emily, do you know Young Master Stuart? she cautiously whispered into Emily Walkers ear. Emily Walker came back to her senses, nced at Antonio Bailey, and indifferently shook her head, Lets go. Just as they turned to leave, they heard Baron Stuarts furious voice, piercing their eardrums! Emily Walker! Baron Stuart roared. This woman actually imed not to know him? Was she that eager to see Adrian Nash?! Stunned by his deafening roar, the two women paused simultaneously. Antonio Bailey, in particr, was frightened by the terrifying sound and couldnt help but look back at Baron Stuart. His icy re and anger on his face made her secretly swallow, having heard that this man was capricious and unpredictable, but she never thought it would be true. As Baron Stuart slowly approached, his sharp gaze swept over Antonio Bailey, who trembled in fear. Seeing his cold eyes, Antonio Bailey felt shivers down her spine and wondered if she would be killed by his gaze if she didnt leave now. You, you guys chat She let go of Emily Walkers hand and left as if escaping. Sister Carter
Emily Walker wanted to catch up, but Baron Stuart stopped her with one shout, Are you in such a hurry to see him? Emily Walker paused, and turned to look at him. There was some confusion in her eyes, but she quickly understood. It seems like its none of your business. She lowered her head, a little afraid to meet his gaze.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing this, Baron Stuarts anger deepened, his face bing even uglier. So, are you together with him now? He advanced towards her, his voice colder than ever before. She was a little scared of his approach, and slowly retreated. She couldnt figure out this man. So much time had passed, why was he bothering her again now? It seemed like she couldnt guard herself well enough against him, and yet he always pursued her relentlessly. Tell me! Are you with him now or not? The thought of her fair body lying beneath Adrian Nash night after night agitated Baron Stuarts heart, and he had no ce to vent his frustration. His voice turned from cold to angry, making people dare not to provoke him so easily..
Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Forcibly Stealing a Kiss Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Forcibly Stealing a Kiss
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker calmed herself, then raised her head and stared directly at the man before her, speaking decisively, I already said, it has nothing to do with you! Why should I tell you!? She had nowhere to retreat, and was easily backed into a corner by Baron
Stuart, who looked down at her angrily from above. Why did this woman always appear so stubborn in front of him? Wouldnt it kill her to be a little more obedient?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Are you really with him now? Are you so eager to find a man!? It had been just a few months since she left him, yet she was already with Adrian Nash. Thinking about this made Baron Stuart even more furious. Feeling insulted by his tone, Emily grew angry as well, and retorted, Yes! So what if Im eager to find a man?! This is my business, what right do you have to question me?! After saying that, Emily tried to break free from his hands pinning her against both sides of the corridor wall, looking up steadfastly and saying, Move aside, hes waiting for me in the wedding banquet room now. As if intentional, Emily didnt understand why she feltpelled to say such words. But Baron Stuart couldnt let her go. After hearing her final sentence, it was even more impossible for him to let her go! With anger in his eyes, he stared straight at her, feeling furious, yet not knowing how to vent it. From the beginning, he had said that she belonged to him, both body and soul; she could only belong to him! Dominant and forceful, he kissed her amidst her struggle, subconsciously wanting to possess this womanpletely, both her body and soul, he wanted them all! Mm His sudden passionate kiss left Emily momentarily stunned, unable to break free. Mmlet goI
Before she could speak, Baron Stuart took the opportunity to delve deeper into her mouth. While controlling her iling hands, he pinned her tightly against the corner of the wall, the intense kiss growing more and more passionate. It was as if he hadnt tasted her lips in a long, long time; quickly, Baron Stuart became addicted, kissing her more and more wildly Emily was well aware that this mans kisses held a magical power that could make her sink into them unintentionally; gradually, she lost the strength to resist. After their passionate encounter, it took a while for Baron Stuart to be satisfied. He slowly released her, his gaze lingering on her swollen lips, as if they were his private property that no other man could touch. Her kisses had been quite clumsy after all. Was this woman really with Adrian Nash? Taking advantage of his loosened grip, Emily took deep breaths, feeling as if he was a top predator! As her breathing steadied, she suddenly came back to her senses. She had clearly been resisting his kiss, but had unknowingly fallen into it in the end, feeling totally humiliated! Flushed with anger, she nced at the man in front of her, then forcefully pushed the man who had pinned her away, and hurried to the other end of the corridor. At the other end of the corridor, Adrian Nash stood in the distance, witnessing their passionate kiss in its entirety, his hands clenched at his sides He thought he had won, but it turned out he had only thought so. Emilys heart had never been with him. He turned and headed back to the wedding banquet room.
It was Antonio Bailey who had told him that Emily and Baron Stuart were together, so he hade looking for them, only to see such a scene. If he had known what was going to happen, he would have rather note; even if her heart belonged to Baron Stuart, he could have pretended not to see it as long as he didnt witness it himself.. Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Danger, Quietly Approachingl Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Danger, Quietly Approachingl
Trantor: 549690339 Some things are far more brutal and heartbreaking when witnessed with ones own eyes than in reality. Emily Walker, her face flushed with shame, hurried to the staircase of the hotel.
Watching her figure disappear around the corner, Baron Stuart gazed at her for a long time before turning around, not following her. Sitting on the steps in the corridor, Emily seemed to feel her swollen lips. Atter sitting down, she took out her cell phone from the small leather bag she had with her dress and took a look at the screen, seeing her own swollen lips. That man was really She was even more pathetic, being kissed by him until she forgot to struggle. It was so humiliating. Looking at how the lipstick had been wiped clean by that man, Emily stood up to go to the restroom to fix her lipstick but heard footsteps and a mans murmuring voice as she was about to stand up. Rylee Rylee I love you so much, whywhy did you marry that bastard ? Where are you,e out and see me Hearing the faint voice, Emily looked around and found that the sound wasing from above her head. She stood up and looked at the staircase leading to the third floor. Looking up, she indeed saw a drunken man stumbling down the staircase. Perhaps because he was drunk, the next second, the drunken man tumbled down the staircase and rolled to Emilys feet. She instinctively stepped back and looked down at the man on the ground, who seemed to be the one who had bumped into her in front of the bathroom door earlier. Seeing the bloodstain on his forehead from the fall, Emily felt sympathy and was about to speak, Mister you
Although she was worried about the drunken man, as a woman, she was still somewhat scared. After all, the man in front of her was so drunk that he couldnt even walk. Emily extended her hand, wanting to bend down to help the man but then drew back. What if he lost his senses while drunk like this? However, was it really okay to just leave? What if the man died like this? Looking at the blood stain gradually flowing from the mans forehead, Emily hesitated and decided to help him up first, then call an ambnce for him. The man lying on the ground seemed to notice a woman standing beside him, but his eyes were blurry, and he couldnt see the womans face clearly. Rylee is it really you? The man tried to reach out to grab Emily. Seeing the hand suddenly reaching towards her, Emily was frightened and instinctively moved back. Who was this Rylee? She wasnt Rylee!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mister, are you all right? Do you want me to call an ambnce for you? She tentatively asked, looking at the man lying on the ground with a guarded face. He seemed very hurt, not even recognizing people.
Rylee dont leave, you know I love you so much, for you I The man suddenly stretched out a hand and forcefully grabbed Emily by the ankle! Being grabbed by the foot by a stranger, and a drunk one at that, Emily couldnt help but scream, Ah! What are you doing let go of me, let go! Emily was so scared that she lifted her foot and tried to shake off the hand, but she couldnt. Instead, she was dragged to the ground by the man. Her bottom hit the ground again, and Emilys face contorted in pain, nearly in tears. You finally agreed to see me Do you know, Ive even divorced my wife for you. Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Danger, Quietly Approaching2 Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Danger, Quietly Approaching2
Trantor: 549690339 Before Emily Walker could recover from the pain, she saw the drunken man suddenly get up from the ground and pounce towards her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She was ready to struggle to stand up, but the man directly pounced on her, making Emilys face turn pale as she tried to push him away.
Hey! What are you doingGet up, let go of me! Oh heavens, can anyone help her? How did she encounter such a pervert! Ryleel love you, I really love you, Rylee The man forcefully pinned her down, all he could see in front of him was Rosanne Nichols. What Ryleelm not Rylee, my name is Emily Walker! Emily struggled and shouted. She was disgusted by this strange man on top of her, and the position was terrifying! Let golet go of me! Emily wanted to push the man away with all her might, but his somewhat fat body made him immovable no matter how hard she tried. She started to panic, feeling extremely frightened in her heart. This man, would he do something horrible to her? Ryleel wont let you marry that manl want you now Driven by alcohol, the man suddenly turned fierce, his angry eyes full of possessiveness. The next second, he leaned down and started kissing the fair skin of Emilys vicle Emilys eyes widened, feeling utterly disgusted and repulsed by the mans touch, and more than anything, she was terrified and frightened! Ahh!!! She screamed in horror, struggling with her hands, Let go Let go of me! Im not Rosanne Nichols Im not! The man seemed not to hear her cries. His desires only deepened, and he even started to tear Emilys white wedding dress
The chilliness from the torn clothes made Emily momentarily numb, and her fear intensified. She didnt want to be defiled by this man! With that thought, Emily didnt know where she suddenly found the strength, used her hands and feet together, and finally kicked the man off her! She desperately tried to escape from the ground, but the next second the man grabbed her foot and dragged her back. Let go Let go of me Emily looked at the man who caught her foot in fear, her eyes filled with helplessness and panic, and even more so, tears. After being kissed and nibbled aimlessly on her vicle by the man, her neck was now stained red with the fresh blood from the mans forehead, a shocking sight. The man dragged Emily back, once again pressing his whole body onto her, mumbling to himself, I want you I wont let you marry that bastard! Having said that, he started tearing at Emilys clothes again. Her clothes were ripped and messy, with the breast stickers on her chest nearly visible. Let golet go of me Im not Rosanne Nicholslm not! The helpless tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes. From the mans ravings, she finally realized that he mistook her for todays bride, Rosanne Nichols. The whole white dress was torn, revealing the pinkish-yellow breast stickers. In an instant, Emily froze, her body trembling, as her wide-open eyes filled with fear. At this moment, she didnt know what to do, who would save her, who would help her
Save meBaron Stuart! Regaining her consciousness, she cried out loud, her mind suddenly having a strong awareness, unconsciously yelling out Baron Stuarts name. PS: Dears, as promised, we have six updates today, and more toe tomorrow.. Kisses, and remember to cast your votes!! Chapter 186 - 186: 186: A Severe Beating! Baron Stuart’s Rage! Chapter 186 - 186: 186: A Severe Beating! Baron Stuarts Rage!
Trantor: 549690339 Save meBaron Stuart! Conscious again, she cried out loudly; unexpectedly, his name flew out of her mouth as a sudden strong intent consumed her mind. The echo of her desperate outcry still lingered in the corridor, filled with helplessness. For the first time, Emily Walker was gripped by overwhelming terror and fear.
She closed her eyes; her distressed expression was an image of pure despair. This ce was far from the wedding banquet hall, nobody would venture into this deste staircase corridor, let alone rescue her. Just as she closed her eyes in despair, the weight on her body vanished unexpectedly. She slowly opened her eyes to see a tall figure vehemently raining blows and kicks on the drunken man, like a man possessed. Emily Walker managed to crawl weakly, clenching her torn clothes tightly against her chest, her face still marked by fear and dread.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Baron Stuart resembled a frenzied lion, his bloodthirsty and crimson pupils ring angrily at the man before him, veins bulging on his forehead due to his rage. Punch after punch, he brutally beat the drunken man, but no amount of physical violence could quench the anger raging in his heart at that moment! The drunken man, battered to imbnce, tumbled down the staircase, but Baron Stuart didnt feel relief. He chased after, raining more blows and kicks; the mans face was reduced to a bloody mess and he started to whimper painfully. Witnessing the bloody scene at the bottom of the stairs, Emily Walker became even more afraid, tightly wrapping herself with her own hands. His slim, long legs brutally kicked the mans groin, anyone audacious enough to touch his woman would pay the lifelong price! Only when the man could no longer whimper did Baron Stuart stop his assaults. He quickly returned to Emily Walkers side.
Observing her messy hair, dishevelled body, and the fresh blood on her neck made Baron Stuarts heart jolt heavily as if something was tearing through his chest. The sight of her trembling body intensified his heartache. If he hadnt received a sudden phone call earlier, detouring him back to the restroom, he wouldnt have stumbled upon this scene. If he had not received that call, did not turn back, he dared not imagine what vile humiliation the woman before him would have endured. He quickly disrobed his suit and cloaked her trembling body with it before lifting her into his arms and slowly walking towards the nearby elevator. At that moment, yton Howard, who was trying to find him, approached and was left stunned upon seeing Emily Walker in his arms. Young Lord Fetch Doctor Gavin. Baron Stuart sternly uttered the words, cradling Emily Walker as he entered the elevator. On hearing this, yton hurriedly took out his phone and dialed Doctor Gavins number. The elevator went directly to the 68th floor, where Baron Stuarts private room was located. Emily Walker was ced on the bed, her body still shaking uncontrobly.
Seeing her trembling body and the startled look on her tear-streaked face made Baron Stuarts heart clench severely. The sight of the blood on her neck was a dreadful sight to behold. Tell me, where are you hurt? he asked, leaning closer to her with an unprecedented gentleness in his voice. Emily shook her head. Since her evening dress had been torn, she felt somewhat embarrassed in front of the man and clutched the suit draped over her, doing her best to cover her chest that had only the light pink chest patch left. Observing the bloodstains on her neck, Baron Stuart wasnt convinced that she wasnt injured. Wanting to ensure if the bloodstain was indeed hers, he reached out to touch the bloodstain under her neck.. Chapter 187 - 187: 187: I Want to Take a Bath Chapter 187 - 187: 187: I Want to Take a Bath
Trantor: 549690339 Just as his hand was about to reach out, Emily Walker felt embarrassed and quickly said, Im fine, this blood isnt mine Thinking of the drunken man who had bitten and gnawed at her vicle, Emily felt an extreme difort and disgust.
I I want to take a bath she said with a trembling voice, because her emotions were not yetpletely stable. Baron Stuart looked at her and whispered softly, Alright. Upon getting his consent, Emily tried to get off the bed and go to the bathroom, but Baron Stuart scooped her up and carried her directly to the bathroom. Once in the bathroom, Baron Stuart put her in therge bathtub and then took the showerhead to wash the blood stains off her body. Even in the bathtub, Emily was still reluctant to take off the suit she was wearing. Of course, the main reason was that Baron Stuart hadnt left, and she couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Even though he had already seen her body, at this moment, she still felt shy. Coupled with the lingering shadow of what had happened, her emotions had not yet fully settled. I, I can handle it myself After saying that, Emily reached out to take the showerhead from his hand. Baron Stuart refused, his tone gentle but with an undeniable dominance, Ill do it. Emily was stubborn and insisted on not letting him help. If he didnt give her the showerhead, she simply wouldnt take off her suit, tightly wrapping herself in it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing her silent and looking so defiant, Baron Stuart felt defeated for the first time.
Ill be outside, call me if you need me, he said softly as he looked at her. This time, Emily nodded obediently. As long as he left, everything would be fine, and she wouldnt need to call for him anyway. Handing her the showerhead, Baron Stuart turned and left the bathroom. With him gone, Emily began to wash away the various stains of blood on her body. Just thinking about the drunk mans saliva made her feel extremely disgusted and no matter how hard she scrubbed, she couldnt seem to wash away the disgusting feeling. Half an hourter, after washing with warm water, the bloodstains on her neck were cleaned. However, Emily still didnt feel it was enough and continued to scrub vigorously with a towel. Her fair skin turned red from the scrubbing, almost breaking the skin. Baron Stuart, sitting on the sofa outside the door, couldnt help but worry as she took so long. Just as he was about to get up, he suddenly heard a burst of cellphone ringtone. Following the sound, he saw the small purse that Emily had been carrying at the wedding banquet lying on the bed. He got up and walked over, opened the purse, and pulled out the cell phone. He nced at the caller ID, which showed: Sister Carter. After a moment of silence, Baron Stuart slid the answer button. Hello? Emily, where are you? Antonio Baileys anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, as the wedding banquet was about to end and she still couldnt find Emily. As she had seen Emily with Baron Stuart earlier and couldnt find her even after checking the restroom, Antonio couldnt help but worry.
Shes fine, Baron Stuarts deep voice sounded through the phone. Without waiting for Antonio to speak, he hung up the call. Looking at the disconnected cell phone, Antonio was momentarily stunned. Adrian Nash and Rosanne Nichols, who were by her side, hurriedly asked, What happened? Did you find Emily? As Emily had disappeared during her own wedding banquet, Rosanne was also worried. Antonio came to her senses and looked at Adrian Nash and Rosanne, saying nkly, A man answered her phone. He said shes fine Hearing it was a man, Adrian naturally thought of Baron Stuart. Indeed, Emily was with him. From the very beginning, Adrian was destined to be the losing side.. Chapter 188 - 188: 188: The Jealous Young Duke Chapter 188 - 188: 188: The Jealous Young Duke
Trantor: 549690339 A man? Rosanne Nichols furrowed her eyebrows, Could it be that Emily Walker has other friends here? In her impression, she thought that the ordinary Emily Walker was visiting this high-ss ce for the first time, and the people she and her fianc had invited to the banquet were all from the upper-ss society. ording to Emilys family background, she shouldnt know these people. Could she have other friends too?
Antonio Bailey tilted his head and pondered for a while before saying, Maybe She seems to know Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group. After speaking, he looked up at Rosanne Nichols. Rosanne Nichols was stunned, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart knew each other? Inside the room, Baron Stuart hung up the phone and was about to go to the bathroom when the bathroom door opened. Emily Walker was wrapped in a bath towel, possibly unustomed to it, and still draped his suit over her body when she came out. At this moment, the doorbell rang, and yton Howard brought Doctor Gavin over. Emily Walker was not meeting Doctor Gavin for the first time, so she naturally recognized him. Im fine, I dont need a check-up, Emily said hastily, shaking her head as Doctor Gavin was about to examine her body. She was just scared and not injured anywhere.
After taking a bath, Baron Stuart also saw that her fair neck was not injured, and he felt relieved. However, he was still worried about whether she was injured elsewhere. Are you sure youre okay? Baron Stuart approached her and asked. Emily Walker looked at him and shook her head, indicating that she was fine. ncing at yton Howard and Doctor Gavin, the two immediately understood and turned to leave. After the two left, Emily Walker looked at the time, it was already 9 PM, and she was not sure if the wedding banquet had ended. After thinking about it, she decided to make a call to Antonio Bailey. After all, she had no clothes to wear now, so she needed Sister Carter to help her deliver a set of clothes. Seeing her picking up the phone, Baron Stuart walked over, Who are you trying to find? His tone was faintly sour, unsure if she was about to call Adrian Nash. Emily lifted her gaze to look at him, her expression slightly stunned, I, I want Sister Carter to help me bring a set of clothes. What was the matter with him? She just wanted to make a call to Antonio Bailey. Why did he look so concerned?
Baron Stuarts pupils narrowed slightly, Not calling Adrian Nash? What would she call Adrian Nash for? Emily Walker shook her head, not understanding the meaning of his words,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, the sour feeling in Baron Stuarts heart instantly disappeared, and he immediately took the phone out of her hand, saying, The wedding banquet is over, they should have gone back. Ill have someone prepare clothes for you in a while. Looking at the phone that was taken away, Emily Walker didnt react for a moment, staring nkly at his back. Seeing that the child behind him didnt follow, Baron Stuart simply turned around, and without her realizing it, he picked her up in his arms. Her body was lifted into the air, and Emily finally reacted, her pupils widened as she looked at him, What are you going to do? Baron Stuart didnt say anything, but carried her to therge bed, and then put her down, You need to rest. Having said that, he began to carefully cover her with a thin quilt. Ill leave in a while, Emily sat up, wanting to push away the bedding and get out of bed, but was stopped by him. Holding her with his deep ck pupils, his tone was gentle but carried an undeniable strong will, Sleep, Ill take you back when the clothes arrive.
Emily paused, and although this man was domineering, she saw love and caring in his shiny ck eyes. Was he worried about her? Unconsciously, she chose to trust him and obedientlyy down.. Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Not Allowed to be with Other Men Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Not Allowed to be with Other Men
Trantor: 549690339 Actually, from the beginning to now, herplexion has been very poor, and Baron Stuart has noticed this, thats why he asked her again and again if shes sure shes okay. Seeing her lying down obediently, Baron Stuart was satisfied and smiled.N?v(el)B\\jnn
He looked up at her sleeping face, and suddenly thought about how she called out his name during a previous crisis. Does this mean that he has a different position in this womans heart? She didnt know how much time had passed when Emily Walker woke up from sleep, frowning as the room was dimly lit. Just about to get up, she found herself wrapped in a pair of strong arms, unable to move in an instant. Emily was startled, wondering what time it was now. She struggled to get up and check the time, but was interrupted by a sexy, deep voice, Sleep. Listening to the familiar voice, Emily paused and spoke softly, Didnt you say you would take me back? She remembered that before she slept, he said he would take her back once the clothes arrived. But now, he was the one sleeping on the bed. Hmm. Baron Stuart closed his eyes and responded indifferently. Hmm? Thats it? Emily frowned in confusion, wondering what did he mean by hmm? Was he going to take her back or not? What time is it now? Emily asked again.
I dont know. I I need to go back now. With that, Emily tried to get up again. Baron Stuart hadnt been sleeping from the beginning. When he saw her wake up, he simply didnt bother to sleep anymore and suddenly propped himself up on one arm beside her, Cant sleep? How about we chat instead? Emily looked up, and under the dim light, she could still see his handsome face clearly, Chat about what? Thats not right. Its not about chatting now; she needs to go back, otherwise her little brother would be worried about her. Baron Stuart stared at her intently, and after half a moment, he finally spoke, Whatever happens in the future, the first thing you think of must be me. Emily looked at him, not understanding what he meant by that, What? You said you were with Adrian Nash, right? So why did you call my name? Every time he thought about her calling his name at that time, Baron Stuart felt very happy. When he asked her, Emilys face instantly turned red, and she wanted to hide in a hole in the ground. She didnt know why, but at that time, the only thing she could think of was his beautiful face. In utter desperation, she called out his name without even thinking it through.
Tell me. Baron Stuarts voice was pressing, wanting to know what was on her mind. Emilys buried face was immediately pulled up by him. She was somewhat embarrassed and angry, and removed his hand, muttering quietly, Im not with him. When he heard this, Baron Stuarts body froze, and a perfect smile appeared on his face. He hooked her chin, his eyes fixed on her with determination, You are not allowed to be with any other man except me. Emily didnt argue with his selfish and domineering statement. He wanted her not to be with other men, but what about him? He could only hide her behind him, never to see the light of day again. This kind of life was too humiliating, too painful, and too tiring for her. The next day Early in the morning, Emily woke up from a deep sleep. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man by the floor mirror, who was about to put on a light blue shirt at this time. Looking at the scar on his scap, Emily knew that it was left because of her..
Chapter 190: 190: If You Don’t Want to Be a Mistress… Chapter 190: 190: If You Dont Want to Be a Mistress
Trantor: 549690339 ncing at the time, it was already 7:30 AM, and she needed to get up for work too. Turning her head to look at the bedside table, as before, her clothes were already prepared when she woke up.
After the two of them washed up, they came to the living room and found that someone had already prepared breakfast. Having finished breakfast, the two left the Futuren Hotel together. Outside the building, yton Howard was already there with the car key, waiting. At this time, Cam Walker, who was passing by the Futuren Hotel, saw this scene from the car. Stop the car. Early in the morning, she thought she was seeing things, so she hurriedly asked the driver to pull over. When she confirmed that the woman standing at the hotel entrance was Emily Walker, she couldnt help but grind her teeth in anger. This despicable woman actually sneaked here to see Baron Stuart again; could it be that she stayed herest night? She knew that Baron Stuart had a private room on the 68th floor. Baron Stuart took the car key and then got into the white Ferrari with Emily Walker. Watching the two drive away, Cam Walkers anger caused the corners of her mouth to twitch. Even yton Howard was kicked out of the car, where were these two going? Thinking about this, Cam Walker turned her head and looked at the driver in the drivers seat, You get out first.
The driver obediently got out of the car, and Cam Walker quickly started the car and followed Baron Stuarts Ferrari. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of Mansa Photography Company. Emily Walker looked outside the car window and was about to get out of the Ferrari, but Baron Stuart pulled her back. She turned her head, somewhat puzzled, and saw his handsome face approaching slowly. Without any warning, he nted a deep kiss on her lips. Releasing her lips, his deep voice rang out, If you dont want to be a mistress, then be my girlfriend, Baron Stuart. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, her eyes widened as she looked at him, not understanding his meaning. Not a mistress but a girlfriend? But doesnt he have Cam? Youre going to bete if you dont go in now. Baron Stuart smiled and nced at thepany building outside the car window. Only then did Emily react and hurriedly opened the car door and ran towards thepany building, not having time to guess his words meaning. Watching her figure disappear in front of thepany building, Baron Stuart smirked with satisfaction and drove away.
The sight of the two kissing only made Cam Walker even angrier. She always thought that Emily Walker had left with dignity, but unexpectedly, she came back when Cam slightly rxed her guard. Was she really not going to give up until she saw the coffin? Seeing Baron Stuarts car disappearing, Cam Walker opened the drivers door and strode arrogantly into Mansa Wedding Photography. On the second floor, Wace Carter was anxiously waiting early in the morning. Since Emily didnte home all night and her phone couldnt be reached, he was worried to the point of almost calling the police!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Antonio Bailey and Jason were also waiting anxiously nearby. Sister! The elevator door opened, and Emily walked out. Wace immediately ran over and asked with worry, Where were youst night!? Seeing her little brothers worried face, Emily knew that he must care a lot about her. She smiled and said, Im fine. Then why didnt you answer my calls? He had tried calling her all night, but her phone was turned off. At that, Emily hesitated.
It must have been that she fell asleepst night, and the man hadnt bothered to wake her up when her little brother called. My cell phone was out of power. She randomly made up an excuse. PS: Todays update isplete, and it will continue tomorrow! (If you cant see the update, remember to refresh the page a few times, as Katherine will update regrly every day!) Chapter 191: 191: A Big Fight Chapter 191: 191: A Big Fight
Trantor: 549690339 Sister. Seeing that she was fine, Wace also rxed. But he had heard from Antonio about what happenedst night, Are you still with him? Emily looked up and gazed at her brother who was just taller than her. She knew, he asked this question because he was worried about her.
She silently lowered her head, not knowing how to respond to this question. Seeing her in difficulty, Wace smiled, Sister, actually Brother Jackie has been quite nice to you. Adrian Nash was indeed good to them both. Inparison to Baron Stuart, he was hoping more that Emily would be with Jackie. At least, Jackie was sincere towards Emily. In front of Baron Stuart, his sister was forever known as the mistress or sponsored lover. Upon hearing this, Emily raised her gaze. She was aware that Adrian Nash was good to her; he was kind to her and Wace. But Wace, are we to submit willingly just because others treat us well? Her words startled him. He did not want Emily to submit herself to Adrian Nash, but he was also hoping for Emily to have a good future. Sister, I just hope that you Wace tried to exin. I know you mean well, Emily lowered her head. She did not me him and paused, but, I dont want to confuse affection with obligation. After that, Emily moved past Wace, preparing to enter the office.
What a nice thing to say, huh! At this moment, a voice filled with sarcasm rang out. Everyone turned to look and immediately spotted Cam Walker at the elevator door. Emily was a bit surprised at her arrival. Wace also looked confused at the woman approaching from the other side. He had no idea who she was, but he could tell that she had ill intentions. Seeing her air of arrogance, Antonio walked over, crossed her arms and impatiently asked, Lady, who are you looking for? Cam nced coldly at Antonio, not responding to her question and slowly approached Emily with a dark expression on her face. Emily couldnt help but wonder, was she under surveince day and night? She just encountered Baron Stuart yesterday, and today Cam Walker was already causing her trouble. p! Another resounding p echoed. No one expected that Cam, who was slowly approaching Emily, would suddenly p her. Emily certainly hadnt expected that she would suddenly p her. The whole person was stupefied, her left cheek burning like a fire wound. Seeing his sister inexplicably pped, Wace, out of anger, pushed Cam away, furiously asking, Why did you p my sister!? Always proud and arrogant, Cam did not expect anyone to dare shove her. With this push, she lost her bnce and violently hit the left elevator door.
Only a bang was heard. When Cam raised her head, arge bump had appeared on her forehead, which was also bruised. Everyone watched with eyes wide open. Antonio and Jason, who were standing nearby, clearly did not expect such a scene either. Cam frowned in pain, touching her own painful forehead. Seeing this situation, she widened her eyes immediately! She turned her head, her angry gaze directly on Emily and Wace, You dare to hit me?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om You were the one who hit first! Wace seemed to not let it go. He was about to charge at Cam Walker, but was stopped by Emily in time.. Chapter 192: 192: Has Baron Stuart Acknowledged You? Chapter 192: 192: Has Baron Stuart Acknowledged You?
Trantor: 549690339 Wace! Wace turned his head and saw the fingerprints on his sisters face, his heart aching for her.
Whats wrong with me hitting her!? She shamelessly seduced my fianc, dont I even have the right to hit her! Cam Walker stood up and righteously pointed at the two of them! Fianc? Wace was taken aback. Could she be Cam Walker?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even if she was, it was still wrong to bully his sister! Its reallyughable. You cant even control your own fianc, what right do you have to hit my sister!? Wace retorted. Cam Walker was speechless with anger, unable to speak. You What you? I heard that Baron Stuart doesnt even like you, right? Youre just his nominal fiance at best. What right do you have to hit Emily Walker!? As far as I know, Baron Stuart actually likes Emily Walker, and youPfft, youre just a name on paper. Antonio Bailey, who was beside Emily, couldnt help but speak up for her disdainfully. Actually, she didnt know whether Baron Stuart liked Emily or not. However, seeing Cams shrewish appearance, she naturally wanted to find some words to upset her! She wasnt sure whether Baron Stuart liked Emily or not, but from the engagement report, she knew that Baron Stuart was forced into the engagement by the Old Master of the Stuart Family and that they hadnt even exchanged engagement rings. Thinking of this, Antonio sneered and asked, By the way, I heard that Baron Stuart didnt even buy you an engagement ring, right? Antonios words undoubtedly hit Cams sore spot. That was what she cared about the most. Not to mention the engagement ring, even now, Baron Stuart still wore his tinum single ring.
Thats my business, its none of your concern! Cam Walker roared angrily,pletely losing the demeanor of a youngdy. Antonio scoffed, Pfft, who has the mind to care about your trifling matters? Im just kindly reminding you that although you are Baron Stuarts fiance in name, has he acknowledged you? Youd better be careful and not do anything demeaning, lest Baron Stuart gets displeased and throws you Antonio paused before raising a deeply mocking smile, and continued, word by word, Out, on, the, street! If it werent for the power of the Stuart Family, such a hasty engagement ceremony would be denied everywhere, right? But then again, as long as the Stuart Family said they were engaged, they were engaged. No one dared to gossip or criticize, and who would risk offending the powerful Stuart Family over such trivial details? You! Cam Walker was so angry she couldnt find the words. She had never been so humiliated her entire life, and she was furious! At this moment, her cell phone rang. She looked at the caller ID, and it was her mother, Ang Reid, calling. Only then did Cam realize her loss of dignity and calmed herself down to answer the phone. Cam, why havent you arrived yet? Ang Reids gentle voice came through the phone. She and her husband had been waiting for their daughter for a long time and couldnt help but worry as she still hadnt arrived. Cam nced at Antonio and Wace in front of her, ready to say something, but a sudden idea shed in her mind, as if she had thought of a n. She didnt believe that thebined power of the Stuart and Bailey Families couldnt drive Emily Walker away! Ill be there right away.
After hanging up the phone, Cam Walker red fiercely at the three of them before turning around and leaving the photographypany.. Chapter 193: 193: Dad will make decisions for you Chapter 193: 193: Dad will make decisions for you
Trantor: 549690339 A Luxury Jewellery Mall, Couple Reid is waiting for Cam Walker in the VIP room. It will be the Stuart Familys Elder Ladys birthday in a few days, and the Walker Family Members didnt know what kind of gift to choose. So, they called their daughter, who, being a girl herself, might have some suggestions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
At this time, Ang Reid and her husband were admiring a few gold diamond brooches when the door of the VIP room was pushed open. They couldnt help but look up. Cam, youre here Ang Reid raised her head only to discover arge bruise on her forehead. Startled, she quickly got up and went to her daughter. Worried, she asked, Cam, what happened to your forehead? With a wronged look on her face, Cam Walker burst into tears before she could even speak. Mom I got beaten up As she spoke, she threw herself into Ang Reids arms and sobbed bitterly. Ang Reid was taken aback. Before she could react, Baxter Walker had quickly stood up and asked incredulously, What!? You were beaten up? This was unprecedented. Although the Walker Family was not as prominent as the Stuart Family, they were not to be offended by ordinary people in E City. With teary eyes, Cam Walker looked at her father and nodded, Yes! Ang Reid, who knew her daughters temperament well, feared that her pride might have caused her to offend someone, leading to this trouble. Cam, did you say something excessive to someone else? Although her daughter was haughty, Ang Reid couldnt help but feel heartache now that her daughter had been beaten up. After all, she only had one daughter. I didnt. I just Tell your dad who hit you. Ill stand up for you! Baxter Walker wasnt particrly indulgent towards his daughter, but as his daughter, she absolutely couldnt be beaten up for no reason.
It was that woman outside of Baron Stuart! Cam Walker held back her tears and looked at her father with anger in her eyes. Upon hearing this, Baxter Walkers face changed dramatically, and he stared at his daughter incredulously, What? The woman outside of Baron Stuart? Ang Reid was also obviously shocked by her daughters words. Although she was very clear that Baron Stuart didnt like her daughter, they were already engaged. She didnt expect that Baron Stuart, who had always maintained a clean reputation and had no scandalous news in the past, would actually have a woman on the side. Cam, are you telling the truth? Ang Reid worried that her daughter might have made up the story out of spite. Cam Walker turned her head, looking somewhat dissatisfied at her mother, Mom, dont you believe me? Ang Reid was silent, only looking at her daughter with worry. Maybe Ive been too proud since I was young, but this is true. If you dont believe it, you can ask him in person. Even Aunt Stuart has known about this for a long time Cam Walker turned away. In fact, she was the biggest victim. She had never been acknowledged as Baron Stuarts fiancee, and now that this news might be public knowledge, it would be the same as Baron Stuart denying her as his fiancee in front of everyone. What? Madam Foster knows too? Baxter Walker was somewhat displeased, and his expression darkened. He didnt expect that even though the two families were engaged, the Stuart Family would allow Baron Stuart to be involved in such a scandalous affair. Yes, thest time Baron Stuart had an ident, it was because of that woman.. Aunt Stuart had originally kicked her out, but who knew that when I passed by the Futuren Hotel early this morning, that woman walked out of the Futuren Hotel with Baron Stuart!
Chapter 194: 194: Interfering with Her Is My Business Chapter 194: 194: Interfering with Her Is My Business
Trantor: 549690339 Dad, you should know, they were in Baron Stuarts private room all night, so what do you think theming out early in the morning means? The more Cam Walker spoke, the angrier she became. Every time she recalled the image of the two people kissing in the car that morning, she wished she could tear Emily Walker apart! She and Baron Stuart had grown up together, but let alone kisses, he had never been willing to even touch her hand.
Then, I found that woman and wanted her to stop pestering Stuart, but she actually let her friend humiliate me and pushed me down, Cam pointed to the wound on her forehead, This happened because they pushed me and I hit the elevator door.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As Cam spoke, she gritted her teeth in secret, not believing that she couldnt drive Emily away from Stuarts side. She knew her father well. Since she had suffered such an injury, he would definitely confront the Stuart Family on her behalf. Baxter Walker was a prideful man. His only daughter would never be allowed to suffer in vain, no matter what the circumstances. Especially when the opponent was just a mistress! Lets go to the Stuarts house right now. After finishing his words, Baxter Walker left the jewelry shop with the mother and daughter duo, no longer interested in picking out a birthday gift. Hearing her fathers words, Cam secretly smirked. At 5:30 PM, people in thepany were still leaving work, and Emily Walker was no exception. She gathered her things and went with her brother to the elevator. After a days time, the fingerprints on her face had faded without a trace. Sis, dont hang out with Baron Stuart from Futuren Group anymore, said Wace Carter, heartbroken to see what his sister endured today. At this moment, the elevator door opened, and Emily stepped out.
She knew her brother was worried that she might run into simr problems in the future. I know, Emily smiled, trying not to let her little brother worry about her. The two exited thepany building and headed for the bus station. Just then, they heard a honking sound not far away. Both of them stopped and turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound. A sapphire blue Bugatti sports car was there, with a manzily sitting in the drivers seat. He opened the car door and got out after seeing them stop. When Baron Stuart removed his brown CHOPARD sunsses, his smooth linen-colored short hair and charming features attracted the attention of passersby. Seeing him, Emily froze, not understanding why the man would appear here at this time. Wace, who was standing next to her, didnt have any good feelings about the man. Even though his condition improved so quickly, it had a lot to do with Baron Stuart, but thinking about how this man had humiliated his sister, he couldnt bring himself to appreciate him. He pulled Emily behind him, who was still in astonishment, and then turned to look at Baron Stuart expressionlessly, his voice cold, Please dont bother my sister anymore. Baron Stuart stopped, narrowed his eyes, and then hooked the corner of his lips coldly, Bothering her is my business, and its none of your concern, he said lightly. His tone was light, and his lips seemed to be smiling, but there was an undeniable air of nobility that made people afraid.
Even Wace, who didnt like the man, had to admit that he was a king-like figure. At a loss for words, Wace couldnt fight against the powerful Baron Stuart. Emily pushed her brother aside and walked out, always maintaining a distance of one meter from Stuart. Her expression had be colder than before, What are you here for? Chapter 195: 195: Misunderstood Intentions Chapter 195: 195: Misunderstood Intentions
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing her, Baron Stuart seductively curved his lips into a degree of charm,Come dine with me. Emily Walkers face sank unhappily, Thanks, but I dont need it. She finished speaking and was about to take hold of Wace Carter to leave.
She doesnt want this to carry on any longer, she doesnt want people toe knocking at her door anymore, she was done with the embarrassment and difort. At this moment, she wanted to break off all ties with him. Emily Walker! Her cold demeanor slightly irritated him. Taking a giant leap forward, he grabbed her arm. Things were fine this morning, how could she suddenly push him a thousand miles away? Before he could fully grasp her hand, Emily Walker instantly shook him off as he came in contact with her. She looked at him, her eyes filled with intense pain, but her tone was decidedly firm, I dont want to see you anymore, not even for a minute or a second. Baron Stuart was stunned for a moment, not understanding why she had changed so much within just a few hours. Get in the car. He wanted to take hold of her hand and pull her into the car, to talk privately. But the second he touched her, Emily Walker once again shrugged him off. Looking at his hand that had been shrugged off again, Baron Stuarts face grew gloomier, Whats wrong with you? Nothings wrong, I just want to keep my distance from you, I dont want to see you. Please, donte looking for me again! She was truly fed up. Baron Stuart stared at her in silence, unable toprehend what couldve happened in a day to make her change so drastically. Once again, he stepped forward. This time, Baron Stuart didnt give her the chance to shrug him off, but instead tightly grabbed her hand and walked towards the car.
What are you doing! Emily Walker struggled to pull away from his grasp, but the man had a stronghold on her, making her unable to break free. He forced her into the car and quickly drove off, leaving a visibly worried Wace Carter behind. Sis! Wace Carter wanted to chase after them, but the car quickly disappeared into the bustling street. What on earth are you trying to do? Where are you taking me? As the car went on, Emily Walker kept her pained eyes on the man seated in the drivers seat. Baron Stuart remained silent, his face ice cold, clearly, in a terrible mood. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of his private residence, a ce Emily Walker was all too familiar with.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A month ago, she was driven out from here by his mother and fiancee. What is that you want from me by bringing me here? Emily was moved her head and looked at him. Baron Stuart didnt answer but opened the car door, walking towards the house with her. Emily Walker resisted, not willing to enter the vi that had caused so much humiliation.
What the hell do you want to do? She wrenched herself forcefully out of his grip. Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at her, his eyes full of anger. You said you wanted to stay away from me? Then why did you call me yesterday!? If you wanted to stay away, then why did you call me!? He roared in anger. He had already promised her, if she wasnt willing, he wouldnt allow her to be the mistress. Why, when he was resolute, did she say she wanted to escape him? His roar startled Emily Walker. Did she truly want to escape him? If so, why, in the most critical moment, did she want him to appear Are you ying with me? Calling me when you wish and casting me away when youre done? Baron Stuarts face was growing cold, his frosty gaze staring straight at her. PS: Dears, you might think its a bit sadistic, dont worry though! Tomorrow, Emily Walker will be officially recognized by Baron Stuart! Chapter 196: 196: Regretting the Baronage Chapter 196: 196: Regretting the Baronage
Trantor: 549690339 His sudden words shocked Emily Walker, and she didnt understand what he meant. Seeing his cold pupils, her heart ached.
I didnt. She hadnt yed him; she couldnt y with him. No? He sneered and slowly closed in, raising his hand to hold her chin, his cold eyes staring straight at her, You should know what will happen if you y with me. Theck of emotion in his gaze made Emilys heart sink to the bottom, causing a dull pain. I didnt y with you. I didnt. The hand on her chin tightened slightly, and Emily frowned in difort.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This man was so cold and ruthless when he wanted to be, as if he were in a frozen world. Want me to trust you? Baron Stuarts grip on her chin tightened, and he had no intention of stopping. At this moment, there seemed to be a burning rage inside him, and he, Baron Stuart, was yed by a woman. His arms raised higher, and Emily stood on her toes, her expression pained. But, stubborn as she was, she didnt yield; instead, she dered, I dont need your trust. As long as she knew the truth, that was enough. If this was a game, it was only because, unknowingly, this man had upied the depths of her heart.
Her decisive words startled Baron Stuart, and she actually didnt need his trust. The anger in his heart deepened even more, and he would make her know the price of ying with him! Releasing her chin, the next second, he forcefully kissed her. His lips just touched hers, and his hands began to tear at her V-neck T-shirt madly! His sudden actions shocked Emily, and she instinctively tried to resist. There were no outsiders in the vi courtyard, and in less than a minute, she was pinned beneath him. Baron Stuart was like a mad lion tearing at her clothes, but there was not a trace of passion in his dark eyes C only anger! Last nights shadowy encounter resurfaced in Emilys mind; she stared in fear, unable to believe that the man on top of her would treat her like this. Let go of me Let go! She cried and shouted, but he remained unmoved, still tormenting her, his anger overriding his reason. Dont do this Dont! I didnt y with you, I didnt The shadows ofst night reyed in her mind; she was fearful, scared, and helpless; her body began trembling, and she knew that he just wanted to punish her in this way. But why C why did her heart ache so much?
Her tears kept falling from her eyes, and she sobbed, her body trembling. At some point, Baron Stuart seemed to hear her helpless cries; he lifted his head and looked down at her with rage, his voice cold as ice, Are you scared As soon as he finished speaking, he saw her helpless expression, her eyes full of fear and terror, which resembled her look yesterday when he found her in the corridor. Her helpless expression, her trembling body, everything tore at his heart. His reason returned, and he was filled with regret and guilt, but the rage inside him had nowhere to vent.. Chapter 197: 197: Cancel This Marriage Contract Chapter 197: 197: Cancel This Marriage Contract
Trantor: 549690339 This only angered him further, unsure if he was angry at her or furious at himself for his current actions towards her. Looking at her tear-streaked face, Baron Stuart got off her.N?v(el)B\\jnn
What was he doing?! Emily Walker shivered as she sat up from the ground, her V-neck shirt torn with arge opening. She clutched the cor of her shirt to her chest, sobbing incessantly. The two of them sat on the ground, motionless and silent, yet the whispery noises of her sobbing still audible. It was his first time experiencing something called heartache. After an unknown amount of time passed, a ck Bentley stopped in front of a private residence. Vivian Ferguson, elegant as ever, walked into the courtyard. Although she was in her forties, her inborn nobility remained undiminished from years past. Behind the ck Bentley, another private car followed, with the Walker family of three also getting out of the car. Entering the courtyard, the scene before everyones eyes caused them to gasp, some dumbfounded. Realizing someone had entered, Emily came to her senses and looked up before quickly getting up from the ground. Seeing the dishevelled duo, Cam Walker on the side couldnt help but shake with rage. This shameless woman was actually doing such dirty things with Baron Stuart here?! Even Vivian Ferguson, at the side, was so furious that she could hardly speak. As the person in power of the Futuren Group, her son had done such a thing!
She slowly walked in front of the two and nced at her son, then shifted her gaze to Emily. Her expression was not good, but she tried to keep her tone calm, Emily, wasnt it? Didnt you promise me you wouldnte back? Emily raised her eyes and looked at Vivian Ferguson. If possible, she didnt want to return to this ce either. Ill leave immediately. Wiping away her tears, Emily calmly said before turning to leave. Just as she turned around and hadnt taken a few steps, a powerful hand pulled her back. Baron Stuart seemed to have sensed something, his cold eyes staring straight at his own mother. What does it mean to promise her not to return? What did you say to her? For the first time, Baron Stuarts tone toward his mother was so cold. For so long, he had thought she wanted to escape from him, but it turns out that was not the case. Looking at her son, Vivian Ferguson no longer wanted to hide anything, and said righteously, I made her leave. Youre not single anymore and you should be clear about your identity! Cam is your fiance. You should listen to your grandpas arrangements. Everything hes done, including me, is for your own good! She couldnt understand, with Cams good family background, extraordinary figure and appearance, she definitely surpassed Emily Walker in every aspect. Yet, what spell did Emily put on her son, causing him to sink so deeply that he would rebel against all his grandfather had arranged for him? Then lets call off this engagement.
The moment Baron Stuart uttered those words, everyone looked at him in shock, including Emily, who was equally surprised by his sudden statement. What did you say? Vivian Ferguson furrowed her brows, thinking she had misheard, and uncertaintly asked her son. On the side, Cams eyes widened. The marriage that she had finally settled, was going to be cancelled? Mr. and Mrs. Walkers expressions were naturally terrible. They knew that Baron Stuart was always decisive in the business world, but they didnt expect him to be just as decisive when it came to marriage, simply making such a resolute statement without consideration. Did he not have any regard for Old Master Stuart at all? Chapter 198: 198: What I want, I will naturally pursue Chapter 198: 198: What I want, I will naturally pursue
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart looked at his mother steadily. He didnt need such a marriage; Money, power, and fame were already present in the Stuart Family. The reason his grandfather wanted to form an alliance with the Walker Family wasnt solely due to these factors. Ultimately, he just wanted to fulfill his promise to his oldrade and to make up for his own regrets. I will cancel this engagement. After saying this, Baron Stuart took Emily Walkers hand and started to go back inside the house.
But in the next second, Emily shook off his hand. With her tearful eyes, she looked at him painfully and calmly asked, Have you ever thought about how your decisions affect others?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om What? Baron Stuart frowned, puzzled by her words. Breaking off the engagement had always been part of his n, not entirely for her sake. Why do you always act so selfishly, domineering, and self-willed, never considering other peoples feelings? Do you know how much trouble your decisions can cause? Is marriage only about you? Perhaps marriage was truly just about him, Emily thought so as well. Couples would marry if they were in love, but if there was no love, that marriage would only be a morous empty shell without any foundation of happiness. However, for families like Baron Stuart and Cam Walkers, marriage might not entirely be a personal matter. They were bound by family interests, unable to choose the marriage and love they truly desired. Of course, its my own matter. He looked at her, his mysterious deep eyes making it impossible to guess his thoughts at this moment. What I want, I will naturally get; what I dont want, he turned his gaze towards Cam Walker, I will never have in this lifetime. From the beginning, he never intended to marry Cam Walker, and breaking off the engagement was always a part of his n. It was just that because of the woman in front of him, his n got pushed ahead.
Seeing his emotionless gaze, Cam was momentarily stunned. She didnt expect Baron Stuart to be so ruthless, breaking off the engagement right in front of her, and in front of both families. Her hateful gaze turned to Emily, and she swore that she would make her pay! Vivian Fergusons face was pale with anger. She felt as if her heart was going to explode from her unfilial sons actions. She took a deep breath and said sharply, As long as your grandfather and I are here, you can forget about canceling the wedding! I definitely will! Baron Stuarts eyes were icy, and he looked straight at his mother. His tone was filled with unwavering determination. No matter what, nobody could stop him from doing what he wanted, not even if his grandfather came back. He would still cancel the wedding. Vivian Ferguson could only feel an overwhelming headache and her heart felt like it was going to burst, Fine, I cant control you. Your grandfather will be back in a few days, and you can talk to him about it! After finishing her sentence, she turned around and left the courtyard without looking back. Baxter Walkers face darkened as well, but due to the power of the Stuart Family, he could not express his anger or frustration. He saw Vivian Fergusons helplessness and decided to wait for Old Master Stuart to return and make a decision on the matter. Turning around, Baxter also left.
Cam clenched her fists, bit her lips, and red at Emily with resentment before unwillingly walking toward the grand entrance.. Chapter 199: 199: Are you hinting at me? Chapter 199: 199: Are you hinting at me?
Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, at the side, Ang Reid had already set her gaze on Emily Walker, with a slightly unusual expression on her face. Seeing her husband and daughter both leaving, she also reluctantly turned to leave; before leaving, she looked back once more at Emily.
After the group left, only two people were left in the courtyard. Baron Stuart looked at her, the disheveled clothes reminding him of his excessive impulsiveness earlier. Having nced at him, Emily also turned to leave, but Baron Stuart once again grabbed her hand. Are you sure you want to leave like this? He looked at her calmly, his gaze skimming over the ripped cor of her shirt. Emily knew that leaving like this would certainly be embarrassing if she reached the roadway, but what else could she do? Stay behind? How could she stay? The rightful fiancee had left, and she had no right to stay behind Just as she was thinking, the next second, Baron Stuart forcefully pulled her hand and headed towards the living room! Having pulled her to the staircase entrance, Baron Stuart pointed with his eyes to the second floor, Go and take a bath. Emily was surprised, her nerves tensing subconsciously, as she looked at him warily, What are you trying to do? Baron Stuart coldly nced up and down her body before muttering indifferently, Youre too dirty, and youll dirty my furniture. Emily was stunned.
Seeing her standing still, Baron Stuart nced at her with his luminous stone-like pupils, Not going? Emily did not reply, still standing motionless. If she would dirty his furniture, then she would leave; there was no need to take a bath. Due to the two of them havingin on the ground earlier, they were both quite dirty now, especially Emily, with her entire back filthy. Baron Stuart narrowed his charming eyes, and the corner of his mouth revealed a devilishly charming and sexy smirk, Are you suggesting that I should carry you up for you to be willing to go? Hearing his words, Emily abruptly raised her head, and the next second, she hurriedly went upstairs, her steps extremely fast, as if there were a hungry wolf behind her, hunting her down. Seeing her obediently going upstairs, Baron Stuart was satisfied and took out his cell phone to dial a number. Half an hourter, after Emily had finished bathing, there were no clothes for her here; wrapped in a bath towel, she came out of the bathroom, went to the wardrobe, and found nothing but mens clothes. Considering the bath towel around her, Emily began to ponder. Wearing one of his shirts would be better than the bath towel potentially falling off, right? With that in mind, she hesitated no more and took a white mens shirt.
However, after putting it on, she suddenly became worried: now that she was wearing nothing under the shirt, would that man find out if he saw her, and would he? Wait, what was she thinking?! Emily fiercely shook her head, quickly casting out the base thoughts that had invaded her mind; how had shee to such sordid ideas C was it possible for ones thoughts to be contagious? Yes, she might have been influenced by that man. Having changed into the shirt, Emily walked out of the room. But when she reached the staircase entrance, a pleasant aroma wafted up from the living room below. Having not eaten dinner, and smelling the fragrance only made her hungrier. She tiptoed, slowly walking down the stairs; the living room was empty, and the scent seemed to being from the restaurant. Turning the corner to the restaurant, she saw the man casually leaning back in a dining chair; seeing hering, his already thick eyshes lifted slightly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Come here. Baron Stuart spoke, like an emperor, without allowing any room for doubt.. Chapter 200: 200: Captivating Outfit Chapter 200: 200: Captivating Outfit
Trantor: 549690339 Come here. Baron Stuart spoke, with an unquestionable tone like an emperor. However, as soon as he raised his eyes and saw what she was wearing, he felt a dryness in his throat and swallowed slightly.
Emily Walker looked up but didnt move. This man always acted superior and self-important. Thanks, Im not hungry. She retorted stubbornly. After saying that, Emily wanted to leave. She needed to call her little brother now and ask him to bring her a set of clothes. But would it be good to let her little brother see her like this? Would it just make him even more worried? Before she could finish pondering, Emily felt her feet leave the ground, and her body was once again lifted into the air. With a scream, the next second, she was ced in a chair in front of the dining table. Once she was settled, Baron Stuart prepared to return to his seat on the other side. However, as soon as his right hand, which had been holding her, loosened its grip on her back, he heard a low moan. Hiss Ouch! Emilys loose hair was caught in his hand, causing her to frown involuntarily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing this, Baron Stuart lowered his head and saw that his pinkie ring had snagged a strand of her slightly damp, ck hair. Gently untangling the caught hair, Baron Stuart returned to his seat. Eat. His voice became somewhat hoarse. After holding her like that, her soft body was undoubtedly tempting his inner desires.
In order to suppress the urge inside, Baron Stuart picked up his chopsticks first. However, when he put the food in his mouth, it tasted nd. Emily was already very hungry. No matter how stubborn she was, she couldnt resist picking up her chopsticks in the end. As food prepared by the worlds top chef, it was naturally delicious in appearance, taste, and smell. The more Emily ate, the more delectable she found it. However, the man opposite her found everything tasteless. The delicious food could never extinguish his inner hunger! Watching Emily eat with relish, Baron Stuarts mood worsened. He threw down his chopsticks, his face slightly dark, Bring me a bottle of wine. Emily, who had been eating happily, looked up at him. When she saw his unhappy expression, she couldnt help but feel curious. What was wrong with this man? He was fine just a moment ago Go on! Seeing her staring at him, Baron Stuart spoke again with annoyance. Emily came to her senses and looked at the wine rack next to the dining table. What a self-important man he was! The wine rack was only a meter away; couldnt he just get it himself?
Whatever, she owed him for the meal. Emily stood up and walked over to the wine rack. She looked at the various expensive red wines, hesitated for a moment, then turned her head, staring nkly at the man at the dining table, Which one? 1982 Lafite. Turning back, Emily searched the wine rack for the 1982 Lafite and found it on the top row. However, she was not very tall. To reach the 1982 Lafite, she had to stand on her tiptoes and stretch out her arm. Baron Stuart didnt know when he had started watching her. He knew the location of every bottle of wine and was looking just in case she couldnt reach it. However, as his gaze followed her, the sight before him made his throat dry again! Emilys loose mens shirt was being drawn upward as her arm extended, revealing a glimpse of whaty beneath the hem Damn this woman! Who allowed her to dress like this and tempt him? With no outlet for his desires, Baron Stuart irritably tugged at his own cor. Although the air conditioning was turned down low, he still felt unbearably hot! PS: Well, thats it for today. More tomorrow.. (Dears, no more torture today, right?)
Chapter 201: 201: Who made you dress like this? Chapter 201: 201: Who made you dress like this?
Trantor: 549690339 Desire had nowhere to vent, and Baron Stuart irritably tugged at his clothes, feeling unbearably hot, even though the air conditioner was set very low. Ah! I cant eat anymore!
After struggling for a while, Emily Walker finally got the bottle of Lafite. Just as she was about to turn back to the dining table, she heard the mans irritated growl, followed by him getting up, kicking the chair, and then turning away from the dining table. Watching this inexplicable scene, Emily held the wine bottle, dumbfounded, staring nkly at his retreating figure leaving the restaurant. Baron Stuart walked irritably toward the restaurant door, but after a few steps, he suddenly turned back and rushed in front of Emily. His voice had already be extremely hoarse at this point. Who told you to dress like this? He forcibly suppressed the lust within him, his scarlet pupils staring straight at her. Emily hadnt recovered yet, and she was startled by his sudden return! Wha-, what- - She wanted to speak but was silenced the next second by the unknown mans kiss. From her lips to her vicle, Baron Stuart raised his hand and slid it down her cor. Sure enough, she wasnt wearing anything. The softness in his hand made the lust within him swell instantly, like a starving lion. Mmm As hisrge palm roamed across her chest, Emily couldnt help letting out a low moan. This sound seemed to hint at his next move, making his lust spread to an extreme point, unable to wait any longer.
Picking her up, he didnt even have time to go upstairs, directly cing her on the living room sofa. After experiencing this several times before, Emily had transformed from a naive female college student into a little woman easily stirred by lust. It didnt take long for her to enter a state of arousal, from bashful panting to uncontroble (Cough, cough, you can use your imagination, dears, certain details cannot be described.) When she woke up again, it was already the next day at noon. Emily woke up naturally, but the soreness in her body showed no signs of subsiding. Just waking up, she was still somewhat confused about the situation and didnt know what time it was. The man beside her was already gone, and she painfully got out of bed, went to the European-style window, pulled open the white curtains, and looked outside. The scorching sun was already high in the sky! What time is it now!? Coming back to her senses, Emily quickly looked at the wall clock, and it was already 11 AM! How could this happen? How did she sleep sote? Also, she hadnt gone to work for an entire morning, so why didnt Sister Carter or Wace Carter call her? Thinking about her cell phone, Emily hurried over to the bedside table and saw her phone was turned off.
Was it due to ack of electricity? Thats not right, her phone was fully charged at thepany yesterday afternoon and she had taken it off charge just before leaving work. A handsome face shed through her mind. and she didnt need to think twice: he must have turned off her cell phone! Panic-stricken and ignoring the pain in her body, Emily quickly changed her clothes and rushed downstairs to go to work at thepany. As soon as she went downstairs, Mrs. Noelle came over. Seeing her, Emily was a bit surprised.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Mrs. Noelle? Lady, youre awake. Mrs. Noelle walked over and handed her a set of keys. Emily looked at the keys and frowned, puzzled. She stared nkly at Mrs. Noelle, What are these? Mrs. Noelle smiled, These are the keys to the house. The Young Master asked me to give you a set before he left.. Chapter 202: 202: Have You Fallen for Him? Chapter 202: 202: Have You Fallen for Him?
Trantor: 549690339 For her? Why give her the key to this ce? Why give it to me? What would she do with the key to this ce?
Mrs. Noelle shook her head with a smile, her expression gentle, I have no idea. Also, the code for the courtyard gate is 1125. Password? Emily Walker waspletely stunned, not understanding what was going on. However, now was not the time to discuss this matter; she had to hurry off to work! Mrs. Noelle, I dont need this key, I have to go to work! She finished speaking and prepared to head toward the grand entrance. But Mrs. Noelle stopped her with a difficult expression, Lady, Young Master said you must take this key. If an ordinary girl received a key to the Young Masters private residence, she would probably go crazy with happiness, but Lady Carter didnt want it? She truly was a unique person. Emily, held back by Mrs. Noelle, was anxious to go to work, so she reluctantly took the key for the time being, Alright, I understand! Taking the key, Emily hurriedly left the private residence. Upon arriving at thepany, there was no one in the office. She asked a coworker and learned that the other three had gone out for a photoshoot. She took out her cell phone, pressed the power button, and received two messages in total. One was from Antonio Bailey and the other was from her little brother Wace. Both had called when her phone was turned off. From Waces ount, Antonio seemed to know about the unusual rtionship between Baron Stuart and Emily. Knowing that she was taken away by himst night, he wasnt worried at all. Instead, he felt that it was a good thing, so he wasnt very concerned.
She spent the entire afternoon in the office alone until 5:20, but Wace and the others still hadnt returned. Five minutester, Wace called. Sister, well be backte tonight due to the photoshoot. Sister Carter wants you to go home first. Sister, aboutst night He must have guessed something since she didnte back for the whole night, Do you like him? The fact that his sister was willing to put up with Stuarts side was not because of his dominance, but because of the feelings she could not consciously reject. Emily was startled by his words. She had asked herself this question several times, but was it like? No, how could I How could I like him? If not, then why dont you refuse him? Why not make things clear? Is it because you dont know how to refuse or Wace paused, Or you just cant refusen/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Perhaps his sister was already deeply trapped. After all, how many women could resist a world-ss man like him? Was it that she didnt know how to refuse? Or, that she couldnt refuse that man?
Emily fell silent. She had tried to reject him before, but in the end, she inexplicably lost her ability to resist. That man seemed to have a natural magic that ensnared people, leaving them unable to extricate themselves. She didnt want to delve deeper into this question that even she couldnt figure out. She spoke up, Im leaving work first, youe back earlier after you finish your work. Without waiting for a response, Emily hung up the phone. She slung her small backpack over her shoulder, took the elevator to the first floor, and just stepped out of thepany building when her phone rang again. Emily took out her cell phone to look at it, and at first nce, she was puzzled for a while, not knowing who was named Stuart.. Chapter 203: 203 The Threat of Ennoblement Chapter 203: 203 The Threat of Ennoblement
Trantor: 549690339 When exactly did that man save his name in her cell phone?N?v(el)B\\jnn After a moment, Emily Walker picked up the phone, Hello?
Go straight home after work. The enchantingly sexy voice of a man came through the phone. Emily let out a heavy sigh and irritably replied, I dont need you to tell me that! Really, if she didnt go home after work, was there anywhere else she could go? I mean my house. The man casually spoke again on the other end of the line. Emily paused, slightly frowning, What? Starting today, you muste to my ce after work every day. On what grounds? There was a long silence on the other end of the line, and Emily thought the call had been disconnected. She couldnt help but check her cell phone and, after confirming it was still in the call, she put it back to her ear. Didnt you say you didnt want to be the mistress? The mans tone became a bit low. At his sudden words, Emily appeared bewildered, not understanding why he was saying this for a moment. Ive sent someone to pick you up. Thats it. And with that, the phone clicked, and the call was hung up.
Hello? Hello!? Staring at the hung-up phone, Emily looked baffled. What did he mean about her not wanting to be a mistress? True, she once said such words, but that was just an excuse she came up with to break free from his aggressive pursuit. What did it mean now? Really, he never clearly exined himself! Putting away her phone, Emily walked out of thepany feeling frustrated and headed straight for the bus stop. Just as she reached the sidewalk, a ck sedan stopped beside her. Lady Carter. yton Howard opened the car door and stepped out, standing in front of her with a bow, Please get in the car. Seeing yton, Emily realized that he had mentioned sending someone to pick her up on the phone just now. But why was she supposed to go to his ce? Ignoring yton, Emily walked straight past him towards the bus stop. As if he had anticipated this, yton quickly caught up and handed her a few photos from his pocket.
Emily stopped in her tracks, frowning at the photos he handed her and reluctantly epted them. After carefully looking at the people in the photos, Emily raised her head sharply, staring at yton, Whats the meaning of this? The photos were taken of her little brother today during an outdoor photography session, and from the angle, it seemed to be taken secretly. But what did he mean by showing her the photos of her brother? yton smiled politely, his tone respectful, but to Emily, it felt like a threat. Young Lord said that Lady Carter only has one little brother. As long as he shows the photos, you will get in the car. yton spoke as if it didnt concern him. What did he mean by only having one little brother? Was he nning to use her brother to make her obediently get in the car? For the first time, Emily felt as if her lungs were about to explode from anger, but her patience was remarkably good. I didnt go homest night. If I dont go back today, my little brother will definitely worry. She tried to use reason to regain her autonomy. But yton still smiled gently, unhurried, Young Master has already informed Mr. Carter. What? He had already informed him? Emily was astonished.
She took a deep breath. It seemed that the man had nned everything in order to make her submit obediently.. Chapter 204: 204: Canceling the Engagement 1 Chapter 204: 204: Canceling the Engagement 1
Trantor: 549690339 With suppressed discontent, Emily Walker climbed into the ck Bentley. Emily expected the man to be waiting for her at home, but when she arrived at the private residence, the vi was empty, even Mrs. Noelle was not there.
Taking out her key to open the living room entrance, Emily sat down on the sofa in the empty house, with no intention to go upstairs. She nned to wait for him to return and have a clear conversation. However, Mrs. Noelle came back from grocery shopping in no time, only to inform her that the young master was noting tonight. What did that mean? If he was noting, why did he have here here in the first ce!? Mrs. Noelle, I have some errands to run, so I better take my leave now. Emily said, and picking up her small backpack, she got up to leave. However, she was stopped by yton Howard right at the front door. Lady Carter, please pardon my bluntness, but if you leave here today, Im afraid you wont be able to see your little brother tomorrow. yton said casually, with an indifferent expression. For the following few days, except for going to work in the morning, Emily would be picked up by yton Howard after work and brought back to the vi, without Baron Stuart showing up at all. One day after work, as usual, Emily went out of thepany building, only to find the man she hadnt seen in almost a week waiting for her instead of yton. As soon as she appeared, Baron Stuart got out of the car and opened the door. Get in the car. He quickly pulled her into the car as soon as she approached him.
Watching the car driving away, Wace Carter did not seem as anxious as before. My sister she likes Baron Stuart, doesnt she? Turning around, Wace was about to head to the bus station when a familiar male voice came from behind. Wace! From the white Maserati, Adrian Nash walked down with a smile. Brother Jackie? Wace was taken by surprise. He had heard that Brother Jackie had gone on a business trip to France and it had been a long time since hest saw him. Adrian Nash walked over and asked with a puzzled look after looking around and seeing that Wace was alone, Wheres your sister? Wace Carter was startled and the smile on his face suddenly vanished. He knew that Adrian Nash liked his sister, but, in her heart, there was only Baron Stuart. No matter how good Brother Jackie had been to the two siblings, to his sister, he was just a friend of the opposite sex My sister seemsto be with Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group. Perhaps it would be better for both Brother Jackie and his sister if he were to speak openly, freeing them from the dilemmas of love and friendship.
Adrian Nash was taken aback upon hearing this and the smile dropped off his face. He lowered his eyelids, smiled with a touch of bitterness and said softly,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Indeed. Brother Jackie, if you truly like my sister, why dont you do something about it? Compared to Baron Stuart, Wace preferred his sister ending up with Adrian Nash. Adrian Nash looked up, gazing at the distant sky, and revealed a bitter smile, whispering, Taking actionwill it win her heart Wace looked at him, seeming to see through the emotions hidden in his heart. Where are we going? Along the way, Emily noticed that they were not going towards his vi. But as soon as she turned her head, a refined male face appeared in her line of sight. In less than a week, sheseemed to miss this handsome face.. Chapter 205: 205: Cancelling the Engagement 2 Chapter 205: 205: Cancelling the Engagement 2
Trantor: 549690339 Regaining her senses, Emily Walker was frightened by her thoughts and quickly sat up straight, shifting her gaze forward, her cheeks slightly flushed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart kept a straight face, not turning his head, and naturally did not notice the faint red on her cheeks.
Come to my ce. The voice was calm, with a touch of sexiness. Emily hesitated, looking out the car window, But, this isnt the way to your house. Its Stuart Manor. When the car arrived at Stuart Manor, Emily had already changed into a purple off-the-shoulder long gown, with her soft hair slightly curled, looking a bit more mature and charming at this moment. Looking at her stunningly beautiful appearance, Baron Stuart was satisfied with a faint smile. Emily was taken aback by the grandeur and luxury of the Stuart familys vi, turning to the distinguished man beside her, Why did you bring me here? God knows how much his mother and fiance hate her, and now he has brought her here, is he trying to say she hasnt suffered enough humiliation yet? Baron Stuart looked at her, his mouth curved with a meaningful smile. Didnt you say you dont want to be a mistress? What did he mean by that? In front of the Stuart mansion, private luxury cars kept arriving. It looked as if the Stuarts were hosting a grand event. Regaining her thoughts, Emily frowned, somewhat unhappy, and turned to leave, Im going back!
Surrounded by upper-ss society here, she felt utterly out of ce and ufortable. As she turned around, an unknown man suddenly grabbed her, causing her to stumble into his sturdy chest due to the high heels she was wearing. What are you trying to? Once stable, Emily raised her head angrily but, before she could finish speaking, the mans beautiful face was leaning over hers. At such a close distance, Emilys heart suddenly pounded faster, her breathing getting rapid. Baron Stuart gently curved the corner of his lips and, while she was still unaware, slowly lowered his face to tenderly kiss her lightly colored lips. At this moment in front of the Stuart family entrance, many business celebrities and prominent families had arrived to attend Be Stuarts 18th birthday party tonight. Everyone was taken aback by such a shocking scene, stopping in their tracks and looking on with amazement. There was no denying Baron Stuarts dazzling presence, and everyone attending this soire knew his identity. But what puzzled them was that his fiance was Cam Walker, the heiress of the Walker Consortium, yet the woman he was kissing now was clearly not her. So who was this woman in the purple dress? Whose daughter, and societal elite, could she be? Though already engaged, the young lord was openly kissing an unidentified womanwouldnt this be sensational news tomorrow? Emilys attire today made her appear extraordinarily charming, and she did not lose out to any of the socialite elites. After a deep kiss, Baron Stuart released her.
Once freed, Emily widened her pupils, staring in shock at the man in front of her. This man actually kissed her in front of so many people, right at his doorstep, what on earth was he trying to do? Seeing her astonished expression, Baron Stuarts mouth curled into a sexy arc, then, disregarding the surprised gazes from those around, he took her hand and led her into the Stuart familys grand entrance.. Chapter 206: 206: Canceling the Engagement 3 Chapter 206: 206: Canceling the Engagement 3
Trantor: 549690339 The banquet hall was already filled with business celebrities from all over, some had even rushed from abroad to attend Be Stuartsing-of-age ceremony. Looking at this golden splendour of the banquet hall, Emily Walker couldnt help but gasp. Originally, she felt that Baron Stuarts private residence was already grand enough, butpared to the Stuart familys real luxury mansion, its a world apart!
Once the two entered the banquet hall, they immediately attracted several eyes, all cast towards them. Vivian Ferguson, who was in the depths of the hall entertaining distinguished guests, turned around at this moment upon hearing the noise. When she saw her son entering with a strange woman, her expression abruptly paused, and the smile on her face instantly disappeared. It was not until the two reached the center of the hall that Vivian Ferguson recognized the woman beside her son to be the girl named Emily Walker, her face immediately darkened. She thought that no matter how much he acted out, he would have a limit. But now, he brought another woman to such an asion in front of so many people C what would others say? Everyone knew that the Stuart familys daughter-inw-to-be was Cam Walker from Walkers Financial Group. He could take her anywhere, but today, it was at Stuart Manor. Seeing Vivian Fergusons slightly gloomy expression, Emily instinctively lowered her eyes. If she could, she really wanted to turn around and leave. Vivian Ferguson looked at Emily with an unhappy face, then shifted her gaze to Baron Stuart, nced at the crowd around the corner of her eyes, and murmured in a low voice, Are you determined to embarrass me? Fortunately, the Walker family hadnt arrived yet. Now, he had better let the girl beside him leave quickly to avoid the embarrassment in front of so many people! Where is grandpa? Baron Stuart ignored his mothers words and instead asked with a stern voice. Thinking of Zachary Stuart, Vivian Fergusonsplexion improved a bit. With the old master there, she presumed her son wouldnt make a fuss.
Hes upstairs. Hell be down soon. At this moment, a waiter passed by them; Baron Stuart took a ss of fruit juice and handed it to Emily. Looking at the fruit juice in her hand, Emily finally looked up, somehow puzzled by him. He gives a faint smile. From start to finish, she found his smile to be too mysterious, making her wonder what he intended to do tonight. This was the Stuart family home, and presumably, their family gathering. What was she, an outsider, doing here? From the moment they entered, many people in the hall noticed the woman next to Baron Stuart. They all started whispering, discussing in private who this woman was and why she was standing next to Baron Stuart. Naturally, Vivian Ferguson noticed this as well and her expression appeared displeased. Mr. Stuart. At this moment, a businessman from abroad came over. They, being born abroad, naturally didnt know what Baron Stuarts fiancee looked like. Baron Stuart turned around and gave a slight smile to the young businessman friend, nodding in greeting. Is this beautifuldy your fiance? The man, speaking in English, gave Emily an admiring look. At his words, Baron Stuart tilted his head to look at the woman beside him, his lips curved up in a perfectly mysterious and sexy smile, My girlfriend.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Although Emily didnt understand much English, she understood this sentence. She widened her eyes in surprise and looked at the man beside her. Vivian Ferguson at his side was naturally shocked as well. Did he just tell this stranger that this girl was his girlfriend? Baron Stuart! Do you have to be so outrageous!? She growled quietly. If there werent so many people in the hall, she would have probably yelled out by now.. Chapter 207: 207: Canceling the Engagement 4 Chapter 207: 207: Canceling the Engagement 4
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart turned his head to look at his mother, having anticipated her shock. At this moment, the Walker family entered the grand hall, and when they saw Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson, the family of three came over.
Mr. and Mrs. Walker were both dressed in their finest, and naturally, Cam Walker was dazzling and stunning as well. Upon seeing the woman beside Baron Stuart, the Walkers faces froze, looking somewhat displeased. Everyone knew about the marriage between the Stuart and Walker families, yet at this moment, Baron Stuart had another woman beside him. For a moment, both couples did not seem to recognize that the woman was Emily Walker. Only Cam Walker knew the moment she approached C she would remember her face even turned to ashes! However, today, Emily looked so stunning, even the always self-confident Cam was somewhat jealous of her. Cam red at Emily and tightly clenched her hands at her sides! Standing in such an atmosphere, Emily uneasily let go of Baron Stuarts arm and stepped away from the group that did not suit her. Feeling her hand let go of his arm, Baron Stuart turned to see her walking alone to another secluded corner of the crowd. Regardless of the shocked gazes from the Walker family, Baron Stuart followed her. Seeing her sons disgraceful behavior, Vivian Ferguson sighed deeply; no matter how angry she was, there was no one who understood her sons temperament better than her.
Upon arriving at a tableden with desserts, Emily reced the fruit juice in her hand and picked up a wine ss. She had always hated the taste of wine, but today, she wanted to taste the vor she so greatly despised. Compared to the unspeakable bitterness in her heart, perhaps the taste of strong wine would wash away her inner unhappiness. Raising the wine ss, she drank it all in one go, for the first time. The wine is very strong, a mans deep voice said in her ear. Although the taste wasnt great, she fell in love with it. Why did you bring me here? Emily lowered her head, her expression gloomy, not wanting to look at his handsome face that made her sink further in. Unconsciously, she realized that she was caring more about this man. When she met Cam Walker before, she felt annoyed at most, but now that she encountered her again and thought of Cam as his fiance, her heart inexplicably ached like needles piercing it. Her beautiful hair curtained her side face, and Baron Stuart didnt notice her somber expression. Dont you want toe?
Well, didnt she want toe? Of course she wouldnt want to be here. Everything here was a reminder that Cam Walker was his woman, and she was nothing more than a lover who would die upon seeing the light She looked up, not knowing if it was due to the alcohol, but at this moment, her eyes were slightly red and her expression was pained. I dont want toe, not at all. Everything here is telling me She hesitated and then lowered her head, not wanting to reveal her humble feelings. Telling you what? Baron Stuart looked at her calmly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily lowered her head and remained silent for a long time before finally speaking softly, Its telling me that you are a man with a fiance. Her mncholic tone touched Baron Stuarts heartstrings. Putting down the wine ss, he pulled her hand and walked in another direction. Before she could react, Emily saw him holding her hand tightly as they swiftly navigated through the crowd.. Chapter 208: 208: Cancelling the Engagement (5) Chapter 208: 208: Cancelling the Engagement (5)
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, amotion arose in the Grand Hall, and the two stopped in their tracks. They looked up and saw the protagonist of today, Be Stuart, affectionately holding onto Zachary Stuarts arm as they walked over.
No matter where Zachary Stuart went, he was an absolutely respected person. Be had juste downstairs when she spotted her brother in the crowd, excitedly let go of Zacharys hand and ran towards Baron Stuart. Brother! Rushing in front, Be noticed Emily Walker and couldnt help but pause.N?v(el)B\\jnn She knew that her brother liked Emily Walker, but why would he bring her to their home now? Moreover, Grandpa was standing behind them Be carefully turned her head, not knowing if Grandpa had noticed them. In fact, ever since Grandpa returned to the country, he had known about this matter and had been at odds with his brother during this time. If Brother really brought Emily back home at this moment, Grandpa would probably be furious She carefully turned her head and saw Grandpa Zachary, a face with authority and prestige, but now the smile was gone. He stared straight at them. Zachary Stuart leaned on his crutches, and his face darkened when he saw his grandson holding hands with another girl. It seemed his beloved grandson was determined to confront him. Baron Stuart fixed his gaze on his grandfather at the staircase entrance, and in a moment of eye contact, he held Emily Walkers hand and walked step by step towards Grandpa Zachary.
The people present immediately sensed the strange atmosphere, and the banquet hall quieted down in an instant. From the very beginning, they had been wondering who the woman next to Baron Stuart was. After all, among them, most people were familiar with Baxter Walker and his daughter Cam. Everyone knew about the engagement between the Stuart and Walker families a few months ago. Although the engagement banquet had been a bit strained. Still, after numerous media reports, everyone knew that the Walker familys daughter was Baron Stuarts fiancee, and this marriage was now widely recognized. But now, he appeared here with a mysterious woman, so what was going on? Everyone was secretly guessing in their hearts while Baron Stuart ignored the stares from the crowd, instead taking Emily Walkers hand and walking towards Zachary Stuart. Are you here to provoke me? Zachary Stuart asked with a somber tone. Looking at the elderly man with apelling aura in front of her, Emily Walker raised her eyes and remained calm. The old man shared some resemnce with Baron Stuart, along with the intimidating aura that they both emitted. Baron Stuarts hand had never let go of Emilys. His deep, sharp gaze locked onto his grandpa, then he turned around and faced the entire banquet hall. Thank you all foring to my sistersing-of-age ceremony. I have an announcement to make. As soon as Baron Stuart spoke, everyone held their breath, eager to know what he was going to announce and whether it had anything to do with the woman beside him.
Baron Stuart, do you really want to disgrace your grandpa today? Knowing what he was about to dere, Zachary Stuart whispered while growling. Baron Stuart let his eyelids droop, still showing no change in his expression. He turned around, his dark pupils staring straight at Zachary Stuart, his tone t, If Grandpa wanted to save face, he should not have made the decision about this marriage on his own. Hearing this, many people present were taken aback, especially the Baxter Walker family of three, whose faces turned extremely bad.. Chapter 209: 209: Canceling the Engagement 6 Chapter 209: 209: Canceling the Engagement 6
Trantor: 549690339 Although they knew that Baron Stuart did not approve of this marriage, they did not expect him to say it in front of so many people, which was undoubtedly pping Baxter Walker in the face in public. Zachary Stuart was so angry that he almost couldnt speak!
You! Listen to me clearly, as long as I am alive, you can forget about canceling this marriage! he yelled in righteousness! The originally calm expression on his face changed, as Baron Stuart showed displeasure, If Grandpa doesnt want to cancel it, thats fine, but starting today, I will never acknowledge this marriage. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked again and began whispering to each other. Zachary Stuart was clutching his chest in anger, You, you damned brat, are you trying to make me angry to death After saying that, he covered his chest with a pained expression, and his feet became unsteady. Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson at the side werepletely frightened and rushed over with anxious expressions, Dad, whats wrong with you!? Grandpa, are you all right? Be Stuart couldnt help but find it strange. Her grandfather was a former army officer with a strong body. Despite being over eighty years old, he rarely had any minor ailments. Was he really going to be angered by his grandson? I have chest pains, Zachary Stuart said with a furrowed brow, clutching his chest. This scared the mother and daughter beside him! Only Baron Stuart remained calm andposed.
He stared at his acting grandfather, who was already over eighty years old, and wondered why he was still so childish? He sighed and said impatiently, Grandpa, youre over eighty years old, can you not y such childish games? Youre not convincing at all! Upon hearing this, the mother and daughter at the side were dumbstruck, looking at the pained Zachary Stuart and then back at the calm Baron Stuart. What was going on? Once his lie was exposed, Zachary Stuarts face showed embarrassment, and he couldnt save face. Pushing away the mother and daughter, he still seemed energetic and raised his crutches in anger, then swung at him, You brat, dont you care about my health at all!? Baron Stuart instinctively backed away, looking at his grandfather raising the crutches, and lightly raised the corner of his mouth, With such high spirits, Grandpa, do I even need to worry? Realizing his actions, Zachary Stuart immediately put down the crutches and got back to the point. Anyway, I wont allow you to cancel this marriage as long as I am alive, Zachary Stuart lowered his head. His grandson really knew how to pick the right date, choosing today, standing in front of so many faces, which was like pping his old face! As I said, Grandpa, you can do whatever you want, but I will not acknowledge this marriage, Baron Stuart said with a solemn face, then took Emily Walkers hand and walked in the direction of the front door without looking back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om You C you stand still! Zachary Stuart roared angrily from behind.
At this time, Baron Stuart had already disappeared with Emily Walker at the Stuart Familys grand entrance gate. Everyone present was shocked and whispered to each other, creating a noisy scene. Watching the two leave, Cam Walker clenched her fists, having nowhere to vent her anger! Zachary Stuart sighed helplessly and then looked at Mr. and Mrs. Walker, I am really sorry. Please rest assured that as long as I am alive, this marriage contract cannot be canceled. With his promise, Baxter Walkers face looked slightly better, but still somewhat unpleasant.. Chapter 210: 210: Meeting Elia Parker and Daughter Again Chapter 210: 210: Meeting Elia Parker and Daughter Again
Trantor: 549690339 As a woman from a humble background, Ang Reid could only ept fatewhatever was meant for her daughter would be, and what was not could not be forced. She could only let nature take its course. In the car, Emily Walker maintained a solemn face, reflecting on everything that had happened at the Stuart Manor.
Are you hungry? Seeing that she wasnt speaking, Baron Stuart asked. Raising her head in response to the sound, Emily realized she hadnt eaten much earlier and was indeed hungry.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She nodded her head and gave a gentle hum of agreement. The car stopped in front of a French restaurant, and Emily got out first. Wait for me here. After saying this, Baron Stuart drove the car to the underground parking lot, while Emily waited at the restaurant entrance. She finally understood why Baron Stuart kept saying he didnt want to be the third wheel. By bringing her to his home, he was trying to tell others that he nned to cancel his engagement to Cam Walker, or even introduce Emily to others as his girlfriend. Everything felt like a dream, too unrealistic to be true. Did he suddenly break off the engagement for her? Did it mean she was snatching away someone elses love? Leanne, Im telling you, todays guest is a big boss. You need to fight for me, and help Mom find herself a golden son-inw! While Emily was lost in thought, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear.
Upon hearing the sound, she looked and saw Elia Parker and her daughter alighting from their bridge car. Mom, Im just warning you, if were dining again with an old geezer likest time, Ill turn around and leave immediately. Iris Carter said arrogantly. Elia Parker guaranteed, adjusting her daughters clothes, Dont worry, our guest this time isnt an old man. Hes only 32 years old, a very young fellow, I assure you, youll like him! The mother and daughter were already heading towards the grand entrance of the restaurant, and upon raising their eyes, they spotted Emily. Emily, seeing the mother and daughter, wore a contemptuous expression. The duo seemed to never change, still scheming on how to catch a golden son-inw. It was probably Emilys appearance tonight that made Elia Parker not recognize her at first. When Iris Carter passed Emily, she stopped in suspicion and turned her head to look at the stunning woman. Emily Walker? Iris was not sure if the woman was Emily or not, as it was unclear in the darkness. However, she appeared familiar, and even her figure and height were simr to Emilys. Emily didnt n to pay attention to her, but when she unexpectedly called her name, she turned slowly to face the mother and daughter. As she turned, their eyes widened in surprise, especially Iris, who couldnt believe the woman in front of her was Emily. Back at home, she seemed to be an ordinary person.
Is it really you? Iris frowned in disbelief, jealousy welling up in her heart. What do you want? Emily replied coldly, looking expressionless as she stared at them. The mother and daughter examined her from head to toe and estimated that her outfit would have cost tens of thousands. How did she suddenly be so wealthy? How are you here? This French restaurant wasnt a ce ordinary people could walk into, and Iris couldnt help but wonder if Emily was being kept by a tycoon. How else could she be wearing such splendor suddenly? Hearing that, Emily couldnt help but find it amusing. Was it so strange that she was here? PS: Mia Harizon (pitiful look) begs for votes andments.. Please grant her the motivation to type! (Thanks to the readers who rewarded her in the past few days: ID Corner of the Street, Lonely Opening, ID Unrestrained, ID Just Go, ID?Cher, ID Love to Find You in Memory, ID Piano Your Heart Follows Her Song. Chapter 211: 211: She said my boyfriend is a bad old man Chapter 211: 211: She said my boyfriend is a bad old man
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker nced up at the restaurant sign, sneering to herself: Heh, it turns out, they still see me as that destitute college student who doesnt even have a ce to live. Is this restaurant owned by you? Why cant I be here? She looked expressionlessly at the mother-daughter duo and countered, her tone quite calm.
The thought of having her fathers property snatched away by them still left a sour taste in her mouth. However, it didnt matter anymore, as long as the restaurant was still in operation and hadnt been ruined in their hands, everything was tolerable. You! At her words, Elia Parker and the daughter were stunned, filled with anger! After a moment, Iris Carter managed to calm herself, scoffed and said, Humph, were just wondering how someone like you woulde to such a ce. Can you even afford this ce? Ohcould it be that youre being kept by someone? Who is it? Dont tell me its a fat, bald, old man. Ha Iris Carter finished speaking, a mocking smile curling at the corner of her mouth, arrogantly looking at Emily Walker. Emily Walker clenely clenched her fist. This mother-daughter duo always took pleasure in deriding her. What are you talking about? A deep and sexy voice rang out. Baron Stuart, with an extraordinary demeanor, walked over. His innate nobility made both the mother and daughter startled as they turned to look at him. This man was simply a top-grade product of the world The dim yellow light could not conceal his captivating handsome face. When Elia Parker and her daughter saw him, they couldnt help but gasp. The PS photos that had gone viral on the inte didnt do him justice. The man standing in front of them was even more handsome than his photoshopped images!
Looking at the mother and daughter, who were visibly awestruck, Emily Walker felt a sudden desire to show off for the first time.N?v(el)B\\jnn She turned her head and gave a sweet smile to Baron Stuart, saying, They are saying my boyfriend is an old wreck. Baron Stuart was momentarily stunned, his eyebrows furrowed. Her boyfriend? Who? After 3 seconds, he lifted his deep gaze, a perfect smile appearing at the corner of his lips. Am I that old? He asked her with a smile, raising his hand to gently lift her chin. His expression seemed discontented but also tender. Emily Walker pouted in mock resentfulness, affectionately removed his hand, nced at the mother and daughter next to her, andined, I didnt say that, they did! Hearing her words, Baron Stuart turned his face too. His obsidian-like pupils appeared especially alluring under the dim yellow streetmp. At his gaze, not only was Iris Carter affected, but even 40 something Elia Parker was somewhat entranced by him. Especially Iris Carter, she waspletely dumbfounded. How great it would be if such a wonderful man could be her boyfriend Do you know them? He nced at the mother and daughter, then, looking spoilingly at Emily Walker, asked her.
But before Emily could reply, Iris Carter intervened, Yes, I do. Im her older sister! Emily was slightly surprised, not expecting that Iris could be so shameless. Older sister? Heh, when did she ever recognise her as a younger sister? Emily, is he your boyfriend? Iris immediately changed her attitude, trying to curry favor with Emily. If she could meet the handsome man through Emily, was a small change in attitude worth considering? Emily Walker? Emily Walkerughed again.. Chapter 212: 212: Isn’t There a Location There? Chapter 212: 212: Isnt There a Location There?
Trantor: 549690339 Calling her so affectionately, really shameless and unrivaled in the world. Lets go. Without waiting for Emily to reply, Baron Stuart led her directly to the restaurants grand entrance.
Watching the two of them walk in, Iris Carter still looked infatuated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She had to find a way to steal this high-quality man! Compared to Emily, she was more qualified to be with that man. Enough, that girl said hes her boyfriend. You dont have a chance, so hurry up and meet Boss Beckham with me! Seeing her daughters infatuated expression, Elia Parker couldnt help but break her delusion. However, on second thought, that little bitch Emily actually found such a high-quality man. Its unfair that such a good man should be with her Leanne! Who says I dont have a chance? Iris angrily looked at her mother, then looked back at the restaurant doorway, Hes just a boyfriend, theyre not married. Even if they do get married, it doesnt mean I cant steal him. Yes, yes. Before you steal him,e with me to meet Boss Beckham! Elia said while pushing her daughter into the French Restaurant. This restaurant is very prestigious in E City and is mostly full during meal times. Most customers usually reserve tables in advance, but Baron Stuarts arrival today was abrupt, and at this time, the restaurant was filled with guests. For a moment, there were no private rooms avable, and the restaurant manager apologized personally, Im very sorry, Young Lord, all the private rooms are full today. All the private rooms were upied, if it were only a reservation, he, as the manager, could still manage to arrange it.
But it was now during the regr mealtime, and every private room was filled. It wouldnt be appropriate to ask customers to leave halfway through their meal, right? This would have a significant impact on their restaurant. But they couldnt afford to offend this person in front of them either, and the restaurant manager hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to do. At the side, Emily looked around and noticed that the restaurant was indeed doing good business, with every ce basically filled with distinguished guests. Isnt there a seat avable there? Emily nced over and unintentionally saw an empty elegant seat. She turned her head and looked at the restaurant manager quizzically. The manager, hearing her words, looked in the direction she pointed and hesitated for a moment, Do you mean to sit at that seat, Lady? Baron Stuart had always reserved private rooms for each visit. Moreover, people with his status usually didnt sit in elegant seats, which made the restaurant manager slightly puzzled. Has that seat been reserved too? Seeing the puzzled expression of the manager, Emily thought that the seat had been reserved. The restaurant manager hastily shook his head, No, no, just He looked at Baron Stuart with a troubled expression, Does the Young Lord want to sit there? Baron Stuart looked calmly at the elegant seat not far away. Although she didnt like crowded ces, he thought it would be nice to make an exception for tonight since his mood was good. That ce will do. Upon hearing this, the restaurant manager immediately breathed a sigh of relief, quickly smiled, and said, All right, this way please, Young Lord.
Actually, the elegant seats here were quite high-ss, with each seat separated by carved ss. One could only see the elegant seat across from the corridor, so it wasnt very conspicuous. As soon as the two of them sat down, the waiter immediately brought tea and menus, with all services being performed ording to private room standards. After all, no one dared to ck off in front of this big shot! Opening the menu, Emily couldnt help but widen her eyes. The dishes here were too expensive.. Chapter 213: 213: They couldn’t possibly be here for them, right? Chapter 213: 213: They couldnt possibly be here for them, right?
Trantor: 549690339 The menu was arranged by price from low to high, with only a few signature dishes ced on the front page. Emily couldnt help but gasp inwardly, these dishes were way too expensive, simply several times the price of her familys restaurant
Although the Avie Hotel wasnt considered a top restaurant, it still had some fame in E City, and ordinary people wouldnt go there to dine. But now, looking at this ce, there was really noparison. One 70% cooked French-style steak. At this time, Baron Stuart had already ordered and handed the menu back to the waiter. Emily raised her head to look at him and then lowered it to find the French-style steak on the price list. Well, although it was a bit expensive,pared to the ones at the back, this was still eptable. She might as well order this one too. The same, thank you. She looked up and smiled at the waiter, also handing back the menu. Just as the waiter left, Emily nced over and saw Elia Parker and her daughter slowly approaching, looking as if they were searching for someone. Could it be that they woulde to them? Thinking of Iris Carters gaze at Baron Stuart just now C how she was almost about to pounce on him C would she being in here specifically for him? But that didnt seem right either, she remembered them talking about looking for a Golden Son-inw when they alighted from their car.
As soon as Elia Parker and her daughter entered, they started looking around, searching for the so-called Boss Beckham as they nced at the seats. Over there! Elia Parkers sharp eyes spotted the elegant seat next to Baron Stuarts. Emily looked over ordingly and saw a young man sitting next to their neighboring seat. His appearance was quite good; he looked like a business owner and had a decent temperament. What are you looking at? Seeing her gaze fixed on another ce, Baron Stuart couldnt help but also follow her line of sight and noticed that she was actually looking at another man. When he turned back, Baron Stuarts expression was slightly gloomy. Really, was that man more handsome than him? She ignored his world-ss good looks to look at other men. Seeing his sudden darkening face, Emily was startled, Whats wrong? The seating for Iris and her party was only separated from Baron Stuart and Emily by a single aisle. As they were talking, Iris immediately turned her head and caught sight of that handsome face she was fascinated with.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just now, it was under the dim streetmp, but now, this face was even more captivating. She really wanted to know if this mans face was naturally beautiful or photoshopped! Iris! Seeing her daughter distracted, Elia Parker had to call her name softly.
Boss Beckham was someone she had gone to great lengths to arrange a meeting with, and she couldnt let her daughter spoil this opportunity. Iris came back to her senses, looked at her mother, and asked in a low voice, Whats up?! Elia Parker helplessly gave her a look, reminding her of the man sitting opposite them. Then, she turned her face and looked at the man with a big smile, Hehe, Boss Beckham, this is my daughter, Iris! Upon hearing her words, the man nced at Iris sitting beside her, smiled politely, and then extended his right hand, Hello, Im Peter Beckham. Iris looked at him, and although the man before her was quite good, he simply couldntpare to the man at the other elegant seat.. Chapter 214: 214: I am Emily Walker’s Older Sister Chapter 214: 214: I am Emily Walkers Older Sister
Trantor: 549690339 If it werent for the man next to Emily Walker, perhaps todays blind date would have ended in sess. Indeed, this Peter Beckham, whether its his appearance or family background, can be considered top-notch. However, whenpared to Baron Stuart, he seems inadequate and far from reachable.
Hello. Out of politeness, Iris Carter also extended her hand to shake his. As the three of them chatted, Iris would asionally turn her head to sneak a nce at the neighboring table, lost in her thoughts. If only she could go over and introduce herself. Leanne! Elia Parker called out quietly. What was wrong with her daughter, always lost in her thoughts? Following her line of sight, Elia finally noticed that Emily Walker was also at the neighboring Elegant Seats with that exceptional man. No wonder her daughter was so preupied! With her mother calling out to her, Iris turned her head and smiled at Peter Beckham. Im sorry, Mr. Beckham. I just saw an acquaintance over there, and I want to say hello. Without waiting for Peters response, Iris stood straight up and headed towards Baron Stuart at the neighboring table. Elia Parker was furious, but for the sake of saving face, she didnt dare to shout at her daughter toe back. As Peter looked in the direction Iris had walked, he happened to see Baron Stuart diagonally across from him, and he couldnt help but show a surprised expression. He quickly turned to look at Elia, Do you know Futuren Groups Baron Stuart? Elia was slightly bewildered and nervously smiled. So, that man was the Crown Prince of Futuren Group, truly a big shot!
At Baron Stuarts table, the waiter had just brought their two steaks. Emily, who was already hungry, was about to pick up her knife and fork to eat. Emily! At this moment, Iris approached and looked at Emily with a never-before-seen smile. Hearing the voice, Emily paused and looked at Iris, slightly taken aback. Calling her Emily so affectionately, there must be some ulterior motive, right? Seeing the woman who suddenly walked over, Baron Stuart didnt forget that she was the woman who pped Emily at the Crossroads that day. ording to his investigation, she was Emilys older sister, with no blood rtionship between them. The seating in the Elegant Seats area consisted of a long, small sofa. Iris nced at the man opposite her and Emily, then smiled and pursed her lips. Without waiting for an invitation, she sat down next to Emily, showing no signs of embarrassment. Emily, how have you been recently? She tried to find an opportunity to chat with Emily in order to get to know the man in front of her. Seeing herpletely shameless face, Emily sarcastically thought: Her face is really as thick as a city wall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Are you sure youre asking if Im doing well? Emily asked with a faint smile, her tone somewhat ironic. Such a kind inquiry had nevere from Iriss mouth before. However, Iris didnt feel embarrassed at all, and insteadughed even louder, Silly sister, if Im not asking you, who else would I be asking? You moved out of the house without telling me, and I was worried to death! She affectionately held Emilys hand and looked concerned, but Emily felt nothing but disgust.
Sister? What a swift change, from calling her Emily just a moment ago to now calling her sister. Moved out of the house? Ha, mother and daughter never felt embarrassed when they spoke.. Chapter 215: 215: Iris Carter’s Cunning Tactics Chapter 215: 215: Iris Carters Cunning Tactics
Trantor: 549690339 Oh by the way, is this your boyfriend? Iris Carter turned her head, adoringly gazing at Baron Stuart, then smiled broadly, feigning flirtation. Nice to meet you, I am Emilys sister, Iris Carter! Baron Stuart looked up, his face impassive and cold, nced at her, then directly picked up his cutlery, ignoring her.
He elegantly ced a piece of well-cut steak into his mouth, chewing unhurriedly. Even his eating mannerismo kept attracting peoples attention all the time. Despite his indifference, Iris Carter did not feel the slightest embarrassment. It seemed as if just looking at the man in front of her would make her die of happiness. Could you move aside? I want to eat. Seeing her intoxicated state, Emily Walker spoke irritably, her expression cold. Because Iris Carter was sitting too close to her, it made it quite inconvenient for Emily to eat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Another point was that seeing her staring straight at the man across the table, Emily inexplicably wanted her to go away! Upon hearing her, Iris Carter turned her head. Seeing Emily intending to grab the fork, she immediately extended her hand, Let me help you! After saying this, she was about to grab the fork ced on Emilys left side. But when her hand crossed over the ss of water on the table, Iris Carter secretly pulled up a hint of a smirk. The next second, the ss of boiled water on the table suddenly overturned. The white tablecloth swiftly got wet all over, and the warm water slowly trickled down the tablecloth, dribbling onto Emily Walkers purple evening dress. Ah-I Emily Walker abruptly stood up, frowning slightly, looking at her dress in dismay. Was this Iris Carter doing it on purpose?! Oh, Im so sorry Iris Carter immediately stood up in a flurry, reaching out to wipe the wet spots of Emilys dress. Im so sorry, Emily. I, I just wanted to help you
She said with an apologetic look. Help her? More like she wanted to drive her away, right?! She was merely trying to eat. Did she really need to be so kind to help her get the cutlery? Could she not handle it herself? Really! Seeing this, Baron Stuart put down the cutlery, his expression somewhat displeased as he nced at Iris Carter across the table. Emily knew very well that the whole purpose of Iris Carters actions were to get her to leave so she could get to know Baron Stuart. But now she had to go to the restroom because arge portion of her dress had gotten wet and needed to be dried. She had to leave even if she didnt want to. Could you please move? she stood and said to Iris Carter with annoyance. Seeing her about to leave, Iris was, of course, eager to step aside, but her face still maintained an apologetic expression. I am really sorry, Emily, I didnt mean to Yeah! You didnt mean to, you wanted to! Emily angrily brushed her off and headed straight for the restroom!
After Emily left, Iris was secretly thrilled. She looked at the man sitting on the chair and unabashedly sat down in Emilys seat. Baron Stuarts face, cold as ice, his eyes as ck as obsidian were lifted briefly, his long, fullshes icily sweeping over the woman who was sitting directly across from him. Are you Emilys boyfriend? Iris Carter asked, staring at him, her expression full of ttery. She was determined to snatch him! Baron Stuart said nothing, leaning back casually, his right hand lightly ying with the tinum ring on his left finger. The mans cold and silent expression finally made Iris Carter realize that she was not weed. Sheughed embarrassedly.. Chapter 216: 216: Is He Going to Kiss Her? Chapter 216: 216: Is He Going to Kiss Her?
Trantor: 549690339 But very soon, she ignored the embarrassment, Heh Im Emily Walkers older sister! Does she have an older sister? Baron Stuart furrowed his brows slightly, nced at the woman across from him, and asked in a deep voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing that he finally spoke to her, Iris Carter couldnt express her excitement, and immediately nodded in agreement, Yes, I am her older sister! Baron Stuart continued to leanzily, looking indifferent, but even so, it was enough to make Iris Carter infatuated. No blood rtionship? In response, Iris Carters heart sank, and the smile on her face stagnated for a moment. Indeed, she and Emily Walker were not rted by blood. Would this man ignore her because of that? Iris Carter thought for a moment, then lowered her eyelids, looking sorrowful, Is that what Emily really says about me? Ive treated her like my own sister since childhood, but she seems to dislike me and often alienates me. In the past, whenever I had a boyfriend, she would always steal him. As a result, I have no boyfriend now, they were all taken away by her. She spoke in a pitiful tone, but inside, she was calcting how to make the man before her hate Emily so that she could steal him away. Baron Stuart remained unmoved by her words, his face as deep and inscrutable as ever. Soon afterward, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips as he gazed at the woman before him, She stole your boyfriend?
Mhm! Iris Carter nodded vigorously. Baron Stuart chuckled lightly, Youre so beautiful. How could she have stolen your boyfriend? Upon hearing this, Iris Carters heart nearly leaped out of her chest. Was this manplimenting her beauty? Because, because I always let Emily have her way. As long as she doesnt dislike me, Im fine. After saying that, she lowered her eyelids again, looking understanding and pitiful. So thats it. It turns out shes had so many men already Baron Stuart raised his eyes, appearing deep in thought and somewhat disappointed. Seeing this, Iris Carter immediately began to exaggerate, Yeah, yeah, shes had so many men. Dont you know all of this? Baron Stuart remained silent, just raising an eyebrow to keep looking at her. Emily is really something, keeping her past rtionships a secret But its also hard for her. After all, shes met such a great man like you. No one could dare to tell you about their past, Iris Carter said, appearing very understanding of Emily. Watching her, Baron Stuart faintly curved up the corner of his mouth. He then leaned forward, extended his hand to gently lift Iris Carters chin, and slowly brought his face closer When she saw his movements, Iris Carters heart pounded with excitement, and she could hear her own heartbeat. Could it be that this man wanted to kiss her?
With this thought, Iris Carter slowly closed her eyes, waiting for the mans kiss to fall upon her lips. At this time, Emily had already wiped her dress clean. When she walked over and saw this scene, she couldnt help but stop in her tracks. What were they doing? Baron Stuarts face was getting closer and closer. At this time, even Emilys heart started to race, as if a voice inside her was saying: Dont kiss her! The long-awaited kiss never came. Instead, a cold voice rang out, with a seemingly smiling mouth but not a trace ofughter in his eyes, making people feel intimidated, You tell me so much, as a reward, should I give you a gift? Iris Carter suddenly opened her eyes, and the handsome face before her had be icy cold, exuding a dangerous aura that made her uneasy. Chapter 217: 217: Iris Carter Gets Kicked Out of the Restaurant Chapter 217: 217: Iris Carter Gets Kicked Out of the Restaurant
Trantor: 549690339 Waiter. At this moment, coincidentally, a waiter passed by and Baron Stuarts heavenly voice sounded. The waiter, hearing the call, turned around and respectfully walked towards
Baron Stuarts seat, Sir, what do you need? Get your manager here. Seeing this scene, Emily Walker not far away was stunned. However, she also sighed in relief, as she was just afraid he would kiss Iris Carter. Soon, the restaurant waiter called the manager, and Emily returned to her seat at this moment. But Iris Carter, whether cheeky or momentarily stunned, didnt n to get up and move when she came back. Young Lord, what can I do for you? The restaurant manager came over, bent down and asked, his face showing the usual respect. Baron Stuart didnt look at him, his gaze fixated directly on the petrified Iris Carter, and his lips slyly curved, almost as if smiling, Weve been harassed, could you please ask thisdy to leave?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this, everyone was taken aback, and Emily, who was nearby, hadnt yet grasped what was happening. The manager looked somewhat stunned, following his line of sight to the woman seated opposite him, and for a moment, couldnt figure out what had just happened. After a while, he finally realized, Whichdy has harassed Young Lord?
Hmm. Baron Stuart raised his cold eyes, nced at Iris Carter, and then leaned back, Just now, she even spilled water on my woman, and now shes upying her seat. At these words, the restaurant manager was startled again, bowing his head to look at the woman sitting opposite him. At this time, Iris Carter finally recovered, and anxiously attempted to exin with an awkward expression and gestures, I didnt it was an ident Come in. At this moment, the restaurant manager had already pressed the inte. In less than a minute, two security personnel entered the restaurant. Please show thisdy out. The restaurant manager gave orders to the two security personnel. Although they were in the service industry,pared to offending Baron Stuart, they would rather escort this unfamiliar woman out than risk offending an important person on her behalf. As she was carried away by the two security guards, Iris Carter became thoroughly panicked, What are you doing? Let me go! Im just here to eat At this time, a terrified Elia Parker ran over and angrily shouted, What are you doing? Let go of my daughter! Mother and daughter had spent quite some time dressing up for their visit to this restaurant today, so the impression they gave was rather noble. The restaurant manager nced at the gorgeously dressed Elia Parker and the frantic woman, then asked with doubt, Is thisdy your daughter?
Of course! Elia Parker replied arrogantly, We are here as customers! Is this how you treat your customers? I apologize, but your daughter disturbed our esteemed guests during their meal, please understand. Having said that, the manager looked up and gestured to the two security guards. Upon receiving instructions, the two security guards dragged Iris Carter out. What are you doing? Let me go! Iris Carter screamed furiously, struggling as she was dragged past each of the elegant seating areas, attracting astonished gazes from others and feeling utterly humiliated! You Seeing her daughter dragged away like this, Elia Parker was furious, frantic, and incredibly helpless.. Chapter 218: 218: The Mysterious Kiss Chapter 218: 218: The Mysterious Kiss
Trantor: 549690339 Immediately after, she turned around and ran to the other side, pleadingly looking at Peter Beckham, Boss Beckham, please say something. If her daughter were to be dragged out like this, and if acquaintances found out, how would she ever put on airs in front of those wealthydies again?
Peter Beckham nced at Iris Carter being dragged out, and couldnt help but be shocked, but he didnt dare to challenge Baron Stuart, who was from the Futuren Group. Looking at Baron Stuart diagonally across, Peter Beckham timidly lowered his head as he didnt want to jeopardize his future for a woman he just met. Sorry, I have to leave. As he stood up, Peter Beckham hurriedly left the restaurant. Hey, Boss Beckham! Seeing that no one woulde to save her daughter, Elia Parker was filled with anger. However, her opponent was Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group, even the usually arrogant Elia had to dete like a popped balloon. She turned her head and red at Emily Walker bitterly, then chased after her daughter, Leanne With the annoying people gone, Baron Stuart picked up the tableware and slowly ate again. Emily still had some doubts, she sat down and looked up at him questioningly, Why did you kick them out? She didnt sympathize with the mother and daughter, but rather found the situation baffling, and wanted to satisfy her curiosity. As Baron Stuart cut a piece of steak and put it in his mouth, he said calmly, Because they were annoying.
This man was really something. However, this was fine as well, at least now they could enjoy their meal at ease. Emily lowered her head and slowly cut her steak. Seeing the mother and daughter leave the restaurant in such an embarrassed state, somehow, Emily felt inexplicably pleased, and her appetite increased considerably. Of course, the main reason could be that she was just too hungry. Emily As they ate, Baron Stuart murmured the two words, lost in thought. Emilys hand paused in midair; although she had heard her own nickname many times, it felt differenting from this mans mouth. She raised her head and looked at him with an unnatural expression, then lowered it again as if trying to pretend she hadnt heard. Emily, is that your nickname? Baron Stuart, having finished his meal, found the name intriguing. With her head lowered, Emily continued to eat her steak, and responded half-heartedly, Mmm. She had to admit that this man was perfect in every way, whether it was his family background, appearance, physique, or even his voice.
Oh my god, with that in mind, she really wanted to know if this man was even human. After dinner, the two left the restaurant together. When they arrived at the front door, Baron Stuart paused as if he had noticed something strange. Emily, walking ahead, didnt notice him stopping and simply continued walking on her own. Emily. Baron Stuart suddenly called her. At the sound, Emily stopped in her tracks and turned her head around, ready to ask him what was wrong. However, as soon as she turned her face, her lips were suddenly sealed by someone Her expression was uprehending as she stared in astonishment,pletely baffled by his sudden action.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a gentle kiss, Baron Stuart quickly let her go, smiling, Wait for me here. After saying that, he walked towards the underground parking lot. Emily was still in a daze, and it wasnt until his figure disappeared that she suddenly came to her senses, touching her lips somewhat incredulously.. Chapter 219: 219: As long as I like, can I have it anytime? Chapter 219: 219: As long as I like, can I have it anytime?
Trantor: 549690339 Whats with this man? Why does he keep kissing her out of the blue ? A few minutester, Baron Stuart drove over to Emily Walker. She looked at him, still thinking about the kiss just now, and her expression became a bit unnatural.
After hesitating for a moment, she still opened the car door and sat in. Seat belt. Baron Stuart reminded her. Emily was startled and only then realized that she had forgotten the seat belt because she was absent-minded. She turned her head a bit unnaturally and fastened her seat belt. Look over there. Baron Stuart suddenly leaned in, looking along her side of the car window towards the direction of Restaurants front door. Emily fastened her seat belt and looked at him with some doubt, then also turned her head and followed his gaze. After looking for several seconds, she still didnt find anything unusual. She turned her head back and said nkly, Whats going onuh As soon as Emily turned her head, Baron Stuarts domineering kiss came over once again, sealing her lips Emily widened her pupils, not understanding what was going on with the man in front of her. Why does he keep suddenly kissing her? From deep kissing to passionate kissing, it took awhile for Baron Stuart to reluctantly let her go. If it wasnt for being outside at this time, he really didnt want to let go of this woman. Emily took big breaths, looking at him somewhat inexplicably, Why do you always? Always kissing her for what?
She couldnt bring herself to finish thest half of the sentence, her face turning red and hot. Baron Stuart looked at her and immediately smiled, After so many times, dont you know youre supposed to open your mouth when you kiss? Do I have to do it every time? What? Emily was once again bbergasted. This man truly took advantage and pretended to be innocent! She frowned slightly, and retorted somewhat annoyed, I dont know how, but if you dont like it, just dont kiss me! It was so frustrating, every time he unscrupulously pried open her mouth and said things like this. And the worst part was that as soon as his tongue entered her mouth, she would lose all resistance. It was so disgraceful that Emily was most annoyed by it! Dont like it, just dont kiss Baron Stuart muttered to himself, as if pondering this sentence deeply, then turned his head, smiling meaningfully, Does that mean I can kiss you anytime, as long as I like it? He was overjoyed at her embarrassed and angry expression. Huh? Emily turned her head, speechless at this mansprehension! I didnt mean thatuhm Before she finished her sentence, her lips were once again sealed by someone.
This time, Baron Stuart didnt linger on her lips for long C he released her shortly after a deep kiss. Yah As she was released, Emily felt something caught in her hair strands, causing a sudden pain. She frowned. Baron Stuart pulled his hand away from the back of her head, only to find that her hair was caught by his tinum ring again. He frowned, somewhat annoyed as he looked at the ring on his little finger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The next second, Baron Stuart removed the tinum ring from his finger without hesitation and handed it to her, Here, its for you. Looking at the tinum ring suddenly stuffed into her hand, Emily blinked, and looked up at him with some confusion. Give it to her? What did she want it for? For some reason, looking at the ring in her hand, Emily actually tried on a whim to put it on her own fingers. Ring finger: too big, middle finger: too big, index finger: too big, thumb: uh, just right. But does it make sense to wear it on the thumb?
Chapter 220: 220: Platinum Ring Chapter 220: 220: tinum Ring
Trantor: 549690339 After some thought, Emily Walker removed the ring and turned to look at him. Its too big, she said and handed the ring back to him. Baron Stuart looked at the ring that was handed back to him, his eyebrows furrowed as if deep in thought.
Emily looked up unintentionally and saw the mandarin duck stone pendant on his neck. I dont want your ring; give me that back instead. Taking the opportunity to make a deal and exchange the mandarin duck stone wasnt a bad idea! Baron Stuart frowned and turned to look at her. The next instant, his face changed immediately! What do you mean, give it back? This is already mine! You, woman, how dare you ask for it back after Ive been wearing it for so long?! For the first time, Baron Stuart revealed a childish side, protectively covering the pendant on his neck, as if afraid she would snatch it away. Witnessing his expression, Emily was instantly flustered Really, this man Wasnt that her stuff from the beginning? Wasnt it only natural for her to want it back? Baron Stuart ignored her and started the car, turning the steering wheel to the left. After ten minutes, the car stopped in front of a jewelry shop. Emily, somewhat puzzled, looked out of the car window. Before she could recover her senses, Baron Stuart had already opened her car door, pulled her out, and entered the jewelry shop with her. As soon as the two approached the counter, the manager of the jewelry shop greeted them. Mr. Stuart.
Baron Stuart didnt speak, his deep pupils attentively observing the tinum nes in the counter. Show me this one. He spotted a tinum chain and looked up to address the manager. Upon hearing this, the manager hastily instructed the sales clerk to fetch the tinum chain. Baron Stuart examined it in his hand, then turned to the person beside him and asked calmly, Do you like it? Emily was slightly startled, not fully understanding his actions, but since he asked her, she nodded honestly. Yes. She really thought the chain was quite nice. He took out a gold card to pay the bill and then led her back to the car. In the drivers seat, Baron Stuart took out the chain and threaded his own ring onto it. Looking at the small ring on the ne, he couldnt help but feel it had a special significance. Baron Stuart smiled with satisfaction, then reached out and handed the ne over. Put it on! His tone was authoritative and brooked no refusal. Staring at the suddenly proffered ne, Emily was dumbfounded and looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Was he giving the ne to her?N?v(el)B\\jnn Do you Want me to put it on for you? Seeing her unresponsive, dazed expression, Baron Stuart asked flirtatiously. Emily snapped back to reality and said hesitantly, I dont need this. Just give me back the mandarin duck Her voice was abruptly cut off. In the next instant, Baron Stuart leaned forward and fastened the ne around her neck. Youre not allowed to take it off without my permission, and you must wear it every day. Baron Stuart issued orders in a domineering and imposing manner. Emily was once again taken aback, reaching up to touch the tinum ring on her neck. Why did this man insist on giving her the ring? What about when I take a bath? Was she supposed to wear it even while bathing? She turned to look at him, somewhat speechless. This time it was Baron Stuarts turn to be stunned. After a second of silence, he finally replied, Only during baths; it must not be removed at any other time..
Chapter 221: 221: The News that Shocked the Whole City Chapter 221: 221: The News that Shocked the Whole City
Trantor: 549690339 What if I lose it? Emily Walker looked dumbfounded. Baron Stuart turned his head, looking somewhat angry at her, his tone very unpleasant, Cant you just not lose it?!
Whats wrong with this woman? This was the first time he had given a woman something, and it was a ring he had worn for many years. Didnt she know how to cherish it a little? Generally, when a man gives something to a woman, doesnt the woman usually cherish it? But shes different, just putting it on and talking about losing it. This woman really ruins the mood andpletely doesnt understand the romance! Emily was stunned by his low growl and decided not to speak anymore. She was just worried that she might identally lose it. You better not lose it, give it a try! Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart was suddenly really worried that she would lose it. After all, that was the first thing hed ever given away. Of course, this didnt count the things he gave to his mother and sister. Emily Walker lowered her head and thought, it seemed that she really couldnt afford to lose this thing. In case the man was crazy and wanted it back someday, she couldnt afford topensate. The best solution was to put it in a box, lock it in a drawer, and never lose it! The next day Emily came to thepany early in the morning. Just as she entered thepany building, she noticed that people were looking at her strangely and even whispering to each other while looking at her. As she entered the elevator, the people inside also looked at her with the same astonished gaze. She turned her head to look at them suspiciously, but as she turned her head, those colleagues immediately avoided her line of sight.
Upon exiting the elevator, Emily walked to her desk. The moment she entered her office, Antonio Bailey appeared with a curious expression on his face, excitedly eximing, Emily! Is that true?! Emily looked puzzled, frowning in bewilderment, Whats true? At this moment, Wace Carter came over with a somewhat solemn look on his face. Sister, you and Baron Stuart Wace said, handing the cell phone to Emily. Emily looked at the two of them nkly, not understanding what had happened, or if today was some special day. Why did everyones faces look wrong? It was one thing for other people, but now even Sister Carter and Little Brother were like this. Lowering her head, Emily hesitantly took the cell phone and frowned at the screen. When she saw it, Emilys eyes widened in shock! And theres this too. Antonio handed her the newspaper in his hand, his face filled with excitement and curiosity. When Emily took the newspaper, the bold headline left her dumbfounded: Crown Prince of Futuren Group C Baron Stuart, Mysterious Girlfriend Appears by His Side.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The newspaper even published photos of Baron Stuart kissing her at the restaurant doorway the night before.
Emily was surprised, how did these photose out? She put down the newspaper, picked up her cell phone and scrolled through the online news. There were more than just one photo. The kiss at the restaurant doorway, the kiss in the car, and even going to the jewelry shop were all secretly taken! Whats going on? These were clearly things that happenedst night, yet they were published so early in the morning. In the news, everyone was guessing whether Baron Stuarts sudden proposal to break his engagement to Miss Rich from the Walker Group at the birthday banquetst night was because of this mysterious girlfriend. A lot ofizens also expressed: When true love appears, even the most valuable marriage bes nothing in the face of love! PS: There were far fewerments recently.. Have you all been driven away by Mias abuse? Chapter 222: Who Knows Who the Mistress Is Chapter 222: Who Knows Who the Mistress Is n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker was browsing through thements fromizens below: 1st Floor: Is the mysterious girlfriend a mistress? Or is she Baron Stuarts first love? 2nd Floor: They say high society is as deep as the sea, even marriage is directly rted to business policies. Theres no happiness to speak of, even if its a mistress, it could be true love. True love should go all the way! 3rd Floor: Wow, I always thought Foster and Separation were true love, werent they childhood sweethearts? 4th Floor: What childhood sweethearts? Thats a corporate marriage; the marriage is just for their better development! 5th Floor: Damn, Futuren Group is so awesome already, how much more development do they need! Support true love, please cherish deeply! 6th Floor: Is it really good to destroy someone elses marriage? Even if Foster and Separation arent true love, should a mistress really intervene? 7th Floor: Who knows who the real mistress is, Foster and Separations engagement was just a few months ago. Maybe the mysterious girlfriend already existed back then! 8th Floor: Thats right, I also saw the report of their engagement. I heard Foster was forced into the engagement. Maybe the mysterious girlfriend already existed back then, so he didnt want to get engaged to Separation! 9th Floor: Is there really true love in wealthy families? 10th Floor: Who knows, but this time it could be for real! I heard Foster has always been indifferent to women, and theres never been any scandalous news about him. Now that I think about it, it might be because of the existence of the mysterious girlfriend! 11th Floor: Wow, the mysterious girlfriend is well-hidden! Looking at thesements fromizens, Emily Walkers heart was filled with mixed feelings, unable to describe what she felt. However it seemed her affair with Baron Stuart didnt receive much criticism fromizens, and some even said that she, the mysterious girlfriend, had existed for a long time? Seeing this, Emily Walker didnt know whether to feel happy or amused. But when were these photos taken secretly? It happened to be when Baron Stuart was kissing her. These paparazzi really knew how to seize the moment. Hey, Emily, did you really go to Lady Stuarts birthday banquet yesterday? Baron Stuart announced you in public! Mysterious girlfriend, wow, thats amazing! Antonio Bailey looked at the newspaper and couldnt help but shake his head enviously. In fact, she quite approved of Emily Walker and Baron Stuart. Especially when she saw Cam Walker looking for trouble that day, she wished even more that Baron Stuart would choose Emily Walker, preferably making Cam Walker mad! Now that the little bitch was publicly divorced, it was really satisfying and refreshing! Haha! Antonio Bailey was secretly enjoying herself, wondering what expression Cam Walker would have when she saw this news. It felt great just thinking about it! Sis, did Baron Stuart get a divorce because of you For the first time, Wace Carters view of Baron Stuart changed somewhat. Perhaps, his sister was not just a lover, a mistress to him. If that was the case, as long as his sister could be happy and be with the person she liked, he wouldnt have any worries. However, with theplexity of high society, could she and Baron Stuart truly be together? Emily Walker looked up, she wasnt sure of the reason for Baron Stuart and Cam Walkers divorce. If it was really because of her, did Baron Stuart really have feelings for her? She couldnt imagine that Baron Stuart would really like her. Like was perhaps a rare word to see with Baron Stuart. Once it appeared, it seemed unreal and too illusory. In the afternoon, as usual, Emily Walker got off work and there was a special car waiting for her early at thepany entrance.. Chapter 223: Unavoidable Dominance Chapter 223: Unavoidable Dominance Trantor: 549690339 She had been staying at Baron Stuarts residence all this time and had hardly any time to look after her little brothers daily life. Although they went to work and had lunch together, she had not been home for a long time. Today, it wasnt yton Howard who came to pick her up, but another driver. Lady Carter. The driver got out of the car, respectfully bowed to Emily Walker. Looking at the unfamiliar driver, an idea suddenly shed across Emilys mind. With such a great opportunity, maybe she could take some time today to go shopping with her brother. Looking at the driver, Emily smiled slightly, I have something to do today, so I wont go. The driver was stunned upon hearing this. Today was the first time he had been ordered to pick up Lady Carter, but he encountered such a difficult problem. He looked at her somewhat embarrassedly, then lowered his head and said respectfully, Lady Carter, Young Lord has ordered me to take you back to the vi. Originally, Emily thought that without Howard, she could at least escape for one night, but she didnt expect that even the newly-arrived driver was difficult to deal with! Baron Stuart, how much influence do you have that all those around you follow yourmands? She sighed, her shoulders slumping in discouragement. Then, she suddenly seemed to think of something, her eyes brightening as she looked at the driver, I want to go shopping today, can youe to pick me upter? By the time she finished shopping, he probably wouldnt be able to find her location, so she could escape for the night. Upon hearing this, the driver hesitated. The Young Lord only said that he must pick Lady Carter up and take her back to the vi, but he didnt say she couldnt have any activities. So what should he do? He looked up at Emily and said, Please wait a moment, Lady Carter. After saying this, he took out his phone to call yton Howard. Two minutester, the phone call ended, and the driver raised his head, bowing to Emily again, Please get in the car, Lady Carter. Emily was stunned, Eh? Didnt Lady Carter say she wanted to go shopping? Would he really take her there? I can go by myself. Would she really not be able to escape? The Young Lord asked me to take you to him when he finishes his work, and he will apany you for shopping. Emily was once again taken aback. She was well aware of Baron Stuarts dominance. If she insisted on not getting in the car, she would still end up inside it eventually. Seeing her sisters dilemma, Wace from behind smiled, Sister, why dont you go first? Ill go home on my own. Emily raised her head to look at her brother, and as she was about to say something, a noisymotion came from behind them. Hey. Wace! Were going out for a meal. want to ioin us? Several men who appeared only a few years older than Wace approached, they were colleagues from thepany. As the two turned to look at them, Wace immediately ran over, then waved at Emily, Sister, Im going to eat with them, take care. After saying this, he left with his colleagues without looking back, getting along with them splendidly. Wace Emily wanted to say something else, but saw her brother and the group of people hitting it off,ughing and walking in another direction. Watching their retreating backs, she sighed deeply, turned to look at the driver and the luxury car, and quietly got into the vehicle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as she sat in the luxury car, Emily suddenly felt a strong sense of pessimism.. Chapter 224: 224: Duke Station Throne Chapter 224: 224: Duke Station Throne
Trantor: 549690339 In the back seat of the car, it seemed to be the rope that tied up her fate, no matter how much she tried to escape, she would eventually be tied back. But, could this rope bind her with Baron Stuart forever?
If it could Emily Walkers mouth couldnt help but curve into a smile. The car drove steadily in the flourishing metropolis, with E City being shrouded by night but unable to hide the citys radiance. The colorful, dazzling lights were like a starry sky brought down from the universe, utterly mesmerizing. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of [Duke Station.Throne]. Dont ask what kind of ce Duke Station Throne is C here, anything you can think of in terms of entertainment venues, hotels, restaurants, and such, they have it all. There was no ce more luxurious, high-end, or capable of showcasing status than this in E City. Emily got out of the car and marveled at the extravagant and ostentatious ce. With luxurious decorations and walking through the entrance hall, the only words you could think of to describe it were: golden splendor, unrivaled. Emily took the elevator directly to the 6th floor, but the driver behind her didnt follow her out. Instead, he stood in the elevator and bowed to her before the elevator door closed. Watching the closing elevator door, Emilys heart couldnt help but panic a little. She had never been to such a ce, and the driver had left her here alone. What if she got lost?
She turned around, and under the dim light in the corridor, people would asionallye out of the private rooms. As the private room door was opened, the sound ofughter full of **** came out from inside. Sensing the atmosphere, Emilys eyebrows furrowed slightly, feeling a bit ufortable. Never mind, how about going downstairs to wait? With that thought, Emily turned around to go back to the elevator, intending to go downstairs and wait for Baron Stuart, as she really didnt like the atmosphere here. Lady Carter. Just as she turned around, yton Howards gentle and polite voice came from behind. Emily looked back upon hearing the voice, and her heart finally eased when she saw yton Howard. Please follow me, yton said with a slight smile, leading Emily to the other end of the hallway.N?v(el)B\\jnn A few minutester, yton brought her to a private room. He opened the door, and there was no one inside. Lady Carter, Young Lord is currently discussing business. He wille to youter. Please wait here for a while, yton said respectfully. Because of the somewhat **** atmosphere where Baron Stuart was, he didnt want Emily to see that scene, so he asked yton to bring her here.
Looking at the empty private room, Emilys expression was slightly stunned, but then she hesitated and nodded, Oh. Lady Carter, please have a seat. I will inform Young Lord. After finishing speaking, yton closed the door of the private room and left. After yton left, Emily found a ce to sit. The huge private room with just her seemed a bit too empty, and there was nothing to do. Out of sheer boredom, Emily took out her cellphone and yed the Love Elimination Game for a while. Perhaps she was too absorbed in the game that she didnt even notice the private room door was pushed open. Her smooth, straight hair followed her downward head movement, covering her clear and refined face. As Baron Stuart approached and saw her being so focused, he couldnt help but frown before sitting down beside her. Feeling the depression beside the sofa, Emily was suddenly startled and raised her head out of instinct. When she saw that familiar handsome face, her heart eased.. Chapter 225: 225 1 want to buy sanitary napkins… Chapter 225: 225 1 want to buy sanitary napkins
Trantor: 549690339 What are you ying? It was the first time he had seen Emily Walker so focused, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but be a bit curious, ncing at her cell phone screen. Emily Walker had just finished her game and shook her head, Nothing much, are you done?
Not yet. Baron Stuart spoke softly, and without her guard up, he boldly kissed her forcefully once again. Hmm Emily Walker once again widened her eyes, was this man addicted to kissing her? Why did he always take advantage of her vulnerability and surprise her? After a deep kiss, Baron Stuart let her go, Where do you want to goter? He had heard from the driver that she seemed to want to buy something tonight. Emily Walker blushed and, for a moment, seemed a bit stunned, Huh? After a moment, she suddenly realized that she had said she wanted to buy something today just to avoid him for a whole night. What she didnt expect was that the driver would actually directly report this to him. What dedication She couldnt let the man before her see through this, or else who knows what kind of storm mighte. Well, I, I want to go What did she want to buy? Recently, she had been eating and drinking well and didnt seem tock anything, what should she do? Hmm? Seeing her stumbling over her words, Baron Stuart knitted his eyebrows. Seeing his handsome eyebrows furrowing slightly, Emily Walker began to feel panicked, and unexpectedly blurted out, I, I want to buy sanitary pads
Time seemed to freeze. Baron Stuart was stunned. Emily Walker herself waspletely disoriented God, somebody please kill her! After realizing the embarrassment, Emily Walker frowned, lowered her head, wishing she could crawl into a hole. She must have had a brain fart to have said that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She was utterly mortified! Baron Stuart quietly stared at her for a few seconds, then snapped back to reality, looking somewhat unnatural. Wait for me to finish, it wont be long. He stood up, ostensibly going to the restroom. However, in another private room, there was a business deal waiting to be finalized. Its just that those foreign businessmen were too astute, and it would still take some time to close the deal. But this time when he returned, if they still refused topromise, then there would be no point in discussing this deal.
Baron Stuart stood up, briefly giving instructions before leaving the private room. Emily Walker had kept her head down from start to finish, only carefully raising her head once all the movement in the private room had ceased, ensuring that he had left. Her actions just now were so embarrassing, she didnt know why on earth she had brought up sanitary pads. Her cheeks were still ming hot, she needed to find something to cool herself down. As she lifted her head, Emily Walker inadvertently noticed the wine on the tea table. Since she had rented the whole private room, the things inside should be free, right? Taking a deep breath, Emily Walker picked up the exquisite wine bottle and poured herself a ss of the nameless wine. The pale yellow liquid looked crystal clear in the ss cup. Emily Walker first lifted it to smell it. Uh it doesnt seem to have a smell? Following that, Emily Walker took a small sip, savoring the taste. Of course, whether its wine, she never liked it.
After just a small sip, Emily Walker put the wine ss back down. After a quiet 20 minutes, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned, and Emily Walker was getting bored waiting, constantly ying her mobile game to kill time. But her cell phone was out of battery, she checked the time, and it was already 7:30. Thinking about it, she hadnt had dinner yet and was starting to feel hungry Chapter 226: 226: The Mandarin Duck Gets Drunk Chapter 226: 226: The Mandarin Duck Gets Drunk
Trantor: 549690339 Upon looking up, her gaze once again fell on the light yellow drink. She wondered if finishing it could stave off her empty stomach for a while. At the same moment, Emily Walker picked up the drink. After staring at it silently for a few seconds, she took a deep breath and then downed it in one go.
Hmm After having one, although the taste was a bit hard to swallow, her stomach didnt feel as hungry. With this thought, Emily poured herself another ss and once again downed it in one go.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Well, after trying a few times, the taste didnt seem that bad anymore. Then, she poured herself another ss. Having downed three sses, Emily started to feel a bit ufortable. She wasnt hungry anymore, but why did the room suddenly seem to go crooked? Perhaps because time had passed so slowly, yton Howard, feeling uneasy, came in after another seven or eight minutes. Seeing her asleep on the sofa, he stopped in his tracks. Speaking of it, Lady Carter had been waiting for a rather long time. It seemed as though she hadnt eaten dinner yet. It was already 7:40 now. Most people would be hungry by now. Walking over, yton softly called out, Lady Carter? He called her to ask if she was hungry and if she wanted to order some food, but he didnt dare to speak loudly for fear of waking her up.
It was better for her to sleep while waiting for Young Master rather than sitting idly, at least it wouldnt be so boring. Todays deal seemed pretty difficult. In the past, as long as Young Master took care of it personally, even the biggest deals could be closed. However, today, the foreign businessmen were rather cunning. They actually started being pretentious in front of Young Master. Although Emily was supposed to be sleeping, just as ytons voice faded, she suddenly raised her head, her expression somewhat vacant, her gaze scattered, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes hazy with drunkenness. This confused yton. Frowning, he asked once more, Lady Carter? Emily turned her line of sight and tilted her head, looking at the slightly bewildered yton in front of her. Then, she chuckled foolishly, Hehe Baron Stuart After saying this, she tried to stand up, with both hands grabbing at ytons clothes. However, as soon as she stood up, her body started to lose bnce, and she stumbled about to fall. yton, with his sharp eyes and quick hands, immediately caught her, feeling a little puzzled about her condition. Lady Carter, whats wrong with you?
After helping her stand up straight, yton looked at her worriedly. Emily lifted her face andughed foolishly at him, Hehe Youre done being busy Only when she raised her head did yton faintly smell the alcohol on her. His eyes shifted and saw that a bottle of whiskey on the tea table had been opened, and only half of it was left. That was whiskey, and Lady Carter had actually downed half a bottle? Lady Carter, are you alright? He tried to wake her up, but Emily was already drunk beyond reason. Under the influence of alcohol, staring at the face in front of her, she somehow saw it as Baron Stuarts. Baron Stuart, Ill tell youactually, Iurgh An overwhelming wave of nausea hit her, and Emily quickly covered her mouth, turning around and rushing out of the private room the next second. As soon as she left the room, Emily nced in both directions with only her remaining consciousness, not knowing where the restroom was. However, her stomach started to churn, and the nausea increased. With her heart racing, she didnt have time to think and instinctively ran towards the left side. Lady Carter, the restroom isnt that way yton hurriedly chased after her. Right there, at the end of the corridor, was the private room where Young Master was discussing business. Lady Carter wouldnt mistake that ce for the restroom, would she?
PS: Thank you ID:?Cher for the 200 book coin reward, and ID: Goforit for the 100 book coin reward! I hope you all continue to support Mia Harizon by casting your valuable votes- Bow! Chapter 227: 227: Drunken Wine, A Different Emily Walker (1) Chapter 227: 227: Drunken Wine, A Different Emily Walker (1)
Trantor: 549690339 Thinking about this, yton Howard quickly followed her with a flustered expression. No, I need to vomit! Wheres the restroom Wheres the restroom
Emily Walker covered her mouth tightly, feeling the severe churning in her stomach. She couldnt hold it in any longer! Restroom Ugh As Emily stumbled around, frantically searching for the restroom, she collided with an unknown object and identally vomited all over them Ugh Seeing the scene in front of him, yton Howard, who had caught up, felt an unprecedented sense of confusion for the first time in his life After the vomiting, Emily felt much better immediately. The churning in her stomach had been so intense, but now that she had vomited it out, she no longer felt that ufortable. Her eyebrows, however, were slightly furrowed. After vomiting, her mouth tasted terrible. At this time, she really wanted some mouthwash. Nasty Woman Davis, you dare to vomit on me The unknown object, incensed that his ck leather jacket was covered in vomit, violently shoved Emily away! Thud Emily hadnt yet fully recovered from the shock when she felt her body fly out, and when she realized it, she had been viciously mmed to the ground.
Maybe it was the alcohols fault, but when Emily fell to the ground, she didnt feel any pain, only that she might have hit her forehead on something. Lady Carter! yton Howard never expected the man to act violently towards Emily. He rushed to the corner of the wall, helped Emily up from the ground, and asked, Lady Carter, are you okay? He had just helped her up when he saw a gash on her forehead. Although not severe, it was oozing with blood. The alcohol caused a splitting headache, leaving Emily, still intoxicated, utterly confused about the situation. Her eyebrows were tightly knitted, and she seemed to be in pain. Nasty Woman Davis, do you know how expensive my jacket is?! The man that shoved Emily was still furious, storming up to her and yton Howard, yelling with terrifying rage. Just looking at the mans attire, it was evident that he was a nouveau riche. A standard buzz cut with a yellow streak dyed in the middle, a greasy ck neck, and a thick gold chain hanging on it. He looked like an absolute nouveau riche! Emily was still drunk, unable toprehend what the man was saying. She relied on yton Howards support to slowly stand up from the ground. Then, with a stupid grin on her face, she staggered towards the baldheaded man, Hehe you, youre not Baron Stuartn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing her intoxicated state and injured forehead, yton Howard was extremely anxious, Lady Carter, Young Lord is in the private room. Seeing her walk straight towards the bald man with faltering steps, he hurriedly grabbed her! Unable to move freely, Emily turned her head unhappily and stared at yton Howard with dissatisfaction, drunkenly saying, What are you doing I need to find Baron Stuart!
Yes, yes, well find the Young Lord, Ill take you there right away yton Howard realized that after getting drunk, Lady Carter hadpletely transformed into a different person, a far cry from her usual image. Hey! The baldheaded man, seeing the two conversing without paying attention to him, became even more furious! Chapter 228: 228: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 2 Chapter 228: 228: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 2
Trantor: 549690339 He red straight at the two, the tone of his voice unpleasant, Kid, is she your woman? Noticing that the two appeared to be very intimate, the bald-headed man naturally assumed that they had a very close rtionship.
At this time, it seemed that those inside the bald-headed mans private room knew something had happened outside and walked out one after another to find out what was going on. Upon hearing themotion, yton Howard looked up, his sharp gaze sweeping through the group, which was made up of four or five men who seemed quite menacing. Watch your mouth, his eyes shot a murderous re directly at the bald-headed man, showing no fear even though thetter was putting on quite a show. Noticing his gaze, the bald-headed man hesitated for a moment before bing even angrier! You brat, youre courting death Cursing under his breath, the man raised both his hands, and after giving a signal, the men behind him rushed forward, ready to fight! In reality, these few viins posed no threat to yton Howard, but since he had to look after Emily Walker, he was afraid that getting into a physical confrontation could harm Lady Carter. The Young Masters private room was only a few steps away, but his path was blocked, putting him in a predicament with no easy way out. Just as yton was contemting how to ensure a favorable oue, Emily broke free of his arm and dashed toward the group of nameless men.N?v(el)B\\jnn She slurred, Hey why are you all blocking me? Move aside I need to find Baron Stuart! Blocked by the group, Emily frowned and pouted, clearly irritated. Nasty woman, you dirty Old Masters clothes and still dare to be arrogant here? Lets see how I deal with you Finishing his sentence, the bald-headed man stepped forward abruptly, pulling Emily toward himself!
From not far away, yton noticed and tensed up, ready to intervene, but was blocked by five other men. The bald-headed man stared at Emily with an angry face, but she was already so drunk that her logic was impaired, oblivious to the situation she was currently in. What are you doing? Let go of me Emily frowned ufortably as her cor was gripped by the man, finding it hard to breathe. Let go, let go As she struggled wildly, her hands patted the mans hand gripping her cor. Seeing her in such a state of oblivion, the bald-headed man became angrier and angrier, ready to raise his hand to p her when his hand suddenly stopped mid-air. Following that, the corners of the bald-headed mans mouth curled up into a lewd grin, Youngdy, you seem to have quite a bit of charm Right now, Emilys cheeks were flushed from the alcohol, her expression a mixture of stubborn and seductive, making it hard for people not to feel lustful when looking at her. Having said that, the bald-headed man smirked licentiously, ready to drag Emily into their private room. At this moment, yton was already engaged in a fight with the five men. He nced over and saw that Emily was about to be taken into the private room, his eyes filled with chilling light. Intimidating the five men entangled with him, he moved with lightning speed, leaping into the air, and in the next second, all the five men were sent flying. Following that, he quickly walked towards the bald-headed man with each step filled with cold, murderous intent. Watching his brothers being taken down, the bald-headed man seemed shocked as well, his small eyes wide open, looking astonished at yton Howard approaching step by step..
Chapter 229: 229: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 3 Chapter 229: 229: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 3
Trantor: 549690339 Damn, who the hell is this man? He managed to take down all of his brothers! You donte any closer! Baldhead Man finally felt fear, his voice trembling. Following that, his gaze flitted, suddenly as if he had grasped a lifesaving straw, fiercely holding Emily Walker in front of him as a shield, threatening,
If you want to save your woman let me go! Baldhead Man seemed domineering, but fear was evident in his tone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Let her go. yton Howards eyes were slightly cold, staring straight at Baldhead Man, his icy demeanor different from his usual gentle manner. As yton approached step by step, Baldhead Man seemed truly frightened, ready to let Emily go. But just as he was about to loosen his grip, his line of sight caught the direction behind yton. He smirked and sneered, You better watch yourself. At his words, yton hesitated as if realizing something, and quickly turned his head to see that three of the five men from before had gotten up, each holding a small dagger in their hands. This ce was Duke Station.Throne, and these people had actually brought daggers in with them. Who are you guys, anyway? yton asked coldly. But before those men could answer, a sharp scream rang out, Ahmy hand! Looking over, they saw Baldhead Man frowning in pain, then he swung his hand, throwing Emily out of his grip. Thud! Emily was thrown onto the ground. But she didnt seem to feel any pain, dizzyingly getting up from the ground and shouting, Baron Stuartwhere are you someone bit me
With that, she stumbled towards a nearby private room door and opened it. Looking at the bloodstain on his wrist from the bite, Baldhead Man was furious. The woman bit him but turned around and said she was bitten by someone else? Baldhead Mans face was full of anger, and he took several steps to catch Emily. But just as he reached out to grab her clothes cor from behind, he saw her turning the doorknob. When the door pushed open, she suddenly lost her bnce ThudI the next second, Emily was lying frog-like at the door of the private room on the ground level. The lust-filled private room quieted down at this moment. Everyone turned their heads to look towards the door entrance. Get up, you damn woman! Baldhead Man had no sympathy for Emily, brutally grabbing her clothes and yanking her up. Umlet go of me Emily, who had fallen several times, didnt feel any pain and just shook her body randomly, trying to free herself from Baldhead Man. Seeing her struggle, the man raised his other hand brutally, grabbed Emilys beautiful hair, and said, You damn woman, wait till I deal with you! With that, Baldhead Man dragged Emily outside by her hair. At this time, on the sofa in the private room, Baron Stuarts ink-jade like eyes were filled with rage, like a beast about to explode!
When the woman fell to the ground, he didnt realize it was Emily, but when Baldhead Man yanked her hair, forcing her to look up, the rage within Baron Stuarts heart surged! Chapter 230: 230: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 4 Chapter 230: 230: Drunk Wine, A Different Emily Walker 4
Trantor: 549690339 Uh Pain Her hair was yanked viciously by someone, and at this moment, Emily Walker finally felt the pain. She furrowed her eyebrows in agony, but was still in a drunken state. Baldhead Man dragged her out, but the next second, a tall, dark figure suddenly appeared in front of him.
He subconsciously raised his head, only to see a pair of cold eyes staring straight at him, radiating a hint of intimidating murderous aura. Looking at the pained expression and the traces of blood on the forehead of the person before him, Baron Stuarts forehead veins began to bulge, his eyes bloodthirsty, as if he wanted to tear the man in front of him to pieces! As he made eye contact with Baron Stuarts crimson eyes, Baldhead Man felt a slight surprise, seemingly sensing the impending danger slowly approaching him and instilling fear in him. However, he had never met the man before him, so why did he look like he wanted to kill him? At this time, yton Howard had already handled the three men with daggers outside the door and quickly rushed to the entrance of the private room. When he saw this scene, he swiftly lifted his hand and fiercely gripped the wrist of Baldhead Man. A sudden sharp pain came from his wrist, and Baldhead Man subconsciously loosened his grip on Emily Walker. She was then released and fell into Baron Stuarts arms. Cripple him. With an icy statement, Baron Stuart no longer looked at Baldhead Man, but turned his eyes to the person in his arms. As he held her, injured all over, his heart tightened and his brow furrowed, Emily Walker? With her hair released, Emily Walker didnt feel any pain anymore, and her whole person returned to a drunken state. Baron Stuart held her with both hands and forced her to look at him, Emily Walker? What happened to you?
Emily Walker tilted her head, groaned a few times, then tilted her head curiously to look at the man holding her. Following that, sheughed silly again, Hehe are you Baron Stuart? As she spoke, Baron Stuart smelled the strong scent of wine and involuntarily furrowed his brows, Have you been drinking? Completely immersed in her drunken state, Emily Walker didnt even hear him. Lifting her hands to hug his neck, her face was full of silly smiles, Hehe you youre Baron Stuart Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly. Just what had happened to this woman to make her so drunk? Damn it, who got her drunk?! Baron Stuart I was bitten by someone it hurts so much She said groggily, about to show him her bitten hand (actually, someone else was bitten by her). But after searching for a long time, she couldnt find the bite mark, Huh why cant I find it Seeing her like this, Baron Stuart was both worried and helpless, quietly watching her with furrowed brows. Meanwhile, the other few people in the private room couldnt help but be curious when they saw this scene.
After all, news of his mysterious girlfriend had just spread yesterday. Young Lord, I presume this is your mysterious girlfriend? Inside the sofa, one of the three British People asked with curiosity. As for these people, Baron Stuart had long since lost his patience. At this time, it was a perfect excuse for him to leave. His lips curved into an enchanting smile, I presume you all have seen, her Baron Stuart Seeing him turning his face to the side, Emily Walker pouted in dissatisfaction, stretching her hand to turn his face back, her lips pursed, Baron Stuart why arent you looking at me anymore dont you like me anymore.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 231: 231: Drunken Confession Chapter 231: 231: Drunken Confession
Trantor: 549690339 Having said that, she looked at him with tearful eyes, her ck pupils filled with grievances, just short of crying. Seeing her like this, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed even more.
How did this woman changepletely when she was drunk? Seeing the man in front of her with pursed lips and silent, Emily Walker suddenly felt afraid, Youyou dont like me anymore Baron Stuarts brow locked, and after a moment, he coaxed softly, Good girl, lets go home. With that, he was about to pick her up and leave the private room. No-! Emily struggled, her face full of discontent, looking at the man in front of her drunkenly, persistently asking, First tell me do, do you like me or not Assuming a serene tone, Lets go home first, okay? After that, Baron Stuart picked her up by the waist, nced at the people in the room, and turned to leave.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They exited the private room, and the people outside had already been cleared out by yton Howard. Baron Stuart You dont like me, do you? You never liked me at all Emily buried her head in his strong chest, and for some reason, a sudden wave of sadness hit her, Ah if you dont like me, why would you sleep with me why would you go to bed with me every day Hearing this, Baron Stuarts footsteps halted abruptly, and he frowned slightly. At this moment, was the woman in his arms really Emily Walker?
Why Why did you sleep with me, Baron Stuart Dont you like me Slowly, Emilys voice grew fainter, as if gradually calming down, But It seems that I have fallen in love with you Why would you have a fiancee Her voice, as light as a mosquitos hum, clearly reached Baron Stuart, his footsteps pausing once more, as he looked at the girl in his arms with some surprise. At this time, Emily had slowly closed her eyes and fallen into a deep sleep After returning to the private residence, Emily was already sleeping deeply. After gently cing her on the bed, Baron Stuart left the room; a few minutester, he had a medicine box in hand. Perhaps because cleaning her wounds was a bit painful, Emily, in her deep sleep, furrowed her eyebrows and whined softly. Following that, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the blurry silhouette in front of her. Baron Stuart She called out softly, unsure whether the man in front of her was him or not. Mm, Baron Stuart responded gently, continuing to clean the wound on her forehead. A few minutester, once the wound was cleaned, Baron Stuart picked up the medicine box and prepared to leave. Just as he was getting up, he suddenly felt his clothes being tightly grabbed by a little hand.
He frowned slightly and looked at the girl on the bed who had already opened her eyes. He wasnt sure if the girl was awake or still drunk. Whats the matter? Emily gripped his white shirt and slowly crawled up towards him, kneeling at the edge of the bed; both hands directly clinging to his neck. When her pink lips got close to his mouth, Baron Stuart knew that this woman was still in her drunken state. However, he liked the drunk version of her, as she was much more honest than her usual self. Putting down the medicine box, Baron Stuart counterattacked, as her flirtatious expression and initiative aroused the passion within his body The next second, Emily was pressed under him The next day In the morning, Emily woke up with a splitting headache, looked at the time and realized it was already 11 AM! She jumped out of bed violently, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, her legs suddenly gave in, and she fell to the floor.
PS: Dear! Sorry! Imte again today, please forgive me! (Pitiful look, grievance look) Chapter 232: Full of ‘Evidence’! Chapter 232: Full of Evidence! Trantor: 549690339 N?v(el)B\\jnn Ouch Whats going on? My butt hurts, my head hurts, my whole body is in pain! Emily Walker struggles to get up from the ground, her brow furrows, and her expression seems very painful. However, at this moment, she couldnt care about the pain throughout her body and quickly got up from the ground, then rushed into the restroom. What happened to her, she slept the entire morning!? She wonders whether Sister Carter is panicking at thepany right now! After washing up in the restroom, Emily returns to her room and changes into a new set of clothes. As she takes off her pajamas, she notices the purple-red marks on her body and freezes for a moment. What exactly happenedst night Her thoughts go back tost night, and she seems to have gotten drunk? It was her first time getting drunk; she didnt do anything embarrassing, right? Looking at the love bites on her body and feeling the soreness, Emily furrows her brows in dissatisfaction. That man, did he not relent even when she was drunk? She is sober now, how could she know that she was the one who forced Baron Stuartst night! Looking at the pink marks on her neck, Emily feels a headacheing on. How does she go out and meet people like this? It is summer now, although the season is changing, the weather is still a bit stuffy, so she could not wear a high-necked shirt. Looking at her disheveled appearance, she cant imagine the mans crazinessst night. However, when did all of this happen, and why doesnt she remember any of it? Never mind! This is not the time to worry about these things, she needs to hurry to work! After getting everything ready, Emily stops once again. Now that everything is settled, what should she do about the evidence on her neck? Moving her silky long hair over her neck to hide some parts, she can still see the marks right in front. Looking at herself in the mirror, there are two love bites on the front of her neck. They arent too big, so why not put a couple of OK Band-Aids on them? Therefore, in order to hide the evidence on her neck, Emily chooses a whitece long-sleeved shirt, using her beautiful hair to cover the sides of her neck, and putting two small OK Band-Aids under her chin at the front. At a nce, it seems like her whole body is covered in injuries? Even her forehead is. Speaking of which, whats wrong with her forehead? Only then does Emily notice that she has also been injured on her forehead. But she has no idea how it happened and cant remember anything. Ahhhh! Now is not the time to worry about these things! Emily suddenly snaps back to reality, hurriedly grabs her small backpack, and quickly rushes downstairs! Lady, youre awake. Mrs. Noelle justes out of the kitchen and greets her with a smile as she sees Emilying downstairs. With an anxious look on her face, Emily hurriedly replies with a hum and then rushes to the entry hall to change her shoes. Seeing her in such a hurry, Mrs. Noelle asks with a puzzled expression, Lady, where are you going? Emily replies while changing her shoes, I need to go to work, Im alreadyte by an entire morning! She has already beente several times. If not for Antonio Baileys connections, she would have been fired a long time ago if she worked at anotherpany! Hearing this, Mrs. Noelle is stunned and looks at her with confusion. Work? Lady, do you have to work on weekends too? Emilys hand, which is putting on her shoes, suddenlyes to a halt. She turns her head around with a bted realization and looks at Mrs.. Noelle with a bewildered expression, asking hesitantly, Weekend? Chapter 233: Why did you do this? Chapter 233: Why did you do this? Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Noelle smiled brightly, Thats right! Today is a weekend, the Young Master told me not to wake you up, saying that you were too tiredst night and wanted you to sleep more. Hearing thest sentence, Emily Walkers cheeks flushed suddenly. What do they mean, she was too tiredst night? Then, she quickly took out her cell phone and checked. Indeed, today was Saturday. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Breathing a sigh of relief, Emily switched back to her slippers and walked to the living room sofa with some physical and mental fatigue. Then, shezily threw her small backpack onto the single sofa. After all this time, she didnt have to work today, and she still seemed to be in a hurry. Leaning on the sofa, Emily exhaled deeply. Mrs. Noelle by her side came over and asked with a smile, Lady, lunch is ready. Would you like to eat now? Emily turned her head at these words, only to remember that since today was the weekend, why hadnt she seen Baron Stuart? Isnt he home? Mrs. Noelle smiled lightly, The Young Master went back to Stuart Manor early in the morning. Back to Stuart Manor? Hearing this name, Emilys eyes dimmed slightly. As soon as she heard of Stuart Manor, she naturally thought of Baron Stuarts family, and a feeling of oppression suddenly rose in her heart. Although she had inexplicably be his mysterious girlfriend, the fact that Baron Stuart had a fiance was undeniable. Were her and him forever hidden in the shadows? No, it doesnt seem to be like that now. Not only was she exposed, but she had even been identified by the outside world as Baron Stuarts true love? Pfft Emily couldnt help butugh at the thought of that word. True love, what a wild imagination they had! For Baron Stuart to like her, let alone love her, might be a bit of a stretch, right? Maybe his feelings for her were just a temporary novelty? Upon this thought, the smile on Emilys face suddenly disappeared, and her expression became a bit dim. What was she to him, exactly? Mrs. Noelle next to her was still waiting for her response when, at this moment, the front door was pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in elegantly. Emily heard the sound and turned her gaze towards the direction of the door. This man seemed to exude an irresistible charm all the time, gripping ones heart. Young Master is back, have you had your lunch? Mrs. Noelle asked with a smile as she saw him return. Baron Stuart looked up and nced at Emily sitting on the sofa, Not yet. Lady hasnt eaten either, so Ill go prepare the meal now. Mhm. With a light response, Baron Stuart turned around and walked towards the sofa. Seeing himing, Emily subconsciously turned her head away. Not knowing where to rest her gaze, she simply picked up the remote control and turned on the LCD TV. As soon as she turned on the TV, the screen was coincidentally showing photos of the two of them kissing in the car Emily subconsciously widened her eyes. Although she had already seen these images on her phone, she still felt embarrassed seeing them being broadcasted on the screen before the entire city. Feeling embarrassed, she lowered her head and awkwardly asked the man beside her, Did you know that there were reporters following us that day? Mhm. Baron Stuart looked at the screen casually, his eyes narrowed, and answered naturally. Emily abruptly raised her head, looking at him with some surprise and iprehension, Why did you do that? Baron Stuart frowned slightly at her words, turned his gaze to her, and asked with a hint of a smile, Why? Mhm. She didnt understand. Such negative news was obviously not good for him, and knowing that reporters were following them, why did he still. why did he still kiss her in front of the reporters? Chapter 234: 234: Why Break Off the Engagement with Camila Walker? Chapter 234: 234: Why Break Off the Engagement with Cam Walker?
Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart looked up, his ink-jade eyes staring straight at her, then slowly moved his face closer, Do you think I His gaze caught sight of her fair neck, and Baron Stuart paused, narrowing his eyes to look at her neck.
What is that? As his face drew nearer, Emily Walker unconsciously leaned back, as if to avoid him, What? Looking at the OK Band-Aid on her neck, Baron Stuart frowned, On your neck. Emily was just as startled, reaching up to touch her neck, and found the OK Band-Aid. Thinking of the OK Band-Aid, her face flushed suddenly, Its nothing. Baron Stuart frowned, about to reach out to touch it, Are you hurt? Emily quickly moved to the side, dodging, No! Her evasion made Baron Stuart frown again. Wheres the ring? Looking at her empty neck, Baron Stuart realized that the tinum ring he had ordered her to wear was not on her neck. This woman actually didnt take his words seriously. Emily, hearing this, blinked, looked up at him, and then her gaze became somewhat evasive, The ring is in the room.
Why arent you wearing it? The unknown mans face began to grow displeased. Because Im afraid of losing it. The unknown woman answered truthfully. Go get it and put it on. Emily Walker was silent for five seconds, pursing her lips, then looking up, Can I ask you a few questions? Her sudden seriousness caught Baron Stuart off guard, and he watched her quietly, waiting for her questions. Why did you break off the engagement with Cam Walker? Why did you kiss me in front of others? Why did you publicly say Im your mysterious girlfriend? Why did you force me to stay by your side? She wanted to know everything because she really didnt understand, and the pain of not understanding weighed on her heart. She wanted to know and figure it out! Baron Stuart stared at her for a long time before finally speaking quietly, One, because you dont like me having a fiancee; Two, because youre delicious; Three, because you said you dont want to be a mistress; Four, Baron Stuart paused, Because I like it. Emily was dumbfounded, notpletely understanding his answer. What did he mean she didnt like him having a fiancee? When did I say I didnt like you having a fiancee? Yesterday.
Yesterday? When yesterday?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Any more questions? Baron Stuart looked at her, Lets eat. With that, he stood up and walked straight to the restaurant. What am I to you? Emily also followed him, standing behind him and looked at his back, Can you give me a Give me a reason to muster the courage to stay by your side. A sour feeling welled up in the tip of her nose; she wanted to know what she meant to him because she seemed to be gradually falling in love with this man. Baron Stuart stopped, seemingly sensing something off in her voice. Give you what? Baron Stuart turned around, his eyes slightly narrowed. Looking at the handsome face in front of her, like a jade carving, Emily suddenly felt downcast and lowered her eyelids, Nothing. She walked past him, heading straight for the restaurant. What was she thinking just now to have such an idea? As she passed by Baron Stuart, her arm was suddenly pulled back. Baron Stuart looked at her intently, You dont need to know anything, just remember two things: Cam Walker can be nothing. And you, can only be mine..
Chapter 235: 235: Seize This Opportunity Chapter 235: 235: Seize This Opportunity
Trantor: 549690339 Again, it was that unmistakable authoritative tone. Do you resent being with me? he asked.
Emily was taken aback by his words, indeed she hated his coercion, but she never found his closeness and kisses unpleasant. Even at night when she slept, she had grown ustomed to lying in the crook of his arm. Lifting her eyes, Emily shook her head nkly. Then just be good and stay by my side, and dont think about running away. Kissing you and announcing your identity are all meant to legitimately keep you by my side. You dont want to be the mistress, do you? Then seize this opportunity to drive Cam Walker away. After finishing, Baron Stuart looked at her steadily before turning and walking toward the restaurant. Emily stood still, pondering his words. Drive Cam Walker away? What does this man mean? Raising her head, Emily followed him into the restaurant. After lunch, Emily reluctantly put on the tinum ring he insisted. Sometimes, she even wondered if she should just stay obediently by his side. This man seemed to handle everything, and all she needed to do was stay by his side obediently. Touching the tinum ring on her neck belonging to him, she couldnt help but feel a slight sense of happiness, no matter what.
During their rare weekend, Emily and Wace sat on the sofa watching TV after lunch. Maybe it was due to being full, but Emily felt drowsy and gradually dozed off in the sofa. When she woke up, it was already two oclock in the afternoon. Blinking her sleepy eyes, Emily realized that she had somehow returned to her bedroom and was lying on the bed. She went downstairs to the living room, where Mrs. Noelle informed her that Young Master had gone out for some errands. Speaking of going out, Emily realized that she hadnt gone shopping for a long time and wondered what her little brother was doing now. With that thought in mind, she took out her cell phone and nned to go shopping with her little brother. However, Wace picked up the phone and said he couldnt apany her due to some matters. She lowered her head, feeling discouraged. Why did she have no friends to go shopping with since being with this man? Looking at the empty living room, Emily was truly bored. Since she couldnt go with her little brother, she decided to go alone! She needed to buy some personal things anyway. Mrs. Noelle, Im going out for a bit. I need to buy some stuff. Before leaving, Emily made sure to say goodbye to Mrs. Noelle. After leaving the vis courtyard gate, she walked for about 10 minutes and arrived at a bus station.
Half an hourter, the bus arrived at Pearl Shopping Center. Emily got off the bus, and the intense summer sun was too strong to bear. She sprinted towards the shopping malls grand entrance, slightly ufortable. Winter was so much more preferable. Entering the shopping mall, Emily didnt even know what personal things she should buy. Maybe she had been away for too long, and she just wanted to stroll around leisurely. Seeing the sign for daily necessities on the second floor, Emily took the esctor to the malls second floor. However, just as she stepped on the esctor for less than 5 seconds, a middle-aged woman standing next to her suddenly copsed. Since the esctor had steps, Emily almost stumbled down when the middle-aged woman fell. Startled, she instinctively reached out to help the fallen woman. Upon closer inspection, this middle-aged woman seemed somewhat familiar, as if Emily had seen her somewhere before.N?v(el)B\\jnn Seeing a woman suddenly copse, none of the shoppers in the mall were willing to lend a helping hand..
Chapter 236: 236: Unexpected Encounter with Angela Reid Chapter 236: 236: Unexpected Encounter with Ang Reid
Trantor: 549690339 Instead, they avoided her as if evading evil and pretended not to see her. It wasnt until the esctor reached the second floor that Emily Walker slowly moved the middle-aged woman to a nearby rest chair, Mrs., are you alright?
Seeing her luxurious outfit, Emily guessed that this middle-aged woman was not an ordinary person but a wealthy madam. After a short rest, Ang Reid gradually regained consciousness, but still felt a bit dizzy and weak. It took her half a moment before she slowly opened her eyes, and saw a familiar face.N?v(el)B\\jnn You are Ang Reid regained consciousness and was somewhat surprised when she saw the girl in front of her. Emily smiled, I was just here to buy some stuff, but you suddenly fainted! Oh, did you save me? Looking at the girl in front of her, Ang Reid had a friendly expression. Upon hearing this, Emily smiled somewhat unnaturally, save might not be the right word, she just simply helped her up. Im d youre alright. Ill take my leave now. Seeing that she had fully regained her color, Emily was about to leave, standing up to walk away. Seeing her about to leave, Ang Reid suddenly spoke anxiously, Wait a minute. Emily turned her head back upon hearing the voice, looking at her, somewhat puzzled.
Ang Reid carefully looked her over, her gaze not like that of a stranger. What is your name? Emily was taken aback, this was just a simple act of kindness, and the woman probably wouldnt ask her to leave her name in order to thank herter, right? Emily smiled, Mrs., it was just a small matter, you dont need to worry about it at all. After saying that, she prepared to turn away again. No, miss. Ang Reid realized her misunderstanding and exined, I just feel like Ive seen you somewhere before. Has she seen her before? Emily paused, wondering how she could have possibly seen this wealthy madam. However, if it was just seeing her before, it might have been when she was still working as a waitress because the people who dined there were mostly those with status and identity. So, understanding Ang Reid, Emily politely replied, My name is Emily Walker. If you have really seen me before, then it should be at the Sea Sky Hotel, because I used to work as a waitress there. Of course, if this woman had indeed dined at the Sea Sky Hotel, then it was really possible that she had seen her before.
Sea Sky Hotel? Ang Reid remembered that it was the first time she saw this girl there. It was from that time that she thought of something she hadnt dared to think about for years Emily Walker Ang Reid lowered her eyes and then looked up again, How old are you this year? This question made Emily suddenly suspicious. Thisdy wasnt some kind of scammer, was she? Why was she asking about her name and age as if trying to investigate her background? Uh, Mrs., if youre alright, then Ill be leaving first. After saying that, Emily quickly got up. Ah, miss! Ang Reid anxiously exined, You misunderstood, Im Cam Walkers mother! Upon hearing this, the departing Emily suddenly stopped, turning her head instinctively to look at Ang Reid. Cams mother? Huh, she helped someone and it turned out to be Cams mother? But was she saying this because she recognized her and knew she was Baron Stuarts mysterious girlfriend? PS: Thank you, ID: Love AngelFor thei00 book coins reward! (The update ends here today, continue tomorrow, Momo
Chapter 237: 237: What Did You Do to My Mother( Chapter 237: 237: What Did You Do to My Mother(
Trantor: 549690339 So that means she also knows that its because of her that Baron Stuart wants to divorce her daughter? But looking at the middle-aged woman in front of her, Emily Walker doesnt feel any hatred or me in the womans eyes. Instead, she sees a kind gaze, nothing like the eyes of an enemy.
Seeing her hesitate, Ang Reid smiles softly, I know that youre Baron Stuarts mysterious girlfriend, right? Although this matter has caused quite a stir in town, she knew from the beginning that Baron Stuart never liked her daughter. Even without Emily Walker, whether her daughter and Baron Stuart could make it to the end of their journey was a question. So she doesnt harbor any resentment towards her. Emily Walker is taken aback, knowing all this, why would she look at her with such a smiling gaze? Shouldnt she hate her to death? You Did you recognize me from the beginning? Emily cautiously asks, finally understanding why she felt a sense of familiarity when she first saw her. But this mother of Cam Walker, who apparently recognized her, still asked her name and age earlier, isnt she ying some kind of trick? Thinking of Cams personality, Emily thinks its better to be cautious right now. Perhaps the gentle side of this mother is just a facade. Ang Reid looks at her and nods slightly. By the way, thank you for just now. Fearing to scare her again, Ang Reid decides not to ask anything for now. Emily looks at her warily, doubting that this woman is truly deceitful.
No need to thank me, it was just a simple gesture. Somehow, talking to Cams mother, Emily feels strange, very uneasy. If Cam were to see her now, shed probably want to kill her, right? And her? Shes actually chatting with Cams mother at this very moment! Heh, it seems the situation is reversed. Looking at her, Ang Reid smiles slightly, her eyes convey a different sentiment. Miss Walker, excuse me for asking, your parents Mom! Before Ang Reid could finish speaking, a familiar voice is heard in the not-so-far distance. The two look back and see Cam Walkering down the esctor, heading straight for Ang Reid. Seeing her mothers pale face, Cam is worried, Mom, what happened? Why did our Dhone call suddenly cut off? Ang Reid was talking on the phone with Cam before she fainted, and at that time, Cam was in a nearby coffee shop. The call suddenly interrupted and she could only hear amotion, so she hurried over.
Seeing her daughter approaching, Ang Reid smiles gently, looks at Emily Walker and softly says, Im fine. Noticing her gaze, Cam also follows her line of sight, only to notice Emily standing nearby, her eyes widening in surprise. Angrily, she says, What are you doing here? Turning back, looking at her own mother, Cam suddenly seems to think of something, spins her head back around, and res at Emily furiously, Was it you? What did you do to my mom?! Taking my fiance isnt enough? Now you want toe after my mom?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this, Emily is dumbfounded for a moment. Heh, Cam really knows how to shift her anger onto the innocent.. She was just kindly helping her mother, but now she has be the mastermind behind everything? Chapter 238: 238: Platinum Ring, A Resounding Slap. Chapter 238: 238: tinum Ring, A Resounding p.
Trantor: 549690339 Standing nearby, Ang Reid couldnt help but intervene when she saw her daughter acting like this, Cam, she didnt do anything to me. I just suddenly felt weak and fainted. Thanks to her, she brought me here to rest. If it werent for her, Ang might have tumbled down the esctor, resulting in unimaginable consequences.
Cam Walker turned to look at her mother. Despite the truth in her words, how could she possibly swallow the resentment in her heart? Because of this woman standing in front of her, she had be aughingstock in the eyes of others. If not for the prominent status of the Walker family in society, she might have long been a target for ridicule. She was, after all, the legitimate fiancee, yet Baron Stuart wanted to annul their engagement for this womans sake. All of this was due to the woman in front of her! It was because of her that Baron Stuart wanted to annul their engagement, turning her into a joke among the upper ss! Cam recalled their Coming-of-Age Ceremony at the Stuart family, when Baron Stuart appeared with this woman by his side. Although she should have been the one beside him, and the position on his right hand rightfully belonged to her, everything was ruined by this woman! With these thoughts in mind, anger surged in Cams heart. Still, under public eyes, she maintained the image of a youngdy, but with an overbearing attitude. With a smirk, she sneered, Saving my mother? Are you trying to take advantage of something? A woman like you would do anything just to marry into a wealthy family, including seducing someone elses fiance. What else are you incapable of? After saying this, Cam unintentionally nced at the tinum ring on Emily Walkers chest and was suddenly inplete disbelief. That ring belonged to Baron Stuart; even when they were engaged, he was reluctant to take it off. But now? Why is it around this wicked womans neck?
Looking at the tinum ring around her neck, Cams fury reached a boiling point. Of course, Emily Walker never took notice of this, only finding it somewhat amusing. She merely helped Ang unintentionally, and now things have turned out like this? Well, if she had known she was Cams mother, why would she have offered help? Ignoring Cam, Emilys expressionless face turned to Ang Reid and said in a low voice, Since your daughter is here, I will take my leave. Finishing her statement, she turned and left without looking at Cam. p Just as she took a step, her body was suddenly yanked back, and Emily felt a burning sensation on her cheek, apanied by a loud sound. Seeing her daughters startling actions, Ang Reid couldnt bear it any longer, standing up and furiously reprimanding, Cam! What are you doing!? While Ang usually indulged her daughter, she couldnt help but feel heartbroken at her behavior today. No matter what this little girl had done, she at least saved her life today, and as the daughter of the Walker Group, she should not act so rashly.
Cam nonchntly turned her head and said righteously, Mother, she took Baron Stuart from me. Am I wrong to hit her!? She stole everything that should have belonged to her! But why, why was Baron Stuart willing to change everything for her sake? Those things should have been hers!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cam, tell me, if you hit her, would Baron Stuarte back to you? Chapter 239: 239 Even if Baron Stuart doesn’t have me around Chapter 239: 239 Even if Baron Stuart doesnt have me around
Trantor: 549690339 Cam, then tell me, if you hit her, will Baron Stuarte back to you? Ang Reid understands her daughters arrogant personality. Shespetitive since she was a child, adamant about getting what she wants and never satisfied with losing to others.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, after all, love is not something that she can just obtain whenever she wishes.
From the beginning, she understood the marriage between the Stuart and Bailey families was indeed forced. But in wealthy families marriages, who doesnt follow the arrangements made by their family? With Zachary Stuart intervening, she initially thought that no matter how Baron Stuart didnt have feelings for her daughter, after their marriage, the two might develop feelings over time. So, with this mindset, she has been supporting this marriage. However, when another woman appeared beside Baron Stuart, she realized that even if Baron Stuart didnt love anyone, he wouldnt want to be with her daughter. Baron Stuart belonged to me from the very beginning! It was because of her, because of her appearance, that Baron Stuart wanted to cancel the marriage contract with me! At this time, Cam was incensed, disregarding the astonished looks all around her. She was annoyed and resentful! Why could Emily Walker, who has nothing, disrupt her rtionship so easily? Baron Stuart was hers since they were young, and she would never let anyone take him away! After saying that, Cam Walker, as if unsatisfied, turned around, raised her hand, and prepared to p Emily Walker again. But this time, Emily Walker wasnt caught off guard. She extended her hand and caught Cams. Her left cheek was blushing, but she didnt feel wronged at all. Instead, she looked at Cam resolutely and said word by word, Cam Walker, even if I wasnt beside Baron Stuart, he would absolutely not marry you! After that, Emily Walker forcefully shook it off and decisively turned around and left. Her words pricked at the pain in Cams heart. She knew from the beginning that Baron Stuart didnt have any feelings for her. So when they finally got engaged, she was delighted, believing that one day, Baron Stuart would see her and ultimately reciprocate her feelings. But unexpectedly, the pain buried deep in her heart was seen through by this woman. And, this woman has taken away the man she loves, how can she tolerate this!
Watching her turn around and leave, Cam was so angry that she wanted to tangle with Emily Walker again. However, she was held back by Ang Reid. She scolded harshly, Cam! Does this suit you! Regaining her senses, Cam Walker finally noticed that all eyes in the shopping mall were on her. Suppressing her resentment, she could only strongly suppress the anger in her heart, her gaze furiously ring at the retreating figure. One day, she will make her pay the price for her words today! Standing at the side, Ang Reid, watching the gradually retreating figure, was lost in thought. When she reached the First Floor and left therge shopping mall, Emily Walker touched her cheek which was still burning. This p today was indeed self-inflicted. Not only did she save Cams mother, if she had stayed at home today, she wouldnt have gotten into this trouble. Clearly she said she wasing out to buy stuff, but now she is returning empty-handed, its like looking for trouble when she has nothing to do. But it was indeed because she had nothing to do that she decided toe out. Thinking about this year, does she have some bad luck that makes her often end up getting pped?
Emily Walker? Just as Emily Walker was lost in her thoughts, a familiar voice rang out.. Chapter 240: 240: So quickly moving into another embrace? Chapter 240: 240: So quickly moving into another embrace?
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker raised her head, but she didnt see anyone around and couldnt help but feel puzzled. Over here. At the shopping mall entrance steps, Adrian Nash was driving a Bugatti out of the basement garage. When he saw a familiar figure through his rearview mirror, he reversed the car and saw that it was her.
He waved to her from inside the car, and Emily finally noticed him. Opening the car door, Adrian walked out and headed towards Emily. Seeing him, Emily was naturally a bit surprised, Long time no see, what are you doing here? Adrian smiled softly, with his usual charming allure in the corner of his lips, Because I saw you. Emily was taken aback by his sudden words and responded with an unnatural smile. Although she knew Adrian loved to joke, Emily always felt a bit ufortable when it involved her. Adrian looked around her and, seeing no one else, he asked in a low voice, Are you alone? Emily nodded, Yes. Looking closely, Adrian seemed to notice the red finger marks on her face, and he frowned, What happened to your face? It looked like she had been hit by someone. Upon hearing this, Emily was startled and then awkwardly smiled, not really minding. After all, she had been hit several times before and seemed to be getting used to it.
Um, its nothing Admitting that she got hit would certainly be embarrassing, right? You were hit? Adrian was both shocked and surprised by his own discovery. The red finger marks on her face suggested that something had happened recently. Who would hit her in broad daylight?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Baron Stuart? The only person Adrian could think of was Baron Stuart. He had learned recently from Wace Carter that Emily was effectively imprisoned by Baron Stuart, and right now he couldnt think of anyone else. But given Baron Stuarts character, would he really hit a woman? Moreover, he wasnt likely to hit her of all people, right? But desperate times lead to desperate measures, especially with Baron Stuarts unpredictable temperament. Emily chuckled, Its nothing, justah
As she spoke, someone suddenly bumped into her from behind and, with an unsteady footing, she stumbled a few steps. Just as she was about to fall, Adrian quickly reached out and caught Emily. Thus, she fell right into Adrians embrace, Are you okay? He looked at her with concern and asked. Emily let out a sigh of relief, shook her head, Im fine. The person whod just bumped into her also seemed to realize what theyd done and apologized in a hurry, Im so sorry, very sorry! Im very sorry! After saying this, the person seemed to have some urgent matter to attend to and hurriedly left. Cam Walker and Ang Reid, who were justing out of the shopping mall, happened to see this scene. Seeing Emily throw herself into Adrians arms so openly, Cam couldnt help butugh and let out a cold snort, Wow, you really do have a boundless charm! You fell into another mans arms so quickly? Hearing this, both Emily and Adrian looked at Cam and Ang, who were walking out of the mall. Listening to Cams words, Emily realized her actions and quickly pushed herself out of Adrians arms and stood up straight. While ncing at Cam, Adrian suddenly realized that perhaps the red finger marks on Emilys face were her doing..
Chapter 241: 241 If Baron Stuart Knew Chapter 241: 241 If Baron Stuart Knew
Trantor: 549690339 Their gazes kept darting back and forth between them, and Cam Walker had a look of disdain on her face, scoffing, Does Baron Stuart know youre doing She really didnt understand why this kind of woman, who hooked up with different men, could be the only one Baron Stuart kept by his side!
Emily Walker looked at her with a calm expression, not giving any response. Anyway, talking to people like Cam Walker was useless. Even if she said something, it wouldnt change Cams thoughts. So why waste her time arguing with her? Hmph, I really dont understand how a woman like you She paused, her gaze flickering towards Adrian Nash, How could you have bewitched two such perfect men? Young Master Nash, do you really know what kind of person she is? Her words were full of disdain and sarcasm, but her heart was already fuming with anger. She never understood how such an ordinary woman could attract the attention of Baron Stuart and Adrian Nash. Adrian Nash remained silent, just ncing at her emotionlessly before taking Emily Walkers hand and walking towards his Bugatti. Emily was somewhat confused by being suddenly pulled away. What, what are you doing? Adrian Nash looked at her helplessly and sighed, You really want to keep listening to her mean words? Would this woman always be so distant with him? No matter when or where, she seemed to deliberately keep a distance from him, as if she didnt want to get too close. It made him feel a little lost.
Emily hesitated for a moment but did not say anything. Although she didnt want to listen to Cams barbed words, where was he taking her? Seeing her silent, Adrian Nashughed helplessly, Its been a long time since west met, how about having some afternoon tea together? If it was just afternoon tea, it seemed reasonable, right? After all, Adrian Nash had helped her and her brother a lot. If anyone should invite someone to afternoon tea, it should be her inviting him. Alright, but Ill be the one treating. Adrian Nash seemed surprised, a rxed smile appearing on his handsome face, This is the first time a girl has invited me to afternoon tea, it feels rather good.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily alsoughed, first time? With his family background and status, there should be a queue of people inviting him for afternoon tea that would stretch outside the Great Wall. Opening the car door, Emily got into the passenger seat. Watching the two of them drive away, Cam Walkers hatred grew. But then, a smug smile spread across her face, as if she had thought of something interesting.
If Baron Stuart knew she was with Adrian Nash right now, what would he think? Cam, get in the car. Ang Reid looked over from a distance as time already brought the car around. After the mother and daughter got in the car, Cam took out her cellphone and dialed Baron Stuarts number Meanwhile, Baron Stuart was at Duke Station.Throne, in a private room. Looking at Leonardo Bryson across the sofa, Baron Stuarts expression was slightly impatient. So this is your so-called business talk? Leonardo chuckled, swirling the tall ss in his hand, appearing very rxed, Young Lord, do I really have to talk about business to invite you? Stop talking nonsense, just get to the point. Baron Stuart bluntly replied, not giving him any face. Seeing his many years of brotherhood uncooperative with him, Leonardo sighed helplessly, looking very pained, Alright, actually, its not me who wants to do business with Futuren Group, but Rylee Brote. PS: Thank you, ID: . , for your 100 book coins reward! Dears, throw all your votes towards Mia Harizon, her thick skin doesnt fear the pain.. Come on,e on!
Chapter 242: 242: Rejecting Phone Calls Chapter 242: 242: Rejecting Phone Calls
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his eyebrows. Alright, its not actually Rylee, but she and her fiance are both going to act in a new y soon, and they havent been able to find an investor. So she wants to talk to someone with deep pockets like you.
Since Rylee and Baron Stuart had a delicate rtionship previously, it wasnt appropriate for Rosanne Nichols to approach him directly. Thats why she asked Leonardo to be the intermediary, just in case any awkward situations were to arise. As Leonardo finished speaking, the private room door was pushed open in the next second. Observing the man and woman entering the room, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his eyebrows, maintaining a calm demeanor. The moment the two sat down, a burst of cellphone ringtone sounded. Baron Stuart took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowing. Without any hesitation, he decisively pressed the reject button. Meanwhile, sitting in her car, Cam Walker stared at her discarded call, her face a mix of disbelief. Was Baron Stuart ignoring her phone call now? Biting her lip, she stubbornly dialed his number again. But, the oue remained the same. Seeing Cams repeated calls, Baron Stuart ended up coldly pressing the reject button. Cam clenched her cell phone tightly, her joints turning white. Did he hate her so much that he wouldnt answer her calls?
She refused to ept it! She couldnt! Elsewhere, Adrian Nash drove his Bugatti and was actually heading to a nearby cafe. Suddenly, he had an epiphany and recalled an event. Ah, he whispered, his expression somewhat troubled. Emily Walker, who was in the passenger seat, turned her head upon hearing him and seemed to sense his distress. Frowning, she asked, Whats wrong? Adrian nced at her, appearing rather embarrassed. After a bit of contemtion, he took out a small paper bag from the side of the seat, one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding it up for her to see.N?v(el)B\\jnn I just bought this little gift. Looking at the exquisitely wrapped gift box, Emily remained puzzled and continued to watch him, still not understanding. Adrian, feeling somewhat annoyed, furrowed his brows and wore a troubled expression. What should I do? Its rare that you invited me for afternoon tea, but I have to attend a friends gathering today. He had been back in the country for a while now, and due to his busy workload, he had never had the chance to catch up with some friends. Thats why they had been bugging him for presents. He went to the shopping mall just to buy those gifts.
Upon hearing this, Emily paused for a moment before expressing her understanding of his predicament. How about I treat you another day, then? After all, its just afternoon tea, and she could invite him anytime. However, Adrian didnt want to postpone it at all. After all, it was so difficult for him to see her even once now, and todays opportunity was hard toe by. He didnt want to postpone it. After some pondering, Adrian turned his head and looked at her, suddenly suggesting, How about youe with me? Emily was stunned. Go with him? To a friends gathering? Err, that might not be appropriate She didnt know any of his friends, so what would she do there? Moreover, she didnt want to go. Let me ask you out for afternoon tea some other day. Today you just go ahead and get busy. ncing at the time, it was already past four oclock, and it was about time to head back. Seeing her refusal, Adrians face showed disappointment.. Pressing his thin lips together, he said, Lets go, its still afternoon tea youre inviting me for, right? What does it matter where we have it? At worst, you cover the tea expenses, right? Chapter 243: 243: To Go or Not to Go? Chapter 243: 243: To Go or Not to Go?
Trantor: 549690339 His persistence made Emily Walker somewhat embarrassed. If it were just a simple invitation to have afternoon tea, the location would not matter. But now, he was going to attend a gathering with his friends, what did it have to do with her? She did not know any of his friends. If she went, she would only feel ufortable.
Come on, just think of it as doing me a favor, alright? Seeing her silent, Adrian Nash continued. Emily Walker was taken aback, Help? Yeah, Adrian Nash smiled awkwardly, To be honest, of the six friends this time, only I am alone. Emily understood what he meant. Was he asking her to be hispanion? Initially, she had deliberately kept some distance from him. Now, it was even more impossible for her to go. Cant you help me just this once? Adrian Nash suddenly parked the car on the side and looked at her seriously. Somehow, Emily felt a trace of loss in his eyes. She evasively lowered her gaze, not wanting to look into his serious eyes. Its just in the capacity of a friend. Adrian Nash seemed to know her concerns. However, this statement seemed to apply pressure to Emilys psyche.
It was difficult for her to refuse and also inappropriate to refuse a friend. As a friend, Adrian Nash had helped her so much. Now, he was just asking her for a favor as a friend, how could she refuse? Actually, its just a simple gathering. Mainly, I dont want to miss todays opportunity. Because I dont know when, like today, Ill run into you coincidentally, and will my afternoon tea be missed forever? His seemingly casual words revealed another meaning. Ever since Baron Stuart forcefully kept her by his side, their chances to meet had been very few. Adrian was also busy with work and could not possibly go to see her for afternoon tea during work hours. Of course, he also had his little selfishness. In the capacity of a friend? Emily Walker looked up, cautiously asking. Seeing her wavering, Adrian Nash immediately showed a smile, Of course, I promise not to say anything inappropriate, just want you to apany me so they wont make fun of me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Those friends of his would often tease him on the phone. If he showed up alone today, who knows what they would say about him? Of course, he could have found any woman.
But when he saw Emily Walker, he suddenly wanted her and no one else. Well, Ill stay for a little while. If its just a brief appearance, it should not be a big problem; she could just show up and leave afterwards. She didnt want to get too involved with Adrian Nash, and she did not want to mix friendship with love. Drawing boundaries was always a good thing. Great! Obviously delighted by her agreement, Adrian Nash started the car again. After about ten minutes, the car arrived at Duke Station.Throne. The two exited the car together and entered the high-end entertainment club side by side. In the private room, three men and three women were happily frolicking. When the door to the private room was pushed open, someone looked over. The first to turn his face was a man who looked about the same age as Adrian Nash. With a handsome face, delicate contours, he was a full-fledged beauty. Yo our Young Master Nash is here! As soon as these words were spoken, the others followed suit and looked over..
Chapter 244: 244: Her name is Emily Walker Chapter 244: 244: Her name is Emily Walker
Trantor: 549690339 Hey man, youve been home for a while and didnt bother to get in touch with us? Another man said. His eyes were drawn to Emily Walker by his side, suddenly brightening. Hey Whos this beautifuldy? All of Adrian Nashs friends knew that, despite his countless romances, he never casually brought a girl to formal gatherings like this.
For them, they would only bring their girlfriends after they had gotten engaged. They were originally nning to tease him a lot today, but it seemed that their hope had been dashed. Noticing Emily Walker, the other two men also approached out of curiosity. As Emily scanned over them, it had to be said that all of Adrians friends were handsome men, fitting the image of male idols that every girl dreams of. Looking at the unpredictable Emily, Adrian smiled slightly. But in his gaze, there was an imperceptible tenderness. Her name is Emily Walker. With just a sentence, and without much introduction, peoples minds filled instantly with endless spection. Adrian indeed didnt speak recklessly about Emilys promise, but its not that simple for his friends. Everyone knows that despite the constant romantic rumors, the amorous Young Master Nash has never officially introduced any woman. But recently, he seems to be free of any romance rumors? Thinking about this, the friends shared a sly smile, their expressions seeming to say oh so thats how it is. Of course, Emily didnt notice the teasing in their eyes, because after just a brief look at them, she directed her gaze towards the luxurious private room.
Her gaze fell on three women on a sofa not too far away, and Emily gave them a polite smile. Thankfully there were other women there, making her feel less awl?vard. Hi, Lady Carter, Im Logan Heath, Adrians friend! Logan reached out his hand, smiling and greeting Emily. After the greetings had been exchanged, Adrian led Emily to take a seat on the sofa. The atmosphere wasnt very stringent but rather casual. Even though all of Adrians friends were either rich or from the official second generation, they had no aloof demeanor. Instead, they seemed very easy-going. Perhaps its all rted to Adrians influence. In the overall ambience, Emily seemed to stand out as special. Adrians friends seemed to be particrly curious about her, offering her deserts and fruit. Looking at the few men who had gathered around her out of curiosity, their faces were all filled with curiosity. This girl seemed quite ordinary; how did she capture the heart of their Master Nash? Logan, propping up his chin, stared mesmerizing peach blossom eyes at Emily, pondering quietly.
Logan! Seeing her own man staring at another woman, Logans girlfriend immediately grew unhappy! Logan came back to his senses, seeing her jealousy, he immediately tried to cate her. Come, lets dance.N?v(el)B\\jnn With that said, the sounds of a waltz began to y in the room. Fitting with the mood, the other two pairs also got up, slowly stepping onto the dance floor. Seeing the paired off waltzes, Adrian looked at Emily beside him. How much he wished to dance with her as well, but wouldnt she decline? Even though he knew her answer, Adrian couldnt help but ask, Can you? He looked up, indicating the dance floor.. Chapter 245: 245: Are you so unwilling to me? Chapter 245: 245: Are you so unwilling to me?
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, following his gaze and seemingly understanding his intentions. She shook her head, Go ahead, I dont really feel like dancing.
If she danced, she would be in close contact with him. She didnt want this friendship to be murky. Hearing her words, Adrian Nash gave a helpless bitter smile, Dance alone? This was a waltz, how could he dance it alone? Emily Walker was taken aback, suddenly realizing how ridiculous her words were. She gave an awkwardugh, Well I, I dont know how to waltz. To avoid such close physical contact, Emily Walker told a small lie. But Adrian Nash didnt seem to mind, taking her by the hand and leading her towards the dance floor, No problem, I can teach you. Before Emily Walker could react, she was already being pulled up from the sofa! After pulling her up, Adrian Nash suddenly stopped, turned around, smiled brightly, then reached out and took the small backpack off her, cing it on the sofa. After that, he took her onto the dance floor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Forced to join him, Emily Walker wanted to object, but when she saw his friends casting nces her way, the hand she wanted to retract was left hanging in Adrian Nashs grasp. Just that, because of his forcefulness, Emily Walkers face showed slight dissatisfaction.
Is it that difficult for you to dance with me? He clearly saw her expression and felt a bit disappointed, speaking softly in her ear. Indeed, a single dance doesnt mean much. At a banquet, even strangers might invite you to dance, let alone Adrian Nash, who was considered a friend. Was she overthinking? Maybe a dance wasnt that big a deal at all. She lowered her eyes, pressed her lips together, and when she looked up again, a smile had formed on Emily Walkers face, No, I just dont want to embarrass you with my poor dancing skills Seeing her agreeing, a smile finally appeared on Adrian Nashs face, No problem, Im a great dancer. As soon as he finished speaking, he took her hand, put his arm around her waist, and began to gracefully dance to the music. In another private room at Duke Station.Throne. Baron Stuart watched the two before him. Somehow, his face was somewhat displeased. Mr. Stuart, may I know your thoughts? With his unfriendly face, Rosanne Nicholss fianc felt rather inferior. If the investor for the movie hadnt suddenly backed out, they wouldnt have had to stop filming all of a sudden. With no other option, Rosanne Nichols had reached out to Baron Stuart.
But times have changed, she was unsure if Baron Stuart, who had once had feelings for her, would help her again. She had put so much effort into this film and absolutely hated the idea of dropping it mid-way. Looking at the two in front of him, then ncing at the rxed Leonardo Bryson, the fire in Baron Stuarts eyes was almost enough to strangle him! 30 million is not a small sum, are you sure this investment will bring me the expected returns? Looking away, Baron Stuart rxed on the sofa, looking down like a monarch. The two people in front of him brightened at his words, Rosanne Nichols was the first to speak, Of course, if not, Im willing topensate double the amount. Although she didnt have that much money at the moment, she believed that this movie would surpass hundreds of millions at the box office, yielding unexpected results.. Chapter 246: Going Home, But She’s Nowhere to Be Found Chapter 246: Going Home, But Shes Nowhere to Be Found Trantor: 549690339 Looking at Rosanne Nichols, Baron Stuarts cold demeanor seemed thoughtful. After a moment, he raised his eyes, I will let yton Howard be responsible for this investment. As his voice fell, he put down the tall ss in his hand and stood up. After ring at Leonardo Bryson, he slowly walked toward the direction of the private room door entrance, as if to leave. Baron Stuart, a sweet and crisp voice rang out from behind. N?v(el)B\\jnn At the sound, Baron Stuart turned his head and met a pair of grateful eyes. Thank you. Rosanne Nichols smiled as she spoke. Originally, she was just trying her luck, as everyone knew that getting an investment from the Futuren Group was as difficult as climbing to the sky. But Rosanne had not expected that Baron Stuart would help her. She was grateful, even though she had been heartbroken by him in the past. But now, that chapter of her life could finallye to a close. Baron Stuart nced at her and, without saying a word, he turned around and left Duke Station.Throne. When he reached the front door, Baron Stuart turned around with an unhappy expression and looked at Leonardo Bryson beside him. At this time, he wasughing quite rxedly and fiercely. Did you do it on purpose? Baron Stuart frowned, in his eyes hard to hide the anger. This Leonardo Bryson, knowing that he and Rosanne Nichols had had a past, brought her in front of him to ask for his investment in that movie! Upon hearing this, Leonardo Bryson immediately raised his hand to protest his innocence, Heaven and earth as my witness, it was not intentional. It was Rosanne who begged me to ask for your help. He intentionally emphasized the word begged. Baron Stuart gave him a sidelong nce, believing in half of what he said. Given Rosanne Nichols personality, she must have been too embarrassed to directlye and find him. Thats why she had asked Leonardo Bryson to be the middleman. ncing at the time, it was already 5:30 PM, Baron Stuart took a step towards the car. Its almost dinner time. Why dont we eat together? After all, it had been a long time since the two brothers had eaten together. Baron Stuart didnt look back, he just opened the car door and said, You can eat by yourself. Having said that, he got into the Sapphire Blue Bugatti sports car and sped off, leaving a trail of dust behind him. Watching the car disappear into the bustling city district, Leonardo Bryson pursed his lips and then turned around to open his car door. Summer vacation would be ending soon. He wondered what Be Stuart was doing right now. Was she at home busy reviewing her homework? Considering her personality, probably not. Thinking of Be Stuart, the corners of Leonardo Brysons mouth unconsciously lifted into a smile. At 6:00 PM, Baron Stuart arrived at his private residence. However, the person who was supposed to be there was not to be found. Frowning, he looked at Mrs. Noelle beside him and asked, Where is she? Mrs. Noelle had juste out of the kitchen. She was worried since it was gettingte, and her youngdy hadnt returned yet. She said she wanted to go out and buy some stuff this afternoon, but its already thiste, and she hasnte back yet. After speaking, Mrs. Noelles gaze turned toward the front door, people still not yet returning. Baron Stuart frowned upon listening. He remembered that she had mentioned going out to buy stuff yesterday. He coughed, feeling a bit awkward when he thought about her mentioning sanitary napkins yesterday. Having been silent for a while, he took out his cell phone and dialed Emily Walkers number Duke Station.Throne, inside the private room. Emily Walker sat on the sofa, looked at the time, and saw that it was already 6:00 PM. She wondered whether Baron Stuart had left yet. Emily, what should I y? The four were ying mahjong, and Adrian Nash, looking at the cards in his hand, didnt know what to y and asked Emily nearby. Emily was about to say she needed to leave, but when Adrian asked, she shifted her gaze to the cards on his table.. Chapter 247: The Phone Call, The Man’s Chapter 247: The Phone Call, The Mans Voice Trantor: 549690339 She didnt really know how to y Mahjong and randomly pointed at a tile, This one. She just wanted to point at a tile and leave as soon as possible. This one? Are you sure? Adrian Nash frowned, looking at her in surprise. Yeah! Emily Walker nodded, and then said, Well, I should go back Win! Pure suit! An excited scream once again interrupted Emilys words. Logan Heath pushed the tiles forward, looking smugly at Adrian Nash, his eyes full of mischief. Pay up, pay up! Adrian Nash sighed helplessly, then took out his wallet. Most of his cash was lost, and it wasnt enough to pay for Logan Heaths hand. Not enough money Can I use the card? He looked up at Logan Heath, who was smirking across the table. Swipe the card? How could they use a card here? How do you swipe it? Do you think youre at the mall treating a beauty to dinner? Logan said unhappily. Seeing this situation, even though they were friends, Emily couldnt help but feel awkward since she had made Adrian lose an unexpectedlyrge amount of money. Never mind, for the sake of friendship, lets have three cups of wine as a penalty. Sometimes, between friends, punishment in the form of wine is more meaningful than money. As his voice fell, Logan Heath was already pouring a full cup of whiskey in front of Adrian Nash. Looking at the full cup of wine, Adrian Nash frowned, You did this on purpose, didnt you? Usually, the wine would only be poured halfway into the ss, but Logan Heath had obviously done it on purpose, filling the cup to the brim. Logan Heath raised his eyebrows, shrugged indifferently, You dont have to drink it, then Lady Carter can drink instead? After saying that, he turned his gaze to Emily. Seeing the wine ss being pushed towards her, Emily was shocked, and looked up at Adrian Nash, who was looking at her calmly. Uh I, I need to go to the restroom! Saying that, she hurriedly stood up, rushing toward the front door of the private room. As her figure disappeared at the door, Adrian Nash turned his head, stared discontentedly at his friend Logan Heath, and said, Thats enough, I owe you! After saying this, Adrian also stood up and started to walk outside to check on Emily. Just as he got up and was about to head toward the door, a burst of cell phone ringtone came from inside the sofa. He looked at the source of the noise and saw that it came from Emilys small backpack. The phone rang once, and since it involved someone elses privacy, Adrian didnt dare answer it. He nced at the unanswered phone, and Baron Stuart, who was inside the vi, frowned before dialing again. As the phone rang again, Adrian looked at the entrance to the private room door, and Emily hadnt returned yet. The phone seemed to ring even more urgently, and finally, Adrian went over and took out Emilys white cell phone from her small bag. When he saw the caller ID, he frowned. Baron, the person he could think of was none other than Baron Stuart. After checking the caller ID, Adrian Nash showed a provocative smile and then answered the phone. Hello? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hearing the mans voice on the other end, Baron Stuart frowned, looked at the phone, and confirmed that it was Emilys number. Why is it you? Adrian Nashs voice wasnt difficult to hear, and Baron Stuarts rage was slowly rising. She hadnte back yet, and she was with Adrian Nash all this time! This damn woman, has she spent the whole afternoon with another man!? PS: Thank you, ID: for the reward of 100 book coins! Dears, there are 6 updates today, quick, throw all your votes here! Chapter 248: 248: Endless Rage – Where Are You? Chapter 248: 248: Endless Rage C Where Are You?
Trantor: 549690339 Adrian Nash chuckled lightly, his tone slightly provocative, Young Lord, you must be kidding. I can answer the call because she is with me now. Do you need her for anything? Where is she? Ignoring Adrian Nashs words, Baron Stuarts voice gradually became icy cold.
Adrian Nash nced in the direction of the private room door entrance, the corner of his mouth curled up in a willful smile, Shes not avable to take the call right now. How about I pass on a message for youter? Smack! Before he could finish speaking, Baron Stuart angrily hung up the phone! Mrs. Noelle, who was by his side, couldnt help swallowing nervously at his expression. Logically, the call should have been for her, but since it was to her, why was he so angry? Even though Mrs. Noelle had been Baron Stuarts nanny since he was young, at this moment, she was too afraid to speak, fearing that she might identally set off a volcanic eruption. On the other side. Emily Walker had returned to the private room from the restroom. Seeing that everyone else had left, she went to the sofa and picked up her bag. I should go home now. It was already six thirty. She wondered if Baron Stuart had gone back by now. If he found out she was not home, would hee looking for her? At this thought, Emily took out her cell phone and checked it. There were no missed calls Somehow, she felt a bit disappointed.
Let me walk you home. Adrian saw the disappointment in her eyes. Was she waiting for his call? Adrian Nashs mood was the same as hers at this moment. Emily put on her backpack and forced a smile, No need, Ill take the bus back. Let him send her to Baron Stuarts ce? She didnt want to return home and see a certain man fuming with anger. Having said that, Emily was already heading straight for the private room door entrance. Her refusal was undoubtedly another stab to Adrian Nashs heart. Was she so keen on keeping her distance from him that she wouldnt even ept a simple walk? In the end, Adrian Nash still followed her out. Leaving the private room, Emily went straight to the elevator entrance. At this moment, her cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID. Seeing the name on it, Emily felt both happy and a little worried. He still hadnt gone home by now. If he found out she was with Adrian Nash, what would Baron Stuart think
With his jealous nature, he would definitely fly into a rage, right? Hello? Finally hearing her voice on the phone, Baron Stuarts heart settled, only to be followed by endless anger!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Where are you? He tried to suppress his rage, trying to control his emotions so as not to explode, but his tone was so icy cold that Emily felt somewhat estranged. Hearing his cold tone, her heart suddenly sank as she seemed to sense his displeasure. Im at Duke Station Throne. She wasnt one to lie, so she answered honestly. Who are you with? Despite knowing, Baron Stuart wanted her to admit it. She said she was going shopping. Was there anything she wanted to buy at Duke Station Throne? He wanted to see if she would choose to lie or be honest with him. Emily hesitated for a moment. Perhaps when she mentioned who she was with, the man on the phone would fly into a rage! But she didnt want to lie to him, With Adrian Nash.
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and he immediately mmed the phone down with a snap! Looking at the suddenly disconnected call, Emilys expression was somber as she silently stared at her phone.. Chapter 249: 249: I Saw It, I Really Saw It! Chapter 249: 249: I Saw It, I Really Saw It!
Trantor: 549690339 Staring at the abruptly terminated call, Emily Walker looked mncholy, silently gazing at her cell phone. He must be angry
Whats wrong? Adrian Nash,ing from behind, found her standing at the elevator entrance in a daze. Furrowing his brows in confusion, he directed the question towards her. Emily lifted her gaze from her cell phone to meet his. She then smiled and said, Nothing, Im leaving now! Having said this, she stepped into the elevator. Just as she was about to press the elevator button, Adrian promptly entered the elevator as well. She looked at him dazedly, confusion etched upon her face. Lets go together, its time for me to leave too, Adrian smiled nonchntly. He merely wanted to apany her. Even if he couldnt win her heart, it seemed like just observing her from afar would lessen his sense of disappointment. But, was it really enough just to watch her? Adrian wasnt sure, perhaps one day, if she were discarded by others, he would readily open his arms to her because at that time, he definitely wouldnt just be watching her from afar. But would such a day trulye? Emily stared at him nkly, casting a nce towards the direction of the elevator entrance, But your friends
Its fine, theyll stay around for a little while longer, Adrian said softly. (Logan Heath: You, a fe who values love over friends!) The elevator directly went to the first floor and the two of them left Duke Station.Throne. At this time, it was dusk and the sun was setting. Are you sure you dont need me to send you? Looking into her eyes, Adrians eyes conveyed a touch of hopeless infatuation and reluctance. Such infatuation was difficult to detect, and Emily naturally didnt notice it. She turned around and gave him a polite smile. No need, Ill take the bus. That man was already angry on the phone just now. To have Adrian send her home again? She didnt want to add fuel to fire and end up facing an imminent volcano! Having spoken, Emily turned around and headed towards the bus station. Emily! Seeing her turn to leave, Adrians heart inexplicably felt that once she left, there would be no chance of her ever being this close to him again. Hearing her name, Emily stopped in her tracks. Before she could turn around and question him, she was abruptly pulled into his embrace by a powerful arm! Adrian pulled her close and held her tightly in his arms. It was as if he was afraid she would disappear forever the second she walked away. Only by clutching her tightly could he feel her presence. Caught unawares by his sudden move, Emily was left dumbfounded. She becamepletely stunned, with wide eyes innocently gazing into his chest.
Adrian cradled her, his gaze aching. He whispered in her ear, At any time, if you need someone, remember that Ill always be here His words were like a jolt of electricity. Emilys pupils tightened, and she instantly snapped out of her stupor. Immediately following that, she fiercely pushed him away!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She stood in front of him, her eyes wide with shock, then her voice changed to a resolute tone, I dont think I will need you not now, not ever Having said that, she turned to leave. But the second she turned around, she met a pair of enraged eyes which left herpletely taken aback. She froze in ce. The handsome face in front of her looked as if it wanted to tear her to shreds, making her feel somewhat scared. Baron Stuart stood frozen in ce, clenching his fists, intending to bring this woman home for punishment, but he didnt expect to walk into this scene.. Chapter 250: 250: It’s None of Your Business Chapter 250: 250: Its None of Your Business
Trantor: 549690339 If he hadnte, would he never have seen such a dazzling scene, always kept in the dark? Although, he had just clearly seen her push him away, Baron Stuart couldnt extinguish the rage in his heart, wishing to take her back home and spank her hard!
Did you buy a man while shopping? Baron Stuarts eyes were cold, and his tone was filled with sarcasm. At his words, Emily looked up and understood that he must have asked Mrs. Noelle and learned she had gone shopping in the afternoon. Sote, was he only calling because he was worried about her? Thinking about this, Emily suddenly felt a surge of warmth in her heart. But if it was really out of concern that he had called, what would he think of the scene he was now witnessing With this thought, Emily instantly felt like a child who had done something wrong and lowered her eyes. Before she could speak, she felt a powerful hand from behind pull her back again. Pulling her to his side, making her cling to him, Adrian Nash raised his eyes and looked at Baron Stuart, his tone filled with disdain, Is the Young Lord ming her? Baron Stuart looked up, his inky eyes cold to the extreme, his tone icy, Its none of your business. But Adrian justughed lightly, Naturally, I cant control the young lords affairs, but when ites to her, I have to intervene. With this, Adrian tightened his grip on Emilys arm once more.
Looking at the two people snuggled together, the anger in Baron Stuarts heart grew even stronger. ncing at Adrian and then back at Emily, his voice was filled with a hint of gunpowder, Come here. Two simple words, but they carried an imperial coercion that could not be easily ignored. Emily looked up, saw his iceberg-like face, and promptly let go of Adrians tightly-held arm, slowly walking towards Baron Stuart. Feeling her arm gradually being withdrawn, Adrians heart also seemed to empty for a moment. Seeing her obediently walking towards him, the anger in Baron Stuarts heart slightly subsided. But, he still had a gloomy face that made people fear at the sight of it. As the car arrived at the private residence, Baron Stuart kept silent from beginning to end. It wasnt until they entered the bedroom on the second floor that his anger erupted like a volcano! Entering the room, he forcefully pinned her against the door, Didnt I tell you, youve never listened to my words, have you? He said, she could only be his! Looking at his angry eyes, Emily wanted to back away, but there was nowhere to retreat, W-What did you say? This man was terrifying when he got angry
Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, this woman, did she not remember his words!? Fine, very well! Perhaps I should find a way to make you understand how to be my woman? He lightly pulled the corner of his mouth, but Emily couldnt see any smile in his eyes. This man was dangerous at any time. Today, I just happened to run into Adrian Nash. She knew what he was angry about, so the so-called honesty is lenient, but she didnt know if this man would let her off easily after her confession? At her words, Baron Stuart didnt seem to believe her. Coincidence? He hooked his thin lips, with a touch of sarcasm, So you mean to say, that you went out shopping and just happened to run into him? And then followed him? Even if it were a coincidence, did she have to follow him?N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 251: 251: The First Argument Chapter 251: 251: The First Argument
Trantor: 549690339 This was what vexed him the most. She was his woman, yet she went off so easily with another man. He found this hardest to ept.
Mm. Emily Walker answered truthfully, as that was in reality the case. But her confirmation only deepened Baron Stuarts fury! Then tell me, where are the items you purchased? he demanded, trying hard to suppress his wrath. Emily Walker paused, she had indeed gone shopping, had she not run into Cam Walker at the mall, she would not have Recalling the p she received from Cam Walker, Emily Walker still felt her cheek burn. But after an entire afternoon, the palm print on her left cheek had already faded, and Baron Stuart naturally wouldnt know. What? At a loss for words? Baron Stuart ridiculed, Or are you trying to say that before you could even buy anything, you already ran into him? Her silence made him think shes trying toe up with a better excuse to dodge his questions, making him even angrier. His sarcasm made Emily Walker understand clearly; this man still didnt believe her. She calmed herself down, continuing to exin, Indeed, I did go to the mall and only encountered Adrian Nash when I left. He mentioned that its been a long time since weve met and wanted to invite me to an afternoon tea, so 1 So you just followed him? he cut her off, unable to restrain his fury from erupting, If he invited you to his bed, would you have gone with him too!? What have I said? Youre not allowed to have anything to do with other men, especially Adrian Nash!
He roared, his anger that had simmered down ring up again. Been a long time? So she was that desperate to meet him, even having afternoon tea with him!? Somehow, the person Baron Stuart cared about the most now was Adrian Nash, but this woman, was always entangled with him! This incensed him further! His words implied that he thought Emily gave herself too easily to others when he wasnt around. His assumption made Emilys heart sting acutely. Her trepidation disappeared in an instant, reced by pain and a hint of anger. I wouldve loved to She calmly met his gaze, no longer resisting. Baron Stuart was taken aback for half a second, What? She looked at him, her eyes glimmering, clouding up, I wouldve loved to sleep with him, but why did you show up? If you hadnt, wouldnt I be in his bed right now? Her heart twinged, making it somewhat hard for her to breathe. Her words inmed Stuarts fury even more. His eyes were icy cold, unbelieving, his voice void of any warmth as if he were threatening, Repeat what you just said. But Emily Walker was no longer afraid of his threats C her heart was in agony, so what did she care about a threat?
With a forceful push, she shoved him away, screaming hysterically, Yes! I didnt go to any shopping mall this afternoon! I did it on purpose. I went to meet him, nned to have an affair, nned to sleep with him! If it werent for you, I wouldve been in his bed already! Her counter-anger stunned Baron Stuart, but her words infuriated him even more! His fists clenched tighter, his facial expression revealing that his wrath had reached its limits. His furious stare seemed as though he wanted to strangle her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But, how could he bear to do so. Both of them remained silent, just two pairs of furious eyes staring each other down, neither willing to submit nor back down. After a while, Baron Stuart reached out, yanked her away from the door, and stormed out, mming the door behind him! Chapter 252: If She Doesn’t Eat Chapter 252: If She Doesnt Eat Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps it was because he had exerted too much force, Emily Walker identally bumped into a nearby decorative shelf and almost stumbled and fell. Following that, she only heard a bang as the door was mmed shut, carrying with it Baron Stuarts anger, disappearing at the doorway. Everything seemed to have calmed down. Emily leaned against the wall, lowering her head somewhat feebly and closing her eyes, tears rolling down her cheeks. Why would such unbearable wordse from his mouth? Her heart was so tired and pained. Would she have to bear this feeling alone forever? Time passed quietly, half an hour had gone by. Mrs. Noelle downstairs had already prepared dinner, but she had heard the quarrel earlier very clearly. She didnt know whether she should call them or not. After struggling with herself for a moment, Mrs. Noelle went upstairs. Although the Young Master had a somewhat unpredictable temper, he was still somewhat kinder to his wet nurse. Upon going upstairs, Mrs. Noelle saw that the study rooms light was on, and she went towards it. She knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside. Mrs. Noelle knew she could enter. From her understanding of Baron Stuart, if he didnt want anyone toe in, after hearing the knock, he would definitely say Get lost directly. But since he didnt make a sound, he must know it was her knocking on the door. Young Master, dinner is ready, Mrs. Noelle entered the room and saw Baron Stuart holding his head with both hands, deep in thought at the desk. She couldnt see what expression was on his face at this moment. The room was terribly clean. After a moment, Baron Stuart spoke up faintly, but his head still didnt lift, Let her go downstairs to eat. If she doesnt go, bring the food to her room. Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment, then quickly understood and nodded slightly, Yes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After that, she left. Walking for a few steps, she looked back at the study room entrance with some worry. Looking at this situation, he wasnt nning toe downstairs for dinner. This was the first time in more than 20 years that the Young Master had not had a meal because of his bad mood. She didnt know what had happened between Baron Stuart and Lady Carter. Usually, the Young Master seemed to love her dearly. Why did they have such a fierce quarrel today? Shaking her head, Mrs. Noelle walked to the master rooms doorway and knocked on the door, Lady. Just like before, there was no movement inside. Mrs. Noelle entered the room, and at once saw her sitting on the floor, worriedly walking over, Lady! Why are you sitting on the floor? Come on, get up quickly. Helping her to sit down beside the bed, Mrs. Noelle looked at Emily Walker worriedly, not knowing how tofort her. Lady, dont be sad. Mrs. Noelle cooked many delicious dishes. Shall we go downstairs for dinner? Im not hungry. Emily lowered her head and spoke, her voice bing hoarse from crying. Mrs. Noelle, on the other hand, saw everything and felt the pain in her heart. Lady, do not me Mrs. Noelle for her meddling, but you are at the age where you should be growing. How can you not eat? Look at you, youve be so thin. Mrs. Noelle was already close to 50 years old. As a mother, she naturally knew that this time was when young people experienced the most growth. Emily bowed her head, as if not wanting Mrs. Noelle to see her swollen eyes. She hadnt eaten anything in the private room in the afternoon. Until nightfall, she was indeed somewhat hungry, but now, she didnt feel hungry at all. Ill go downstairster. This was just a postponing statement, not wanting Mrs. Noelle to worry too much about her. PS: Thank you, ID: n Aimes, for the 300 book coins reward! Dear readers, does it feel more agonizing now Chapter 253: Remember to Let Her Eat Breakfast Chapter 253: Remember to Let Her Eat Breakfast Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, she just wanted to be alone for a while. Mrs. Noelle nodded and smiled faintly, Alright, Ill go get ready. With that, she nced at Emily Walker before turning and leaving the room. After Mrs. Noelle left, Emily somewhat listlesslyid down on the bed. Twenty minutes passed, and Mrs. Noelle, waiting downstairs for Emily toe down, had no choice but to bring the food upstairs. This time, Mrs. Noelle didnt knock, but simply pushed the door open. Approaching the bed, she called out softly, Lady? Her voice was gentle, as if worried Emily was asleep, yet afraid to disturb her. Lady? After calling twice without a response from the child on the bed, Mrs. Noelle was sure she was asleep, put down the food, and carefully pulled up a thin quilt for her. She then took the food and left the room. Only after the room door closed again did Emily slowly open her eyes. Mrs. Noelle was so thoughtful that she couldnt bear to refuse, so she had to pretend to sleep. As time passed, Emilyid in bed with no sleepiness, gazing out at the starry sky outside the window where the night hadpletely enveloped the room. She heard the nighttime insect chirps in the tranquil summer evening, and the room remained undisturbed untilte at night. That night, Baron Stuart spent the time in his study room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The next day Emily woke up early, not knowing how long it took for her to fall into a deep sleepst night. After a simple wash, she opened the room door to go downstairs but stopped at the staircase entrance. At this moment, Baron Stuart came out of his study room. When he saw the person in front of him, he also paused. Emily nced at him, then lowered her eyes. Without concern, she turned and walked downstairs. Perhaps she didnt want to face the man in front of her, and after going downstairs, Emily went straight to the backyard swimming pool to enjoy the early morning sunlight and air. Looking at the direction of the backyard, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips, his face as cold and indifferent as ever. Then, he turned and headed for the front door. Despite it being Sunday, as the CEO of Futuren Group, he had to deal with business engagements anytime, anywhere. Young Master, arent you going to have breakfast before leaving? Mrs. Noelle asked, puzzled, as she saw him at the entry hall. Today was Sunday, not a regr workday. Even if there were clients scheduled for appointments, why would he have to go out so early? Reaching the front door, Baron Stuart hesitated for a moment before speaking in a low voice devoid of warmth, but with a hint of concern, She didnt eat dinnerst night? Mrs. Noelle was taken aback and hesitated for a little while before replying, Yes, I brought food upter, but when I saw that Lady was asleep, I didnt wake her up. It seemed the Young Master really cared about Lady Carter. But then, if he cared so much, why did they quarrel like that? Seeing Emilys state yesterday, she must have been very heartbroken, right? But Mrs. Noelle also knew that the Young Master, who had always been proud and self-centered, couldnt possibly humble himself to bow to a woman, could Sigh Make sure she has breakfast. He left the vi with a cold remark. Watching his retreating figure, Mrs. Noelle looked worried for a moment before turning and heading toward the backyard swimming pool. After a night of calm reflection, Emily felt much better today, and hade to terms with many things. However, Baron Stuarts words were like a dagger that had already stabbed into her heart. Even if it was removed, it was hard to hide the once fatal pain it caused.. Chapter 254: 254: Playing by the Poolside Chapter 254: 254: ying by the Poolside
Trantor: 549690339 But, what is she? What right does she have to feel pain, to hurt? Perhaps, to him, she is nothing more than a mistress whom he supports financially. What vanity or freedom can she even speak of?
Still, mistresses are usually given a generous monthly allowance. What about her? At best, shes given a ce to live and food to eat! Thinking about it makes her feel undervalued. Lady, Mrs. Noelle approached as Emily sat pensive by the poolside lounge chair.lts time for breakfast. The warm smile of Mrs. Noelle was afort to her, akin to a gentle appeasement of a mother to her child-irresistible to behold. Looking at her, Emilys mood lifted significantly. She hadnt eaten sincest night and felt rather hungry. There was no need to starve herself over a man! From now on, she decided to clearly define some things! She is just a mistress kept by Baron Stuart! So, she needed to maintain some ownership that a mistress should enjoy! She got up and walked briskly towards the living room. She didnt see Baron Stuart around and paused with nkness. Mrs. Noelle, seeming to perceive her confusion, gently smiled, The Young Master has stepped out; he has some business to attend.
At these words, Emily pursed her lips, lowered her eyelids, apparently incapable of discussing her rights as a mistress with him for the day! She turned and walked towards the kitchen, ready to enjoy the breakfast that Mrs. Noelle had prepared for her early in the morning! After breakfast, Emily had nothing to do. It was near autumn, and yet the weather was unusually hot. She wondered if this was the so-called Indian summer!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although it was morefortable to stay indoors, staying in all day made her feel undeniably stuffy. So, after lunch, Emily went to the poolside of the backyard, looking at the crystal-clear pool water sparkling under the sunlight; she had a sudden impulse to see what it felt like to immerse herself in water. On such a hot day, wouldnt it be refreshing to stay in the cool swimming pool? But, she did not know how to swim Then, how about sitting by the swimming pool and dipping her feet in? Having this thought, she decided to give it a try. Its just a matter of dipping her feet into the water; it shouldnt be a problem. Saying that, with a heart full of curiosity, Emily rose from the leisure lounge chair, walked to the poolside and sat down. She carefully put her bare feet into the water, and instantly a cold, refreshing feeling overwhelmed her, prompting her to close her eyes and take in the sensation.
Indeed its quite pleasant Basking in the sun while soaking in the icy pool water, this feeling was extremelyfortable. Opening her eyes, Emily looked at her feet. She couldnt help but think that if she could immerse her whole body into the water, it would be awesome. Too bad she didnt know how to swim. Thinking about this, Emily pursed her lips and disappointingly felt a little down. Lowering her head, her gaze unintentionally fell on the tinum ring on her chest. Emilys expression froze momentarily. She had finally managed to put that man out of her mind for a while, yet anytime she saw anything rted to him, his strikingly handsome face would inadvertently appear in her thoughts. After all, she was just a mistress he supported financially.. Yet, why did he give her his tinum ring, even forcing her to wear it and prohibiting her from taking it off at will? Chapter 255: 255: The Platinum Ring Falls into the Water Chapter 255: 255: The tinum Ring Falls into the Water
Trantor: 549690339 Thinking about what he had saidst night, Emily Walker felt a wave of displeasure and took off the tinum ring on her neck, holding it up in front of her eyes. Others were spoiled with gold cards and jewelry and so on, whereas she got a tinum ring!
Clearly a very ordinary ringHe must have gotten tired of it before aking it off and giving it to me, right? Emily mumbled to herself,pletely unaware that not far away, a figure stood still by the ss door, watching her. Her refreshing figure, like a child, gently shook her little feet in the water, and her white face looked painless fromst night. Baron Stuart was watching from a distance, somewhat fascinated This woman had unknowingly affected his mood, and anything involving her would inexplicably affect him, making it somewhat difficult to control himself. It was his first time getting angry at a woman and it was also the first time he got angry because of a woman. To get to the bottom of what happened yesterday between Emily and Adrian Nash, he had checked it out and found that she had indeed gone to the shopping mall yesterday afternoon and met Adrian Nash when she came out. At the front door of Duke Station.Throne, he had clearly seen her pushing Adrian Nash away. However, when he thought about her being with other men, his heart would inexplicably be very agitated! Once agitated, he had difficulty controlling his emotions. As if sensing the burning gaze from behind, Emilys eyes slightly narrowed and her face turned slightly puzzled. At a nce, she saw Baron Stuart leaning against the ss door, making her whole person suddenly freeze and be somewhat stunned for a moment. This man, when did hee back? When did he start standing there quietly? As her gaze wandered, Emilys hand that had been raised in front of her also lost its sense for a moment. The tinum ring held between her fingertips slipped off due to the sudden loss of strength Sensing the empty feeling at her fingertips, Emily quickly came back to her senses. When she turned her head again, she saw silver ne gleaming with bits of gold in the sunlight. Then, with a ding, the ring fell into the pool.
She stared nkly at the tinum ring that fell into the water, and through the clear bottom of the pool, she could see the tinum ne falling to the bottom. In an instant, time seemed to stand still and everything around seemed to lose its sense of existence. The echoing ding still rang in Emilys ears. Looking at the falling tinum ring, she didnt hesitate for a second and stretched her arm to support herself. Immediately, she jumped into the swimming pool Watching the tinum ring slowly falling to the bottom of the pool, Emily, who had already jumped into the water, was eager to reach out and pick it up But, the air in the water seemed to be taken away, and she felt somewhat suffocated, struggling to breathe and frantically paddling in the water. The ring was not far away, and though she could see it, she could not reach it when she stretched out her hand Its so unbearable I cant breathe Her line of sight gradually blurred, and she desperately wanted air Meanwhile, not far away, Baron Stuart watched her jump into the pool with his eyes wide open. He had no idea what had just happened. One second ago, she was still sitting by the pool peacefully, and then, the next second, she fell into the water. When Baron Stuart snapped back to reality, he could only think that Emily didnt know how to swim.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His heart tightened inexplicably, and a strong sense of urgency tore him apart. It was as if a voice in his heart was screaming: Emily Walker.
Chapter 256 - 257: 257: Suppressing Too Much, Finally Exploded… Chapter 256 - 257: 257: Suppressing Too Much, Finally Exploded
Trantor:549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn Are you crazy? Knowing that you cant swim, why did you jump in!? As soon as she regained consciousness, Baron Stuart roared with a fierce face, but his eyes were filled with infinite pain. Emily Walker was stunned by his yelling, staring at him somewhat nkly.
What was he angry about? II just Thinking of the ring, Emily suddenly turned her head to look at the swimming pool. Seeing her expression, Baron Stuart secretly clenched the tinum ne in his hand. If he had known that this ring could endanger her life at any time, he would never have given it to her so easily. He looked at her, not daring to imagine what the consequences would have been if he hadnt been there at the time. If you lost the ring, its gone! Why did you jump in!? Are you out of your mind or just stupid!? Didnt you know that jumping in like that could kill you!? He roared, seemingly both heartbroken and relieved. Today, he was supposed to be summoned back to Stuart Manor by his grandpa, but recalling their argumentst night and her painful, angry eyes, he decided toe back and see if this woman had eaten well. If he hadnt returned, would their first argumentst night have be theirst one? His anger left Emily somewhat confused. After a pause, she slowly said, You told me not to lose it Hearing this, Baron Stuarts heart skipped a beat, and because of her words, his eyes were once again tinged with pain. Because he said not to? Since when did she be so obedient? Calming his tumultuous emotions, his tone softened, but the pain in his eyes remained, Since when did you be so obedient? Whatever I say goes?
Emily felt a bit embarrassed and even wronged by his words. She sniffed, feeling a wave of sourness, and her lips pursed in an instant. She looked at him with pained eyes and choked, What do you want other people to do then? You are always moody, always getting angry for no reason, and you wont listen to other peoples exnations Saying something is wrong, not saying anything is still wrong You said not to lose the ring Thinking of their argumentst night and recalling what he had said to her made Emily feel increasingly wronged. She finally broke down and sobbed. Wha Waa Why do you always me others for no reason You said not to lose the ring, and now youre angry with me Wha Perhaps she had been suppressing herself for too long, and Emily cried like a child. Mrs. Noelle, who was standing nearby, couldnt help feeling heartbroken. Looking at her crying like a child, Baron Stuart was also heartbroken. Most of his anger disappeared and he suddenly pulled her into his arms, holding her tight as if afraid she might vanish. Youre not allowed to go near the swimming pool ever again, He whispered softly into her ear with a pained heart, wishing for a moment that he could just fill in that swimming pool. Due to his deep voice, Emily stopped weeping and could clearly feel his tightened arms, strong and forceful. She couldnt help but wonder, did she jump into the water because of his words, or maybe because of the importance of the ring? Ultimately, she realized that, between the two, both existed because of this man. In the end, it was all because of this man that she jumped into the water without realizing it.
Baron Stuart picked her up and slowly walked towards the living room, then headed to the bedroom on the second floor ps: Uh Updatedte again, dears! Thanks to ID: for rewarding 100 book coins! Mua, see you tomorrow! Chapter 257 - 258: 258: I’ll Do It Myself Chapter 257 - 258: 258: Ill Do It Myself
Trantor:549690339 Both of them werepletely soaked. As soon as they entered the room, Baron Stuart carried Emily Walker and headed straight for the bathroom. Emily looked at him somewhat dazedly, and somehow, she saw tension and care in this mans expression.
After cing her in the bathtub, Baron Stuart began to remove her wet clothes. Noticing his movement, Emily instinctively shuddered, looking at him warily, What are you going to do? Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuarts previously angry expression suddenly paused, and then he frowned at her. This woman, shes still on guard against him? Is there anywhere on her body that he hasnt seen? They have done it countless times already. Is she still trying to preserve her innocence? Take a bath. Casually dropping these two words, Baron Stuart forcefully removed her clothes. Actually, Emily knew that although she shouldnt have let him see her naked, she found it difficult not to blush when she was stark naked in front of him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ill do it myself! She pushed him away and turned her body in therge bathtub, her back to him. Seeing her insist on turning her back, Baron Stuart did not stop her. The atmosphere suddenly seemed a bit too quiet. Emily, with her back to him, had no idea what the man behind her was doing. Was he staring straight at her body? Thinking about this, Emily frowned and bit her lower lip.
Just as she was about to turn her head to find out, the water in the bathtub suddenly sshed. Before Emily could turn her head, the towel in her hand was snatched away by an unknown man. Following that, a pair of strong hands forcibly turned her body to face him. Looking at the half-naked man in front of her, with his honey-colored skin and strong chest, Emily couldnt help but swallow her saliva. This mans body was really not ordinary Wait, what was she thinking about? I, Ill do it myself Coming back to her senses, Emily reached out to grab the towel from his hand. Baron Stuarts face turned cold, his tone slightly threatening, If you keep moving, I wont guarantee what Ill do next. Emilys attempt to snatch the towel paused, and she stared nkly at the man in front of her. What did he mean by that? Her reaction made Baron Stuart quite satisfied. He nced at her and continued to wash her body. However, the more he looked at her body, the drier his throat became, and his body gradually began to change.
How could this woman effortlessly arouse his interest every time? Seeing his unusual expression and sensing a hint of displeasure, Emily, not knowing what she had done to upset him, weakly said, Or Ill do it myself As she said that, she reached out to take the towel from his hand. But her sudden words seemed to give Baron Stuart an opportunity. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he wouldnt let it go to waste! What did I say just now? If you move again, I wont guarantee what Ill do. Baron Stuart stared at her, his voice gradually bing hoarse. Emily was stunned, still not understanding the meaning of his words. However, in the next second, she saw the mans strong chest getting closer and closer to her. Having done it so many times, Emily was no fool. Of course, she understood what this man wanted to do! The next second, her first reaction was: escape! Ive washed already, goodbye! With that, Emily stood up as if fleeing and tried to step out of the bathtub.
Chapter 258: 258: I’ll Do It Myself Chapter 258: 258: Ill Do It Myself
Trantor:549690339 Both of them werepletely soaked. As soon as they entered the room, Baron Stuart carried Emily Walker and headed straight for the bathroom. Emily looked at him somewhat dazedly, and somehow, she saw tension and care in this mans expression.
After cing her in the bathtub, Baron Stuart began to remove her wet clothes. Noticing his movement, Emily instinctively shuddered, looking at him warily, What are you going to do? Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuarts previously angry expression suddenly paused, and then he frowned at her. This woman, shes still on guard against him? Is there anywhere on her body that he hasnt seen? They have done it countless times already. Is she still trying to preserve her innocence? Take a bath. Casually dropping these two words, Baron Stuart forcefully removed her clothes. Actually, Emily knew that although she shouldnt have let him see her naked, she found it difficult not to blush when she was stark naked in front of him. Ill do it myself! She pushed him away and turned her body in therge bathtub, her back to him. Seeing her insist on turning her back, Baron Stuart did not stop her. The atmosphere suddenly seemed a bit too quiet. Emily, with her back to him, had no idea what the man behind her was doing. Was he staring straight at her body? Thinking about this, Emily frowned and bit her lower lip.
Just as she was about to turn her head to find out, the water in the bathtub suddenly sshed. Before Emily could turn her head, the towel in her hand was snatched away by an unknown man. Following that, a pair of strong hands forcibly turned her body to face him. Looking at the half-naked man in front of her, with his honey-colored skin and strong chest, Emily couldnt help but swallow her saliva. This mans body was really not ordinary Wait, what was she thinking about? I, Ill do it myself Coming back to her senses, Emily reached out to grab the towel from his hand. Baron Stuarts face turned cold, his tone slightly threatening, If you keep moving, I wont guarantee what Ill do next. Emilys attempt to snatch the towel paused, and she stared nkly at the man in front of her. What did he mean by that? Her reaction made Baron Stuart quite satisfied. He nced at her and continued to wash her body. However, the more he looked at her body, the drier his throat became, and his body gradually began to change.
How could this woman effortlessly arouse his interest every time? Seeing his unusual expression and sensing a hint of displeasure, Emily, not knowing what she had done to upset him, weakly said, Or Ill do it myself As she said that, she reached out to take the towel from his hand. But her sudden words seemed to give Baron Stuart an opportunity. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he wouldnt let it go to waste! What did I say just now? If you move again, I wont guarantee what Ill do. Baron Stuart stared at her, his voice gradually bing hoarse. Emily was stunned, still not understanding the meaning of his words. However, in the next second, she saw the mans strong chest getting closer and closer to her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Having done it so many times, Emily was no fool. Of course, she understood what this man wanted to do! The next second, her first reaction was: escape! Ive washed already, goodbye! With that, Emily stood up as if fleeing and tried to step out of the bathtub.
Chapter 259: 259: Am I not enough… Chapter 259: 259: Am I not enough
Trantor:549690339 But just as she was about to stand up, an unknown man wickedly shed a grin and swiftly reached out to pull her back. With a ssh, Emily Walker found herself toppling back into the bathtub.
Ah A sheep right in front of the wolf has no right to escape!N?v(el)B\\jnn Baron Stuart moved closer, pinning her against the side of the bathtub. A wicked smile yed on his lips, Trying to escape? Emily knew, once he had her locked down, any attempt to escape was futile. No no Bothpletely naked, Emily lowered her eyelids, acutely aware of the masculine aura of the man, his personal scent. As her eyes dropped down, Emily suddenly widened her eyes, seemingly encountering something she shouldnt have seen! Her cheeks flushed rapidly, she abruptly looked up, refusing to meet the sight of that thing! However, the moment she looked up, she faced that extraordinarily handsome face, leaving her nowhere to hide her bashfulness. Its not like youre seeing it for the first time, whats there to be afraid of? He noticed her difort and was intrigued, as he pursed his lips slightly. At his remark, Emily was taken aback.
Yes, how many times had she seen it by now, what was there to be afraid of? Composing herself, she looked up at him and said, I-I am not scared! Baron Stuart had to chuckle again at her feignedposure. This little woman, what a contradiction she was. Theughter was filled with tenderness and indulgence. He raised his hand, tipping her chin up into a serious gaze never seen before, I take back what I saidst night. For the first time, he backed down in front of a woman, shedding his pride. His sudden statement left Emily stunned, staring at him, dumbfounded. His wordsst night? Was this man apologizing to her? But, shouldnt he be saying sorry? Whats with the taking back? Can words be taken back once said? However, I wonder if Im not satisfying you enough, that youre having to seek other men? Baron Stuart shed his grin once again, holding a poignant smile. Emily was taken aback. The flicker of positive impression she had just a moment ago had vanished again.
She knew it, he wouldnt take his words back just like that! Despite this, the seriousness in his eyes earlier, it truly was there, she saw it clearly. What kind of a man was he, so difficult to read? Where did I ever go looking for other men? I told you, I just happened to run into him! She argued furiously. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart nodded, giving it some thought, Hmm Then, I must satisfy you enough that youll never have the chance for that coincidence to happen What does that imply? Emily had no time to think about it when suddenly, her lips were fiercely covered by an unknown man This time, Baron Stuart seemed to be punishing her. He kept her waiting for so long withouting to the point, leaving Emily, who was already burning with desire, strangely ufortable. Every other time, he couldnt wait to take her. But this time, he hesitated. What was going on? Mmm Baron Stuart On the bed, Emily was in extreme pain, her brows furrowed tightly, her cheeks burning red, unsure of how to dissipate the heat in her body. But she knew very well, at this moment, the only one who could help her was the man in front of her!
Mmm. Baron Stuart merely responded, huskily, leaving countless traces all over her body, yet refusing to satisfy her needs. Emily bit her lower lip, her lips already dry at this point. She was gasping for air, her voice weak, I I Chapter 260: 260: Emily Walker’s Annoyance! Chapter 260: 260: Emily Walkers Annoyance!
Trantor:549690339 It was unbearable, her body felt as if it was being consumed by a raging fire. What are you Baron Stuart finally lifted his face, a hint of a smirk pulling at the corners of his lips as he observed her enticing demeanor.
Emily Walker drooped her eyes open in a daze. Was this man doing this on purpose? But damn it, at this moment, she felt desperate for him, she couldnt even get angry! She gnashed her teeth, thinking, what was there to fear? She had done everything she wasnt supposed to anyway! You did it on purpose! Ultimately, Emily couldnt get those words out, despising this man was increasingly bing a herculean task. On hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but smirk, its her fault for running around with other men. This was his punishment for her, lets see if she would dare to do it again. Ultimately, he didnt torture her further The kiss fell once again, and the burning fire within Emily was finally released Time seemed to slip away unknowingly, and Emily gradually woke up from her deep slumber. At this time, the night outside the window had darkened, the lights dimmed. Now, the man in bed was already gone. Emily furrowed her brows, got up to relieve the soreness in her body. The room door was pushed open, and she caught a glimpse of the man in a light purple shirt.
Seeing her awake, Baron Stuart smirked and walked over to the bedside. Its time for dinner. He calmly straightened her slightly messy hair, speaking softly. Emily didnt respond, only directing an angry re towards him. This man tormented her to the point of near death, and then he had kept wanting her until she fainted from exhaustion! It was utterly embarrassing! Seeing her angry face made Baron Stuart find the situation increasingly amusing. The way youre staring at me, are you implying that I should do something? He slowly leaned over, bringing his face close to hers. Emily was startled, this man was really Ignoring him, Emily got out of bed angrily. After she got dressed, she went downstairs in a fit of rage! After the torture of the afternoon, she was really hungry, so hungry! For the first time, Emily polished off all the dishes on the table.
After eating, she felt tired, she took a quick bath then went to bed. She didnt know how long she had slept, in the middle of the night, she vaguely felt a wolf w reaching towards her waist, lifting her pajama hem. Emily instinctively jolted upright, quickly opening her eyes, turning around, she indeed saw Unknown Mans exquisitely handsome face. What was this man up to now!? You, what are you doing? Emily red at him, she just wanted to rest, she didnt have the energy to attend to him! The man smirked, Im Hungry. Hungry? Emily pushed him away, If youre hungry, go find something to eat. You cant eat my flesh! she grumbled in annoyance. She was relieved it was just hunger, she thought that he wanted to Whether or not I can eat you, Ill decide. Baron Stuart pinned her beneath him, a bewitching smile ying on his lips. Before Emily had the chance to react, she was already under his control!
She felt like crying but had no tears, she wanted to shriek, but Unknown Man sealed her lips with his. Why was it like this? She was so tired, didnt this man ever get tired?! The next morning, Emily finally understood what the man had said to her yesterday.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om What he meant by satisfying her to the point that she had no opportunity to bump into Adrian Nash, now, she finally understood. This man had been tormenting her since yesterday afternoon, untilte at night. Now, she couldnt even get out of bed! Chapter 261: 261: Resigned from Work Chapter 261: 261: Resigned from Work
Trantor:549690339 But he looked at her with a smug expression on his face, Ive already had someone resign your job at thepany for you, so you can just stay at homeand recuperate. Having said that, Baron Stuart left the room with a satisfied expression.
Emily Walker sat dumbfounded on the bed, her entire being in a stupor. Her jobhad been resigned Baron Stuart! No, she must go to thepany! As she said that, Emily quickly got up, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she lost all her strength and fell to the floor. Baron Stuart, who had already left the room, couldnt help but re-enter as he heard the noise. When he saw her fallen on the ground, anger suddenly rose in his eyes, and he walked over quickly and picked her up, Didnt I tell you to stay in bed and rest!? Seeing him return, Emilys anger red up, Why did you resign my job!? It was a job she had finally obtained after much difficulty, and this man had resigned it without even a word! Baron Stuart slightly frowned, his eyes a bit dissatisfied, as he had resigned the job because he was worried her body couldnt cope, and he wanted her to rest at home. Of course, another reason was that he wanted to keep her with him 24/7, not giving her any time to meet other men!
Isnt it just a job? Ill give you one. He said with a rxed face. Indeed, as the CEO of Futuren Group, it was easy for him to give her a job. I dont want the one you give! Emily turned her head away, with a dissatisfied expression on her face. It took her a lot of effort to get familiar with the job, and she couldnt just discard it easily. Baron Stuart had people investigate previously, and Emily got into Mansa Photography Company because of Adrian Nash. And now this woman was saying she didnt want the job he gave? Isnt it because of Adrian Nash that you got into thatpany? Baron Stuart asked, with a hint of sourness in his tone. Emily was stunned. What did he mean by saying that? Thinking about his jealousy of Adrian Nash, it suddenly dawned on Emily that this man might have resigned her job because it had something to do with Adrian Nash, right? Yes, what about it? Emily lowered her head, not daring to look directly into his eyes. This woman, dared to ask, What about it? Baron Stuart suddenly stood up and spoke with displeasure, Anyway, Ive already resigned the job for you. Either go work at Futuren Group or stay at home!
With that, he left the room without looking back.N?v(el)B\\jnn So, Emily found herself unemployed in an instant. After this ordeal, it took Emily three days to get out of bed. As soon as she did, she couldnt wait to go to thepany, but Antonio Bailey told her that Baron Stuart had issued an ultimatum to theirpany, forbidding them from hiring anyone named Emily Walker. Although Jason had a considerable share in thepany, he wasnt the big boss, and the real boss didnt dare to offend Baron Stuart of Futuren Group easily. Thus, Antonio Bailey was also powerless. However, she thought that Baron Stuart was doing this because he cared too much about Emily, and she felt that it was a good thing in a way. Emily also tried to find other jobs, but she was inexplicably fired by the boss within an hour For half a month, this went on. One day, Emily finally found a job at KFC. But, just like before, within an hour, the store manager showed up. Lady Carter, this ce is not suitable for you. Please go back. Emily didnt understand why all the bosses addressed her with respect when they fired her. Chapter 262: 262: Too Much Bullying! Chapter 262: 262: Too Much Bullying!
Trantor:549690339 She helplessly took off her work hat and let out a deep breath. Baron Stuart, youre pushing me too far! After changing out of her work uniform, Emily walked away from KFC furiously, hopped in a taxi and headed straight for Futuren Group!
Arriving at thepany building, she got out of the car and looked at the towering building in front of her. Emily clenched her fists tightly and stormed into the grand entrance of Futuren Group with a fury! The people in the reception hall were somewhat familiar with her since she had previously worked here for a period of time. However, the front desk beauty knew that she had left Futuren Group and that entering again required permission! Miss, who are you looking for? Just as Emily was about to storm towards the elevator with rage, a front desk beauty stopped her with a courteous smile. Emily angrily red at the front desk beauty, suppressing her anger, Im looking for Baron Stuart! The front desk beauty was shocked. Not everyone could go up and meet their top boss. Do you have an appointment? No! The front desk beauty was taken aback and then smiled, Im sorry, but please leave if you dont have an appointment. These days, everyone wants to see their big boss.
Emily took a deep breath, knowing that not everyone could meet Baron Stuart.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But today, she couldnt help but confront that man! The front desk beauty smiled and just as she was about to return to her position, Emily seized the opportunity to dash toward the elevator entrance! Hey! Miss, you cant go up there! Another front desk beauty quickly reacted, trying to stop Emily. However, Emily moved too quickly and dashed straight into the elevator, heading for the top floor! As a woman suddenly rushed up to the top floor, the two front desk beauties were flustered. They immediately called for the security personnel at the front door. Quick, ady went upstairs! Two security guards sprinted into another elevator upon hearing this. Meanwhile, another front desk beauty dialed the top floor secretarys office. Lady Philine, a strangedy rushed to the top floor. She ims to see the Big Boss! Philine, who was at her office desk, couldnt help but frown at the sound of the voice on the phone. A strange woman iming to see their big boss? These days, many people wanted to see their big boss. Who knew there would be a woman daring to barge in like that?! After hanging up the phone, they heard the elevator ding and Emily stormed in with a rage. Philine looked up and was a bit stunned by Emilys sudden arrival, her expression nk for a few seconds. Why did the Big Bosss mysterious girlfriende?
Perhaps many people didnt recognize Emily as that mysterious girlfriend because of her different look since she was dressed up that day. However, Philine could tell at a nce because she knew about Emily and the Big Bosss rtionship before the news went public. At the moment she saw the news, Philine immediately knew that the woman in the photos was Emily. Lady Carter, are you here to see Philine got up, not daring to offend her as she was aware of her status as the mysterious girlfriend. Emily nced at her, worried that the secretary would stop her from entering the CEOs office. Emily didnt pay her any mind and went straight towards the CEOs office! Hey, Lady Carter, the Boss is meeting with two important people Philine wasnt even finished speaking when they heard a bam and the door to the CEOs office was violently pushed open! PS: Thank you, ID:, for the 100 book coins reward! ID:, thank you for the 100 book coins reward! See you tomorrow, mwah! Chapter 263: 263: I’m Sorry, This is My Wife Chapter 263: 263: Im Sorry, This is My Wife
Trantor:549690339 At this moment, the two security personnel behind her also caught up, and were stunned in their tracks when they saw the scene unfold. Who on earth was this woman who just barged into the Big BOSSs office
Emily Walker pushed in through the door, her anger clearly visible on her face! Baron Stuart! Have you had enough of N?v(el)B\\jnn Her voice abruptly halted, she looked somewhat bewildered at the scene in the office. Two foreign men sitting on the sofa and Baron Stuart, who stood nearby, had serious expressions on their faces, making it clear that the atmosphere was very tense. The mood in the office became somewhat strange in an instant, and the silence was somewhat frightening. Emily stood frozen at the entrance, staring dumbly into the office. Baron Stuart seemed somewhat surprised at her intrusion, his brows slightly furrowed uninvoluntarily. If it were anyone else who dared to burst in without making a sound, they would probably already die under Baron Stuarts gaze! The other two foreign men were quite surprised at the sudden appearance of this western woman, and after ncing at each other, they turned their questioning gaze to Baron Stuart. This negotiation was about the development of the UK Branch, and they had been discussing the most important partit was interrupted abruptly by Emily Walkers sudden arrival. She looked at the three men in the office somewhat nkly, and for a moment she feltpletely torn between backing out and proceeding further.
Did she perhaps disrupt something Her line of sight directed at Baron Stuart sitting on the single sofa, at this time he still remained unmoved, elegantly leaning on the sofa, his long legs crossing, his calm face devoid of any expressions. Mister Stuart, who is this? the blond man opened his mouth, speaking fluent English. ording to the past, such serious negotiations would not be casually disrupted. And Futuren Group, well known for its strict protocols, why was the door to the CEOs office suddenly pushed open, what if business secrets were leaked out? The two blond men were obviously rather displeased with what was happening in front of them. Mr. Stuart, I hope you can exin this. Our discussion is confidential, why did this woman suddenly go into your office, who exactly is she? Another blond man began to speak, his expression very unsatisfied. Before this, they had strictly demanded that the content of this negotiation be kept confidential, not allowing a third party to know anything about it. Otherwise, if the cooperation failed and the secrets were leaked, it would cause significant damage and impact to them. Who knew who this woman was outside the office door, and whether she had been arranged by Baron Stuart on purpose? Although Emily was a student, she was not very familiar with English, naturally, she did not understand what they were saying.
However, from their expressions, she knew that she had done something incredibly stupid! Baron Stuart looked up, his eyes as calm as ck Obsidian. He nced at Emily, then looked at the two British men, then raised his attractive lips into a slight curve, his voice was as soothing as heavens, I am sorry. With that, he leaned forward and got up, his strong body slowly standing up from the sofa, he steadily walking towards Emily, who was still standing dazed at the office door. Emily was still stuck in her stupor, just watching him slowly walk towards her. Baron Stuart walked up and affectionately wrapped her in a hug, his sexy thin lips curving into a smile, he turned to look at the two British men in the sofa, and opened his mouth in fluent English. Chapter 264: 264: Simply Forced by Circumstances, Lost Chapter 264: 264: Simply Forced by Circumstances, Lost
Trantor:549690339 This is my wife. She was angry becausebecause I did something, quite foolish, so she came over here, he continued. His enchanting eyes gradually filled with an extreme fondness and affection, leaving Emily or the two British men stunned at his expression.
In the eyes of outsiders, Baron Stuart was a deciduous, cold-blooded man in business, yet they never expected him to have such a tender and loving side. Even Emily, it seemed, was seeing for the first time the look of deep affection he held for her, and she was rather stunned. Of course, she had been standing stupor since he walked in. But, what had he just called her? His wife? Although she doesnt speak English, as a college student, how could she not know the word wife. The two British men were also surprised, they had never heard that Baron Stuart had gotten married. Bet Philine, who was outside the door, widened her eyes at the sight of the duo, swallowing hard. Good heavens, the mysterious girlfriend had be their mistress in the blink of an eye?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Big news, big news indeed! Just as Bet Philine was shaking with silent shock, Baron Stuart suddenly turned around, scaring her! Send them away. Baron Stuart turned his head, ncing at the security personnel still outside and then looked at Bet Philine, speaking in a cold voice.
On hearing this, Bet Philine quicklyposed herself, waving at the security personnel to indicate their services were no longer needed here. The office door was closed, and Baron Stuart, holding a stunned Emily, slowly walked towards the sofa. Theres nothing to worry about. This is my wife, Emily, Baron Stuart said with a charming curve of his lips. He held Emily affectionately by the waist and introduced her to the two British men. The two men, upon hearing this, turned to each other in some surprise, exchanged nces, and then nodded. If she is Mrs. Stuart, then we are reassured. We hope the content of this discussion will be kept confidential, which would be mutually beneficial, one of the men said. Mr. Stuart, still holding Emily by the waist with a smile that would bewitch anyone, responded, Of course, you can fully trust the Futuren Group on this matter. In that case, lets leave todays discussion at this. We will go back and discuss further, and find a suitable opportunity to talk about the contract. What do you think, Mr. Stuart? the two British men asked, standing up from the sofa. Baron Stuart, ever so refined and unrestrained, wore a faint smile on his face, Thats fine. Then well leave for now. With that, the two men extended their hands for a handshake, then they turned around and left the office. Emily was still in shock even after the two men had left. Baron Stuart looked at her in a stunned state, his lips slightly raised in amusement. Then he turned and sat down on the sofa, pulling her down with him.
Caught off guard, Emily fell clumsily into his arms,nding on hisp. Finally, she snapped out of her daze and looked at him in surprise. She had forgotten the real purpose of her visit here. Youwhat did you call me just now? she asked, looking at him nkly. Baron Stuart held her tenderly, squinting as if recalling the events that had just transpired. Hmmmy wife, why? He exined that under the circumstances, he had to provide a reasonable exnation to the two outsiders, otherwise, the cooperation might be terminated. Chapter 265: 265: Don’t You Want To? Chapter 265: 265: Dont You Want To?
Trantor:549690339 At that time, the only thing he could think of was to first prove her identity C an identity that would definitely not leak the content of this encounter. And the only person who could prove this was Baron Stuart himself, iming that she was his wife was the best option.
Emily Walker startled, her face blushing slightly as she looked down, appearing somewhat unnatural. Seeing her blushing face, Baron Stuart smiled softly, knowing she was shy, If I had said you were an outsider just now, those two foreigners would not have let it go. Emily Walker was once again dumbfounded as she looked up at him nkly. So, just now, it was out of necessity that he introduced her as his wife. It turned out that she had overthought it, ha. For some reason, Emily Walker felt a little disappointed. Baron Stuart clearly saw this in her eyes as well. Whats wrong? He frowned, looking at her. Her blushing face just now suddenly turned disappointed, making him think of something and his expression became yful.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walker looked up, her expression somewhat unnatural, and her eyes evasive, N-nothing. Really? Do you want to be my wife? He slightly parted his thin lips, a hint of a smirk on his face, full of meaning.
Emily Walker suddenly looked up, reacting strongly, and retorted, Who, who wants to be your wife! Having said that, she tried to push him away and get off his thigh. But, how could Baron Stuart let her go easily? He wrapped her tightly in his arms and teased, You, dont you really want to be? To be Baron Stuarts woman, with this identity and status, many girls would dream of it. Yet this woman didnt want to? Emily Walker was tightly locked in his arms, unable to break free no matter how much she struggled, her little face blushing with anger, Not at all! Let me go! Baron Stuart wouldnt let her go easily, forcibly holding her in his arms, making her face his, Really? I clearly saw your disappointment earlier, or did I see it wrong? When would she finally be honest with him, no longer saying one thing and meaning another? Emily Walker was taken aback and somewhat dazed, the subtle feeling of disappointment she had just now been discovered by him? Of course, you saw it wrong! She protested stubbornly, her dark pupils ring at him discontentedly. Baron Stuart was silent, his lips curving slightly, as if he enjoyed her stubborn expression, obviously having expectations in her heart but not wanting to admit them easily. His face, slowly moving down, his lips, aggressively going up.
Emily Walker suddenly widen her eyes. This man, every time he kissed her, it was without warning. Why wasnt it like this on TV? Shouldnt they gaze deeply into each others eyes and then share a passionate kiss after a few seconds? As she thought this in her mind, her eyes involuntarily closed slowly. She responded to his kiss. His kiss, just as she thought, carried magic each time, like an irresistible kind of enchantment that gradually pulled her in, unable to extricate herself. During this period of time, Baron Stuart had not left her body untouched, arguably going crazy for her every night. Yet despite this, he still couldnt resist her body. Just a simple kiss stirred up his desire again. Today, Emily was wearing a lemon-yellow knee-length dress, and for Baron Stuart, taking her here seemed almost effortless. Chapter 266: 266: Forcible Entry, Bennett Philine Gets Slapped in the Face Chapter 266: 266: Forcible Entry, Bet Philine Gets pped in the Face
Trantor:549690339 The kiss grew more and more intense, and Baron Stuarts hands began to wander over her body, unconsciously lifting the hem of her skirt. This action brought Emily Walker back to her senses.
This was the office, after all. What if someone barged in? She struggled, grabbing his wandering hand and staring at him with wide, almond-shaped eyes, as if trying to warn him with her gaze not to go too far. But how could Baron Stuart easily stop at this point? He flipped her over and pinned her down to the sofa! Youyouugh! Emily wanted to say something, but her lips were sealed forcefully by him. Emilys heart was full of anxiousness and fear at that moment. This man, like a lion in heat, showed no regard for where they were! Meanwhile, outside the office. Cam Walker emerged from the elevator and headed straight to the CEOs office, only to be cleverly stopped by Bet Philine. Lady Walker, Mr. Stuart is currently talking business with some important clients. You cant go in right now. Although Cam was supposed to be Baron Stuarts fiancee, Bet Philine knew that the title was meaningless now. Everyone in town knew that the CEO of Futuren Group would be divorcing the Walker family, so her attitude toward Cam was no longer as respectful as before. Cam, holding her Chanel bag, looked arrogant with her air of privilege maintained. She looked disdainfully at Bet Philine, slightly annoyed. How dare a mere secretary stop her!
What client? She calmed herself, momentarily suppressing her anger. If it werent for her grandfather asking her toe, she wouldnt have wanted to see Baron Stuart at thepany. She was referring to Zachary Stuart, and because the two families were close, she had been calling him grandpa since she was a child. The reason she came here today was because of Zachary, who was also on his way to Futuren Group. Bet Philine hesitated. There were no clients in the office, only the Big BoSS and his wife! Uh they are, um, two clients from Ennd who have very important business to discuss. Bet Philine was quite familiar with her Big Boss: nobody was allowed to barge into his office without permission. Besides, who knew what might be happening between the two in the office right now? If Cam ruined the moment, wouldnt she be scolded as well? Hearing this, Cam smirked sarcastically. A mere secretary dared to lie to her! Two British clients? Didnt they just leave the corporation? She had seen two British men walk out of the Futuren Group and get into a Rolls-Royce just as she entered the building. Now Bet Philine was telling her that Baron Stuart was talking business with them? Wasnt she obviously fooling her? Bet Philine was at a loss for words, not expecting that Cam would bump into the two clients on her way in. She was dumbfounded. Uh well
Seeing Bet Philine unable to find the words, Cam was even more certain she was being lied to, and her anger surged! Since Bet Philine was fooling her like this, what on earth was Baron Stuart doing in the office? With a fierce look at Bet Philine, Cam did not say another word and stormed towards the office!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hey, Lady Walker, you cant go in! Bet Philine saw what was happening, rushed over, and stopped Cam. But before Bet Philine could steady herself, she heard a loud p! A hard p in the face from Cam left her seeing stars! PS: Dears, my electricity was out one whole day and just came back, so the update iste. Thanks, ID: n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward, ID: Truly Conceited for 100 book coins reward, ID: Zoe for 100 book coins reward, ID: XuanZhuanDeLangShang for 100 book coins reward, and ID: Fairy AhPingEr for 200 book coins reward! Chapter 267: 267: Get Out of My Sight! Chapter 267: 267: Get Out of My Sight!
Trantor:549690339 Bet Philine was surprised and widened her eyes. This was the first time in her life she had been pped, and she couldnt help but feel a surge of anger! However, the person in front of her was the Miss Rich of the Walker Consortium. No matter how angry she was, she could only suppress it in her heart!
What do you think your status is? How dare you block my way? She red at Bet Philine and turned around angrily to open the door to the CEOs office. Bet Philine touched her pped cheek, not daring to stop Cam Walker anymore. The difference in status made her bite her lips, tears welling up in her eyes, filled with grievance and anger! However, she could only hold her anger inside. The office door was suddenly pushed open, and Baron Stuarts body trembled, anger rising within him! Who was it that had the audacity to barge in without his permission!? At this time, Emily Walkers skirt had already been lifted by him, revealing her white slender thighs and her underwear. Hearing the noise, she instinctively shrank into a ball. No matter if it was a man or a woman who came in, this scene made her extremely embarrassed, wishing she could crawl into a hole and hide.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Knowing someone had entered, Baron Stuart quickly grabbed a coat draped over the sofa and hurriedly covered Emily with it. Then he turned his head and roared angrily, Get out! Seeing the scene before her, Cam was stunned. It wasnt until Baron Stuarts angry roar that she suddenly snapped back to reality, not daring to look at the scene before her. What were they doing? Actually, in the office Cam didnt pay attention to Baron Stuarts anger because at this moment, she was so angry she wanted to strangle Emily!
Even if she knew deep down that Baron Stuart didnt like her, why was it Emily Walker? Why her!? Cam clenched her fists and immediately strode into the office, angrily grabbing Emily from the sofa, You slut! As she spoke, Cam lifted her hand in anger! With her previous experiences, Emily was prepared this time. As Cams p approached, she quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the p! Seeing that she didnt hit her, Cam became even angrier, lifting her hand again to reach out What do you think this ce is? Who allowed you toe in? Baron Stuart spoke coldly, his fingers slightly tightening, with a little bit of force, Cam Walkers wrist could easily be crushed. He turned his head and looked toward the office entrance, Bet Philine, it seems you are not suitable for the secretary position? Bet Philine touched her painful cheek and stepped into the office, her eyes once again filled with tears. Now, anything she said would be useless, as the Boss hated people who made mistakes and then tried to find excuses. But Bet Philine wanted to go somewhere to right the wrongs done to her, as she was in an impossible situation, feeling wronged! Looking at her appearance and Cams angry face, Emily understood that a small person like Bet Philine couldnt possibly stop Cam.
She straightened her skirt, stood up, and walked towards Bet Philine, clearly seeing the palm print on her cheek, She hit you? Bet Philine looked up, and had an urge to cry in Emilys embrace! Finally, someone saw her grievance! Suppressing the tears in her eyes, because Baron Stuart med her, she didnt dare to admit she had been pped. She could only silently lower her head and not speak. No matter what, the question from Emily eased her grievances, and she didnt feel as wronged anymore. Chapter 268: 268: Differences in Identity Chapter 268: 268: Differences in Identity
Trantor:549690339 Emily Walker empathized with such feelings all too well. The difference in social status forced them, who worked for the boss, to swallow their grievances even when they were in the right. A person like Bet Philine, was even more helpless.
On one side was a ruthless master, on the other was Cam Walker who she dare not offend. Offending either side meant no end of trouble for her. Of course, if Baron Stuart stood up for her, it would be a different story. But would Baron Stuart, in his current state, favor a small secretary? Seeing Bet Philines aggrieved expression, Emily also felt uneasy. Perhaps, Bet Philine had received a p in the face just now for trying to stop Cam. Her interference, most likely, was to prevent Cam from bothering Baron Stuart and herself. Turning her head, Emily swept a cold nce at Cam. It must be because she was the heiress of the Walker Consortium, that she acted so recklessly, disregarding anyone else! Baron Stuart, how could you do this!? Im still your fiance and yet youre doing such things with this woman in the office!? Cams eyes welled up with tears, and her cheeks flushed with anger. Even though she knew the man before her had no feelings for her, she simply couldnt stand witnessing him with another woman! Baron Stuarts expression was icy cold, his gaze full of nothing but anger, Fiance? These words might hold meaning to your parents, but before me, youd do well to keep them to yourself. Intruding into his office was already a capital offence, let alone under these circumstances. Baron Stuart was already consumed by rage!
If it wasnt out of consideration for Grandpa Zachary, he wouldve already thrown Cam out. Why cant I say that? Our engagement has already been announced- Do you think this engagement would still exist if not for my grandfather? Baron Stuart cut her off, his expression chilling. If not for Grandpa Zachary, this engagement wouldve been cancelled a long time ago he never recognized this marriage in the first ce. To bring up fiance in front of him now was nothing short ofughable to Baron Stuart. Thinking back to the banquet at the Stuart family where Baron Stuart announced his intent to break off the engagement before everyone, Cam was filled with fury and turned her head to re at Emily, who was standing not far away. Whats so great about her? Why does it have to be her!? Cam yelled resentfully. She had been struggling for 20 years to be his bride. But in the end, she was reced by another woman. She was unwilling, utterly unwilling! Baron Stuart simplyughed coldly, Do I need to exin my affairs to you? His interest in any woman was his own business. Outsiders were not qualified to question him. Roughly pulling his hand away from Cam, there was not a hint of warmth on Baron Stuarts cold face, Get out.
Looking at him, Cams face was full of unwillingness. She turned to look at Emily, making a decision in her heart If she didnt even have a ce in Baron Stuarts heart, then she didnt need him. She might as well just destroy everything! After ncing at Emily, Cam strode towards the office doorway. But just then, Zachary arrived. The instant she saw him, Cam was overwhelmed with grievances, tears streaming down her face, Grandpa Seeing this, Zachary was momentarily dumbfounded. It took him a while to realize what was happening, and then his attention was drawn to Emily who was standing aside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As for his arrival, Baron Stuart remained as calm as ever, the only visible emotion being faint annoyance. Chapter 269: 269: What you’ll lose is not just me. Chapter 269: 269: What youll lose is not just me.
Trantor:549690339 Tell me Grandpa, what has happened? Zachary Stuart looked at Cam Walker, his somewhat weathered face bing warm and pleasant. Seeing him, Cam Walker felt like she found a strong supporter, her eyes immediately filled with tears, Baron StuartHe and
As she turned her head, she caught Baron Stuarts cold gaze and suddenly became silent. Although Zachary was there, Baron Stuarts icy cold eyes were still somewhat daunting. Regardless of Cams unfinished words, Zachary roughly understood the situation. It must be his no-good grandson trying to ruin his ns by bullying his own fiance for the sake of a woman! Baron, are you bullying Cam again? Zacharys face turned more stern as he turned towards Baron. However, Baron Stuart remained indifferent with a nk expression, not saying a word. He simply had no interest in bullying Cam. Looking at the secretary next to him, Zachary sighed heavily, clearly unhappy, Cant you see what your position is? Creating such trouble in thepany, do you want me to meet your grandma earlier? Baron remained silent; he was already used to his grandfathers words and found them quite normal. Alright, anyone who is not from the Stuart Family, leave this office right now. This was clearly directed at Bet Philine and Emily Walker. Obviously, the statement targeted Emily rather than Bet Philine. Hearing those words, Cam arrogantly looked at Emily with a secret smile of triumph at the corner of her mouth.
A simple sentence confirmed that she was a part of the Stuart Family, and everyone else was irrelevant and should get out! Bet Philine had already left the office in response, but Emily remained calm, lowering her eyelids. She was not a part of the Stuart Family and didnt care about being dragged into this. As she turned to leave, a strong hand gripped her wrist. Emily turned around, looking at Baron Stuart somewhat bewildered. At this time, he was staring at Zachary with a nk expression on his face but gripping her hand tightly. Zachary looked up, wasnt this a clear sign of defiance?! Baron, maybe I am getting old, but you should know that with just one word, I can destroy everything. If you insist on being with this girl, dont me me for taking extreme actions.N?v(el)B\\jnn Although Zacharys words were heavy with concern, there was an evident undertone of threat. Actually, he was not a bully, but without tough words, his grandson would never take him seriously. Although he no longer interfered with thepanys affairs, family matters were something he could not ignore. The engagement with the Walker Family had already been arranged, and he could not let a girl ruin it. Eight years ago, he stopped Barons love affair, and he would do the same now.
However, Baron was not afraid of his threats. That love affair eight years ago, which ended before it could even begin, made him understand that one missed, but it was missed forever. As for the woman in front of him now, he didnt know what the future held for her, but he would not allow her to disappear from his sight! Grandpa, if you insist on this, you will lose more than just me. His calm tone carried an unquestionable power. With these words, he too threatened Zachary. At this point, he was no longer a young man of 20, but someone with enough power to protect what was his. Chapter 270: 270: Grandfather and Grandson Holding Together Chapter 270: 270: Grandfather and Grandson Holding Together
Trantor:549690339 Of course, he also knew how powerful his grandpa Zachary was. If it came to confrontation, he would surely be defeated. But, he still had a bargaining chip: himself.
No matter how great his grandpas influence was or how strict he was with him, the only thing he could not ovee was their blood rtionship. Fifteen years ago, Zachary lost his beloved wife and son overnight. It was Baron Stuart and his granddaughter Be who supported him and helped him survive. At that time, one of them was thirteen years old, and the other was only three. Facing the sudden shock, Zachary almost copsed. In the end, for the sake of his grandchildren and the Futuren Group, he picked himself back up. These years, he fought hard for his only grandson, Baron Stuart. If he lost this grandson, he would definitely copsepletely! This sentence clearly threatened Zachary as well. After leaving this threat, Baron Stuart took Emily Walker and left the office. He didnt want to threaten his beloved grandpa, but he couldnt help it. He didnt want to lose the woman in front of him. Zachary was stunned by his words, and for a while, he couldnt find words to say, just watching his grandson leave. YouBaron! This time, he was really feeling pain in his chest from the anger. Grandpa! Seeing him holding his chest, Cam Walker quickly stepped forward to help him. Grandpa, whats wrong? Zachary took a deep breath and somewhat calmed down. He waved his hand and said, Im fine.
He couldnt help looking up, wondering how deep his grandsons infatuation with that little girl was, to the point of defying him? Although he had handed over the control of the Futuren Group to his beloved grandson, he should also know that with just one word from him, he would have nothing. Was he really willing to risk everything to protect that girl? Zacharys line of sight remained fixed on the direction of the office entrance as he seemed lost in thought. Emily was dragged by Baron Stuart out of the office. When she looked back, she noticed Zachary holding his chest. Baron was 28 years old, so his grandpa might be in his seventies or eighties, right? From the moment they stepped into the elevator, leaving the Futuren Group, until they sat in the car, Baron was deep in thought, his face expressionless. Sitting in the passenger seat, Emily nced at his emotionless face and remembered Zachary still in the office. When Baron had dragged her away, it seemed to have angered him. Looking at him, she spoke softly, Baron. Only when he heard her voice did he regain his thoughts. His hand gripping the steering wheel, he nced at her from the corner of his eye and replied in a low voice, Hmm. It seems like your words just now angered your grandpa
Hearing this, Baron didnt care. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, looked at her, and said, Dont worry about him. He may be old, but hes always been strong. Theres no need to be concerned. As his voice fell, Barons brow furrowed as if he had suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at her and asked, Are you worried about my grandpa? Realizing the implication of his words, Emilys face turned red in an instant. She quickly averted her gaze and said with guilt, No! I just just She was worried about him because he was an old man, not because he was Barons grandpa. Seeing her suddenly blushing face, Baron slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, but didnt tease her any further. Hes your own grandpa, after all. I just feel that you dont have ton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Squeak A sudden brake sound, and Baron mmed on the brake. He turned his head, looking serious, and said, Emily. Chapter 271: 271: The Serious Side of Baron Stuart Chapter 271: 271: The Serious Side of Baron Stuart
Trantor:549690339 For the first time, Baron Stuart called her by that name, and Emily Walker was stunned, staring nkly at him. I will not allow anyone to drive you away from me, so youd better be prepared and dont think about finding any reason to escape, otherwise He paused, leaning forward and slowly moving his face closer to hers, his tone slightly threatening, I might just have your little brother back in the hospital.
His expression was more serious than ever before. He could wake up his brother, and naturally he could put him back in the bed. Of course, doing this was just to purely threaten the woman in front of him. As long as he could keep her obediently by his side, what did it matter if he threatened her? Anyway, this woman would stay by his side for the personal safety of her little brother. Thinking about this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but lift one corner of his mouth, revealing a perfect curve. But Emily Walker, who was still immersed in hearing him call her by her nickname, could not help but feel furious when she heard hisst words, as if she wanted to beat the man in front of her! So if anything happens to my little brother in the future, can I me you for it? She yelled with wide eyes, angry at the man in front of her. The world is really too unfair. Can you do whatever you want if you have money and power? Baron Stuart didnt agree, As long as you stay obediently by my side, I guarantee that nothing will happen to your little brother. So, are you threatening me now? Hmm.
He admitted it so directly? So frustrating! It made her so angry! But there was nothing she could do Looking at her flushed face, yet helpless expression, Baron Stuart slightly hooked one corner of his mouth, and restarted the car. Along the way, Emily Walker was sulking silently, not saying a word, until the car reached the private residence, she had no intention of getting off the car. Baron Stuart walked to the passenger seat, looked at her sitting in the car, still sulking, couldnt help but open the door and reached out with both arms What are you doing!? Feeling hands reaching to her, Emily Walker was suddenly startled. When she came back to her senses, she had already fallen into his arms and saw the mans smug grin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at her in his arms, Baron Stuart gently hooked his thin lips and then made a face of utter cluelessness. You didnt get out of the car. Doesnt that mean you want me to carry you out? Emily Walker was stunned for a few seconds, then struggled violently, Who wants you to carry me? Put me down! Didnt we have unfinished business just now? Baron Stuart suddenly whispered in her ear, his voice noticeably suggestive. Emily Walker, who was still struggling, was taken aback upon hearing these suggestive words, and instantly calmed down, appearing somewhat flushed and embarrassed. Isnt this man always in heat?
You, you put me down first. Emily Walker calmed down and said awkwardly. Seeing her suddenly calm down, Baron Stuart couldnt figure out why, and after a silent moment, he put her down. When she was free, Emily Walker quickly walked towards the house with a red face, seeming somewhat flustered. She didnt want to finish what they had started! Seeing her rush, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows in confusion, and then followed her into the living room. Mrs. Noelle! As Emily Walker entered the living room, she saw Mrs. Noelle sitting on the sofa sorting out the clean clothes from today, neatly folded. Its only three oclock now, and seeing them return, Mrs. Noelle was somewhat surprised. Chapter 272: 272: Emily Walker’s Little Tricks Chapter 272: 272: Emily Walkers Little Tricks
Trantor:549690339 Its only 3 oclock now. Seeing them return, Mrs. Noelle is somewhat surprised. She stops her actions and stands up, smiling as she asks, Lady, youre back. She cast a nce at Baron Stuart who was behind her. Its odd that even the Young Master has returned at this time.
Mrs. Noelle, let me help you! Seeing her stand up, Emily Walker hurriedly pressed her to sit back down on the sofa and then helped her organize the cleaned clothes and bed sheets. Watching her actions, Mrs. Noelle frowned, somewhat puzzled. Baron Stuart on the side slightly furrowed his brows, feeling for the first time in his life that he had been tricked This woman, shes actually using Mrs. Noelle as a shield! As long as Mrs. Noelle is here, he cant do anything. Fine, hell just wait for her to finish organizing and then continue what they were doing just now! So, Baron Stuart sat down on the sofa too and turned on the LCD TV. But who wouldve thoughtN?v(el)B\\jnn After everything was neatly organized, Emily Walker apanied Mrs. Noelle to take the clothes to the cloak room on the second floor. In short, now she should never leave Mrs. Noelles side for even a moment! Mrs. Noelle, what are we eating tonight? Let me help you! Emily Walker smiled and followed Mrs. Noelle closely, affectionately holding her arm. Mrs. Noelle turned her head, looking at her somewhat surprised, frowning slightly.
What was going on with the Lady today? Looking back at Baron Stuart sitting in the sofa, anyone could see that he was really unhappy at this time! From the moment the Lady came back, she didnt seem to have paid much attention to the Young Master. Had they quarreled? But then again, looking at the Ladys current state, it didnt look like she had been in a fight. So what was going on? Lady, you go talk to the Young Master. I can do it myself. You just tell me what you want to eat, and Ill cook it for youter. Seeing the Young Masters expression, Mrs. Noelle dared not have her follow any longer. Emily Walker was stunned, and before she could even turn her head, she could already feel a pair of slightly disgruntled pupils staring at her from behind! Uhhe doesnt need mypany. Id rather help Mrs. Noelle with the cooking! Saying this, Emily Walker pushed Mrs. Noelle into the kitchen. Baron Stuart in the sofa could bear it no longer, abruptly standing up and striding towards the kitchen! Emily Walker was excitedly helping Mrs. Noelle to wash vegetables, as long as she stayed by Mrs. Noelles side, he wouldnt dare do anything to her! However, things often dont go as nned. Just as Emily Walker was feeling delighted, her wrist was suddenly tightly gripped by arge palm.
Turning her head, she saw Baron Stuart with a sinister smile on his face, saying to Mrs. Noelle, I have something to discuss with her. The moment his words fell, he had already pulled her out of the kitchen! Emily Walker wanted to cry but had no tears, looking at Mrs. Noelle pleadingly as she was dragged away. What do you want to do Emily Walker tried to struggle free, but her body was suddenly lifted in the air, Ah Leaving her hanging, Baron Stuartughed victoriously and strode towards the staircase entrance After another round of trouble, Emily Walker stared angrily at the man in front of her, her face flushed with rage! A momentter, she suddenly thought of something. From now on, can you not interfere with my work? If she doesnt find a proper job soon, shell starve! Of course, she wont really starve, because living here with him, she enjoys all the good food and drink, never having to worry about going hungry. But, if she doesnt have a job, shell definitely be idle at home and grow moldy. Baron Stuart frowned upon hearing her words, Why do you have to work?
He wanted to fatten up her skinny body a bit. Emily Walker was startled, why work? Of course, its to make money! PS: Thank you, IDs: for the 200 book coins reward! ID: for the 100 book coins reward! ID: for the 100 book coins reward! Chapter 273: 273: Are you trying to support me financially? Chapter 273: 273: Are you trying to support me financially?
Trantor:549690339 Why else? You can only make money with a job. Emily Walker said, not thinking it was a question worth asking. Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, then took out a gold card from his wallet and handed it to her, Theres more money here than you can spend. Can you stay at home now?
Emily was instantly taken aback by the gold card in front of her. Wasnt this exactly like the Lovers Rule she had thought of before, and which was now bing a reality? You, youre trying to sponsor me? Although it was realizing her Lovers Rule, somehow, looking at the card, Emily felt a sudden sting in her heart. In his heart, was she really just a lover he was providing for? Baron Stuart looked puzzled, sponsorship? He hadnt considered that word. Wasnt it her that mentioned she wanted money? Didnt you say you just needed a job for money? He looked at her, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. It was true that she needed the money, but not in that way. A job is for survival, and money simply cycles for the sake of survival. She let her tears fall, looking somewhat disheartened. Noticing the change in her expression, Baron Stuart frowned in confusion, not understanding what had suddenlye over her. ncing at the gold card in his hand, he suddenly understood.
Embracing her, Baron Stuart lightlyughed, tenderly resting his face in the crook of her neck, holding the bonus card in front of her eyes. He whispered into her ear, Dont want it? Emily raised her eyes, looking at the gold card in front of her, expression dim.N?v(el)B\\jnn Its too little. A momentter, Emily strangely blurted out. Baron Stuart was first taken aback, thenughed lightly, Do you know how much it is? Emily looked annoyed, then turned her head, staring seriously at his chiseled handsome face, Ten billion? Baron Stuart was taken aback again. In his eyes, Emily wasnt a money-hungry woman, but at this moment, she was greedily asking for ten billion? Indeed, he didnt have ten billion in this card. What do you need so much money for? he asked softly, with his arms around her. Emily lowered her head. This man was strange; he was the one who said there was more money than she could ever spend. How could it be possible without ten billion? Dropping her face, she looked disheartened again, I want to work not just for money. Staying at home all day, Id have nothing to do, Id feel bored. If she went to work, she wouldnt be bored and shed have a sry. She liked the idea of getting two benefits from a single action. Why not?
At her words, Baron Stuart furrowed his brow, his eyes narrowed, as if contemting something. A momentter, he spoke, If youre really bored, how about attending school? Upon hearing this, Emily looked shocked, turning her head to stare at him, Go to school? She hadnt even graduated from university yet. If possible, she wanted toplete her education and fulfill her original dreams Mhm. Baron Stuart nodded. Since she was bored, let her go to school andplete her education. That would not only pass the time, but also help her to grow. As she recalled, her original dream was interior design. At his sudden suggestion, Emily was overwhelmed. She had always wanted to finish her education, but she hadnt had the chance since her father passed away. In todays society, education was indeed important for a person. If possible, she really wanted to continue her studies andplete her education. Chapter 274: 274: Is It Love, or Conditional Exchange? Chapter 274: 274: Is It Love, or Conditional Exchange?
Trantor:549690339 Not only her, but even her younger brother, Wace Carter, she hoped he couldplete his education. She had at least made it to her sophomore year, but Wace had barely finished high school. Such an educational background for a man was too far-fetched.
Can I give this opportunity to my brother? Emily Walker looked up at him and asked nkly. No matter what, she was just a woman, while Wace had his own path to take in the future. Isnt a solid education the most fundamental basis for a sessful man? Baron Stuart was taken aback. Sending her to school was just to pass the time for her, but now this woman wanted to give this opportunity to her brother? After staring at her for a long time, Baron Stuart made a decision, Both of you go, to the same school as Be Stuart. After saying that, Baron Stuart got up and got out of bed. Watching him button up his shirt, Emily felt a little touched in her heart. She didnt care much for herself, but if there was such an opportunity for her brother toplete his education, how could she not be happy? So, early the next morning, Emily couldnt wait to tell her brother Wace about the matter. When Wace learned of the situation, he was quite shocked by it, but also somewhat uneasy. Because he didnt know whether this opportunity was Baron Stuarts own arrangement or an exchange for using Emilys body After thest scandalous news, Waces impression of Baron Stuart had improved somewhat, but after all, he didnt know him very well, so he couldnt tell whether his feelings for his sister were genuine or not. Sister, why does he want to help us finish our education? Did you make any exchange with him? Wace asked worriedly on the phone.
Emily was taken aback. Perhaps from the very beginning when she met Baron Stuart, it was just for an exchange that they got to know each other. She didnt know when, but their rtionship had long since ceased to be about mutual demands. Thinking about this, Emily couldnt help but feel a little dazed. Since there was no more value in demanding from each other, what was it that kept her and Baron Stuart together? His obsession with her body? But Emily lowered her head, looking at her slightly thin figure, wondering which man would be so deeply infatuated with her?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With Baron Stuarts looks and status, was there any woman he couldnt have if he wanted? Sis? Not getting a reply for a long time, Wace raised his eyebrows on the other end of the phone. Emily came back to her senses, hesitated for a moment, Huh? Whats wrong? Wace felt something was off. Regaining her thoughts, Emily smiled, then whispered, Wace, there is indeed an exchange between him and me, but But was it really an exchange? For other women, this condition was not an exchange, but perhaps something every woman yearned for.
Sis, did you really exchange with him? If thats the case, Id rather not go to school! Hearing that the opportunity was exchanged, Wace immediately refused. Emily naturally knew his concerns, so she exined, Wace, I dont know if this is considered an exchange or not, its just that I personally think so. Hearing this, Wace calmed down for a moment, asking, What is it? He hopes for me to stay by his side always. She didnt know if it was her own illusion, but this man seemed to be very reluctant to have her leave? At the other end of the phone, Wace was also stunned after hearing this. Chapter 275: 275: Has My Brother Succumbed to Evil? Chapter 275: 275: Has My Brother Sumbed to Evil?
Trantor:549690339 Baron Stuart, a man like him, actually doesnt want my older sister to leave his side? Why? Is it because my sister has be indispensable to him?
Sister, has he fallen in love with you? Wace Carter boldly guessed. A man, if he is only infatuated with a womans body, doesnt need to always stay by her side, right? Moreover, my sisters figure cough cough, theres nothing worth obsessing over. Of course, if he truly falls in love with a woman, it might not be because of her appearance. After all, falling in love with someone means loving everything about her. Although he doesnt have any experience with this now, maybe one day in the future, he will fall in love with a woman who is not particrly outstanding in appearance and figure. His words made Emily Walkers heart skip a beat Fallen in love? How could that man possibly fall in love with her? A momentter, Emily Walker chuckled softly, her little brother really coulde up with such a conclusion. Alright, you wait for me at home tomorrow, and Ill go to school with you. Emily changed the subject, not wanting to dwell on that matter anymore. Anyway, even if thats the exchange condition, it seems like a fair deal for her, right? After hanging up the phone, Emily was looking forward to tomorrows arrival.N?v(el)B\\jnn
At this time, it was already close to lunchtime, and Mrs. Noelle had already prepared lunch. On the other hand, at a fine dining restaurant When Be Stuart heard that Emily Walker was going to the same university as her, she was shocked. Taking advantage of the lunch break, she ran out to have lunch with Leonardo Bryson and meet her crush at the same time! Do you think my brother has lost his mind? At the elegant seats, Be Stuart cut a piece of steak but didnt intend to put it in her mouth. Instead, she stopped, tilted her head, furrowed her eyebrows, and then looked up at Leonardo Bryson sitting across from her and asked. A few days ago, her elder brother told her that Emily Walker would transfer to her school, and she was shocked at the time. But yesterday, her elder brother went to the school to take care of everything personally, which made her very confused. When did her brother start caring so much about one woman Oh my God!!! Be Stuart suddenly seemed to have thought of something as her body tensed and she stared at Leonardo Bryson with wide eyes. Then she cautiously asked, Has my brother fallen in love with Emily Walker? Seeing her surprised and rmed expression, Leonardo Brysons eyes were full of affection. After pondering for a moment, he raised the corner of his mouth and smiled at her, He probably has. What!? Be Stuart was so shocked that she jumped up from her seat, her watery phoenix eyes filled with disbelief. Leonardo Bryson obviously hadnt expected her to react so strongly. He couldnt help but look around. At this time, many peoples gazes were attracted by Be Stuarts shocked reaction, and they looked at her in astonishment.
As soon as Be Stuart came back to her senses, she realized her behavior, her expression dimmed, and she sat back down. At first, she noticed that her brother treated Emily Walker differently, but was that love? For 28 years, she had never heard of her brother loving anyone. In her impression, he was like a saint who had never been close to any woman. If she hadnt heard from her mother that her brother had once been infatuated with a girl during his university years, she would have thought her brother was Gay! What exactly about Emily Walker, who seemed ordinary and unremarkable, attracted her brother? Suddenly, a scene from when her brother was in the hospital came to her mind. She remembered how Emily Walker insisted on giving him a blood transfusion at that time. It seemed that she had seen Emily in a different light Chapter 276: 276: Having You Is Enough Chapter 276: 276: Having You Is Enough
Trantor:549690339 Seeing her shocked and lost in thought, Leonardo Bryson sitting across from her couldnt help but be surprised and said with a chuckle, Why are you so shocked? Is Emily Walker not good? I think shes quite unique. Be Stuart snapped out of her thoughts and raised her eyes to look at him, quickly lowering her eyelids and pouting, I dont think shes bad. I just find it strange that Brother could fall in love with her
Suddenly, as if she thought of something, Be halted her words and abruptly raised her head, looking at Leonardo with a guarded expression, What do you mean, unique!? Do, do you like her a lot!? She anxiously asked, her voice brimming with obvious jealousy. Regarding her reaction, Leonardo couldnt help but find it amusing. He shook his head gently, I dont hate her. As for liking her Leonardo narrowed his eyes in thought, It seems I kind of do. After he finished speaking, he carefully observed Bes expression. As he expected, Bes face changed immediately after hearing his words. But its not romantic liking, just as friends Any kind is not allowed! Before he could finish, Be pouted, clearly unhappy! Her dark pupils were turning slightly red because of Leonardos words. It was just a simple tease, and Leonardo didnt expect her to be so jealous. He couldnt help but reach out and yfully pat her on the head. His tone was soft, full of boundless affection, Having you is enough for me.
After saying this, Leonardo lowered his head and continued enjoying his lunch. But Be was stunned, raising her eyes and staring nkly at him. What did he just say? Having her is enough for him? What did you, what did you just mean by that? Could she just daydream that he was confessing to her? Leonardo cut a piece of steak and put it into his mouth, casually chewing it while chuckling at her, Hurry up and eat, Ill take you to school in a little while.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing that it was already almost two oclock, it was about time to go to school. Be didnt have a chance to dwell on what he had just said and lowered her head to hurriedly finish her meal to go to school. Maybe being somewhat absent-minded, Be, while lowering her head, unknowingly picked up her fork with a thoughtful expression and identally knocked over the fruit juice in the cup next to it. Ah She spilled half a cup of fruit juice. Be hurriedly stood up, thankfully reacting quickly enough, only having a tiny bit stained on her capri pants. Leonardo gave a helpless smile, not expecting that his unintentional words would make her so lost in thought. Did it get wet? Leonardo also stood up, checking the capri pants she was wearing.
Be pursed her lips, feeling embarrassed, Its fine, just a little. Raising her head, it seemed that because of what he just said, she didnt dare to look at him directly, Im going to the restroom! As soon as her words fell, she quickly left their dining table location, running in the direction of the restroom. Not until getting inside did Be recall Leonardos words: Having you is enough for me. What exactly did that sentence mean Be looked at her reflection in the mirror, tilting her head in thought. As she was lost in thought, to her surprise, six or seven minutes had already passed. Be snapped out of it, realizing she needed to get to school! After drying her hands, Be left the restroom. Mom, the blood transfusion that time wasnt from me. What? Not from you? But didnt Madam Foster say it was you who provided the crucial blood transfusion for Baron Stuart? Chapter 277: 277: Love is about giving, not possessing Chapter 277: 277: Love is about giving, not possessing
Trantor:549690339 As Be Stuart walked past an elegant partitioned flowerbed in the restaurant, she suddenly heard a familiar voice and couldnt help but frown. She stopped to figure out where the voice wasing from. Cam Walker hung her head, thinking of Baron Stuarts ruthlessness, her heart filled with bitterness.
These past few days, Ang Reid had noticed her bad mood and decided to apany her outside to clear her mind. A few days ago, she had talked to her daughter about what had happened in Baron Stuarts office, and couldn But, since they were out today to help her daughter clear her mind, she didnt think too much about it. Cam Walker bit her lower lip, she had not mentioned this to anyone before, but today just happened to mention the past blood transfusion. Its not like that. Upon hearing this, Ang Reid, sitting across from her, couldnt help but show a worried look. She knew her daughter liked Baron Stuart; why wasnt it her blood that was transfused into him when he was on the verge of death thest time? She didnt understand if her daughters feelings for Baron Stuart were based on desire or just pure infatuation. Cam, dont you like Baron Stuart? You have O-type blood, why didnt you offer him a transfusion when his life was in danger? Facing her mothers usation, Cam Walker felt resentful. Even if I had given him a blood transfusion, what would it have changed? Aunt Stuartter imed the blood was from me, but what about Baron Stuart? Has he changed his feelings toward me? No matter what I do, his heart only belongs to that woman! Whenever she thought about what happened in the office, Cam Walker became so irritated that she couldnt even eat her meal.
Ang Reid felt helpless and heartbroken.N?v(el)B\\jnn Cam, dont try to possess someone if you really like them. True love is about giving wholeheartedly. Do you understand that? Perhaps it was her spoiling her daughter from a young age that had turned her into such a haughty person. After some thought, Ang Reid sighed with resignation. Mom, you know Ive always loved Baron Stuart. Ive dreamed of bing his bride since I was little, but but everything has been ruined by that woman! Thinking of Emily Walker, Cam clenched her teeth. Her twenty-year dream of happiness was shattered by an ordinary woman. How could she reconcile with that? If you really liked him, why didnt you save Baron Stuart when his life was in danger? Dont you know that if he hadnt had a transfusion in time, he might have died? Although it was her daughter, Ang Reid couldnt help but be soft-hearted and couldnt bear to me her too much. After all, what had happened was in the past. If the Stuart family were to find out that her daughter had withheld life-saving help, it might jeopardize the marriage contract between their two families. Being scolded by her mother, Cam Walker also felt a bit ashamed. She had panicked at the time, and because she had always been afraid of blood, she didnt say that she was O-type. I Mom, you know Im afraid of blood. I was really terrified at the time, and when the doctor asked if I was type B, I just said I wasnt As she spoke, Cam lowered her head, feeling some regret about the situation back then. If the Stuart family members found out that she failed to help Baron Stuart, would theypletely cancel the marriage contract? Thinking about this, Cam Walker suddenly became afraid and anxiously looked at her mother, Mom, I didnt mean not to save Baron Stuart. I was really scared and lost my mind at the time. When I finally came to my senses, Emily Walker had already stepped forward
PS: Thank you to n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! (Dears, see you tomorrow) Chapter 278: 278: The Furious Bella Stuart Chapter 278: 278: The Furious Be Stuart
Trantor:549690339 At that time, she was really scared, so scared that she panicked. In her hesitation, Emily Walker stepped up. Ang Reid looked at her daughter, this kind of exnation seems to be just trying to hide her insincerity deep inside. Maybe she doesnt even know if her feelings for Baron Stuart are love or possession.
Cam, if you truly love him, what does it matter if another woman steps up? Can it stop your love for Baron Stuart? When the one you love is hanging by a thread, if you truly love them, no matter your feelings at the time, the first thing you should think of is saving the person you love. But her daughter Ang Reid sighed and looked away. Everything had already happened, and whatever she said would be of no use now. Hearing her mothers words, Cam Walker lowered her eyes and fell silent. She did like Baron Stuart, but she was really scared back then, which was why Mom, I dont want to lose Baron Stuart, I dont want to cancel this marriage engagement, can you ask Dad for some solutions, please? Cam Walker raised her head, her eyes shimmering with a faint glow. She couldnt win back Baron Stuarts heart anymore, and the only thing she could rely on now was the interests of their family. As long as the Stuart and Walker families dont cancel the marriage, Baron Stuart will eventually marry her. Ang Reid looked at her daughter, the power over this marriage contract belongs to the Stuart Family, not their Walker family. As long as Old Master Stuart doesnt cancel the marriage, there might still be hope. After all, it concerns her daughters happiness. Ang Reid doesnt want this marriage to be a mirage either. At the moment, they can only see what Old Master Stuart will do.
Cam, if you really dont want to lose this marriage, then you should try to please Old Master Stuart. As long as hes determined not to cancel the marriage, there might still be hope for you and Baron Stuart. Ang Reid tenderly brushed Cam Walkers hair strands on her forehead, she wasnt sure in which direction things would go. She said this just so her daughter wouldnt think too much. Hearing this, Cam Walker seemed to understand that Grandpa Stuart liked her quite a bit. As long as he was there, her marriage with Baron Stuart could not be canceled. Thinking about this, Cam Walker secretly raised her mouth with confidence that she could please Zachary Stuart. Meanwhile, Be Stuart, who was standing on the other side of the flower bed, clenched her fists in anger! Good for you, Cam Walker, you keep saying you love her brother, but at the most critical moment, you couldnt even spare a drop of blood! If it werent for Emily Walker at the time, would she have known that her brother would have lost his life any moment!?N?v(el)B\\jnn People are gone, yet here she is, talking rubbish about love! Be Stuart made an angry face and walked towards her dining table seat. Seeing her return after such a long time, Leonardo Bryson couldnt help but frown, then worriedly asked, What took you so long? As soon as the words fell, he noticed her strange expression. She seemed angry?
But, he shouldnt have offended her. Could it be because of what he said just now? No, thats not right. If it was because of what he said just now, she shouldnt be angry, it should be Whats wrong? Whos anger are you taking out on? Leonardo Bryson leaned in, gently stroked Be Stuarts head, his every move was filled with unspeakable tenderness. Be Stuart was smart about everything, but when it came to this, she seemed a bit slow. No matter what he did, she just saw it as the indulgence of a big brother. Because ever since they were young, he treated her like this Be Stuarts face showed dissatisfaction, obviously still thinking about what happened just now, Im not eating anymore, Im going to school! Chapter 279: 279: The First Day of School Chapter 279: 279: The First Day of School
Trantor:549690339 After saying that, she turned and left the restaurant. Leonardo Bryson looked at her back figure with a puzzled face, and then slowly caught up with her.
On the way to school, Be Stuart maintained a displeased expression, strongly resembling Baron Stuarts unhappy face for some reason. She did not speak, and Leonardo did not ask. Finally, when the car arrived at the campus entrance, Be Stuart couldnt bear it anymore. There was nowhere to vent her anger! Ah! Ah! Ah! The ck Lamborghini slowly stopped, and Be Stuart yelled angrily three times, startling Leonardo for a moment. Whats wrong with you? Be Stuart calmed down and then turned her head, You know Cam Walker, right? She keeps saying she loves my brother, butst time when my brothers life was in danger and needed a blood transfusion urgently, what did she do? Shes clearly O-type blood, but she didnt even step forward! If it werent for Emily Walker, my brother might have died! Leonardo was also somewhat surprised by this remark. Having been friends with Baron Stuart for eight years, he has always known that a girl named Cam Walker was deeply in love with him. For Leonardo, Cam Walker seemed to really like Baron Stuart, even having heard that her childhood dream was to be his bride. Would such a woman disregard his life? If Baron Stuart were to marry such a woman, it would probably be the biggest mistake in his life.
How did you find out? Are you sure Cam Walker is O-type blood? Leonardo asked calmly. Be Stuart was still angry and replied self-righteously, I heard it myself in the restaurant just now, of course, Im sure! After that, she lowered her head and thought to herself: She has to hurry up and tell her mother about this! The next day Early in the morning, Emily Walker got up, went downstairs, and prepared everything before leaving with a small bag. From beginning to end, she didnt even look at Baron Stuart once. This made him somewhat regretful about sending her back to school. Why did she seem so excited to return to school andpletely ignore his existence? At the entry hall, it appeared that Emily Walker suddenly remembered something. She changed her shoes and quickly turned around, waving to the man who was watching her from the living room, her smile like a blooming flower, Im heading out! Before Baron Stuart could answer, she had already pushed the front door open and disappeared. As she reached the doorsteps, a powerful hand suddenly grabbed Emily Walkers arm. She looked back in surprise, staring nkly at the man in front of her with a puzzled face.
Ill take you there. Baron Stuart looked at her calmly, his deep and sexy voice slightly cold, but exceptionally pleasant and alluring, making people inadvertently captivated. Emily Walker came to her senses and opened her mouth to say, No need, I can take an/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before she could finish her words, Baron Stuart had already pulled her towards the white Ferrari. Sitting in the passenger seat, Emily Walker was still somewhat in a daze. Its only Wednesday today, shouldnt he be going to hispany at this time? Yesterday, she also went to the campus once, which was half an hours drive from here, and it also took an hour to get back. Its already more than seven oclock now, wouldnt he be runningte if he took her there and then returned? But the next second, Emily Walker realized she was foolish, after all, he was the boss who could go to thepany whenever he wanted, right? Oh right, I have to go back home to pick up Wace Carter. She had promised her little brother yesterday that they would go to school together today. Baron Stuart didnt say anything upon hearing this, but just turned the steering wheel directly to change the direction. Chapter 280: 280 Brother, you’re too biased. Chapter 280: 280 Brother, youre too biased.
Trantor:549690339 The car drove all the way to Wace Carters residence, and Emily Walker looked at the man in the drivers seat with some surprise. She moved to a new cest time, but this man still managed to find her address
His power was so overwhelming that it was a bit frightening! Dressed casually, Wace Carter looked exceptionally youthful and radiant today. In fact, Wace was also a handsome man with deep features and a full contour. In his days, he had been a campus star, attracting the admiration of many young girls. Sometimes, people couldnt help but wonder about the real siblings, Emily Walker and Wace Carter, as their appearances were so different. Although Emily was pure and fair, she was somewhat inferior to her younger brother. Of course, if Emily were to dress up, her appearance would also be stunning. After all, appearance goes a long way! Staring at the white Ferrari parked in front of him, Wace was slightly dazed, only realizing that his older sister was sitting in the passenger seat when the car window rolled down. Sis. Seeing her, Wace greeted her with a bright and youthful smile. Immediately, he noticed Baron Stuart sitting calmly in the drivers seat, also looking at him at this time. Although he knew that his return to school was rted to this man and that he was no ordinary person to his sister, Wace still felt somewhat intimidated when looking directly into those deep, mysterious eyes.
Because that man naturally carried an oppressive presence, as if he were a king-like figure. Hurry up and get in the car; were going to school. Emily was extremely excited throughout, pointing to the back seat door. Wace hesitated for a moment, then nced at the back seat. From the looks of it, was Baron Stuart going to drive him and his sister to school? Without much spection, Wace opened the car door and got in. Half an hourter, an impressive, magnificent, and grand building appeared before their eyes, and the Walker siblings couldnt help but gawk Emily had previously attended a prestigious school, but she had only heard of the famous E City Sainty Academy; she had never actually been there, only ever seeing it in some school magazines. Brother! Not far from the school gate entrance, Be Stuart, wearing a gorgeous uniform, couldnt help herself from running over as soon as she saw Baron Stuart, her face beaming with excitement. She knew that today was the day the Walker siblings would be attending school, so she had been waiting here since early in the morning. Normally, she didnt have that much patience, but she couldnt refuse her brothers order. Although she had started to feel a little fondness for Emily, this was dampened when she remembered Leonardo Bryson saying he didnt dislike her, and her heart once again felt a bit unhappy towards Emily.
In any case, any woman that Leonardo Bryson liked would remain an enemy in Bes eyes. Hmm! At this time, there were quite a few students who had also arrived for school, and Be had always been the center of attention at the academy. Her beautiful appearance and prominent family background made her unattainable to even the rich second generation, who could only admire her from afar. Everyone knew that the Miss Rich of Futuren Group was not easy to climb! As they saw the luxury cars and handsome men, many female students stopped in their tracks, casting nces from time to time, especially at the man standing next to the white Ferrari C he was so stylish and handsome! Too handsome! If not for the uing sses, they wouldve really liked to stop and admire him to their hearts content! Be walked over, acted affectionately towards Baron Stuart, then raised her head and pouted, Brother, arent you being too biased? Youve never personally sent me to school before!N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 281: 281: Zachary Stuart’s Call Chapter 281: 281: Zachary Stuarts Call
Trantor:549690339 Having said that, she nced at Emily Walker, wondering what kind of spell this woman had put on her brother that he actually drove her to school himself. It was unbelievable! Baron Stuart lowered his head after hearing that, realizing that he had always pampered his sister but had never personally driven her to school.
Didnt the family arrange a driver for you? And besides Baron squinted, and the faint smile at the corner of his mouth was somewhat meaningful. Didnt you have Leonardo Bryson to drive you? As soon as Leonardo Bryson was mentioned, Be Stuart immediately looked away, her gaze flickering evasively. With the words from the restaurant yesterday echoing in her ears, her cheeks couldnt help but flush. I I didnt ask him to drive me! she retorted, her little face blushing. She then let go of Barons arm and grabbed Emily Walkers and Wace Carters hands, one on each side. All right, Ill take them to the guidance office. Bye! As soon as she finished speaking, Be hurriedly led the two away towards the campus. Watching the departing trio, Baron stood there for a long time before the corners of his mouth finally slightly raised in a curve. As he turned around, he realized that many lovesick female students had gathered not far away, greedily and obsessively staring at him. Baron nced coldly, causing those infatuated girls to shudder and feel a chill down their spines. But even with such a cold demeanor, his charm remained irresistible. Opening the car door, he entered it, and the white Ferrari disappeared at the entrance of Saintoro College. Watching the luxury car vanish at the front door of the campus, a group of infatuated female students couldnt help but sigh with disappointment and returned to the campus.
By the time he returned to thepany, it was already 8:45 AM, with more than 20 people from various departments anxiously waiting for the bosss arrival in the meeting room. Baron was not in a good mood today. As soon as he entered the meeting room, his expression became serious, resembling a part of an iceberg, extremely cold. During the meeting, Barons cell phone rang, with the caller ID disying: Grandpa. Seeing the name on the screen, Baron was somewhat impatient, knowing that his grandfather wouldnt be calling him at this time without a reason. This weekend,e home for a meal together. Old Master Stuarts powerful voice came through the phone, leaving no room for doubt. Old Master Stuart had been back in the country for quite some time, but the family had never gotten together for a proper meal, making him realize that ever since the appearance of that girl named Emily Walker, his grandson seemed to have no intention of returning home! What kind of girl was she, captivating his grandson to such an extent? It seemed it was time to have a chat with that girl. I have an important contract to discuss this weekend. Baron replied tly, knowing the real reason his grandfather wanted him toe home for dinner. As soon as Old Master Stuart heard his grandsons rejection, his face turned serious,ining, You little brat, you dont even have time to eat with me now!? But Baron remained unfazed, his expression unchanged, Do you really just want to have a simple meal?
Old Master Stuart hesitated for a moment, realizing that his grandsons biggest w was being too smart, always seeing through others, leaving them nowhere to hide! Ahem, well also, well also talk about some things. Old Master Stuart coughed unnaturally. Im busy. With that said, Baron was about to hang up the phone. However, Old Master Stuart seemed to have anticipated this, and quickly spoke up before Baron hung up, You little rascal, do you want me to tie you up and bring you back? If you wish, Ill do it!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om PS: Dears, Mia Harizon will be getting married in three days. She might be a bit busy and update less during these days, but shell make it up after the wedding! Additionally, thank you ID: n Aimes for the rewards in book currency, 100 Book Coins, muah Chapter 282: 282: Are you all born from the same mother? Chapter 282: 282: Are you all born from the same mother?
Trantor:549690339 Brat, hes really getting more and more unbridled now,pletely disregarding this old mans presence, how outrageous! Hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned in displeasure. Grandpa would always use this trick when he couldnt win an argument!
He pursed his thin lips, his tone unhappy, Grandpa, do you really have to do this? Yes! Zachary Stuart replied firmly, like a stubborn old mischief-maker, If you donte back, Ill have someone tie you up. Baron Stuart on the phone was somewhat helpless. Grandpa was already over eighty years old. Why was he so difficult? Alright, this weekend, lets justy everything out on the table. Ill be back. In the end, Baron Stuartpromised. He wasnt admitting defeat, but rather, he had to fight this battle with Grandpa to the end. Hearing this, Zachary Stuart squinted his eyes in satisfaction, and then hung up the phone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Turning his head, he looked at Vivian Ferguson who was sitting on the sofa, smiled, and said, This weekend, lets get the Walker family together for dinner. Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded, Okay. On the first day of transfer, Wace Carter was also in his first year and was in the same ss as Be Stuart. Those who could study at Saintoro College were definitely born into a prominent family. As soon as Wace entered the ss, his handsome appearance immediately attracted many love-struck female students, who came to chat with him whenever they had a break.
Be Stuart, standing nearby, couldnt help but fold her arms and ponder. She really doubted whether Emily Walker and Little Brother were born from the same mother. How could their appearances be so different? Its not that she didnt think she was good-looking, but but she felt that no matter how she looked at them, the two seemed to have different genes! Wace, I have some chocte, do you want some? A girl eagerly handed him the chocte in her hand, staring at Wace Carter with a smitten look on her face. In fact, there were also many handsome guys in the academy, but the new transfer student always had an air of exotic mystery, which aroused everyones curiosity and irresistibly drew them to approach and find out more about him. Seeing the circle of female ssmates around him, Wace Carter looked up and replied with a light smile, No need, thank you. He was also popr with girls back in high school, so he was quite calm about the situation. Be Stuart watched him for a long while, then squeezed in between two female ssmates, plopped down on the chair opposite Wace, with her hands supporting her back and her chin resting on her folded arms. Staring at him with her dark eyes, she asked in a mysterious voice, Hey, were you and your sister born from the same mother? That question might be a bit impolite, but thats just Bes nature, and she didnt mean any harm. It was just her curiosity. Wace Carter was taken aback for a moment, looking somewhat strange. After quite a while, he finally calmed down, Of course, whats wrong?
Be Stuart shrugged nonchntly and pursed her lips, Nothing, I just think you two dont look like each other at all. Real siblings should look more alike, right? Look at me and my brother, dont we look very simr? With that, Be Stuart looked very proud, her lively big eyes blinking at Wace Carter as if looking like her older brother was something to be proud of. Her casual remark, however, stirred some emotions in Wace Carters heart In order to avoid the topic, Wace Carter stood up awkwardly, not replying, and left the ssroom instead. Chapter 283: 283: A Sudden Pain in the Lower Abdomen Chapter 283: 283: A Sudden Pain in the Lower Abdomen
Trantor:549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn Be Stuart, who was originally full of expectations, frowned and pouted unhappily when she saw his indifferent reaction. Whats the matter, hes so cold!
Leaving the ssroom, Wace Carter went to the rooftop of the educational building, and looked at the cloudless sky with a thoughtful expression. In contrast to Waces poprity, Emily Walker seemed somewhat obscure. However, on her first day after transferring, she wasnt in the mood to socialize with her ssmates, so she sat in her seat and reviewed her textbooks. Her cell phone rang, she took it out and saw a text message. Baron: Ill pick you up after school. Emily frowned and replied: Oh. When she left the educational building after school in the afternoon, she saw her little brother, Wace Carter, waiting at the school gate entrance surrounded by a lot of female ssmates. No one knew what he said, but shortly after, those girls left looking disappointed. As he raised his head, Wace caught a glimpse of her. Sister! He raised his hand and waved at Emily. Seeing her little brother, Emily put on a sweet youthful smile.
The breeze blew the strands of hair by her ears, brushing against her fair cheeks, light-colored capri jeans matched with a whitece shirt, making her look pure and sweet, especially in this summer. Several male students who came out couldnt help but be stunned by this scenery. Although her ordinary appearance wasnt particrly eye-catching, upon closer inspection, she was quite heartwarming. Hey Isnt that the new transfer student in our ss? One of the male students rubbed his arm against a ssmate next to him, looking somewhat dazed at the scene in front of him as if everything was a dream. The male student next to him also looked dazed at Emily on the steps not far away, seemingly unable to believe the sight before him, and nodded nkly, Yeah, it is Emily walked over to Wace with a smile, nced out of the corner of her eye, and saw a white Ferrari parked at the school gate entrance. Although the car windows were not rolled down, she recognized it as Barons vehicle at a nce. Sis, I have something to do, so Ill go ahead. Bye! Wace had also noticed the white Ferrari, and seemed to be reluctant to be a shining light bulb anymore, so he turned around and walked in the direction of the right side of the school gate entrance. However, there was still a long way from the school to his living ce, Emily watched his departing figure with some concern until he got on a public bus, then turned and got into the white Ferrari. The car started slowly and drove through the flourishing downtown. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the vi, and before Emily had time to get out of the car, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.
She frowned in difort, her face turning pale. Whats wrong with you? Noticing her slightly pale face, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed, and there was a touch of concern in his eyes. Emily covered her abdomen with her hand, took a deep breath, and then reluctantly got out of the car, her voice somewhat strained, Its nothing, it might be Before she could finish her sentence, she broke into a small run towards the house, her pace hurried. Once in the living room, she rushed straight to the second-floor bathroom, realizing that the sudden pain might mean her period had arrived However, that was not the case. Looking at her underwear, there were no traces of her period, Emily furrowed her brow in confusion, could she be mistaken? Chapter 284: 284: Restless Emotions Chapter 284: 284: Restless Emotions
Trantor:549690339 She calcted that her period should being soon, right? It felt like it hadnt visited her for a long time. With her eyes lowered, Emily Walker began to count the days since herst period.
Today is the 27th, and herst period was on the 6th The 6th? Today is the 27th? Whats going on has a month not passed yet? But why does she feel like its been a long time since herst period? Emily frowned, not knowing if she remembered it wrong. Today is only the 27th, which means her period hasnt arrived yet? But somehow, it feels like its been so long. Is it her illusion? It seems like she hasnt had her period for almost two months. Thinking about this, she suddenly realized something shocking Hopefully, its just her illusion. As long as she waits until the 6th of next month, everything might be clear. Putting away her restless thoughts, Emily walked out of the bathroom, but her mind was still uneasy. She walked out, lost in thought, with her head down,pletely unaware that Baron Stuart was standing at the bathroom door. Whats wrong?
The deep voice suddenly rang out, causing a still-distracted Emily to jump in surprise. She lifted her head to look at the man in front of her, somewhat flustered and at a loss.N?v(el)B\\jnn Her reaction made Baron Stuart even more puzzled. His brows furrowed, his deep eyes fixing on her. Nothing my stomach hurts a bit, maybe its She paused, her eyes evading his, Maybe my period ising As she spoke, she shyly stepped past him, turned, and went downstairs, seemingly unable to face him. Watching her flustered and disoriented expression, Baron Stuarts frown deepened, and he followed her downstairs. After dinner, Baron Stuart had some work to attend to, so he went to his study. But after returning to her room, Emily was restless all night long. Is it possible could it be? Perhaps there was already a little life growing inside her The more she thought, the more chaotic her emotions became, tossing and turning on the bed, unable to fall asleep. At ten oclock, Baron Stuart finished his work and returned to their room. Hearing movement, Emily suddenly went quiet, pretending to be asleep.
ncing at the motionless figure on the bed, Baron Stuart walked toward the bathroom. Perhaps it was because her emotions had suddenly calmed down, but when Baron Stuart exited the bathroom, Emily gradually fell into a deep sleep. He got into bed, lifting the thin quilt, the faint scent of her body filling his nostrils. Baron Stuart couldnt help but pause, barely able to restrain himself from the enticing smell. Gazing at her tight, fair skin, as translucent as white jade, one couldnt help but want to crave for her! But, thinking about her abnormality in the afternoon, seemingly about to get her period, Baron Stuart hesitated for a moment, suppressing his inner desires. To restrain his inner urges, Baron Stuart didnt even dare to hold her that night, afraid that touching her would make it hard for him to control himself. That night, Emily slept soundly, only waking up early the next morning. Weekend Baron Stuart seemed very busy these days, and didnt pick up Emily personally. His absence actually made her feel more at ease. Because this man was too eye-catching, every time, she didnt want him to get out of the car, and just wait for her to get in quietly.
She was a person who liked to pursue an ordinary life, not wanting prominence, but not too low-key either. In short, being ordinary was fine. Early this morning, Baron Stuart told her that he might have something to do tonight and might be backte. Chapter 285: 285: Suddenly Fainting Chapter 285: 285: Suddenly Fainting
Trantor:549690339 Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Emily Walker decided to go see where her brother, Wace Carter, worked. It wasnt until yesterday that she found out that her little brother had been taking the public bus every day to work at a takeaway restaurant.
After getting on a bus and arriving at the fifth station in about ten-plus minutes, Emily got off and followed the direction her little brother had pointed out, indeed seeing a takeaway restaurant. As soon as she entered, she saw her brother Waces busy figure. At this moment, it seemed that her own life was even less ordinary and solid than her brothers. Sister! Youre here! Turning his head and seeing his sister at the front door, Wace waved and smiled. Emily walked into the restaurant, knowing full well that it was not good to disturb her brother too much while he was working. She found a seat and ordered a cup of fruit juice. What brings you here today? Wace walked over with a cup of fruit juice, feeling quite at ease working here. The bossdy was also very nice and took good care of him. At these words, Emily smiled and nced around the restaurant, I had nothing to do today, so I came to have a look. Waiter! Before Wace could say anything, someone shouted for a waiter. He had to turn around and walk over, Sister, sit for a while. Alright. Seeing her brothers busy figure, Emily felt gratified. Perhaps the restaurants business was just too good C half an hour passed and Wace still had no time to pay attention to his older sister.
Finding a brief gap in his schedule, Wace walked over, Sister, you havent had dinner yet, right? Let me prepare a meal for you. Before Emily could respond, Wace had already turned around and gone to the counter to order her a mushroom chicken steak rice.N?v(el)B\\jnn This is delicious, I rmend it! With a bright smile, Wace said he had been working here for a few days and naturally knew which set meal tasted good. As the sky gradually darkened, Emily did start to feel hungry, especially with the aroma of the mushroom chicken. She couldnt help but pick up a spoon to taste it. Delicious. She looked up and smiled at Wace. Then you eat first. Let me know if you need anything, Ill get back to work! Mhm! Emily nodded, watching as Wace turned around and began busying himself again. She had wanted to chat with her brother for a while, but he seemed very busy, to the point where she had finished her chicken chop rice without him having a free moment. She stood up and went to the counter, nced at the price list, and pulled out a 100 USD banknote from her wallet, Wace. She looked at the busy Wace and handed the money to him. Seeing the red banknote handed over, Wace paused, What is it?
Emily smiled, For the meal. Now that she was almostpletely reliant on Baron Stuart, she didnt need to spend any money on food or lodging, whereas her brother had to fend for himself. So she had no reason to ask him to cover this little meal expense. Sister, have we be so estranged that youre afraid I cant afford a meal? Wace chuckled and asked. Emily lowered her eyelids and stayed silent for a while before slowly saying, No, its just that I have nowhere to spend money right now, so save the money you earn from working! As his older sister, there was no way she could take the money he worked hard for. She stuffed the money into his hand, and then smiled brightly, When youre rich in the future,e and support me. Ill go home first. Having said that, she turned around and left. Watching his sisters departing figure, Wace fell into deep thought. Maybe he could save this money for the future. PS: Thanks to a lifetime of protection for the 588 book coins reward, Ice as Jade for the 100 book coins reward, n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward, straw stalks in the southern city~ for the 100 book coins reward, love under the ck for the 100 book coins reward, and Meng Po Soup for the 100 book coins reward! (Please excuse any missing rewards records, dear readers.) Chapter 286: 286: Hongmen Family Banquet Chapter 286: 286: Hongmen Family Banquet
Trantor:549690339 Just as he was putting away the USD and preparing to turn around, he suddenly heard a plop sound. He turned his head in surprise, looking in the direction of the sound.
The next second, he hurriedly rushed towards the restaurant doorway, not even having time to put down the te in his hand, Sister! Waces expression seemed somewhat panicked, his steps hurried, and he nearly stumbled and fell. At this time, the restaurant was in an uproar due to Emily suddenly falling, and everyone stood up, looking towards the front door. Sister? Sister! Looking at his older sister who had suddenly fallen, Wace was somewhat at a loss and helpless, not knowing what to do in his anxious state. The Boss Lady of the restaurant also came over with a worried expression at this time, Quick, hurry up and send her to the hospital! Upon hearing the Boss Ladys words, Wace promptly picked up Emily, hailed a taxi, and rushed to the hospital. Meanwhile, at Stuart Manor. A Hongmen family feast officially began, with the two families sitting together at the Stuart familys dining table. Apart from Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid, the other three men all had their usual cold expressions, emotionless faces. Especially Baron Stuart, who had already known about his grandpa Zacharys ulterior motives for tonights arrangement. Alright, were all family, so dont be too formal, feel free., Dinner began, and Grandpa Zachary spoke, breaking the serious atmosphere with his chopsticks. Once he spoke, the others naturally smiled as well.
Except for Baron Stuart, who remained expressionless and silent from beginning to end. It wasnt until Zachary spoke up that he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat tonights dinner. Grandpa Zachary, sitting at the head of the table, couldnt help but frown at his indifferent attitude! However, due to the presence of the Walker family members, he couldnt possibly expose his indifferent attitude on the spot, so he had to cover up the embarrassment with a smile. Baron. Just as Baron Stuart was leisurely eating dinner, Zachary nced at him and spoke meaningfully, As the younger generation, shouldnt you offer a toast to your father-inw? Although Zacharys tone was light, there was an inherent authority in his voice, making it hard for most people to resist his deterrence. Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was also slightly stunned. Although Baxter was the elder in terms of seniority, he had to be more respectful to Baron Stuart in the business circle. It was only after the two families got engaged that Baxter began to call Baron Stuart by his name, after all, the Stuart family dominated the business world as the emperor, and no one dared to underestimate or casually cling to them. Hearing Zacharys words, Baron Stuarts hand paused for a moment as he picked up the vegetables. Then he lifted his ink-jade-like eyes, nced at Grandpa Zachary, and then at Baxter Walker.
As Baxter made eye contact with his emotionless gaze, he calmly smiled and said, No need, Ill just Hey, theres no reason not to ept a toast from a son-inw to his father-inw. Before Baxter could finish speaking, Grandpa Zachary spoke again, then looked at Baron Stuart with a cold tone, Baron. Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips, put down his bowl and chopsticks, then looked up at Grandpa Zachary with an indifferent tone that showed no sense of family affection between them.N?v(el)B\\jnn Grandpa, I think Ive made it clear, and Id like you not to make such arrangements without my permission in the future. After finishing, Baron Stuart picked up a napkin to wipe his thin lips, stood up, and said, Im full, you all can continue. After saying this, he left the dining table. Chapter 287: 287: For Her, You Would Do Anything? Chapter 287: 287: For Her, You Would Do Anything?
Trantor:549690339 His sudden actions and words made everyone from both families awkward. Vivian Ferguson felt her sons words were too cold and heartless, while Baxter Walker thought he was too dismissive. Even if he had said this behind their backs, they wouldnt have minded. But now, it felt like a public p on their faces, making it difficult for them to lift their heads.
When had their prominent Walker family ever suffered such humiliation? Cam Walker clenched her chopsticks in anger but held back her words due to the presence of the older generations. Baron Stuart, whats gotten into you? With so many people present, how can you leave first? Vivian Ferguson couldnt help speaking up, angry at her sons disregard for their feelings.N?v(el)B\\jnn She knew her son could be indifferent towards others at times, but with so many people present, couldnt he at least cooperate a little? Baron Stuart showed no signs of remorse, stopped in his tracks, and looked at his mother, Didnt you say it was just a simple dinner? Vivian Ferguson paused. Indeed, it was supposed to be a simple dinner. But they had just started eating, how could he leave so early? At this moment, Ang Reid also stood up and smiled, If Baron Stuart has something to do, go ahead and be busy. We can eat anytime. If it wasnt for their daughters happiness, how could the Walkers tolerate such treatment? Usually gentle Ang Reid couldnt help feeling a little emotional today. Today is the weekend, what could he possibly have to do! At this moment, Zachary Stuart mmed the table and stood up, furious for the first time. He knew his grandson had always been arrogant and never cared about others. But now, he was getting more and more presumptuous,pletely disregarding his own grandfather!
A simple family dinner turned into aplete face-off. Zachary Stuart stood up, his hawk-like pupils staring straight at Baron Stuart, anger clear on his face, Do you think Im old now? Do you think you can do whatever you want now? Baron Stuart looked up, unaffected by his anger. His always indifferent expression remained unchanged, revealing no emotions, Grandpa, I never thought you were old. I just dont want to follow the path youveid out for me anymore. Eight years ago, it was like that, and now, eight yearster, I wont let you disrupt my life again, even at any cost. Baron Stuart spoke decisively and immediately turned to leave. You stop right there! Zachary Stuart yelled, seeing his retreating figure. Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, stayed silent for a moment but didnt turn around, only standing still where he was. After a long stare, Zachary Stuarts face looked somewhat calmer, but it was evident that he was still very angry, Are you still ming me for stopping you and that little girl eight years ago? Hearing this, Baron Stuart turned around, looked up at Zachary Stuart, and spoke calmly, No. Its just that your stopping me back then made me realize some things are very important to me. The so-called important thing is that girl? Zachary Stuart exhaled heavily and then spoke sharply, Whats so good about that girl? What can she bring you!? Baron Stuart fell silent for a long time before speaking slowly, his tone t and without any waves, What Grandpa cant give me, she can.
Zachary Stuart was taken aback, unable toprehend this statementpletely. Chapter 288: 288: I Want Both Chapter 288: 288: I Want Both
Trantor:549690339 For this grandson, he could give him a kingdom of his own, and what Walker Family could give him was to help him conquer the whole world and reach the pinnacle of life. Every sessful man expects this, so what else does he want?
For her, are you willing to give up everything, including everything you have now? Zachary Stuart asked with a heavy tone. Baron Stuart understood his words, and after a moment of silence, he calmly said, No, I want both her and everything I have now. With just one sentence, everyone present was shocked, and they couldnt help but look up with disbelief. Even Zachary was somewhat puzzled by his grandsons newfound confidence. He should be well aware that everything he has today was built on the kingdom he once created, which hed handed over entirely to him. Of course, in recent years, Baron Stuart had made the Futuren Group even more glorious and renowned. Nowadays, the Futuren Groups name can be found throughout the world, in every nation globally. Then you should understand who has given you everything you possess now! Zachary said angrily, feeling as if his grandson no longer held him in high regard. Yes, its true that my grandpa, Baron Stuart replied, already prepared for his grandfathers words, but your threats are useless to me. For twenty-eight years, his grandfather had indeed been very strict with him and never spoiled him. Still, he treated him as the center of his world.
Decades of hard work were dedicated to passing the Futuren Group to Baron Stuart personally.N?v(el)B\\jnn Believing that his grandfather couldnt possibly withdraw the Group from him at his age of twenty-five, especially not at this point. Zacharys harsh words did indeed aim to intimidate his grandson, yet he never anticipated his grandsons ability to see right through him! Members of the Walker Family were in attendance, and as head of the Stuart household, Zachary couldnt acquiesce so easily! If you dont marry Cam Walker, I guarantee this threat will be real! Zachary Stuart leaned on his crutches, looking furious, apparently ready to wage war with his grandson. Be Stuart, who had remained silent up until now, clenched her teeth, stood up abruptly, and red at her grandfather with displeasure. Grandpa! When his beloved granddaughter called out, Zachary looked at her, puzzled, Whats the matter? Be pouted with dissatisfaction, Whats so good about Cam Walker? Why do you insist on Brother marrying her? Do you know what she didst time Be, stop causing trouble and go upstairs! Before she could finish, Vivian Ferguson walked over and dragged her towards the second floor. The current situation was chaotic enough; if she continued to interfere, things would only get worse. Vivian knew her daughters personality all too wellshecked any filter when speaking.
Mother, what are you doing!? I still have something to say, dont grab me Be struggled and looked back towards the dining table. Vivian ignored her and dragged her straight to the second floor. When they reached Bes room, Vivian closed the door forcefully and then stared at her daughter with anger, Be, your grandpa is already very upset, why are you still causing trouble? Be frowned in dissatisfaction, Mecausing trouble? How am I causing trouble!? Chapter 289: 289: Bella Stuart Swearing Chapter 289: 289: Be Stuart Swearing
Trantor:549690339 The Walkers are still present. Regardless of how much you dislike Cam, you shouldnt say such things in front of her family. No matter what, those words said to ones face could be hurtful to some extent. Besides, whatever grandpa does, he does for your older brother. Whats wrong with Cam? Shes much better than the vain Emily, isnt she? Until now, Vivian still remembered the incident where Emily had asked Cam for a check.
Cam might be a bit temperamental, but she always behaved well in the Stuart household. So, Vivian was not concerned about that. But Be hearing this was about to explode! What a load of crap! She blurted out furiously, causing Vivian to slightly knit her brows. How can a youngdy frequently use such explosivenguage without regard for her image? Mother, do you know how hypocritical that Cam is!? she said in anger, Thest time something happened to my brother, Cam concealed the fact that she has O-type blood. At that time, his life was in grave danger, and she could have given him a blood transfusion. Why did she hide it? If it werent for Emily, my brother might have died!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Be rambled on with her grievances. The thought of Cams hypocrisy made her want to rush downstairs and throw her out! Vivian was shocked by this revtion and after a moments hesitation, she asked uncertainly, Where did you hear this from? How do you know that Cam has O-type blood? Be looked at her mother in anger, I heard it from her own mouth at the restaurant that day! On hearing this, Vivians expression dimmed. She stared nkly at her daughter. Mother, how could we let my brother marry a woman who would coldly stand by and watch him die? Such a woman was not only hypocritical but extremely malicious! Vivian looked up. She had always thought that Cam liked her son very much. It was only a matter of donating a bit of blood, why did Cam hide her blood type? Was she afraid that the doctors would ask her to give a blood transfusion?
Thinking of this, Vivian also became a bit angry. If you marry a wife who doesnt even care about her husbands life or death, then whats the point of having such a daughter-inw? She turned around and went downstairs. At this moment, the atmosphere in the restaurant had be extremely tense. Latching onto the standoff between grandfather and grandson, Baxter Walker finally spoke. Master Stuart, lets discuss the wedding another day. Thank you for your hospitality today, but we should leave now. He said, turning around to leave the Stuart Manor. Ang Reid and Cam Walker also politely bid farewell to Zachary Stuart before turning to leave. With the situation reaching this point, there was no need for them to brazenly continue to stay. Dad, lets discuss the marriage with the Walkers another day. At this point, Vivian also came down. Seeing the Walkers leaving, she didnt n to hold them back. But her sudden change in attitude made the Walkers somewhat surprised and confused. Perhaps, she also felt that the atmosphere today was not suitable for discussing these matters, so the Walkers didnt think much about it.
Looking at Baron Stuarts expressionless face, as cold as ice, Zachary Stuart could only nod helplessly, Im really sorry to have made a mess of things. Baxter Walker managed to squeeze out a faint smile, Not at all, well just leave now. After the Walkers left, there was no reason for Baron Stuart to stay any longer. He made his way to the front door. Checking the time, it was already 8:30 PM. He was somewhat eager to see the woman in the vi. Rmend a friends book, First ss Fake: The Spoiled Girls Reign Its a ssic! PS: Thank you Forget for the reward of 100 book coins! Thank you n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! Thank you Dont remind me Im sick without the cure for the reward of 100 book coins! (Next chapters title: Shes pregnant.) Chapter 290: 290: She is Pregnant Chapter 290: 290: She is Pregnant
Trantor:549690339 Watching him leave, Zachary Stuart didnt say anything and went to the study upstairs alone, his face looking very bad. Half an hourter, Baron Stuart returned to the vi, but he didnt see the person who should have stayed at home, and he couldnt help but be puzzled.
Where is she? Turning his head, he saw Mrs. Noelleing. Mrs. Noelle also looked puzzled. Miss Emily didnte back today. I thought she was with you, Young Master. Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be taken aback. It was already sote; where would she be alone? Meanwhile, in the hospital, Emily was admitted to a general ward. Still unconscious on the hospital bed, Wace Carter stood guard inside the room, staring at her on the bed. The doctors words echoed in his ears: She is pregnant. She fainted suddenly due to weakness and being in the early stages of pregnancy. There is no big problem with proper care, so dont worry too much. Looking at his sister on the bed, Waces expression was somewhat worried. At this moment, the door of the hospital room was knocked, and a nurse came in, smiling, Please take this to the payment office on the first floor. Wace took the paper from the nurse, looked at it, and nodded, Alright. The nurse smiled slightly and left the room. Wace looked at his elder sister on the hospital bed, and then stood up and left the room, preparing to go to the first floor to make the payment.
Less than a minute after leaving the room, Emilys cell phone rang in her bag. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown and dialed the number again immediately. However, the result was the same: there was still no answer on the other end. Where on earth did she go, and why didnt she pick up his call? Although thinking this way, a growing sense of worry took over Baron Stuarts heart. No matter where this woman went, she would pick up his calls unless the phone wasnt with her. But if the phone wasnt with her, where else could it be? Perhaps awakened by the vibration of the ringtone, Emilys dainty eyshes began to flutter, her brows furrowing as if she were in pain. She opened her eyes, and a white room and the irritating smell of disinfectant greeted her.N?v(el)B\\jnn She looked around, frowning, and couldnt remember what had happened. Seeing the white room around her and the other beds nearby, she turned her head and saw a doctor in a white coat standing beside the neighboring bed, currently examining the patient.
Emily quickly realized that she was in a hospital? By this time, Wace had already paid the fees and entered the room. Seeing Emily awake, aforting smile spread across his face. Sister, youre awake! Emily looked up at her approaching brother, her gaze somewhat lost. Wace? Wace closed the door, walked to the bedside, and pulled a nearby chair over, Sis, you suddenly fainted; it scared me to death! The sight of her pale face in the restaurant earlier had really frightened him. In this world, he already had no other family members; the only one left was his older sister, Emily Walker. Having heard this, Emily was stunned for a moment. She then recalled that she was in the restaurant eating and was about to leave when her body suddenly lost strength and she couldnt remember anything afterward. So it turns out, she had fainted. Looking at her on the hospital bed, Waces expression dimmed, and after a moments silence, he said, Sister, do you know that youre pregnant?
Chapter 291: 291: Stay There and Don’t Move Chapter 291: 291: Stay There and Dont Move
Trantor:549690339 At her words, Emily suddenly raised her head, staring at him in shock, and having a hard time believing it for a moment. Im pregnant? Gazing at Wace, she opened her mouth in amazement.
Noticing her reaction, he figured that she must not know she was pregnant, and Wace began to worry a little. As for this child, theres no doubt that its Baron Stuarts. But given the current situation, what should her sister do? Yes, the doctor said its almost two months. Hearing this, Emily was slightly taken aback. Her eyes dimmed as she nced at him, then lowered her head, a myriad of indescribable emotions surging inside her. It felt a bit subtle, and somewhatexcited, but at the same time also caught off guard. Although she had suspected something for these past few days, once she truly found out she was pregnant, it brought her both a subtle feeling and a sense of helplessness. Lowering her head, she gently touched her belly. Inside, a tiny life was growinghers and Baron Stuarts. Sis, about this child, Baron Stuart doesnt know yet, does he? After some interaction with them, Wace could tell that her status in Baron Stuarts heart was different from others, and he wondered if he would want the child. Upon hearing this, Emily raised her head, and her expression grew even darker when Baron Stuarts name came up. If Baron Stuart knew, would he want this child? As she pondered this, the sound of a cellphone ringtone interrupted her thoughts.
Emily turned her head and saw her small bag nearby. Seeing the situation, Wace got up, grabbed the cell phone, and handed it to Emily. Its Baron Stuart. Looking at the name disyed on the screen, Emily felt a moment of shock. He hadnte home thiste, so he must be worried about her, right? Taking the phone, Emily slid her finger to answer the call. As the call connected, Baron Stuarts tightly wound nerves began to rx somewhat. Where are you? Why havent youe home yet? Listening to the deep and sexy voiceing from the other end of the phone, Emily suddenly felt a warm surge in her heart, and she became certain that no matter the nature of their rtionship, this man genuinely cared for her. Im at The words almost came out, but Emily abruptly hesitated. If she told him she was at the hospital right now, he might worry all over again. Im at home with my little brother, and Ill be back soon.
Ille pick you up. No need, I can go back myself! As soon as she heard that he wanted to pick her up, Emily immediately said. She was currently at the hospital, so where should he go to pick her up? Stay there, and Ill be there right away. Hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart started the car and slowly drove away from the vi. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Emily appeared somewhat dazed, staring nkly at the disconnected phone call. She wasnt even at her own ce, so how could hee to pick her up? What did he say? Seeing her in a daze, Wace asked curiously. Emily raised her head, looking at him with a bit of panic in her heart. What if he went to her ce and found out she wasnt there? Would he get angry again?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After considering it, she dialed the phone again. Baron Stuart was driving his white Ferrari, and when his phone rang, he nced at it and picked it up.
Whats the matter? He asked with a furrowed brow. Emily sounded a little sheepish, and awkwardly said, That I-Im not at my little brothers ce. Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eyes dimmed, and he quickly deduced something, his heart suddenly feeling displeased. She hadnte home sote, which had puzzled him. He originally thought she was just with her brother, but now she was telling him she wasnt? Chapter 292: 292: Dr. Fraser? Hospital Room? Chapter 292: 292: Dr. Fraser? Hospital Room?
Trantor:549690339 So where is she? Thinking of thest time she was with Adrian Nash, Baron Stuarts heart suddenly felt uneasy, and his tone became a bit annoyed.
Where are you? His sudden change in tone made Emily Walker pause for an instant. She knew it; this man would definitely be angry! Im at Dr. Fraser, someone in Ward Number 5 is looking for you! Just as Emily was about to say she was in the hospital, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and a nurse came in and shouted towards a doctor who was on the bed next to Emilys. This shout also made Baron Stuart in the phone hear it loud and clear. Dr. Fraser? Hospital room? Where on earth is this woman!? A sudden sense of urgency and worry rose in his heart. Baron Stuarts tone became a bit hurried as he asked on the phone, Damn it, where are you!? His urgent and worried tone warmed Emilys heart, Im at the hospital Which hospital?
Emily looked up at her little brother, who had just woken up and was unable to distinguish which hospital it was. City Hospital.N?v(el)B\\jnn After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart turned the steering wheel and sped in the direction of the hospital! This woman, hiding in the hospital from him! What happened to her? Why is she in the hospital? Thinking about this, Baron Stuart suddenly pressed harder on the elerator! A few minutester, the white Ferrari stopped at the entrance of City Hospital. Baron Stuart got out of the car and hurriedly rushed towards the grand entrance of the hospital! At this time, Emily in the hospital room had just finished herst IV drip. Sister, are you not eating well at his house? Why is your body so weak? Wace Carter sat by the bedside, somewhat puzzled by Emilys condition. Logically speaking, Baron Stuart wouldnt be stingy with his sister. He even heard that he had specifically brought in a nanny for her. So why was her body weak? Hearing that, Emily was also a bit puzzled herself.
Recently, she hadnt been working, and she had been idle at home all day. She had eaten well every meal and didnt feel tired or anything. Why was her body weak? When it came to tiredness, a few scenes shed through Emilys mind quickly. Could it be because of that that her body had be weak? As she was lost in thought, the door of the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in with a serious expression! Seeing her on the hospital bed, his heart tightened, and he walked over, Whats wrong with you? I Doctor! Before Emily could speak, Baron Stuart let out a stern shout! This was a general ward, and his shout made the people in other beds look at them in surprise. Those who initially had slightly angry faces were stunned as they saw Baron Stuarts handsome face. They couldnt help but widen their eyes, showing an astonished expression. How can there be such a good-looking man in the world, even more handsome than the celebrities on TV!
This was a general ward, and rtively speaking, the patients were all from ordinary families. They had never seen someone like him before, so when the men saw such an outstanding man, they couldnt help but be amazed. With his loud shout, Emily felt a bit embarrassed. She turned her head and saw that many people were looking at them, so she couldnt help but tug at Baron Stuarts clothes. She whispered, This is a hospital. Baron Stuart didnt care and continued to shout. His innate noble and cold aura made everyone feel a natural sense of oppression. Chapter 293: 293: Baron Stuart, also has moments of fear Chapter 293: 293: Baron Stuart, also has moments of fear
Trantor:549690339 Doctor! This damned woman, if asked, will definitely not answer truthfully, so he could only call the doctor over to ask him!
If the doctor dared to hesitate or hide anything, he would definitely shut down this hospital! In a moment, he saw a female doctor walk in, sounding somewhat displeased, Please, this is a hospital. Do not raise your voice hereC Her voice abruptly stopped, the female doctor stared at Baron Stuart in awe, shocked by his appearance and the intimidation his face exuded. What happened to her? Baron Stuart pointed at the figure on the bed and asked the female doctor, his face consistently indifferent. For outsiders, Baron Stuart always had only two expressions, one was cold, the other was anger. The female doctor seemed a bit taken aback then nced at Emily on the bed, and then too hastily pulled her gaze back to Baron Stuarts handsome face, and stammered, She, shes just physically very weak, if she takes good care, there wont be a big problem.N?v(el)B\\jnn Baron Stuart frowned, Is that all? The doctor nodded, Yes. As long as she takes good care of her body, both the baby in her belly and the adult will have no problem. Hearing this, Baron Stuart felt a little relieved. He paid no more attention to the doctor and indifferently turned and sat by the hospital bed. The female doctor finally managed to pull herself together and then realized that it was none of her business now, so she turned around and left the hospital room.
After the doctor left, Emily also felt a bit dazed. The doctor didnt mention her pregnancy. Did she not say it because she assumed Baron Stuart knew? Thinking about it, that might be it. Why didnt you tell me? Baron Stuart sat down, his gaze at her somewhat reproachful. Emily was still immersed in her own thoughts, and for a moment, somewhat nkly raised her head, Hmm? With her reaction, its evident her mind was elsewhere, which made him irrationally angry! But the next second, Baron Stuart didnt blow up. Instead, he tightly hugged the person on the bed into his arms and whispered into her ear, Dont keep silent in the future. Ill worry, and Ill get anxious. The moment he heard she was in the hospital, his heart felt shock, and he could hardly breathe. This woman, she was increasingly captivating his heart. Just like a poison he couldnt quit, the more he was entrapped, the deeper he fell Emily was taken aback, feeling clearly how tightly his arms were holding her. I Im pregnant. Emily said subconsciously the next second.
However, the instant she finished speaking, she felt the feeling of his arms stiffen noticeably. Baron Stuart paused for a moment, then let her go and nkly looked at her. For a moment, Emily felt: Did he not want this child? Did he not even look forward to the arrival of this new life at all? Baron Stuart was motionless, just staring fixedly at her. Wace, who was beside them, couldnt help but worry for his sister. Didnt he want this child? After a moment, Baron Stuart finally snapped back to reality, looked at her and asked, Can you walk? Emily was totally confused and asked nkly, What what? Somehow, his reaction nearly suffocated her. If, if he didnt want this child, then what was her standing in his heart? She was getting more and more greedy, she also discovered that this man was bing more and more important in her heart. Baron Stuart looked at her and then leaned over to carry her from the bed into his arms.
This sudden action caused Emily and her brother to be totally surprised. Where was he going to take her? Could it be PS: Thank you Long Hair Flutter for your 100 book coin reward! Purple Lotus Winter Flower 100 book coins reward! Big Silly Girl 100 book coins reward! (Mia Harizons weeding tomorrow, Ill be busy, but the updates will continue! Thank you all for your blessings, Im so lucky to have you all!) Chapter 294: 294: Who Said I Don’t Want a Child? Chapter 294: 294: Who Said I Dont Want a Child?
Trantor:549690339 I dont want to! At this time, Baron Stuart had already picked her up and left the hospital room, only to suddenly hear her scream. He couldnt help but look at her with some surprise.
The puzzled question, Whats wrong? Emily Walker looked at his face, her eyes gradually misting up, her voice also trembling a little, Youyou dont want this child? Are you going to hold me and take me to the operating table? Thinking about this, Emily felt a sudden pain in her heart and tears slipped down her face. Looking at her sudden painful expression, Baron Stuart couldnt help but pause. What does he mean by not wanting the child? What is she talking about going to the operating table? Who said I dont want the child? he looked at her, his expression slightly puzzled. His sudden words made Emily pause, the weariness in her eyes stopping as she stared nkly at him, Youyoure not going to get rid of this child? If not, why was he in such a hurry to carry her away? Wasnt it to the operating table? Baron Stuart was taken aback, counter-asking, Why would I get rid of this child? Just now when he heard her say she was pregnant, for the first time, he felt an indescribable feeling, something he had never experienced in his 28 years. Indescribable, with a touch of helpless excitement and agitation. Wace Carter, who had been following behind, finally rxed when he heard him say this.
Not getting rid of the child? Emily, still puzzled, Then wherewhere do you want to take me? Baron Stuart lightly hooked his lips, seeming to understand her concerns.N?v(el)B\\jnn He turned around, carrying her in the direction of the elevator Twenty minutester, the three arrived at E Citys top-rated hospital. The medical equipment and technology here were undoubtedly the best in the city! Emily and Wace both looked puzzled at the top-rated hospital outside the car window. Not until Emily hadpleted her full body check-up that she finally understood why this man suddenly picked her up and left that hospital. The fetus is fine, just mydy needs to pay attention to her health, not too much exertion, especially The doctor hesitated, looking at Baron Stuart, You must restrain yourselves at night, no more sleeping together. Upon hearing this, Emily wished she could find a hole to crawl into. However, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly, his expression somewhat displeased. No sleeping together? Why?
Why? Baron Stuart asked. The doctor cleared his throat, Ah, mydys physical condition is already very weak, and during the first three months, it is best not to engage in strenuous activities, otherwise, there will be a risk to the fetus. With that, the doctor tactfully left the room, not wanting to face Baron Stuarts darkening expression. The first three months in other words, he would have to hold himself back for more than a month? Thinking about his recent frenzy toward her, Baron Stuart suddenly felt apprehensive. If he hadnt paid attention, would his child have almost been aborted by his own actions? At 10 pm, Emily insisted on going home, as she didnt like the smell of the hospitals disinfectant. Baron Stuart reluctantly agreed to take her home with him. After sending Wace back, they arrived at the vi at 10:40 pm. Emily was a bit tired, so she took a simple bath andy down on the bed. Within just a few minutes, she had fallen into a deep sleep. After taking a bath, Baron returned to the bed and noticed her steady breathing. He couldnt help but feel lost in thought
His slender fingers touched her pale cheeks, and after nting a light kiss on her forehead, Baron held her close and closed his eyes to sleep. Chapter 295: 295: Just What Kind of Person is Emily Walker? Chapter 295: 295: Just What Kind of Person is Emily Walker?
Trantor:549690339 Ever since learning of her pregnancy, Emily Walker was nearly unable to attend school. She had stayed home for a whole week. It was only after Doctor Gavin confirmed repeatedly, and reassured Baron Stuart of her physical condition repeatedly, that she was allowed to. However, looking at the two bodyguards at the entrance of the ssroom gave Emily a headache
After she discovered her pregnancy, that man seemed to have be excessively cautious, making her the most noticeable person in the academy. Having bodyguards in Saintoro Academy was not unusual, but having them follow closely for a whole day was hard to ept. People who didnt know even thought she was trying to show off. However, speaking of which, what kind of background does the transferred student Emily have? Isnt it rumored that she lost both of her parents? Why can she attend Saintoro Academy? This is not a school that ordinary people can join. Did her parents leave her arge amount of assets? Or perhaps, is there some mysterious sponsor? I always feel this Emily looks familiar, as if I had seen her somewhere a female student seated behind Emily said to another female student. At first nce, she felt as if she had seen Emily somewhere, but she couldnt recall where. If you say so, I also feel like Ive seen her somewhere The other one also narrowed her eyes, looking at the side of Emilys face. At this moment, another student joined them, gossiping together, Didnt you hear? Allegedly, the big BOSS of the Futuren Group personally came to pick her up from schoolst time. Upon hearing this, the two female students immediately turned their heads, looking shocked, they asked the girl, What? The big BOSS of the Futuren Group? Are you talking about Baron Stuart? He came to pick Emily up from school?N?v(el)B\\jnn Could it be true?
I just heard from the people in ss C, Im unsure, they said he came only once, and they never saw hime to school again During the break, there werent many students in the ssroom. Although the female students voices were very low, Emily still caught some of it. Hey, Emily! At this moment, a male student in the ss walked over. His handsome appearance was admired by numerous girls. Emily was deep in her thoughts, startled by his shout. Recently, she felt as if there were boys frequentlying up to talk to her. Or perhaps, she was imagining things? Compared to when she just transferred to the school, recently more and more male students have been talking to her. Emily lifted her head and smiled at the boy. Tomorrow is the weekend, many of our ssmates are having a KTV party tonight, why dont youe with us. He said eagerly, sitting across Emily with an excited look on his face. Ever since he noticed her innocent and sweet smile, he couldnt stop thinking about her and desired more interaction with the new student. Emily lifted her gaze upon hearing this, then responded with a polite smile,Uh I have some ns tonight, I wont make it. You guys have fun. Now Baron Stuart practically guarded her twenty hours a day, not even allowing her to go to the supermarket, let alone going to a party.
Upon hearing this, the boy looked disappointed, Why? Tomorrow is the weekend, cant you postpone your ns till tomorrow? Lots of people from our department are going! Chapter 296: 296: I asked her out tonight! Chapter 296: 296: I asked her out tonight!
Trantor:549690339 Its rare to have a chance to invite her out, and she actually said she didnt have time. Its so disappointing. Uh Seeing his disappointed expression, Emily Walker gave an embarrassed smile, I tonight
Shes booked by me tonight! A crisp voice sounded, and before the boy had time to turn around and see the person clearly, he had already been pulled away by Be Stuart, who had juste in, her pupils wide, What, do you have a problem with that? Be Stuart was also very popr in school, but her hard-to-approach personality made her seem out of reach, and people could only admire her from afar. Everyone knew about her family background and her difficult-to-approach personality. No one dared to offend the youngdy of Futuren Group in the first grade, Be Stuart, Baron Stuarts only sister who was doted on to the bone marrow! Seeing her domineering and arrogant manner, the male student was somewhat puzzled about her rtionship with Emily Walker but didnt say much before leaving the ssroom disappointedly. After the male student left, Be Stuart sat down across from Emily Walker, You already have my brother, and youre still out here flirting with other guys? She looked at Emily Walker, pouting her lips. With such an outstanding man as her brother, shouldnt any woman who has him treat other men as if they are invisible? Emily Walker was somewhat helpless with Be Stuarts words, so she reluctantly smiled.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om How did you get here? Since transferring to this school, it was the first time Be Stuart hade looking for her. At these words, Be Stuart looked unnatural and pursed her lips. After a long time, she slowly picked up the textbook and the pen in her hand and ced them in front of Emily Walker. Do you know how to do this problem? Be Stuart had a proud and unyielding character, rarely seeking help from others in school.
She really hated those fake and pretentious rich second generations and Miss Riches! But oddly enough, she didnt know how to do this problem. She sent a photo to Leonardo Bryson, but he seemed to be busy and hadnt turned on his cell phone. She thougegt of asking other ssmates for help, but she couldnt bring herself to do that. The only person she could think of was Emily Walker! She was, after all, her brothers girlfriend, so teaching her a problem should be a face-saving thing to do, right? When Emily Walker heard this, she couldnt help but be stunned, and then she lowered her eyes and looked at the math problem in the textbook. It turned out that even Be Stuart had such a humble side, which seemed quite cute. Noticing her smirk, Be Stuart immediately looked unhappy, Hey! Are you making fun of me!? Everyone has their moments when they struggle, dont you No, no, Seeing her about to get angry, Emily Walker quickly exined, I just think you look cute like this. After that, Emily Walker pulled the book coin from her hand and helped her solve the problem. But Be Stuart, who was suddenly praised this way, was obviously somewhat stunned. What did this woman say? She cute?
It was the first time someone had praised her to her face, and Be Stuart couldnt help but blush a little. But she didnt show much of her feelings, still pretending to be calm, Hmph, dont think that just because you say Im cute, Ill like you! She tried to actposed, but her tone was obviously a bit unnatural. By this time, Emily Walker had already solved the math problem in the textbook and returned it to her, smiling, Its done. Looking at the book she returned and the answer on it, Be Stuart felt a subtle feeling in her heart. This Emily Walker, it seemed she was starting to dislike her less and less! Really, she was so ordinary, why is it that shes so hard to hate! PS: Dear readers, tonights update is scheduled. At this time, Mia Harizon should still be busy with the wedding. The rest will be updatedter, love you guys. Chapter 297: I Heard You Got a ‘Strange Illness’? Chapter 297: I Heard You Got a Strange Illness? Trantor: 549690339 She stared at her angrily for a few seconds, then Be Stuart stood up. Thank you! With that, she wanted to turn and leave. But suddenly, as if thinking of something, she turned back and leaned in to ask Emily Walker, My brother told me you have a strange disease? Upon hearing this, Emily was taken aback and puzzled. What strange disease? Be was also stunned, frowning. Could it be that her brother was ying a prank on her? With a mix of confusion and curiosity, Be examined Emily up and down and finally left, still frowning. What kind of strange disease? She seemed quite healthy! Watching her leave, Emily also looked confused. After pondering for a while, she suddenly understood what the so-called strange disease was all about! After school, Emily was still escorted home by two bodyguards. Seeing the astonished gazes from other students on campus, she felt embarrassed. It was hard to tolerate all the attention she was receiving every day like this. As they left the campus, the two bodyguards followed closely, only a meter away from her. However, before Emily could get into the car, the two bodyguards were suddenly taken hostage by four men in ck! Feeling someone approaching, the two men were startled, but it was toote for them to resist. Turning around, they looked at the four bodyguards behind them, even more astonished! Why would the old masters men appear here? And why treat them this way? What did they want to do? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A series of question marks were ringing in the minds of the two bodyguards. The next second, the door of the ck Lincoln was opened, and from the outside, one could only faintly see a strong, imposing figure sitting in the back, his face not visible. Noticing something strange, Emily also turned around, unable toprehend the scene before her. The bodyguards worked for Baron Stuart, so why would they be taken hostage? And it seemed like they didnt dare to fight back. What on earth was going on? The sound of the car door opening caused her to quickly turn her head, only to see the figure in the ck lincoln. Unable to see his face, the figure exuded a mysterious and oppressive aura. Put her in the car, came the deep, mysterious voice from the back seat. Zachary Stuart held onto his crutches, his eyes fixed on the view directly in front of him in the car. Through the car window, he could see a slender and graceful figure standing in front of him. Such a girl didnt seem to be that eye-catching, so how did his excellent grandson take a liking to her? Even willing to go against him for her sake. Before Emily could react, she saw two ck-dressed men quickly get out of another ck sedan and walk towards her! A strong feeling of unease rose in her heart. Was she going to be kidnapped? Before she could collect her thoughts, she saw the two men in ck forcibly escort her towards the ck sedan. Acting on instinct, Emily struggled, her expression panicked. Who are you? What do you want to do to me? Emily tried to fight back, but the two men in ck didnt give her any chance to resist. Emily was forcefully pushed into the car, and the other four ck-dressed men quickly released the two bodyguards who had been following Emily and ran towards the sedan. The car started, and within a few seconds, it disappeared in front of Saintoro College. Watching the car vanish, the two bodyguards wanted to give chase, but thought better of it. Since the old master himself came, they figured that even if they caught up, nothing would havee from it. Chapter 298: Was She ‘Kidnapped’? Chapter 298: Was She Kidnapped? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: 549690339 Wait. Watching the cars disappearing direction, the bodyguard reached out and stopped another bodyguard who wanted to chase after it. Upon hearing this, the other bodyguard paused and turned his head with a puzzled look at him. If Young Master found out that Lady Carter was taken away from them, they might face severe punishment when they return! However, the other bodyguard seemed less calm. Taking out his cell phone, he immediately dialed yton Howards number. As soon as the call was connected, the bodyguard couldnt wait to speak, his tone very urgent, Mr. Howard, Lady Carter has been taken away by the Old Masters people. Hearing this, yton Howard on the other side was obviously shaken, his eyes chilling, and his voice cold and oppressive, I know. Hanging up the phone, yton Howard hurried to the meeting room without dy! He didnt expect that Old Master would act this fast, taking Lady Carter away in front of Young Masters people. Was he preparing for a battle with Young Master? The door of the meeting room was pushed open. As long as Baron Stuart was personally involved, everyone knew how serious and critical this meeting was. Anyone who dared to knock on the door and enter at this time clearly understood the consequences they would face! However, Baron Stuart granted yton Howard a special privilege! Anything rted to Emily Walker could be reported to him quickly at any time and under any circumstance. On the contrary, if the information was dyed, all relevant parties would face severe punishment! yton Howard pushed open the door of the meeting room, walked step by step toward Baron Stuart sitting in the chairmans seat, and whispered a few words into his ear. Then they saw Baron Stuarts eyes chilling, his expression bing even more serious. However, the meeting at hand could not be halted halfway! You can leave for now. A deep voice sounded, and yton Howard bowed and left the meeting room. Baron Stuart looked up, Continue. The meeting continued as usual because he knew Grandpa Zacharys character very well. Since he allowed his people to inform him, it meant that Emily was in no danger and would only face some threats from Grandpa. What he was worried about now was that she was pregnant with his child, and nothing should go wrong. As the meeting went on, Baron Stuart took out his cell phone and dialed Zachary Stuarts number. In the car, Zachary Stuart nced at the caller ID but didnt pick up the phone, choosing to remain silent. He had learned that his grandson was holding an important meeting at the time, so he took Emily away. He didnt expect his grandson to receive the news so quickly. What puzzled him was that his grandson, who always disliked being disturbed during meetings, was now What kind of status did this girl hold in Baron Stuarts heart? She could make the usually cold and decisive Baron Stuart break the rules for her time and time again. No one answered the call on the other end, but Baron Stuart was not worried. Since Grandpa knew that he had called him, he assumed that at least for a while, Emily would be safe. Lowering his eyes, he dialed Emily Walkers cell phone. At this moment, inside the ck sedan, Emily Walker looked anxiously at the two ck-dressed men in the car. She was unsure whether she had been kidnapped. However, thinking about it, she was neither a richdy nor a beautiful one. Without money or beauty, why would anyone kidnap her? A burst of cellphone ringtone rang, and Emily instinctively picked up the phone quickly. When she saw the caller ID disy, a glimmer of hope immediately shed in her eyes. Chapter 299: Let go, I can walk by myself Chapter 299: Let go, I can walk by myself Trantor: 549690339 A voice seemed to rise from the bottom of her heart: as long as Baron Stuart was there, everything would be fine. However, before she even had time to swipe on the answer button, the cell phone in her hand was suddenly snatched away by a ck dressed man next to her! She looked at the ck dressed man in horror, and her heart started to feel anxious. She didnt know if she hadnt answered the phone, would Baron notice anything? Before, whenever she didnte home, he would look for her! But, even if he detects something wrong now, would Baron know who took her away? Even she herself didnt know! In a state of unease, the ck sedan and the Lincoln stopped in front of the Stuart Family Manor. Exiting the car, Emily Walker looked at the familiar tower building and was momentarily stunned, feeling extremely puzzled. Who exactly were the people who kidnapped her? Why did theye to the Stuart Manor? Baron Stuart got out of the ck Lincoln, his short, ck hair gradually fading to gray at the temples, but he didnt look like an eighty-year-old man. N?v(el)B\\jnn His noble and upright body, however, gave people an overwhelming sense of coercion, and just by looking at him, one felt that he was unattainable and extremely cold. After getting out of the car, Baron Stuart didnt look at Emily Walker but walked straight towards the carved main gate of the manor. Emily Walker hadnt yet recovered her senses when she saw the two ck dressed men behind her forcibly leading her towards the gate. It was Barons grandfather, why did he bring her here? Was it at the behest of Baron? No, it couldnt be. If it was Baron, there would be no need for such borate measures and even giving her a call. So did his family memberse looking for her? Looking at the situation behind her, it must be that they secretly brought her here without telling Baron. Let go, I can walk by myself. Emily Walker sank her face and spoke with a colder tone. Since they brought her here by hiding it from Baron, there must be no good intentions waiting for her. She might as well be unyielding and indifferent instead of submissive, or she might be facing the second great battle of her life! Hearing the voiceing from behind, Baron Stuart, who was in front, couldnt help but pause his steps, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. This little girl, her bones seemed to carry a trace of stubbornness and coldness that wasnt easy to detect. Upon receiving Barons gaze, the two ck dressed men let go of Emily Walker. Inside the Stuart Familys living room, Vivian Ferguson was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and Be Stuart had also returned home after school. The entrance to the living room was pushed open, and seeing Baron Stuart approaching, Be Stuart excitedly ran towards him. Grandpa! Where have you been? I havent seen you all day; did you miss me? She ran over, affectionately wrapping his arm with her dainty face and natural nobility shining through. Baron Stuarts face also softened at this moment, showing how much he doted on Be Stuart. Just as she finished speaking, Be Stuart caught sight of Emily Walker behind him, and couldnt help but freeze in surprise,Emily? What are you doing here? At the sound of this, Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting on the sofa, also couldnt help but raise her head, probing in the direction of the grandparent and grandchild pair. As expected, she saw the girl named Emily Walker and frowned as well. Hmm, with you causing trouble all day at school, it would be hard for your grandpa not to think about you. Baron Stuart indulgently stroked Bes straight, delicate nose, his tone reproachful, but his expression full of affection. Alright, grandpa has some matters to deal with, you go watch TV with your mother. With that, Baron Stuart resumed his stern expression and walked towards the study room on the second floor, Bring her up. PS: The wedding preparations are over, and I will resume regr updates tomorrow! Thank you Iceberg beauty for the 100 book coins reward! You dont understand for the 100 book coins reward! Zhou Meidan for the 100 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! Curtain for the 100 book coins reward! Thank you all for your perseverance; the less updated days will be made up for in theing days! Chapter 300: What is Your Purpose? Chapter 300: What is Your Purpose? Trantor: 549690339 ncing at the mother and daughter in the living room, Emily Walker followed up to the second floor. Looking at the figure in the staircase, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart both had puzzled and confused expressions on their faces. Especially Be Stuart, who suddenly seemed to understand something and immediately took out her cell phone! Hello? Brother, Emily Walker has been brought home by Grandpa. Have you already reached the stage of meeting the parents? As soon as the call was connected, Be Stuart whispered with her hand covering her mouth. Afraid that her mother would hear, she ran to one side of the living room. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression couldnt help but falter slightly. Meeting the parents? If thats the case, they should have met a long time ago. Baron Stuarts face remained unchanged, but his eyes dimmed slightly. In Zachary Stuarts study, Emily Walker stood silently without understanding why this influential figure of the Stuart family had invited her to Stuart Manor. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, after careful consideration, apart from Baron Stuart, she couldnt think of any other reason. Zachary Stuart sat on the sofa with a serious expression, making people feel awe-struck at his unapproachable demeanor from head to toe. Emily Walker stood in her ce, although feeling somewhat pressured, she maintained herposure and dignity. What is your purpose in approaching Baron Stuart? Zachary Stuart finally spoke, not as a question, but as amand. You have no choice but to answer and no room to resist. Regarding his sudden question, Emily Walker remained calm andposed. Perhaps, for their wealthy families, an ordinary person wanting to get close to the globally famous Baron Stuart must have an ulterior motive. Actually, since the beginning, wasnt she also like that? Her little brother is her only rtive in this world, and in order to find the culprit who injured her brother and ensure his surgery went smoothly, she had even thought about approaching Baron Stuart. Even if she couldnt make Baron Stuart fall for her, at least, as long as it took one night, her brother could have a sessful surgery. If she could, as long as she served Baron Stuart well, perhaps he would find the true culprit who injured her brother, in consideration of her body! In order to achieve these goals, she had also collected information about some public events that Baron Stuart attended. However, every time she thought about having bodily contact with a strange man, she backed off, not daring to take that step. But, in a twist of fate, she unexpectedly ended up in Baron Stuarts bed. By using her body, her brother ultimately woke up. From that moment, there was a second change in her life. However, just a mere physical transaction, which she hadnt expected, led her to gradually fall for this man, rendering her unable to extricate herself She once thought about getting close to Baron Stuart but never actually did it. Even that night was a deliberate arrangement by her aunt. Since then, she had tried to sever all connections with him, but their rtionship didnt end as a result. Even now, having lost her pure heart, she had be somewhat greedy, wanting more from him. In her life, there had never been a man other than her rtives who could upy her heart. He had even taken root in her heart along with her heart. If she wanted to pull him out, she would bleed and stop breathing. Would she eventually taste such pain one day? I have no purpose, and I have not deliberately approached him. After a long time, Emily Walker spoke calmly with no fear or inferiority in facing Zachary Stuart. Chapter 301: 301: Words, Don’t Be Too Decisive Chapter 301: 301: Words, Dont Be Too Decisive
Trantor:549690339 Indeed, in terms of status, the Stuart Family was an unattainable aristocratic family. However, in terms of character, she was not inferior to them. Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart remained expressionless. Deep down though, he somewhat sneered at her words.
Any woman who got close to Baron Stuart did so with an ulterior motive. Even Rosanne Nichols, who approached him eight years ago, just wanted to be a front-line actress and an international movie star. How could this ordinary little girl now im to be without any concealed intentions?N?v(el)B\\jnn After a long time, Zachary Stuarts lips curled into a smirk and he calmly spoke, Dont be so absolute in your statements; its always good to leave some room for yourself. Emily Walker was puzzled, and did not understand the meaning of his words. I dont understand what youre saying, but I want to tell you this. If youve gone to such great lengths to bring me here to separate me and Baron Stuart, I think youve wasted your time, Emily spoke calmly and resolutely, giving off the impression that no one could shake her determination. At some point, Baron Stuarts phrase Whoever you are, without my permission, you are not allowed to run away from me. had taken root in her heart, and now it served as her sole pir of support. As long as Baron Stuart didnt speak up, she would not run away from him again. Zachary Stuart frowned, not knowing where her confidence came from and who had given her this assurance! Old Master Stuart, if you want me to leave, Baron Stuart has to personally drive me away because I promised him that no matter who it is, I will not run away without his permission, she continued, speaking with neither humility nor arrogance. Zachary Stuart was taken aback by her words. This seemingly pure and quiet girl possessed such a firm will. Who had given her the courage to be so audacious in front of him?
I told you not to be so absolute, Zachary Stuart chuckled. However, his cold, emotionless eyes didnt possess a hint of mirth; only indifference. Baron Stuart wants to keep you because he is unaware that you had ulterior motives from the very beginning when you deliberately got close to him. If Baron Stuart knew that this girl had deliberately approached him for some purpose, he would despise her. One had to say, this girl had managed to hide her intentions so well that even his discerning grandson had been fooled. Once again, Emily Walker was taken aback, unable to understand his words. Zachary Stuart nced towards the bodyguards at the front door and signaled them. Following that, a bodyguard carrying a regr box slowly approached Emily Walker. As he stood before her and opened the box, a disheveled stack of indistinguishable papers scattered in front of her eyes. She frowned in confusion at the pile of stuff on the ground until a familiar magazine photo appeared in front of her. Thats when she suddenly reacted and squatted to pick up a thick stack of stuff from the ground. This magazine photo was collected half a year ago when she was getting close to Baron Stuart. It even had some hastily written words on it. How could it appear here? She had long forgotten such a long time ago and even now, she would have forgotten if she hadnt seen it. Tossing aside the crumbling magazine, Emily looked further into the stack only to find it even more absurd that it contained information she had once collected about Baron Stuart?
Chapter 302: 302: Evidence of Deliberate Approach Chapter 302: 302: Evidence of Deliberate Approach
Trantor:549690339 Why? Why would these things appear here? And theres so much At that time, she had only collected a magazine reporting about him, and another one was just a note about some information she had found six months ago when she wanted to get closer to him. Why are these things here now?
She remembered that she had left these things in Carter Familys vi and hadnt had time to take them before Elia Parker had driven her out! At that time, she had heard that Baron Stuart would be in a private room at XX Clubhouse one night. In order to get closer to him and not mistake him for someone else, she had specifically found a magazine with his photo in it. But why would these things appear here? After looking through the thick pile of stuff in her hands, she raised her eyes, somewhat puzzled, and looked at Zachary Stuart, Why would these things appear here? Zachary Stuart gently hooked up one corner of his mouth. It seemed that the girl in front of him was already aware and knew that her purpose had been exposed. Do you admit that these things belong to you? Zachary Stuart turned his head and finally looked directly at Emily Walker. Her clear and pretty face looked so pure and wless, like a newly-emerged blue lotus, giving a feeling of being untainted by even a speck of dust, fresh and refined. If he hadnt known that she had approached Baron Stuart with ulterior motives, perhaps he wouldnt have disliked the girl in front of him. But, not disliking didnt mean he would ept her being together with Baron Stuart. Emily raised her eyes, her expression remaining fairly calm, Not all of them are mine. After saying this, she lowered her head and pulled out the magazine with Baron Stuarts photo and the notes she made at that time to determine the location of his room. These two are indeed mine, but Im not sure who these belong to. She took out the two things that belonged to her and threw all the others onto the ground. If it was hers, shed ept it, but if it wasnt, others shouldnt force it upon her.
She didnt quite understand whose thick stack of information about Baron Stuart on the ground belonged to, and some even had notes simr to her own handwriting next to the photos, documenting how to approach Baron Stuart! Zachary became gloomy at these words, knowing that all these things were some materials the girl in front of him had collected in order to get close to Baron Stuart. That is to say, from the beginning, this girl had approached Baron Stuart with an ulterior motive. Now, she only ims that she owns those two things? What about the others? Obviously, all of these things were in the same box. How could they belong to anyone else? He had nced through some of them earlier, and the handwriting was almost the same on all of them. How could it be false? Never mind, since she has already admitted that these things are hers, the others dont matter anymore. Theres only one thing he needed to be clear about.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That is, this girl in front of him was indeed approaching his grandson with a secret n! Since youve already admitted to the stuff in your hands, does that mean you did approach Baron Stuart with a purpose half a year ago? Upon hearing this, Emily froze all over, and finally understood why these things had appeared here. Baron Stuarts grandfather had been investigating her in private to separate her and Baron Stuart
Emily raised her pupils; although she was a bit uneasy inside, her tone was calm, I didnt deliberately approach Baron Stuart. These things are from half a year ago. I did collect them, but I never actually did anything with them! Chapter 303: How to Explain? Chapter 303: How to Exin? Trantor: 549690339 Six months ago, it was just one time, and she had long forgotten what Baron Stuart looked like in the pictures. How could she deliberately approach him again? Really? You met Baron Stuart at Futuren Groups hotel. After that night, the surgery fees for your little brother who was in the hospital were suddenly all paid. Isnt this clear enough? Zachary Stuart spoke up, never letting any woman who harbored such wild and absurd ideas get the better of Baron Stuart. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was taken aback. Her encounter with Baron Stuart was a transaction of physical and mary exchange with an ulterior motive. How could she justify herself now? However, that transaction was not a deliberate approach; it was a trap set up by her aunt! Emily bowed her head, falling silent. Facing such a situation, she couldnt find the words to defend herself. Seeing her speechless, Zachary Stuart slightly hooked the corner of his lips, her schemes exposed. She had nothing to say now. I dont want to do anything to you, do you want to leave on your own or let Baron Stuart himself hate you? Emily lifted her head, her heart filled with unease. If Baron Stuart knew about this, would he think that she had a motive to approach him from the beginning, to make him feel she was different from other women? You leave. Dont show up in front of Baron Stuart again, otherwise the futures of you and your brother will be unpredictable. Zachary Stuart spoke again, his seemingly calm tone carrying an unmistakable warning! Emily was shocked and raised her head again, her face changing Her and her brothers future? Well did all the men in the Stuart family like to threaten others with their lives? Suddenly, she felt a wave of difort in her lower abdomen, her chest churning. Emily frowned, covering her chest with her hand, trying to suppress the nauseating sensation. This bout of unease reminded her of the little life inside her belly C she looked down, her gaze falling on her lower abdomen. She didnt approach him with any motive. If she exined, would Baron Stuart believe her? Emily raised her head, her eyes determined as she looked at Zachary Stuart on the sofa, As I said, unless he tells me personally, I wont leave. Just then, the door to the study was pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in. His arrival didnt surprise Zachary Stuart, but Emilys heart was filled with extreme unease and a touch of pain. At this moment, would he choose to believe her or believe in everything he had seen? Somehow, as if afraid he would misunderstand her, Emily subconsciously tightened her grip on the two items in her hand, moving them gradually behind her Looking at Emily squatting on the ground with a gloomy expression, Baron Stuarts face was expressionless. He then raised his eyes, nced at Zachary Stuart on the sofa, walked over, and helped her up from the floor. Hands tightly sped, Baron Stuart didnt say a word, but led her towards the direction of the front door. This made Zachary Stuart thoroughly displeased! The brat actually didnt even bother to greet him, his grandfather? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om You stop right there! A scolding sounded from behind, and Baron Stuart halted in his tracks. He then turned around, You should know my character the best after 28 years. Dont touch her, or I dont know what I might do. His tone seemed calm but carried an undeniable resolution. PS: Thank you for 588 book coins reward!? for 200 book coins reward! for 200 book coins reward! ka for 100 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward! (Todays update iste, sorry, everyone!) Chapter 304: Explanation Chapter 304: Exnation Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, the usually calm Zachary Stuart couldnt help but stand up, his voice stern, The woman you trust so much, do you really know her true purpose!? Baron Stuart paused at his words. With his keen insight, he immediately understood the meaning behind Zacharys words and couldnt help but frown. It seemed that the reason Grandpa brought Emily Walker here today was to prove that she, like other women, approached him with a hidden motive. Do you think I cant see through a woman? Baron Stuart asked in return. He could lead the entire Futuren Group, so he could see through whether a woman had ulterior motives at a nce. Hidden motives, purposes? If possible, he really hoped that this woman had some purpose for him so that she would no longer think of escaping from him. Emily, standing beside him, couldnt help but raise her head when she heard this. Her dazzling eyes fixed on his side face without moving. If this man saw what was in her hand, would he still look at her and trust her in the same way? Emilys heart was filled with confusion. Zachary on the side couldnt help but snort coldly. Sometimes, should he say that his grandson was too overconfident? Eight years ago, he couldnt see through a woman, and he still cant see through her today? Wasnt Rosanne Nichols back then just approaching him because she wanted to be a first-line movie star? Although, with his intervention, Rosanne Nichols still became an international movie star, doesnt this prove that the woman approached him with her own purposes and interests? However, this was just Zacharys presumption. Eight years ago, Rosanne Nichols was simply attracted by Baron Stuarts appearance and personality, but this didnt prove that she was a scheming woman. With Baron Stuarts appearance and family background, which woman wouldnt be attracted to him? Even married women couldnt help but be deeply attracted by his perfect appearance. Zachary moved forward, walked to the pile of documents, and then tapped on the ground-level information with his crutches, Look at these, and whats in her hand! After that, Zachary turned away his gaze. His own hand-raised grandson, how could he not pass the womans test every time? With the power and wealth of the Stuart Family, what kind of woman could they not have? Cam Walker was the best choice! Whether in appearance or family background, she was far stronger than the little girl in front of them. Although he didnt hate the girl in front of him, he could never forgive such a woman with ulterior motives towards his grandson! Hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows and looked at the stack of stuff on the ground, not understanding what it was. Turning his face, he looked again at Emilys right hand hanging by her side, indeed holding something in it. Baron Stuart was a decisive man. No matter what it was, he wanted to find out. In the bathroom, he reached out and took the stuff from Emilys hand. As her hand was emptied, Emily couldnt help but be startled. If possible, she would rather have these things buried forever, never to be known by the man in front of her. Although she hadnt done anything in reality, when she thought he might misunderstand her because of this, her heart was painfully gripped, making it hard to breathe, as if even her breathing hurt. N?v(el)B\\jnn Baron Stuart took the stuff from her hand, his deep and shiny pupils focused on the handwriting on the paper and a report with his picture in it. Chapter 305: 305: These were collected half a year ago! Chapter 305: 305: These were collected half a year ago!
Trantor:549690339 It was clear that the handwriting beside the photos and the writing on the paper were from the same person. Was she so nervous about holding these things in her hand because she wrote them?
Baron Stuart furrowed his brows, and then he looked up at the woman in front of him. Upon meeting his profound gaze, Emily Walker instinctively felt a pang in her heart. Did he indeed only believe in these things? He turned his head, looked at the stuff on the ground, and then took out a few more pieces to examine them. Although some of the words and expressions on these were simr to those on the two pieces in her hand, the calm Baron Stuart could also tell that the writing seemed to be deliberately imitating another style. His silencested too long, and it made Emily increasingly scared and anxious. She suddenly snatched the stuff in his hand and threw it hard on the ground, Those were not collected by me, and the words on them were not written by me! She was afraid, afraid of being misunderstood by him. How many times had she tried her best to stay away from him and escape from him, but now, she didnt want to leave him anymore Her intense reaction made Baron Stuart furrow his brows once again, and then he raised the other items in his hand, What about these two? Emily hesitated, unable to defend herself in this moment. His expression made her scared and helpless. But, she didnt want to hide from him because of this.
Settling her emotions, she raised her eyes, staring at his sharply chiseled features, Its mine, but these were collected half a year ago. Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuarts calm face didnt show any change, he just coldly asked, Why collect these? His coldness made her heart ache, and she felt very alienated. It seemed that from the beginning, this man was either domineering and overbearing towards her or full of anger. Sometimes, she could even see the boundless indulgence he had for her, but this moment of coldness was something she had never experienced before. Or at least, not in her consciousness or memory. You know my little brother; I had no choice at the time. I thought that if I could seduce you, maybe my brother would be saved. She spoke calmly, though no one could know how much pain she was suffering inside.N?v(el)B\\jnn She had prepared everything initially, even arriving at the location where Baron Stuart was at the time, but in the end, she was too scared and returned home. Despite her eagerness to save her brother, the inexperienced her couldnt bring herself to do it. Actively trying to seduce a stranger was something she could never do. Then, why didnt she go seduce him? Baron Stuart quietly asked. He remembered that he had a very important social engagement that night, but he didnt notice anything unusual that evening. After finishing his business, he had a quiet night.
Since she had already found out his exact location and even bribed one of the hostesses, everything was ready, and she could easily approach him by taking just one step. However, he remembered that there were no hostesses by his side that night, meaning she didnt show up at the XX Clubhouse that evening. It wasnt difficult to investigate this matter and whether she had been at the XX Clubhouse that night. His sudden question left Emily a bit stunned,pletely unaware of its meaning. Even Zachary Stuart, who stood nearby, noticed that there was something off about his wording. Was this brat hoping that she would go seduce him? After a brief hesitation, Emily spoke absentmindedly, I gave up; I didnt want to go. Chapter 306: 306: Even if That Person is You Chapter 306: 306: Even if That Person is You
Trantor:549690339 At that moment, she had just left the campus, and she was very timid about such things, so she ultimately chose to give up. Hearing this, Baron Stuart hooked the corner of his lips into a smile.
He liked her honesty and sincerity. Only these two things? He raised his hand, holding up the magazine and the record paper in his hand, and asked her as he looked at her. His expression now seemed significantly more rxed than it had been just a moment ago, and Emily Walker didnt understand his sudden change. After regaining her senses, she nodded, Yes! Zachary Stuart, who was standing to the side, clearly sensed Baron Stuarts intentions after hearing this. Would he rather believe this little girl than his own grandfather? Baron Stuart, do you not trust the results of my investigation? At these words, Baron Stuart turned around, his expression returning to its previous indifference and coldness. He lightly opened his thin lips, Grandpa, did you really find these things through your own investigation, or were they given to you by someone else? Among these things, there was an obvious imitation of handwriting. Without needing to think about it, he knew that someone had prepared these things and then sent them to his grandfather. And the only one capable of doing all of this was Cam Walker. Because only she could easily get close to Grandpa and present these things to him.
Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart looked slightly stunned, as if something had been seen through, and his gaze became evasive. In front of this grandson, his only remaining dignity always disappeared. Was it because he was getting old? But couldnt this damned grandson at least save him some face? He always made it impossible for him to step down gracefully. Did he have to be so blunt? Zachary Stuart lowered his eyes and coughed unnaturally, Cough, well, someone did give me these things, but, He paused, then looked up, his eyes resolute. I didnt just bring these things out randomly. After receiving them and verifying that they belonged to her, I brought her here. Even though these things were given to him by someone else, he had checked and confirmed through Elia Parker and her daughter that they were indeed taken from Emily Walkers room. Baron Stuart didnt want to dig too deep into many things. After all, the man in front of him was his biological grandfather. Though he was cold-hearted, he had his principles. Grandpa, you interfered once eight years ago. Dont allow there to be barriers between us again. I dont want someone else to control my life, even if that person is you. Baron Stuart spoke, his tone calm but resolute. Dont carelessly ignore his words; otherwise, he wouldnt know what he would do. His words made Zachary Stuart slightly startled. Was his grandson actually speaking to him in this tone? Was he threatening him? Are you still ming me for interfering with you and that girl eight years ago?
Baron Stuarts face remained unchanged, always calm, I didnt take the matter of eight years ago to heart, but now, if you do the same thing as eight years ago, Im afraid youll lose me, maybe even more. You insolent brat, how dare you threaten me! Enraged, Zachary Stuart swung his crutches at Baron Stuart. However, at the same time as he raised the crutches, Baron Stuart calmly pulled Emily Walker and began to walk towards the entrance of the study room Zachary Stuart was so furious!N?v(el)B\\jnn You little scoundrel, stop right there! As he watched his grandsons retreating figure, the only response Zachary Stuart received was the sound of the door closing! Im so angry! How could my son have given birth to such an impolite child, one who has no respect for his elders and doesnt even know how to say goodbye before leaving?! Chapter 307: 307: Vivian Ferguson’s Discovery Chapter 307: 307: Vivian Fergusons Discovery
Trantor:549690339n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zachary Stuart felt so angry that he developed a stomachache. After all, he was getting on in years and many things became too much for him to handle. He had no choice but to rest on the sofa and slowly calm his fury. Leaving Zachary Stuarts study, Emily Walker was still reeling, barely able to focus until she began feeling intensely nauseous. The sudden and overwhelming sensation stopped her in her tracks as she tried to soothe the difort in her chest.
The nausea felt increasingly intense, and she instinctively brought her hand up to her mouth, frantically searching for a restroom! She looked around the Stuart familys living room, but since she was unfamiliar with the house, she had no idea where the restroom was. Baron Stuart noticed her difort and turned toward her, concern in his eyes, Whats wrong? Emily looked up at him, her brows slightly furrowed as she felt the nausea grow stronger. Before she could answer, she had already turned around and was rushing down the staircase! Following that, sensing something was amiss, Baron Stuart quickly followed her and led her to the restroom on the first floor. Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, who had been sitting on the sofa the whole time, looked at Emily in confusion. The next second, as if she suddenly remembered something, Be Stuart gasped: Oh! I remember, brother said she has some strange illness! With that thought, Be Stuart turned her head, looking towards the direction of the restroom. Vivian Ferguson, sitting by the side and noticing Emilys hand over her mouth, furrowed her brow. She then got up and walked towards the restroom. Seeing her mother depart, Be Stuart blurted out in confusion, Mother, where are you going? Vivian Ferguson didnt look back. She just continued walking towards the restroom.
As she neared the restroom, she indeed heard the sounds of dry heaving Vivian Fergusons face went still. As someone who had experienced it herself, she understood this reaction well. She quietly turned around and returned to the sofa. Her face was visibly pale, and she seemed to be in a daze, not even noticing Be Stuart calling her. Mother! Be Stuart couldnt help but call out loudly. Whats wrong with mother? Shes sitting right across from me, but she didnt hear me call her loudly? Startled by her exmation, Vivian Ferguson came back to her senses and looked at her beloved daughter, Huh? What is it? Be Stuart was puzzled and immediately frowned with discontentment. Mother, arent I supposed to be the one asking you that question? Whats going on? I called your name multiple times! Um! Mother usually only space outs when shes deep in thought! What were you thinking of? She peered at her mother with her tiny head. Vivian Ferguson looked up and merely chuckled, Nothing. Hmph Be Stuart pouted discontentedly, If you dont want to tell me, fine. Although she was curious, she didnt have much interest in the world of adults!
At this moment, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart came out of the restroom. As they passed through the living room, Baron Stuart gave his mother and sister a nce, Well be leaving first. Stay for dinner before leaving. Vivian Ferguson blurted out unconsciously. Under regr circumstances, she probably wouldnt have made such an offer. Because, the girl named Emily Walker was still by Baron Stuarts side. Although she didnt really like her much, ever since she heard about Cam Walker not giving a blood transfusion, and realizing that the girl standing before her had saved her sons life, she didnt object to her presence as vehemently as before. Of course, this didnt mean that she liked her. PS: Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 200 book coins! Love under the ckness for the reward of 200 book coins! Cute little fairy Aping for the reward of 100 book coins! Unsweetened sugar for the reward of 100 book coins! Chapter 308: 308: The Trembling of the Heart Chapter 308: 308: The Trembling of the Heart
Trantor:549690339 The reason she asked was that she wanted to know whether this girl was really Her words caught Baron Stuart by surprise, and he couldnt help but stop in his tracks and look at Vivian Ferguson.
He knew his mother didnt like Emily Walker, and he understood that he wouldnt be able to leave his woman behind and stay at home for dinner. So her asking him to stay meant that Emily Walker was also invited to stay. Baron Stuart raised his eyes. After calmly looking at his mother, his thin lips parted slightly, No need, I think Grandpa doesnt expect us to stay. Having said that, without waiting for Vivian Fergusons response, he pulled Emily Walker and headed towards the front door. Watching the couples matching figures, Vivian Ferguson felt a strange emotion rising in her heart.N?v(el)B\\jnn From their silhouettes, they actually seemed quite suited for each other. Moreover, for the past 28 years, she had never seen her son treating a girl so tenderly and attentively, reminding her of her deceased husband. Back when they were young, she and Skyler Stuart (Baron Stuarts father) had shared such moments from acquaintances to friends and then to lovers. Skyler Stuart was exceptionally gentle and caring towards her, but cold and distant to others, like an iceberg. Seeing this kind of scene, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but think of Skyler Stuart, and her eyes grew moist. When Skyler Stuart died, she was still young. Unable to let go of that unforgettable love, she remains unmarried to this day. Zachary Stuart felt that she was too young and shouldnt be alone like this. He had advised her to remarry and that she would still have everything she was entitled to in the Stuart family, and the two children would still be hers.
However, Vivian Ferguson did not follow Zachary Stuarts advice. In her lifetime, she could never give her heart to any other man except Skyler Stuart. Her only wish was to apany her two children, and that would be enough for her. Seeing her mothers somber expression, Be Stuart couldnt help but be puzzled, Mother? Vivian Ferguson raised her head, realizing her loss ofposure, as she had barely cried in front of her children over the past decade except when Skyler Stuart had died. At this nce, Be Stuart noticed the redness in her mothers eyes and immediately became flustered, Mother, what happened? Although Be Stuart was only 18 years old, she remembered seeing her mother cry only once when her father had passed away when she was two or three years old. Ever since then, she had never seen her mother cry again. It had been more than ten years, so seeing her mothers teary eyes suddenly made her feel at a loss, not knowing how tofort her mother. Sensing her daughters anxiety, Vivian Ferguson held back her tears and forced a smile, Im fine, I just thought of your father. Father? Be Stuart paused, indeed, was it because her mother thought of her father that she became emotional? Alright, go and call your grandpa down for dinner! After speaking, Vivian Ferguson got up and headed towards the kitchen.
As Be Stuart watched her mothers retreating figure, she was momentarily dumbstruck before getting up and walking towards the second floor, ready to call Zachary Stuart downstairs. For more than ten years, her mother must have really missed her father. She recalled one sleepless night when she wanted to sneak into her mothers room, but instead saw her secretly shedding tears. This made her realize that her mother wasnt as strong as she appeared on the outside Her seemingly strong mother never cried in front of others Chapter 309: 309: Extraordinary Secret Love Chapter 309: 309: Extraordinary Secret Love
Trantor:549690339 During this time, Emily Walkers morning sickness had be severe, making it nearly impossible for her to eat anything besides fruit. This forced her to skip school for an entire week. Seeing that her precious opportunity for resuming her education might slip away, Emily was determined to return to school and finish her studies.
Her stomach was only three months along and not yet showing, and she was already pretty slim. Even at three or four months, as long as she wore loose clothes, her pregnancy would still be invisible. By the time she reached five or six months, shed be on winter vacation! As for the matters following, shed deal with themter C but no matter what, she wanted to get through this semester. However, to achieve all of this, she had to get Baron Stuarts approval! No. The man in the sofa didnt even look at Emily beside him; he waszily reclining and had his eyes fixed on the English newspaper in his hand. Perhaps worried that she might feel lonely at home, Baron Stuart had beening back at noon recently to apany her for lunch. But today was the weekend, and Baron Stuart stayed at home with her the entire morning, going nowhere else. Seeing the man on the sofa rejecting her request outright, Emily felt dejected and lowered her eyes. Then she looked up again, Why not? Im much better now, look, Ive been fine for a whole morning! During this time, Doctor Gavin had adjusted her diet, which had relieved her morning sickness symptoms. She felt nauseous only when getting up in the mornings and after dinner at night. However, Baron Stuart was present at those exact moments C he thought her morning sickness was severe and wouldnt allow her to return to school.
Baron Stuart finally lifted his gaze from the newspaper, appearing thoughtful. Emily, on the other hand, thought he was considering letting her go back to school, but Time to eat. Baron Stuart suddenly got up from the sofa. Instead of directly answering her question, he chose to ignore it. Then he changed the subject and walked in the direction of the restaurant. Watching his retreating figure, the disheveled Emily, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, could only follow him to the dining room in resignation. Lunch was kept simple by Mrs. Noelle. When they lived in Stuart Manor, Mrs. Noelle would prepare several of Baron Stuarts favorite dishes for each meal. Now, in order to amodate Emily, he had specifically instructed to arrange the meals based on her diet. So todays lunch was a simple fruit sd, and since Emily recently craved sour and spicy food, Mrs. Noelle made Spicy Shredded Pork and Vinegar Spare Ribs for her. None of these dishes suited Baron Stuarts taste, but to amodate Emily, he showed no dislike, picked up his chopsticks, and shared lunch with her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily was unaware of hispromise, and even added a few more Vinegar Spare Ribs to his meal, attempting to please him so that she could return to school. Mrs. Noelles Vinegar Spare Ribs are the best! For Emily, the Sour Ribs had recently be her favorite dish. So, by sharing her favorite food with him, she hoped he would see how much she wanted to return to school. Perhaps if it made him happy, he would agree to let her go back to school!
However, she didnt know that Baron Stuart had never liked sour food, especially dishes with vinegar! But, after staring at the two Vinegar Spare Ribs in his bowl for a few seconds, Baron Stuart silently picked one up and put it in his mouth, leisurely chewing and swallowing it. Chapter 310: 310: The First Time Feeding by Hand Chapter 310: 310: The First Time Feeding by Hand
Trantor:549690339 After a few chews, he paused somewhat ufortably, his brows slightly furrowed. He truly didnt like the taste.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, Emily Walker served him this dish. He didnt want to see her hopeful expression change because of his reaction.
So? Doesnt it taste good? Baron Stuart felt that over time, Emily Walker had learned to be more at ease with him. Gradually, she felt more and more like his girlfriend. In the past, they never shared these small joys during lunch. Nowadays, she seemed to get along better with him. There was no more distance between them. When did all this start? Emily Walker couldnt recall. Hmm. Baron Stuart hummed in response. Once he swallowed the ribspletely, he picked up the boiled water to sip, which helped to reduce the sour taste in his mouth. Seeing him hum in response, Emily Walkers face lit up in a smile. She attentively picked up the second piece of spare ribs from his bowl and brought it to his lips, saying, Eat this one too. Her sweet smile was so charming it was impossible to refuse. Gazing at the sour spare ribs she held to his lips, Baron Stuarts face stiffened somewhat. He lifted his eyes, as dark as ink jade, to look at the little woman opposite him. It seemed to be the first time she personally fed him a meal, wasnt it? At this thought, Baron Stuart opened his mouth and once again took in a mouthful of the sour spare ribs he despised, chewing slowly. Seeing him ept another bribe, Emily Walkers smile intensified.
Well, I think since the tuition has been paid, wouldnt it be a waste if I dont finish this semester? She gave him a hopeful look as she cautiously asked. Baron Stuart swallowed the second piece of sour spare ribs and took another sip of the boiled water. He lifted his eyes again to look at the young girl opposite him. Waste? The tuition for Saintoro Academy was indeed much higher than for ordinary prestigious schools. But to him, that sum was insignificant, not worth mentioning. Even if it was wasted, he wouldnt mind. If anything was a waste, it was how much he sponsored Saintoro Academy in a single year. If I had realized your pregnancy earlier, I might not have sent you to school. He looked at her calmly, his voice low and filled with a unique, masculine maism. Upon hearing his words, Emily Walker was momentarily stunned. Did he mean that because she is now carrying a baby, she cant go back to school, no matter what? Earlier, she had given him two pieces of ribs. Looking back, seems like a poor bargain? After a moment of silence, Emily Walker lowered her head to continue eating her lunch, transferring all the remaining ribs from the serving dish into her own bowl. Seeing her sudden action, Baron Stuart was surprised. This marked the first time seeing her throw a childish tantrum, which he found amusing. So as Emily Walker was angrily eating her food, Baron Stuart sat back, his arms folded across his chest, a hint of smile on his lips, watching her with great interest and unimaginable affection.
Just then, a doorbell rang. It took both of them aback. This vi seldom had visitors. The only possibility could be Baron Stuarts family. At this thought, Emily Walker lifted her head but could eat no more. The thought of his family rejecting her caused an inexplicable feeling of difort. She lost her appetite andid down her chopsticks, turning her gaze towards grand entrance. Meanwhile, Mrs. Noelle headed to the door at the sound of the bell. Chapter 311: 311: I thought you hated eating sour food the most! Chapter 311: 311: I thought you hated eating sour food the most!
Trantor:549690339 The door opened, revealing Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, mother and daughter, at the front door. Mrs. Noelle was somewhat surprised, and before she had time to speak, Be Stuart took the initiative to say, Mrs. Noelle, long time no see!
Without waiting for Mrs. Noelles reply, Be strode into the living room, her gaze searching all around, as if looking for something! After a nce in the living rooms direction, Vivian Ferguson walked in calmly. Unable to find Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, Be couldnt help but feel puzzled. She turned her head to look at Mrs. Noelle, HuhMrs. Noelle, where is my brother and Emily? Today was a weekend; her brother was supposed to be home, right? Even though sometimes her brother was busy with business even on weekends. But, Emily should be here, right? She hasnt been to school in a long time. Today, hearing that her mother was going to see her brother, Be thought shed follow along and take the opportunity to check on Emily and find out why she hadnt gone to school for several weeks! Mrs. Noelle, upon hearing this, looked at Be Stuart and then nced at Vivian Ferguson. Compared tost time, this time Madams expression seemed much more amiable, but it was unknown if it would remain so after seeing Lady Carter. With a smile, Mrs. Noelle said to Be Stuart, Young Master and Lady are having dinner inside. At these words, Be turned and looked towards the dining room. Sure enough, she saw her older brother and Emily at the dining table and excitedly ran over to them! Brother, you guys are eating! Looking at the dishes on the table, Be, who was always a food lover, had always thought Mrs. Noelles cooking was amazing. Seeing such colorful and delicious dishes, she couldnt help but swallow and wanted to have a taste.
As she said this, Be couldnt wait and turned around, dashed into the kitchen, grabbed a pair of chopsticks, and picked up a piece of vinegar ribs from the te and put it in her mouth. As she chewed the ribs, Bes excited face suddenly froze, her eyebrows furrowed. Why was it sour Ugh- A strong sour taste gradually spread in her mouth, and Be violently spat out the ribs, retching into the trash can, Ptui, ptui, ptui- After spitting, she raised her head to look at Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, Why is it sour? Brother, dont you hate sour stuff the most? Everyone in the Stuart family knew that her brother had never touched anything sour in his 28 years of life. Mrs. Noelle was the most aware of this, so howe there were even vinegar spare ribs now? Her taste was simr to Baron Stuarts, disliking sour things, but she loved sweet things, which set them apart. What puzzled her was, how could Mrs. Noelle make something sour? Seeing her reaction, Emily Walker couldnt help but be stunned, her thoughts somewhat chaotic. Be just said the thing Baron Stuart hated most was sour stuff? Then just now She looked up, her gaze drifting to the man across from her, and remembered that a long time ago, she had tried to make dinner. At that time, she had mistaken vinegar for soy sauce, and Baron Stuart had not touched that dish at all So he hated sour things?
Of course, Baron Stuarts main reason was not because of the sourness. Plus, the two dishes she made back then, probably no one would eat themN?v(el)B\\jnn Baron Stuart was unmoved, instead shifted the topic, looking at Be, How did you get here? Snapping back to reality, Be finally remembered, Oh, I came with Mom! PS: Thank you Blue Fantasy for the 588 book coins reward! Ah Hong 200 book coins reward! n Aimes 100 book coins reward! That Moment of Heartache 100 book coins reward! Jiao 100 book coins reward! Bemyself. 100 book coins reward! Chapter 312: 312: Have You Really Got a Strange Illness? Chapter 312: 312: Have You Really Got a Strange Illness?
Trantor:549690339 Turning her head, Vivian Ferguson also walked in with Mrs. Noelle at this time. Looking at the dishes on the table, one sour, one spicy, and a fruit sd, ording to her sons tastes, these were not his favorites. Even if it was for the little girls preferences, he could have asked Mrs. Noelle to make a few more dishes. Why bother to cater to her tastes?
Vivian Ferguson calmly looked at the dishes on the table and then raised her eyes to look at Emily Walker. Upon encountering her gaze, Emily subconsciously paused for a moment. She knew that Baron Stuarts mother had always been rejecting her, so she couldnt help lowering her eyelids, not wanting to look directly at her. Oh, Emily, you havent been to school for weeks! At this moment, Be Stuart suddenly spoke up and then leaned in towards Emily, whispering, Did you really get a strange disease? Her sudden words made Emily slightly stunned, somewhat at a loss. But right after that, she came back to her senses. The strange disease Be was referring to must be her pregnancy, right? Upon hearing Bes words, Vivian Ferguson was even more convinced that Emily was definitely pregnant. Although she didnt particrly like this little girl, the thought that her grandson was growing inside her softened her heart somehow. She wasnt sure whether this girl was getting close to her son due to money or her feelings for Baron Stuart. Speaking of money, thest time she risked her life to give her son a blood transfusion, was it just because she wanted a check? Rather than saying it was for a check, a smarter woman should have used the blood transfusion to cling to her son. If she did that, getting a gold card or several would not be a problem at all.
The more Vivian Ferguson thought about it, the more she felt something was amiss. Looking at the few dishes on the dining table, they were not her sons favorites. For the sake of the girl in front of him, he was enduring his own preferences. This was a first for her to witness. Her son had always been dominant in his likes and dislikes, never tolerating any unwanted matters or things. He was firm and decisive towards people and things. If he liked something, he liked it; if he hated it, he hated it. When had he ever catered to others before like this? Baron, Mother wants to talk to her for a moment. Vivian Ferguson spoke calmly, her expression neither cold nor warm. Hearing her words, Baron couldnt help but raise his eyes. His calm face didnt reveal any emotions, just quietly looking at his mother.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He knew very well that his mother did not like Emily, and now she wanted to speak to Emily in front of him, which puzzled him. Emily, who was next to him, was also surprised by Vivian Fergusons words. She had already experienced the so-called talkst time, which was nothing more than trying to make her leave Baron. Was this kind of scene going to repeat itself? She looked up at Baron, who was calm and silent. Looking at his handsome face, Vivian Ferguson spoke again, knowing that her son was worried about what she might do to the little girl, Dont worry, I just have a few questions for her.
For the first time, in front of Emily, Vivian Ferguson showed a gentle smile that didnt make her appear hostile towards Emily. Turning her eyes to the girl opposite her, Baron wanted to refuse because of her awkward expression, but Emily stood up, giving Vivian Ferguson a slight smile with her lips. No one could be the reason for her to leave Baron, and she had to face certain things. Chapter 313: 313: Are You Pregnant? Chapter 313: 313: Are You Pregnant?
Trantor:549690339 Seeing her stand up, Baron Stuart raised his eyes in surprise, staring at her. Vivian Ferguson just smiled knowingly, smiled at her, and then turned to walk towards the living room.
Emily Walker followed closely and left the restaurant as well. Watching the two leave, Be Stuarts face was full of confusion. Upon reaching the living room, Vivian Ferguson chose to go upstairs and enter a room on the second floor. As soon as she entered, the smile on Vivian Fergusons face disappeared, and she returned to her usual calm demeanor. It wasnt that she wanted to show a cold face to Emily Walker, but that as someone born into a wealthy family, she naturally behaved in a calm andposed manner. Entering the room, Emily Walker stood behind Vivian Ferguson, wondering what she wanted to say to her this time. Vivian Ferguson turned her head and looked at the unremarkable girl in front of her, truly not understanding why, out of so many women, her son had to like this one in particr. Are you pregnant? Vivian Ferguson asked, looking at Emily Walker calmly and indifferently.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walker couldnt help but be startled when she heard this. Had Baron Stuart told his mother about this as well? How did you know? she blurted out, somewhat taken aback. Vivian Ferguson was unperturbed, and sat down on a sofa chair, Your symptomsst time at my house, and your diet today, are all characteristics of pregnancy. Ive given birth to two children. Do you think I cant even see that?
Her words werent malicious, and on the contrary, knowing that there was a grandchild on the way made her somewhat look forward to his arrival. If her son had decided on Emily Walker, then as his mother, what reason would she have to oppose? Once, it was because of Cam Walker, but now, thinking of the blood transfusion incident, she was utterly repulsed by Cam Walker. Without Cam Walker, what reason would she have to stand in the way of her sons happiness if that was what he wanted? Emily Walker was once again startled. Vivian Fergusons words made sense; anyone with experience could see her abnormality at a nce. She nodded silently, confirming that she was indeed pregnant. Seeing her admit it, Vivian Ferguson was secretly more excited, but she didnt show it on her face. After all, she hadnt yet figured out exactly what this girl wanted by being at her sons side. Emily Walker, right? Vivian Ferguson looked at her, her face somewhat softer. Emily Walker nodded calmly, Yes. Are you with Baron Stuart because of money? Since it hade to this, she didnt want to beat around the bush anymore and decided to get straight to the point.
A clever woman might not admit it when asked so directly, but she couldnt see any cunning in the girl in front of her. Her question didnt surprise Emily Walker; she just didnt understand why everyone thought she was close to Baron Stuart because of money. Madam Foster, Emily Walker spoke calmly, looking steadily at Vivian Ferguson across from her, I know hes the best man in the world, and I know countless women want to win his favor. But not everyone is in it for the money. If youre asking me like this, then Ill tell you, I didnt get together with him for the money. For the first time, a man has entered my heart and upied my inner world. I also know that my status and position, in the eyes of outsiders, undoubtedly make me the phoenix who has soared to the top branch. But even so, I dont want to leave him. I dont care what you all think of me, as long as Baron Stuart understands me, thats enough. Chapter 314: 314: The Truth About Checks Chapter 314: 314: The Truth About Checks
Trantor:549690339 Her feelings didnt need others to witness or confirm; as long as she and Baron Stuart understood each other, that was enough. If she constantly cared about other peoples opinions, she and Baron Stuart would not have made it this far, and might have died of exhaustion long ago.
Her words left Vivian Ferguson momentarily stunned. After a while, she finally calmed down and asked, If its not for money, why did you ask Cam Walker for a check after giving Stuart a blood transfusion back then? Initially, when she had seen her pale face devoid of any color after the blood transfusion, Vivian felt quite guilty, as it was to save her son. She couldnt help but be shocked by the fact that she would give Stuart a blood transfusion without regard for her own safety at such a critical moment. Hearing that, Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, her brow furrowed in confusion as she looked at Vivian Ferguson, What check? Vivian Ferguson pursed her lips. People say that talking about money can hurt rtionships, and indeed, mentioning that check made Vivian feel somewhat ufortable. It was the day after the blood transfusion when you went back and asked Cam Walker for a check, right? Initially, Cam Walker did tell her that, so at that time, Vivians aversion to Emily increased. After a while, Emily finally remembered. That day, after leaving the hospital and returning to the vi, Cam Walker came over shortly after, giving her a check for 1.5 million and asking her to leave Baron Stuart. Right, that check. She remembered Cam Walker saying it was given to her by Baron Stuarts mother. Thinking back now, could all of this have been orchestrated by Cam Walker? Emily couldnt help butugh coldly before looking back at Vivian Ferguson, I asked Cam Walker for a check? Thats not what she told me.
That woman really had unfathomable motives and had tricked both of them! Vivian Ferguson was slightly taken aback and furrowed her brows. Was there something fishy going on here? So, what did she say? Not long after I returned from the hospital, she came over and gave me a check for 1.5 million, saying it was from you and that the condition for receiving it was for me to leave Baron Stuart. She said the check was mine. Now it seemed that all of this was Cam Walkers doing. Upon hearing that, Vivian Ferguson had a look of disbelief. Cam Walker actually used her in such a situation, making her be part of such disgusting matters! With everything out in the open, Vivian Ferguson was angry and had made up her mind to call off the marriage with the Walker family! The Stuart family would never marry such a scheming woman! However, when she calmed down, Vivian Ferguson looked at Emily again, not knowing whether what she said was true or false. She couldnt simply believe her words and judge the matter based on that alone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She would have to ask Cam Walker about it in person when she had the chance. With the conversation reaching this point, an unusual thought suddenly arose in Vivian Fergusons heart.
If her son had already chosen this girl, should she perhaps exin herself in order to have a good future mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship? With that thought, Vivian Fergusonposed herself, I never had anyone give you a check. However, I also cannot fully believe what you said. If you are really not with Baron Stuart for the money, then I wont oppose you. After saying that, she looked at Emilys abdomen and asked, How many months along are you? Emily was startled. Had there been any misunderstandings about her before? Why did she suddenly feel that Vivian Fergusons attitude towards her had changed 180 degrees? Chapter 315: 315: I Just Came to See My Grandson Chapter 315: 315: I Just Came to See My Grandson
Trantor:549690339 Three months. She calmly replied, her slender fingers instinctively stroking her lower abdomen, her expression rippling with a touch of sweet happiness. Three months, no wonder her belly wasnt fully showing yet.
Vivian Ferguson looked at the t abdomen, her mood rippling as well. In the early three months, you must take good care of your body. Subconsciously, Vivian Ferguson blurted out words of concern.N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, it was her own grandson; how could she not worry? Her words made Emily Walker suddenly feel warm, and at the same time somewhat overwhelmed. She had thought that Baron Stuarts mother rejected and disliked her, but now Was it because she was carrying Baron Stuarts baby? So was she benefiting from the baby in her belly? Do you still feel nauseous recently? Vivian Ferguson asked again,pletely unaware of the added concern in her tone, and instinctively looked at her to ask. Emily Walker lifted her head, thought for a moment, and said, A bit, but Doctor Gavin gave me a diet menu and Ive been feeling much bettertely. Thinking of that nausea and dry heaving, it was really unbearable. However, it was much better now, only feeling nauseous and ufortable in the morning and evening. Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but reassure her, It should get better in a while, its a bit at the beginning, just let Mrs. Noelle prepare whatever you want to eat. Her expression seemed very calm, but the concern in her tone was impossible to ignore.
This made Emily Walker feel warm inside, instantly filling her with goodwill towards Vivian Ferguson. Mhm. At this moment, the room door was pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in, followed by a curious Be Stuart. Maybe they had been chatting too long, and he was a bit worried that his mother might say something excessive to her. Although he knew that his mother was not someone who liked to bully others, after all, both she and his grandfather didnt like Emily Walker, so he dared not leave them alone too long. But as soon as they entered, looking at their faces, it seemed like they were getting along well harmoniously? Was it his illusion? Baron Stuart lifted his deep gaze, looking at Emily Walker; his expression seemed to indicate that there was no unhappiness. Seeing him suddenlye in, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but feel a bit dissatisfied, looking at him with pity, Are you afraid that mother would bully her? Baron Stuart remained silent. Speaking of bullying, she had indeed bullied Emily Walker once before, hadnt she? However, she was his mother after all, he couldnt possibly voice his thoughts, so he kept them to himself.
Vivian Ferguson sighed discontentedly, Fine, I just came to see my grandson, and since Ive seen him, Ill leave now. After saying that, Vivian Ferguson turned around and left the room, heading downstairs. Be Stuart, on the other hand, had fallen into a daze, resting her chin on her hand, with a thoughtful expression on her face. What did mom just say? Grandson? Where is the grandson? Be Stuart shifted her gaze, searching the entire room. Mom said she came up to see her grandson, so is he in this room? After searching the entire room, she looked around Emily Walker again, followed by Baron Stuart, thinking that the two had blocked their line of sight, covering the so-called grandson! Seeing her gaze wandering around, both Baron Stuart and Emily Walker were puzzled and confused. Emily Walker, in particr, looked bewildered, her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at Be Stuart and ask, Whatare you looking for? PS: Thank you for the 100 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! Being a woman is hard to be confused for the 100 book coins reward! In the center of the gray world for the 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 316: 316: Excited Aunt Chapter 316: 316: Excited Aunt
Trantor:549690339 Grandson! She was still lowering her head to carefully search for something, answering as if it was a matter of course, Didnt my mom say that she came up to see her grandson? Suddenly, Be Stuart raised her head abruptly, straightening her waist as if she had suddenly understood something!
She turned around, looked at Emily Walker, and then looked at Baron Stuart. Grandson Her mothers grandson could only be her brothers son. But when did her brother have a son? She blinked her big eyes, staring at the two with a look of eager anticipation. Then her gaze fell on Emily Walker, moving from top to bottom, and paused on her lower abdomen, You have a baby in your belly? Finally, she understood why her brother said she had a strange illness! She also finally understood why Emily Walker hadnt been to school for several weeks. It turned out that she was pregnant with her brothers child!? So, she got promoted too, didnt she? What should her brothers child call her? Aunt? Or Auntie? Well it seems to be Aunt, right? In just one day, the same thing was asked twice by mother and daughter, making Emily Walker feel a little embarrassed, her face flushed, and she nodded gently, Yes.
So just now, Be was looking for the baby in her belly. Emily Walker couldnt help but want tough. The baby has only been in her belly for three months and hasnt even taken shape yet. Where would Be find it? At her words, Be Stuart froze for a moment, gazing intently at Emily Walkers lower abdomen, was there really a baby? Wow! A few secondster, Be Stuart let out an excited scream, rushing over to hug Emily Walker, jumping and shouting in excitement, You really have a baby? Thats great! Im going to be an aunt! Perhaps it was because Be was jumping too fiercely, Baron Stuart, watching from the side, was shocked and frightened. His face darkened, and he yanked Be away from Emily Walker like she was a little mouse, speaking in a displeased tone, From today on, dont touch her. If Be kept acting like this, she might shake the baby out of Emily Walkers belly! Her body was inexplicably pulled away, and Be made a dissatisfied face, pouting her lips, and whining, Why!? No reason. Baron Stuart coldly dropped the words, then expressionlessly led Emily Walker downstairs. Watching the departing figures of the two, Be increasingly felt that since Emily Walker had arrived, her brother seemed to care less about her. It seemed that no matter how close a sister was, she could never be closer than a wife, right? Be felt aggrieved when she thought about it.
But, thats what love is all about, right! Normally, she liked to stick to her brother, but as soon as Leonardo Bryson was around, she could immediately abandon her brother and stick to him! Loves power really is great Be stared into the sky, her eyes filled with anticipation. Be, arent you going back with mom?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was only when Vivian Fergusons voice came from downstairs that Bes thoughts were pulled back, and she bounced downstairs. Mom, I want to y at my brothers ce for a little while. Why dont you go back first? Be walked downstairs and said to her mother, Vivian Ferguson. However, before Vivian Ferguson could reply, a cold voice sounded, Theres nothing fun here. Take her back. Clearly, an order to get rid of his sister! Bes face was full of displeasure, and she pouted angrily, Brother, I am your real sister! Youre actually driving me away!? Baron Stuart didnt respond, but instead raised his ink jade-like eyes to look at her, his gaze somewhat cold.
Chapter 317: 317: What is a Key Period? Chapter 317: 317: What is a Key Period?
Trantor:549690339 The look in his eyes is the one Be Stuart fears most. Generally, when her elder brother stops speaking, it implies: If she doesnt have the sense to leave, the elder brother might lose his temper! All right were leaving. Goodbye, Brother. Goodbye, Little Nephew. Goodbye, Mummy of my Little Nephew. In the blink of an eye, Be Stuart, acting like another person entirely, formally bowed to Baron Stuart and Emily Walker and spoke in a leisurely manner.
After speaking, she turned around and followed Vivian Ferguson out the door. Be Stuart didnt understand, but Vivian Ferguson saw everything. Perhaps the reason her son didnt want his daughter to stay there was because he was afraid her carefree personality would harm Emily Walker and the child in her belly, right? However, she, Be Stuarts mother, also wasnt confident about Be Stuart staying there. With Bes uncaring nature, if she hurt mother and son Emily and Walker, it would be terrible. Upon leaving Baron Stuarts private residence, mother and daughter got into the ck Bentley. All the way, Be Stuart kept pouting, her expression was of dissatisfaction! Vivian Ferguson, sitting to the side, couldnt help but find this funny. Sheughed and shook her head, Still angry, are you? Be Stuart turned her head, Of course, why cant they let me stay a bit longer? I wanted to touch the belly of my little nephew. My elder brother is too stingy! After saying that, she sank her head in discontent again, continuing to sulk! Alright, it is a critical period now, your brother is just being overly careful. Vivian Ferguson tried to soothe.N?v(el)B\\jnn But Be Stuart, after listening, became even more discontent, What do you mean by critical period? Are you saying that my stay might harm the baby? When did I make such a serious mistake!
She loved the baby in that belly too, okay? She wanted to spoil it. How could it be possible for her to hurt him? Just in the room now, she was over-excited and jumped around carrying Emily Walker, but if she was told, she would pay attention. Why was she dismissed outright for a single action? It was truly unfair! You are correct! Dont be angry anymore. Today is a weekend. Wait until your brother goes to thepany, then you can visit, right? In order to stop her daughter from being stubborn, Vivian Ferguson advised. Upon hearing this, Be Stuart was no longer morose. She raised her head slightly and smiled foolishly, Yes, Ille here sneakily when elder brother goes topany! But If her elder brother goes topany, she will be attending school, so where will she find the time to visit? Thinking of this, Be Stuarts head fell again in disappointment. Whats wrong? Seeing her slump her shoulders in disappointment again, Vivian Ferguson asked with a furrowed brow. Nothing I just want to be alone. Be Stuart said without any spirit, her eyes falling hollowly on her face like a deted balloon. Seeing her in such a listless state, Vivian Ferguson also felt helpless. By this time, the ck Bentley had entered the bustling city district, the busy crowd showing the prosperity of this flourishing metropolis. Time hade to be 2:30 pm, a perfect time for a cup of afternoon tea.
Would you like to have a cup of afternoon tea with mother? And I could get you some Strawberry Cheese? Vivian Ferguson spoke, wanting to cheer up her childlike daughter. Strawberry Cheese has always been Be Stuarts favorite, but she just couldnt make herself happy that day. She simply nodded indifferently, Okay Anyhow, she would only bezing around if she went home. Better to enjoy a good meal outside! The car stopped in front of a tea restaurant, right next to it was arge shopping mall. Vivian Ferguson nned on going shopping after finishing afternoon tea. Chapter 318: 318: Questions for Camila Walker Chapter 318: 318: Questions for Cam Walker
Trantor:549690339 Mother and daughter got out of the car, and just as they were about to enter the tea restaurant, they suddenly heard a familiar voice. Aunt! Not far away, Cam Walker saw Vivian Ferguson mother and daughter, and she waved and ran towards them.
Seeing Cam Walker rushing towards them, Vivian Fergusons face darkened. Since learning about that matter, her impression of Cam Walker had plummeted, and she no longer had any favorable feelings towards her. Though the marriage between the Stuart and Bailey Families hadnt been canceled yet, Vivian Ferguson thought it was only a matter of time. Perhaps it would be difficult to convince the Old Master to really cancel the marriage contract. Aunt, what are you doing here? Although Cam Walker was arrogant, she was always well-behaved and polite in front of the Stuarts family members. However, her politeness was met with coldness by Vivian Ferguson mother and daughter. Especially Be Stuart, who felt disgusted just by seeing her. After giving her a sidelong nce, Be turned her gaze away and didnt even want to look at her anymore! Vivian Fergusons face was also unwell. She looked away from Cam Walker and her tone was noticeably colder than before, What do you want? This sudden change in attitude caused Cam Walker to be taken aback, feeling somewhat puzzled. In the past, Vivian Ferguson liked her. However, now she felt unwee in her presence. Was she mistaken or was it simply her Aunts bad mood? After thinking for a little while, Cam Walker maintained a polite smile, Nothing, I just saw you here and wanted toe say hello.
Vivian Ferguson remained expressionless, Since we have already greeted each other, we have other matters to attend to, and well take our leave. After saying that, she prepared to turn around and enter the tea restaurant with Be Stuart. Cam Walker, on the other hand, waspletely perplexed, feeling as if she had been ignored. Aunt! Cam Walker called out, stopping Vivian Ferguson. This change in attitude made her curious and puzzled. She had to find out if she had done something wrong. Now, her rtionship with Baron Stuart depended on his familys support. No matter what, she had to please his family and maintain this marriage contract. Vivian Ferguson turned around, her face cold, Is there anything else? Cam Walker hesitated for a moment. Her Aunts rapidly changing attitude was unusual. Aunt, did I do something wrong? It seems like you have a misunderstanding about me. Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but sneer. If she wanted to bring things out into the open, there was nothing to be concerned about. Better to speak out and get everything out in the open! You have O-type blood, right? Vivian Ferguson looked at Cam Walker calmly. Her cold and noble demeanor made people dare not to take her lightly.
Just like a queen of the British Royal Family, born noble. Her words made Cam Walker suddenly stunned, her expression frozen. Regaining herposure, she squeezed out a somewhat unnatural smile and looked at Vivian Ferguson, Heh Aunt, why do you suddenly ask this? Although she had guessed something deep down, she still looked calm on the surface.N?v(el)B\\jnn Why? You want to pretend until when? Vivian Fergusonughed coldly. Her expression showed a smile, but her tone was full of bitterness and sarcasm, Baron Stuart lost so much blood and his life is hanging on by a thread. As his fiance, you im to love him, but what about now? Youve actually hidden the fact that you have O-type blood. Are you really that eager for my son to die? Chapter 319: 319 Explanation from Camila Walker Chapter 319: 319 Exnation from Cam Walker
Trantor:549690339 Now thinking about it, Vivian Ferguson still felt frightened. If it hadnt been for a girl named Emily Walker, would her son have already left her by now? And the daughter-inw she had always valued and determined to have, actually refused to give a blood transfusion to save her son at such a critical moment of life and death. Thinking about such a woman made her angry!N?v(el)B\\jnn
What on earth had blinded her eyes that she chose Cam Walker to be her daughter-inw? However, this wasnt Vivian Fergusons choice, but merely Old Master Stuarts intention. Hearing this, Cam Walker couldnt help but be stunned. How did she know about this? Regaining her senses, Cam Walker looked somewhat flustered, and her face was unnatural, Aunt, where where did you hear this? How could I possibly wish for Baron Stuart to die? You know my feelings towards him best, dont you? From childhood to adulthood, her liking for Baron Stuart was well known by both the Stuart and Bailey families. And because of this, Old Master Stuart and Master Walker had agreed on a marriage contract, allowing for the two to be a couple. All of this was also known to Vivian Ferguson. So why would she say that Cam wished for Baron Stuart to die? No, Im not sure, but this time, Ive really seen it clearly. Vivian Ferguson stared at her, speaking word by word, If you want to enter the door of the Stuart family, dont even think about it! For the first time, Vivian Ferguson addressed Cam Walker in such a cold manner, and she couldnt help but be frightened. Her rtionship with Baron Stuart was already broken, and in order to maintain the marriage contract, she put all her chips on Baron Stuarts grandfather and his mother. Because she thought that as long as both families parents agreed to the marriage, shed still have a chance. But now
Aunt Stuart, please listen to my exnation, alright? As Vivian Ferguson was about to leave, Cam Walker hurriedly grabbed her arm, looking desperately at her. Vivian Ferguson turned her head, her face cold, nced at the hand gripping her arm, then looked up and stared directly at Cam Walker. Upon making eye contact with her, Cam Walker quickly let go of her hand, Aunt, I didnt do it on purpose. You have to believe me! At that time, when I saw Baron Stuart in that condition, I was already panicked, and when the doctor asked if I had Type B blood, I instinctively shook my head because I hadnt realized that O-type blood could also save him. Aunt, you have to believe me. I like Baron Stuart so much. How can I bear not to save him? Of course, the main reason for her fear at the time was her blood phobia, but she wouldnt let Vivian Ferguson know that. However, what she didnt want others to know, Be Stuart already knew! Youre talking bullshit! Be Stuart, who was in the line of sight, couldnt help but burst out, cursing after hearing this! Vivian Ferguson was surprised to hear her daughter swear for the first time. Did this little girl actually just swear? Dont pretend I dont know! I heard everything you said to your mother in the restaurant that day. You didnt want to give a blood transfusion because you were afraid of fainting from seeing blood, right? What do you mean you were panicked? Cam Walker, can you be even more shameless? Be Stuart looked at Cam Walker, her face full of anger!
She didnt expect this woman to be so shameless, lying with her eyes wide open? Did she think she and her mother were idiots?! When Be Stuart said that, Cam Walker was shocked. She didnt expect that her conversation with her mother in the restaurant that day would be overheard by Be Stuart. PS: Thank you Promise You a Lifetime of zed ss for the 1888 book currency reward! Thank you n Aimes for the 100 book currency reward! (Its been a long time since Ive asked for votes, who have you dears all voted for? Quickly, throw them at Mia Harizon, she has thick skin and isnt afraid of pain,) Chapter 320: 320: Even if the Old Master Recognizes You Chapter 320: 320: Even if the Old Master Recognizes You
Trantor:549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn No wonder Aunt Stuart knew about this. How can she fix this now? Can it even be fixed?
At this time, Cam Walker was already in a panic. Would her rtionship with Baron Stuart end today? Aunt, please let me exin Theres nothing to say, Vivian Ferguson interrupted Cam before she could finish, Even if the old master has already recognized you, I will never allow Baron Stuart to marry a woman like you! As for Cam, Vivian had already given up on her. After saying that, she looked at Cam coldly, then took Be Stuart into the tea restaurant. Before leaving, Be Stuart did not forget to re at Cam! She deserved it! This was all her own doing! Watching the two enter the restaurant, Cams heart sank. What could she do to salvage this situation? She couldnt lose Baron Stuart, she absolutely couldnt! After a while, Cam calmed down andposed herself. She was already panicked and helpless, and the only solution she could think of was to find her father, Baxter Walker. However, her father did not know about the blood transfusion yet. If he found out, he would definitely scold her.
But right now, she had no other choice. Her father, who always relied on his family, would surely find a way to solve this problem! With that thought, Cam turned around and drove in the direction of the Walker Consortium. During this period, Baron Stuart was busy with work, and Emily was almost home alone every day, feeling like she was going to get moldy! She wasnt someone who couldnt stand loneliness. It was just that she wasnt used to doing nothing all day, eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating. But since she became pregnant, that man treated her with extreme caution and care, not allowing her to leave the vi for even a step. This gave her a headache. She didnt know if it was because thepany was particrly busy, but this weekend, Baron Stuart did not stay at home with her, which made her feel even more bored. Out of boredom, Emily turned on the LCD TV, searched the Inte for maternity channels, and wanted to learn about new mother information. Watching the exnations on the screen, Emily was initially fascinated, but gradually, perhaps because the pregnancy often made her particrly sleepy, she unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa. At 3 PM, Baron Stuart finished his work and returned home. Seeing her lying on the sofa, he couldnt help but go over, look at her sweet and sound asleep, and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. Then, he carefully picked her up and headed towards the second floor. Was it because of her heightened sensitivity during pregnancy? Just as he carried her to the middle of the staircase, the person in his arms seemed to move a bit. Her curled eyshes fluttered slightly, and the next second, she opened her eyes in a daze.
Baron Stuart looked down, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. He could give her endless love. Awake? His voice was gentle, carrying his unique masculine aura, and filled with a mixture of sexiness and indulgence. As soon as she opened her eyes and saw this man holding her, showing such love, Emily felt like she was the happiest woman in the world, and her heart warmed. When did youe back? Originally, when she heard that he wouldnt have time to apany her this weekend, Emily felt a little disappointed. She didnt know when it started, but she had be ustomed to his doting and care, to having him by her side, to seeing him every day. When she didnt see him for even a day, her heart would feel a bit hollow. Chapter 321: Do You Know You’re Committing a ‘Crime’? Chapter 321: Do You Know Youre Committing a Crime? Penerjemah:?549690339 These days, he was busy untilte beforeing home. She thought he would be busyte again today, but to her surprise, she saw him as soon as she woke up. Catching a glimpse of him for just an instant, her heart filled with sweetness and happiness. Baron Stuart held her, his expression tender and affectionate. Just got back, he said. Entering the bedroom, he set her down gently on therge, soft bed. Recently, he had been too busy. When he came back at night, she was almost always already fast asleep. In the morning, when he went to thepany, she still hadnt woken up. Come to think of it, they had hardly spoken during this time. Feeling sleepy? Once he set her down, Baron Stuarty beside her, turned his body to face her and looked down at her. Emily Walker shook her head. No, I just woke up, not feeling that sleepy anymore. Lately, she felt weak for no reason, often falling asleep without even realizing it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Baron Stuart quietly looked at her. Perhaps he was too tired recently, as he slowly closed his eyes. Seeing his somewhat exhausted expression, Emily Walkers heart ached for him. She raised her hand to caress his handsome, jade-like face. Are you very tired these days? she asked softly. Though his eyes were shut, he still managed to reply in a soft voice, A little. Hearing this, Emily Walker didnt know how to alleviate his fatigue, but unconsciously drew her face closer, nting a light peck on his thin lips However, this peck seemed to lift much of Baron Stuarts weariness. He slowly opened his dark, ink-jade-like eyes, staring intently at the woman in his arms. His thin lips quivered, his voice a mixture of deep and hoarse. Do you know youve justmitted a crime? he said, his eyes burning as the corners of his mouth curved into a small smile. Looking at his expression, Emily Walker was momentarily stunned, somewhat puzzled and at a loss. A crime? What crime had shemitted? Baron Stuart gave a light smile. Since her pregnancy, how long had it been since he had touched her? During this time, heaven knows how much anguish he endured. Initially, he couldnt bear to touch her, but now, this woman insisted on trying to lure him. How could this not be considered a crime? You just said that Imitted a crime Puzzled, Emily Walker looked up at the stunning man before her. However, before she could finish speaking, Baron Stuart leaned forward the next second, sealing her lips with his own. This kiss contained all the longing and restraint from these days and the hidden, boundless love deep within his heart. It drove him mad. Despite this, he had to hold himself back because of Emily Walkers current condition. When it came to her, he couldnt let go, and he couldnt bear it. The kiss, although gentle, had an imposing edge to it that quickly engulfed her. She tasted its magic and the unique scent that was his alone. Perhaps his recent restraint had been too strong. He longed for the taste of her body, the sensation of intertwining together. Little by little, he began to want more. The critical three-month period had passed. Could he have her just once? Emily Walker He whispered her name at her ear, his voice low and husky, radiating strong temptation. She became extremely sensitive to his touch. Her brow furrowed, she closed her eyes and softly replied, Mmm. Baron Stuart raised his hand, arge palm that seemed unable to resist roaming over her body as he hinted at her, Can I? Noticing his wandering hands, Emily Walker naturally knew what he was implying. The critical three-month period had passed. As long as they didnt engage in any vigorous activity, there shouldnt be any problems, right? Chapter 322: Long-time Endurance Chapter 322: Long-time Endurance Penerjemah:?549690339 She had recently read some books about pregnancy and knew that it was the hardest time for every man, especially for Baron Stuart, who tortured her every night. Its been three months since hest touched her, presumably trying to restrain himself all this time. It seems like after three months it should be okay Just Speaking of this, Emily Walker couldnt help but feel shy, Just dont move too much It should, should be alright The doctor had initially said the same thing, so it should be fine, right? Suddenly, Emily felt as if she was looking forward to his touch N?v(el)B\\jnn Once he got the green light, Baron Stuart naturally didnt restrain himself any longer. After enduring for so long, he could finally touch her. Although he had several times desired to pin her down, Baron Stuart knew that the current situation was different from before. If his actions were too rough and hurt the baby in her womb, it would be a grave sin! So, he spooned her with his body behind her During the process, he was almost crazy, but eventually suppressed his urge, very gently, very softly giving her infinite affection and cherishment. It wasnt until dusk fell that Emily slowly woke up. Looking outside the window, the lights had already dimmed. Turning her head, the nearby man was already gone. She struggled to get up, the long-lost soreness all over her body made her furrow her brows. She got out of bed, left the room and went to the living room downstairs. As she went downstairs, Mrs. Noelle happened to walk over, standing at the entrance of the living room staircase, smiling, Ladys awake, just in time for dinner. Originally, Mrs. Noelle had nned to go upstairs to call her. Before leaving, the Young Master had instructed her to call the Lady downstairs for dinner when it was dinner time. Thinking about it, she hadnt seen the Young Master be so attentive to a woman in all those years. If the Master didnt object, maybe this couple would be very happy together. Of course, they were happy now. Its just that whether this happiness couldst for a long time depended on the Young Masters ability to face everything! Emily raised her gaze and looked around the living room, but she couldnt find Baron Stuarts figure, which made her somewhat puzzled. Mrs. Noelle, where is he? Its already sote, could it be that he went out again? The young couple had been very affectionatetely. Seeing this, Mrs. Noelle felt somewhat envious and happy for them. She looked at Emily and smiled slightly, The Young Master had something to do and went out. He said he mighte backter tonight and to have you eat dinner and rest early. This afternoon, Baron Stuart had just finished one business deal and returned home to check up on Emily during a few hours gap. When he woke up, he saw it was already 6:00 PM, and there was less than an hour left before the appointment with the next client. So, he got up and left. Oh. Emily inevitably felt a bit disappointed. She originally thought that he had finished his work, but he had juste back to check up on her. Thinking about it, had thepany been that busy recently? She felt like he barely had any time to catch his breath. After dinner, Emily sat on the bed and read some books about gestation period. When it was 21:00, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned. At this time, Emily was also a little sleepy, so she put down the book and fell into a deep sleep. The next day Early in the morning, Emily opened her eyes, surprisingly, the man hadnt left her side today, which caught her off guard. Awake? As she woke up, Baron Stuart also opened his eyes, looking at her steadily, his gaze filled with infinite affection. (Dears, Katherine Smith is now on the shelves. This is not a monthly VIP, but requires the purchase of book coins to read. Mia Harizon needs to make a living, please forgive me. There will be many more updates tonight, please look forward to them ) Chapter 323: A Trip to the United Kingdom Chapter 323: A Trip to the United Kingdom
Penerjemah:549690339 How long had it been since shest saw him the moment she woke up? Almost every time she woke up, the space beside her was empty, and that feeling was truly disappointing. You dont have to be busy today? She looked at him and asked softly.
Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression slightly froze. After looking at her for a long while, he slowly replied, Not yet. I have some business in the UK, and I must go there in person. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned. Going to the UK? When? Today, on a 10 AM flight. Originally, it was supposed to be at 7 AM, but perhaps Baron Stuart wanted to take one more look at the woman in front of him and changed the time to 10 AM. Hearing this, a void formed in Emilys heart, but she didnt let it show. How long will you be gone? She asked again. Baron Stuart lowered his gaze and pondered for a moment. If everything goes smoothly, it should be three days. Otherwise, it might take a week. Once, no matter where he went, Baron Stuart could be decisive. Nowadays, however, there was a woman that made him worry. As she thought about him being gone for so long, Emily couldnt help but feel reluctant. But on the other hand, wasnt she going to have a week of freedom too? Heh Upon thinking about it, the excited feeling inexplicably surged inside her originally reluctant heart.
She was not excited by him going on a business trip to the UK but rather because she wanted some personal freedom. Since she had no personal space while he was there, she could only seize the opportunity of his absence during these few days! Detecting her sudden change of expression, Baron Stuart slightly furrowed his brow. What was this woman thinking just now? She appeared disappointed, but now he felt she seemedexcited? He propped himself up and looked down at her from above. What are you thinking that makes you so excited? Hm? Emily blinked in surprise, quickly raising her gaze to look at him, feigning ignorance. Nothing, I didnt think about anything. If you didnt think about anything, then why were you smiling? Baron Stuart asked. Emily didnt realize that in her moment of excitement, she had unconsciously revealed a faint smile. Although it wasnt very apparent, how could it escape the discerning eyes of the ever-attentive Baron Stuart? Upon hearing this, she hesitated. If Baron Stuart found out about this idea, she didnt know if he would strangle her Her dark eyes shifted, and a sh of inspiration struck her as she came up with a good excuse. HeheI was just thinking, when youe back from the UK, will you bring me a gift?
Shouldnt this reason be enough to make anyone happy and smile? As expected, Baron Stuart looked at her with a mix of suspicion and disbelief.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Was it really just the excitement over a gift? Time rolled around to 8:30 AM for breakfast, and with only an hour and a half before boarding, it was time for Baron Stuart to get up and pack his luggage. Emily seemed to have realized how quickly time had passed, as she was already busy packing his luggage for the trip when he was still washing up. Its autumn here now, but what was the weather like in the UK Baron Stuart came out after washing up and saw her staring nkly at the wardrobe. He couldnt help but furrow his brow in confusion and ask, Whats wrong? Emily turned her head, looking at him with a dazed expression. Is it autumn in the UK too? She had never been to the UK, and her geographical knowledge wasnt very good, so she didnt know much about the climate of some countries. Yes, Baron Stuart replied lightly, then walked over and simply packed a few shirts and trousers into his luggage.
Chapter 324: After Baron Stuart Goes to the United Kingdom Chapter 324: After Baron Stuart Goes to the United Kingdom
Penerjemah:549690339 The United Kingdom was also in autumn and due to its maritime climate, it might be even hotter than here. After getting ready, the two went down to the restaurant for a quick breakfast. The time was 9:20 am.
A private airport located by the sea was Baron Stuarts personal property. Seeing such a grand sight, Emily Walker couldnt help but be amazed. Just how wealthy is this man, to actually own a private airport Im leaving. He turned back, caressing her beautiful hair, a trace of reluctance in Baron Stuarts eyes. He had never imagined that such a loving scene would take ce with him. Emily Walker was rather indifferent, thinking that as soon as he left, she would have a free week to herself! Mm. Seeing her nod her head, without showing the slightest bit of reluctance, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be annoyed. Shouldnt most women show a reluctant expression? Why couldnt he see a trace of that on this womans face? Turning his head, Baron Stuart didnt want to linger on these thoughts, and instead coldly instructed yton Howard standing nearby, Take her home.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yes. yton Howard respectfully nodded, then gestured towards Emily Walker, Lady Carter.
Emily Walker looked at yton Howard, then back at the man in front of her. To say she wasnt a bit disappointed would be a lie. After a nce at the man in front of her, Emily Walker turned around and walked towards the ck car. Even though she would have a week of freedom, would she feel lonely without seeing him for a week? Watching her retreating figure, Baron Stuart also turned and entered his private jet. Sitting inside the car, Emily Walker watched the private jet take off, flying high into the sky Perhaps out of worry for this woman, on this business trip to the United Kingdom, Baron Stuart didnt bring yton Howard but instead asked him to stay behind and look after Emily Walker. After all, Grandpa Zachary had been too quiet recently, which made him uneasy. Not that he worried about what he would do to Emily Walker, but that he was afraid he might force her away through other means. Now with him not around, it would undoubtedly offer an opportunity to anyone who wanted to drive Emily away. He could only be assured if he left yton Howard behind while he was on a business trip to the UK. Returning to the vi, Emily Walker looked at the empty house. Thankfully Mrs. Noelle was there, otherwise, she would feel that the house had lost all vitality. After lunch, Emily Walker, as usual, sat on the sofa watching TV, unknowingly falling asleep.
She didnt know how much time had passed, but in her slumber, she heard the sound of the doorbell ringing. Except for Baron Stuarts family, no one else would visit this vi, at least thats what Emily Walker thought. So, her first instinct was that maybe it was Baron Stuarts mother or grandfather who hade. However, when Mrs. Noelle opened the door, it was not Baron Stuarts mother or grandfather, but his sister Be Stuart! Hello, Mrs. Noelle, good afternoon! Be Stuart entered with excitement on her face. She wondered what had gotten into her elder brother to actually call her personally to apany Emily Walker on this Sunday! Wasnt he worried just recently that she might hurt the baby? Now hes calling her over, it was reallyexciting! Looking at a visibly excited Be Stuart, Emily Walker was taken aback. She was sure there was no one else behind her, and only then did she turned her gaze towards Be, Stuart Emily Walker started to speak but then stopped. Under these circumstances, she wasnt quite sure how to address Be Stuart. Chapter 325: This is from my mother for you! Chapter 325: This is from my mother for you! Penerjemah:?549690339 Calling her by name directly seemed too intimate, but addressing her as Lady Stuart would be too distant concerning her rtionship with Baron Stuart. No need for formalities, youre carrying my brothers child! Just call me Be. As she hesitated over what to call her, Be Stuart broke the ice, bouncing over to sit beside Emily Walker, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she stared at Emilys stomach. Cancan I touch it? She couldnt contain her excitement, having thought about it so many times before! Emily hesitated for a moment, feeling that the youngdy from the Stuart family was quite affable. Alright. Emily nodded. Really!? As soon as her request was granted, Be couldnt contain her excitement, nearly bursting into tears of joy! Emilyughed and nodded again. At four months, her belly didnt appear much different from the outside, but when Be reached out to touch it, she could clearly feel the smooth bump of Emilys stomach, marveling at the miracle. So this is how life begins. Seeming unable to help herself, Be whispered, Little baby, Im your aunt. Remember that, okay? Emily couldnt help but find her mumbling amusing. Then she suddenly remembered, By the way, why are you here? she asked Be. Though Be was preupied with Emilys stomach, she answered her question earnestly. Oh, my brother said hes going on a business trip to the UK and thought youd be lonely at home, so he asked me to keep youpany whenever I have time. Be said, her gaze never leaving Emilys protruding belly. Suddenly recalling something, she added, But he gave me a directive not to touch you under any circumstances! Now that she thought about it, her elder brother was overprotective, afraid shed hurt the baby? Oh,e on I promise you, I wont hurt you or the baby, so please let me touch more? She raised her hand, holding up three fingers solemnly as she made her vow to Emily! N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily found it somewhat amusing; Be seemed quite outgoing but was incredibly gentle in touching her stomach. Perhaps Baron Stuart was just overly cautious. Alright, you can touch any time you want, Emily smilingly agreed. Be hugged her excitedly, Youre the best, even better than my own brother! Emily was rendered speechless with a wry smile. However, it seemed like she was gradually being epted by Be? Oh, I almost forgot, my mother learned Id be visiting and asked me to bring this for you! Letting go of Emily, Be picked up an instion barrel beside her, This is a nourishing tonic personally prepared for you by my mother; its delicious! Vivian Ferguson had learned that Be would be visiting Emily today and specially instructed their head chef to make the chicken soup. This wasnt ordinary soup; Vivian had nned for this some days back. She had sent for the finest hens from a remote countryside, and the soup was made overnight. Your mother? At Bes words, Emily was genuinely surprised, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion as she looked at her. She knew Vivian Ferguson had changed her opinion of her after their meeting, but she didnt expect Vivian to go to such lengths for her. Oh, wait, not her, but for her baby. It seemed that she was once again basking in the babys reflected glory! Chapter 326: What Has My Brother Prepared? Chapter 326: What Has My Brother Prepared? Penerjemah:?549690339 Yeah, my mother was going toe too, but then the Walker family suddenly came over, so she didnte and asked me to bring it to you. Thinking of Cam Walker, Be Stuarts face was filled with dissatisfaction. Right, hurry up and drink it, my mother said you have to drinkitallup! As she said this, Be Stuart already opened the instion barrel, then turned to Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, can you get a bowl and chopsticks? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing this, Mrs. Noelle hurried to get the bowl and chopsticks from the kitchen. As soon as it was opened, the aroma burst forth, making it smell so tempting! OK, hurry up and have a taste! Be scooped a few spoonfuls into the bowl and handed it to Emily. Watching the scene unfold, Emily felt warm without even realizing it. So this is what it felt like to suddenly be cared for by someone who didnt like her. Without thinking, Emily took a sip of the chicken soup, but unexpectedly, the soup was very hot and she spat it all out, Uh cough cough Seeing her get burned, Mrs. Noelle and Be Stuart were also frightened, hurriedly taking out tissues to wipe her face. Hey, how can you be so careless!? Seeing her this careless, Be Stuart couldnt help but think she was very clumsy! In fact, Emily was just suddenly exposed to such contrasting care and lost her focus, which is why she forgot to blow on it before taking a sip. Sighing, Be took away the chicken soup and carefully blew on it for her. Watching Bes delicate actions, Emily couldnt help but feel surprised. The siblings were indeed quite simr in how they cared for someone Alright, hurry up and drink it, my mother said, you cant blow it too cold, its not good for the baby in your belly. Only when the chicken soup was no longer boiling hot did Be give it back to her. Emily took it, tried a sip, and it indeed was not that hot anymore. She looked up at Be Stuart, and today, it seemed like she saw another side of her. After finishing the chicken soup and Mrs. Noelle cleaned it up, the two sat together on the sofa watching TV. They happened to see a TV drama where a soon-to-be mother was shopping for baby clothes in a mall. Seeing this scene, Be turned her head and asked Emily, What has my brother prepared? Emily was startled by the question, then turned her head to look at Be with astonishment, Prepared what? Be frowned, and said naturally, Of course, the babys room and clothes, and toys and stuff, hasnt he prepared anything? This elder brother really doesnt know how to y his role, theyre already having a child, yet he hasnt prepared any of these things! Emily was stunned and lowered her head. Indeed, she had been pregnant for more than four months, and although Baron Stuart seemed cautious, he hadnt prepared anything for the baby yet, which puzzled her. Hes been very busy recently, he hardly even has time to talk to me. Maybe thats really the case, hes just too busytely. Or maybe he thinks the babys birth is still quite a while away, so hes not in a hurry to prepare? Alright then! hearing her say this, Be Stuart couldnt help feeling helpless. Suddenly, as if she had thought of something interesting, she looked at Emily excitedly, How about we go shopping next Saturday? She originally wanted to go today, but now its a bitte. Looking at the time, its already 4 PM, and it wont be long before dinner time. Upon hearing this, Emily looked at Be Stuart. She had been cooped up at home for several months and she also wanted to go out for a change. Chapter 327: Brother, she misses you so much she can’t sleep! Chapter 327: Brother, she misses you so much she cant sleep! Penerjemah:?549690339 So she nodded in agreement, Okay! However, she didnt know if Baron Stuart would be back next Saturday. If he was, she certainly wouldnt be able to go again. Really, she was just pregnant, was there a need to be so cautious? It made her feel as if she was very fragile. Alright, then its settled! Ille for you this Saturday! Be Stuart said excitedly. Mhm! Emily Walker nodded, getting along with Be Stuart for the first time. At dinner time, Be stayed for dinner and nned to leave after eating. However, after dinner, she just stayed and insisted on sleeping with her little nephew! Emily Walker helplessly followed her lead. Early the next morning, the two of them got up, and Mrs. Noelle had already prepared breakfast downstairs. Youngdy, the driver has brought your backpack and is waiting outside. Madam said to hurry to school after you finish eating, so you wont bete, Mrs. Noelle told Be Stuart as she served the rice porridge. Alright! Be Stuart readily agreed. But Emily Walker didnt seem to be in good spirits, looking like she hadnt slept wellst night. Seeing her like this, Mrs. Noelle worriedly asked, Miss, did you not sleep wellst night? Hearing this, Be Stuart beside her also raised her head, looking at her with a puzzled expression. Emily Walker looked at Mrs. Noelle and then at Be Stuart. She had to admit, she really admired Be Stuarts sleeping position. Even though they had slept at the same end of the bed, Be had somehow ended up lying horizontally in the middle of the night, resting her leg directly on Emilys stomach. Afraid for the baby inside her, Emily hadnt dared to sleep deeply all night. N?v(el)B\\jnn Im fine. She shook her head, looking visibly pale. Be Stuart ate her rice porridge, not understanding what was wrong with her. She herself had slept very wellst night! Could it be She missed her brother so much, and thats what caused her insomnia? Yes! That must be it! After breakfast, Be Stuart left the vi for school, while Emily Walker went upstairs to make up for some sleep. On her way, Be Stuart was in a great mood and suddenly thought of giving her elder brother a call. Hey, brother! As soon as the call connected, Be Stuart excitedly and happily spoke up. At this time, Baron Stuart had just returned to the hotel and was about to call Emily Walker when his cell phone lit up. Whats up? Baron Stuart asked indifferently. This sister of his would only call when she needed something; she wouldnt bother him otherwise. Hehe, I have something to tell you. Last night, Emily missed you and couldnt sleep! You dont need to thank me; just remember to bring me a gift when youe back! Without waiting for a response, Be Stuart reached for the hang-up button with her finger. Thinking about it, she had done another good deed! Sigh, someone as kind-hearted as her should be given a Prince Charming, so why No, no, she already has her Prince Charming! Ah she should be gifted with stunning beauty Uh, it seems she already has that too Upon further thought, there seemed to be nothingcking in her life On the other end, Baron Stuart held his phone, frowning slightly and dazed. She missed him and couldnt sleep? At this thought, Baron Stuarts lips curled up slightly, and he promptly dialed the number to the vi. However, by this time, Emily Walker had gone upstairs to rest. Mrs. Noelle picked up the phone and said, Miss didnt sleep wellst night; she went upstairs to rest after breakfast. Do you want me to wake her? Hearing this, Baron Stuarts heart tightened, and after a moment of silence, he said, No need for that, Ill call againter. Chapter 328: Visitors from the Walker Family Chapter 328: Visitors from the Walker Family Penerjemah:?549690339 After ending the call, Baron Stuart took a bath in the bathroom. It should be half past four in the afternoon by now. After dinner, he dialed the vis number again, but Emily Walker was still deep in sleep. Baron Stuart, not wanting to disturb her, put on a clean suit and left the hotel. Instead of calling from a foreign country, he preferred to get back home as soon as possible. He originally nned to quickly finish all his tasks here, but, three days had passed and Baron Stuart hadnt returned home. Emily Walker thought, since he didnte back in three days, he wouldnt be back until next Sunday. That meant, she could go shopping with Be Stuart on Saturday! She couldnt recall how long it had been since someone apanied her for shopping! In the blink of an eye, Saturday arrived. Be Stuart, as promised, was eager to leave Stuart Manor right after breakfast. Zachary Stuart had no idea about Emily Walkers pregnancy, so the unusual behavior of the mother and daughter these few days slightly confused him. Vivian Ferguson, in order to avoid arousing his suspicion, even suppressed her desire to go see Emily Walker. She was afraid the old master would find it out identally. Now, with Baron Stuart not around, she hoped that by revealing Cam Walkers refusal to donate blood, old Master Stuart would no longer approve of the engagement. What Vivian Ferguson didnt expect was that the Walker family came to exin the matter themselves. The old master had never been particrly hostile to Cam Walker. Plus, he had once made a promise to his warrades, which let him take their exnation at face value. He thought Cam Walker was genuinely frightened at that time. When the doctor just questioned her if she was type B, she shook her head indicating she wasnt, but before she could open her mouth, another girl had stepped out, which waspletely understandable. However, it was not to say that he didnt mind it at all. After all, he had only one grandson. If anything had happened and Cam Walker didnt help, he was determined to cancel the marriage. But now, his grandson was fine, rtively speaking, his anger also halved. Luckily, everything was okay and given Cam Walkers sincere demeanor, he felt there was nothing more to fuss about. It was normal for someone who had a fear of blood since childhood. Could he call off the marriage for this one thing? N?v(el)B\\jnn Moreover, their whole family had personallye to exin. If he had decided to break the engagement now, wouldnt that make him seem fickle and inconsiderate. After all, they had a connection of several decades. This was his promise to Master Walker before his death. How could he break it so lightly? This incident had also left a small grudge in Zachary Stuarts heart which would be hard to get rid of in a while. In the morning, after having breakfast, Emily Walker had changed into a beige loose autumn long shirt and paired it with pencil pants. This way, her belly wasnt that noticeable. Just as she was about to step down the stairs, the doorbell rang. She knew, Be Stuart had arrived! Emily Walker took her small bag, opened the door and indeed saw Be Stuart standing at the entrance of the courtyard, eagerly waiving at her. Seeing her ready to leave, yton Howard, standing outside, hesitated for a moment, Lady Carter, where are you going? Emily Walker paused in surprise, how could she forget that yton Howard was still there Since yton Howard was originally left by Baron Stuart to keep an eye on her, she had to persuade him to let her go out no matter what! I need to buy something, so Im thinking of going out for a bit. She said looking at him. Upon hearing this, yton Howard didnt seem to worry, Lady Carter, tell me what you need, I will get it for you. Chapter 329: What if Something Happens to the Baby Chapter 329: What if Something Happens to the Baby
Penerjemah:549690339 Emily was helpless, she knew it wouldnt be that simple. I need to buy some personal items, are you sure youre the one whos going to help me purchase them? She rarely looked serious, yton Howard was, after all, just a subordinate of Baron Stuarts. Presumably, if she insisted on going out, he wouldnt dare to stop her, right?
Upon hearing this, yton Howard was taken aback. Lady Carter probably would insist on going, so he would have to report this to the young master. Lady Carter, please wait a moment. After saying this, he took out his cell phone, ready to call Baron Stuart. However, as if Emily knew he was going to inform Baron Stuart, she quickly snatched the phone out of his hand. What a joke. If he found out, she wouldnt be able to leave at all! Lady Carter, please dont put me in a difficult situation, yton Howard pleaded earnestly. Im not putting you in a difficult position. Hes in the UK right now, totally unaware of the current situation. If I insist on going out now, youll probably try to use physical force to stop me, Emily said, gently resting her hand on her belly, As soon as youy a hand on me, theres always a chance you might hurt the baby. If anything happens to the baby, how are you going to exin it to him? Emily decided to use a little cunning, she refused to believe that hed still dare to stop her if she used the baby as a threat. Sure enough, yton Howard was threatened by her words. He understood very well the positions of Lady Carter and the baby in the mind of the young master. If anything really happened, even if he was trustworthy, the young master would definitely choose to believe her, not him.N?v(el)B\\jnn Furthermore, his very purpose of staying was to protect her. If something went wrong just because of this small incident, he would definitely be summarily executed by the young master!
If you truly want to do your job well, why not just go out with me? Emily suggested. Truth be told, she didnt really want to cause any trouble for yton Howard. All she wanted was to go out for a walk. She wasnt the kind of girl who enjoyed staying indoors. Being cooped up at home for several months would drive anyone crazy! Be Stuart, who was outside the door, saw the two of them struggling and couldnt help but walk over. Mr. Howard! Were just going out to do some shopping, and with me there, you wont have to worry about anything! If youre really still worried, you cane with us, as long as you dont follow us into thedies restroom! She suddenly felt that being her brothers girlfriend wasnt easy, it was pretty much like being in jail. Of course, with none of thefortable confinement facilities and amenities! After a moment of silence, yton Howard was caught between a rock and a hard ce and finallypromised. The three of them got into a ck Lincoln, with yton Howard at the passenger seat, and headed off towards the city district. The thought of buying all sorts of baby stuff made Be Stuart all sorts of excited, making her restless during the entire journey! Half an hourter, with their driver, the three of them entered a supermarket. yton Howard didnt dare to leave the two of them for even a moment. Finally, while Emily and Be Stuart were busily picking out baby items, he still chose to dial Baron Stuarts number.
However, after answering the call and hearing ytons detailed exnation, Baron Stuart didnt get angry but said calmly, Stay close to them. Perhaps she really just wanted to go out and clear her mind, and Baron Stuart couldnt bear to keep her cooped up in the house all day either. Yes. While yton Howard was speaking on the phone, he never took his eyes off Emily and Be Stuart, ensuring that they were safe at all times. I will be back in the country in an hour and arrive tonight. Baron Stuart spoke again. yton Howard was somewhat surprised; wasnt he supposed to return tomorrow? Yes. After ending the call, yton Howard headed towards Emily and Be Stuart. At this time, the twodies werepletely fascinated by all the baby items and found them all amazing. PS: The update is nowplete, and we will continue tomorrow! Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! for the reward of 100 book coins! Chapter 330: Surprising but not Dangerous Chapter 330: Surprising but not Dangerous
Penerjemah:549690339 After strolling around the shopping mall, it was already lunchtime, especially for Emily Walker, who recently found herself easily getting hungry. Shall we grab something to eat? Emily said to Be Stuart after handing all of her bags to yton Howard and the driver.
At this moment, Be was also a bit hungry. She checked the time and realized it was already 1 PM, no wonder they were so hungry! So she agreed, nodding her head, Sure! Lets continue shopping after we eat! Looking around, Emily didnt want anything else but suddenly craved a bowl of hot and sour vermicelli pot Well, she saw a hot and sour vermicelli pot shop in the first floor of the shopping mall when they entered earlier. Now thinking about it, she really wanted to try it Shall we have hot and sour noodles? Emily turned her head to look at Be, asking cautiously. She knew that a wealthy youngdy like Be might not be used to eating such food and worried that she wouldnt want to go. But since they were out together, she couldnt leave her and eat alone. If Be really didnt agree, then Emily would have to give up the idea. What she didnt know was that Be was a born food lover! Whether it was in a high-end shopping mall or street food stalls, she couldnt resist eating at them a few times during the Summer. Of course, she had to hide it from her mother and grandfather, or else they would scold her to death!
Yes, yes, yes! I saw it earlier too. Lets go! Saying this, Be excitedly dragged Emily towards the esctor like a gust of wind! Ah Emily lost her bnce due to the sudden pull, her face turning pale, struggling to keep up with Bes abrupt pace! yton Howard, standing nearby, was also shocked, immediately shouting, Youngdy! At this moment, Be seemed to sense something wrong from behind and quickly turned around. Seeing Emily about to stumble, Be was so shocked that she quickly held Emily, preventing her from falling! She was so excited today that shepletely forgot that Emily was pregnant! Be helped Emily, who was frightened, to stand steadily. Following that, Be, who rarely apologized, sped her hands together and showed a regretful face, Im sorry, Im so sorry. I was just too excited and ended up pulling you like that Dear God, she really didnt do it on purposeplease forgive her this one time! Emily was also startled, not that she couldnt run at all, but the sudden pull made her lose bnce. However, she didnt me Be. Its fine. Both of them calmed down. It was a close call, but nothing bad happened.
Be still felt guilty; if her brother knew about this incident, he probably wouldnt let her near the baby and Emily anymore. She frowned slightly and bit her lip, feeling a little dejected. It was the first time Emily saw Be looking like that, which surprised her. Its really okay, lets go eat. Emily pulled her, not wanting Be to dwell on it too much. It wasnt a big deal, so there was no need to dwell on it. Even if Emily had fallen due to this, it didnt necessarily mean the baby would be harmed. They were past the critical period, and the baby shouldnt be that fragile. With a sorrowful face, Be let Emily lead her along.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The two of them arrived at the 1F of the shopping mall. Emily pulled Be along, her gaze scanning around. She clearly remembered seeing the signboard for hot and sour noodles when they entered earlier, but now it seemed to have disappeared Chapter 331: Arrogant Camila Walker Chapter 331: Arrogant Cam Walker Penerjemah:?549690339 As the shopping mall was massive with entrances and exits almost everywhere, Emily Walker was momentarily disoriented and couldnt discern exactly where she had seen it. While Be Stuart, due to her previous mistake, was immersed in guilt and had no appetite for food. Just as Emily Walker was searching all around for the Hot and Sour Noodles restaurant, Cam Walker, who was about to enter the mall, abruptly halted and stared unmovingly at the two people in front of her. When did Be Stuart be so close with her? Even holding hands while shopping? Seeing this scene, Cam Walker was filled with hatred. She stood motionless in the corridor, ring straight at the two people in front of her. However, Emily Walker was preupied with finding the restaurant and didnt notice Cam Walker upfront How strange, we clearly saw it here when we came in Emily Walker muttered to herself as she looked around. The next second, she felt as if she had bumped into someone Lady Carter yton Howard, who was following behind her, tried to alert her, but it was toote! The next second, Cam Walkers arrogant and domineering scream resounded, Are you blind?! Her foot was stomped on violently, making Cam Walker cry out in anger. She was already resentful towards Emily Walker, so as she cried out, she unceremoniously shoved the woman whod bumped into her! Emily Walker didnt get a clear look at who it was. By the time she was prepared to apologize, she suddenly lost her bnce and began to fall backward The incident happened too abruptly. Even Be Stuart, who was standing beside her, was taken aback and widened her eyes. Just when Emily Walker was about to lose her bnce and fall, Be Stuart quickly reached out her hand and grabbed Emily Walkers arm in the nick of time. At this moment, yton Howard also caught up with them and helped Be Stuart steady Emily Walker, averting another crisis. Normally, it wouldnt have been a big deal, but because Emily Walker was pregnant, they had to be careful. A single mistake could risk losing the baby. After steadying Emily Walker, the three of them let out a sigh of relief. However, Be Stuart, upon setting her eyes on Cam Walker, was instantly livid and stormed over to her! Cam Walker, why did you push her?! She red furiously at Cam Walker, gesturing towards Emily Walker. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cam Walker scoffed in contempt, Hah, ying the victim card, huh? Didnt you see that she bumped into me? Since Be Stuart didnt like her, she didnt need to pretend to maintain a good rtionship with her either. Anyway, the only person who could help her sustain her marriage now was just Grandpa Foster. She didnt need to deliberately please the others. Oh, you dare to say you didnt push her? Be Stuart red at Cam Walker, her fury palpable. She clearly saw her push Emily Walker. Was she trying to y innocent now? Im telling you, if anything happens to Emily Walker or the baby in her stomach, I wont let you off! Be Stuart eximed, who knows how eager Be Stuart was for the arrival of this nephew of hers. Whoever dared to hurt him, she would definitely retaliate! Hearing this, Cam Walker sneered, Hah, Young Miss Foster, are you threatening me? What does it have to do with me if something happens to the child in her belly Her voice came to an abrupt halt. As if suddenly realizing something, Cam Walker swiftly turned her gaze. Her face froze, appearing somewhat incredulous as she stared at Emily Walker behind Be Stuart. Chapter 332: Jealousy Intensifies Again Chapter 332: Jealousy Intensifies Again Penerjemah:?549690339 What did she just say? The baby in her belly? Following her gaze, she saw yton Howard and the driver beside Emily Walker, both of them holding various items for children in their hands. So Emily was pregnant? With Baron Stuarts child? At this thought, Cam Walkers expression turned ghostly pale, and her hands hanging by her side clenched tightly! The woman she wanted to drive away from Baron Stuarts side was now carrying his child? Was the heaven ying a joke on her? Be Stuart, who was already extremely disgusted by Cam Walker, felt it was an insult to even nce at her. So she walked over and pulled Emily, Lets go eat! Watching the departing group, Cam stood in a daze, her eyes fixed on Emilys back. Why? Why was everything going well for this ordinary woman? What gave her the right to take away everything that belonged to her!? Emily, who was already far away, felt a sharp gaze that seemed to pierce through her back! Feeling uneasy, she turned her head and saw Cam Walker with her vicious eyes. That look was as if she wanted to tear her apart and swallow her alive! Emily was well aware of how much animosity Cam Walker had towards her; now that she knew about the baby, would she do something to her? Before having a baby, she wasnt too worried. But now that she had a child, she was somewhat afraid. She wasnt afraid of what Cam would do to her, but rather for the child in her belly; she wanted her baby to enter this world safely. However, there shouldnt be too much to worry about C she didnt go out often, and Cam couldnt even get close to her! So she and the baby should be fine, besides, Baron Stuart would be back tomorrow! Thinking about tomorrow, Emily felt somewhat excited. After not seeing him for a week, she missed him a bit C she missed his deep and sexy voice, and the unique scent that belonged to him. The group entered the restaurant located in the shopping mall. As it was lunchtime, Emily invited the driver and yton Howard to join them for a meal. However, Baron Stuarts people knew their ce and didnt dare to dine at the same table with Emily and Be Stuart; they chose to sit in the seats behind them. Emily ordered four hot and sour noodles and began to enjoy them. Upon smelling the delicious aroma, Be Stuart instantly perked up, her eyes lit up! Emily noticed her greedy expression, but just pursed her lips and smiled, not exposing her. Seeing that Emily was enjoying her meal, Be Stuart looked at the driver and yton Howard who had already started eating with their chopsticks. Damn, she was the only one who hadnt started eating! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, Be Stuart threw her previous gloominess to the wind and eagerly picked up her chopsticks to eat! Halfway through their delicious hot and sour noodles, Emily and Be Stuart felt thirsty as the dish was somewhat spicy. At this moment, a waiter seemingly sensed their need and walked over, smiling, Hello, this is our restaurants promotional drink, only one cup is allowed per person. The waiter brought two cups of fruit juice, and Emily and Be Stuart noticed that almost every customer had a cup of theplimentary beverage. Wow, its cold it looks delicious. After the waiter left, Be Stuart couldnt wait to pick up the iced fruit juice and took a sip. Chapter 333: How Did She Get Here Too? Chapter 333: How Did She Get Here Too?
Penerjemah:549690339 Although its autumn now, eating such a spicy and hot dish would make anyone feel hot. Having an iced fruit juice now is just amazing! Seeing her blissful expression, Emily Walker couldnt wait to take a sip too.
Yup, its really delicious! However, since she became pregnant, she hasnt been very fond of sweet things; thus, she didnt want another sip after the first. Even though she was thirsty, she still wanted hot water or something simr, otherwise, she couldnt quench her thirst. Emily looked around the restaurant and saw arge cup of warm water on a not-so-far counter. She got up and poured herself a cup. Just as she turned around and prepared to return to her seat, she saw a familiar figure leaving the restaurant. Isnt that Cam Walker? Why is she here too? Emily suddenly felt a little scared in her heart. Did she follow her here to do something to her? However, it seemed unlikely, since Be Stuart and yton Howard were with her now. Even if Cam wanted to do something to her and her baby, there would be no chance, right? Having thought this through, Emily unnecessarily turned around and went back to her seat without giving it a second thought. After drinking a full ss of iced fruit juice, Be still felt thirsty. Then, she saw Emilys pink fruit juice in front of her! Her desire increased! Arent you going to drink this? Seeing Emily pour herself some warm water while her pink fruit juice remained barely touched, Be Stuart thought she might as well save her money and drink Emilys instead since it was free!
Moreover, the fruit juice tasted pretty good. She had been to this shopping mall many times and had never noticed such delicious fruit juice! Emily shook her head, Its too sweet. I dont really like it! So Be beamed and said, Then give it to me! The moment her words fell, she had already taken the fruit juice and drank it all without hesitation! Wow its really delicious! After finishing it all, Be couldnt help but exim her admiration. She would definitelye back for this fruit juice next time! After they finished their lunch, they were prepared to continue shopping. It was the first time Emily was buying clothes, shoes, and socks for her child, and she felt incredibly happy. Perhaps it was because, during her pregnancy, she easily felt tired and fatigued. So after a short while, Emily felt exhausted and didnt want to continue shopping. As a result, Be, who wasnt satisfied yet, looked disappointed. She initially wanted to buy more But they had already bought enough!
She nced at yton Howard and the driver behind her. If they continued to buy more, the two men wouldnt be able to carry it all! Alright, lets go home! When they left the shopping mall, it was already 3 PM. The driver drove the car out of the underground parking lot, and after everyone got in, they loaded all the purchased items into the trunk. Following that, the car started and headed towards the vi. Emily and Be sat in the back seat, each holding a small toy they had bought. Be, who had been very curious, couldnt resist taking out the toy to y with it. Look how cute it is Be held a Mickey Mouse toy in her hand, and with just a slight movement of her fingers, the toy would make a sound and talk. Emily couldnt help butugh as well. How about we take a photo with these cute toys and send it to my brother? Be raised her pupils and suddenly suggested enthusiastically while looking at Emily.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 334: Sudden Incident, Danger! Chapter 334: Sudden Incident, Danger!
Penerjemah:549690339 Emily Walker was startled upon hearing this, sending photos to Baron Stuart? Lets do it this way! As the words fell, Be Stuart eagerly took out her cell phone, fiddled with the small toy, took several photos in session, found Baron Stuarts contacts, and sent them all at once!
After sending the photos, Be Stuart still looked expectantly. She couldnt help but wonder what kind of reaction her elder brother would have to these cute things? However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response from the other side Originally, Emily was also somewhat looking forward to seeing how the always high-profile Baron Stuart would react to these little things. However, after waiting for about ten minutes, there was still no response from Baron Stuart, which made the two feel a bit strange.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Be Stuart pursed her lips unhappily. Could it be that her elder brother thought the information from his sister was unimportant, so there was no need to look at it? Thinking about this, Be Stuart had an unhappy look on her face! Give me your cell phone! After saying this, she opened Emily Walkers handbag and took out her cell phone. She couldnt believe that Emilys messages would also be ignored by her elder brother! However, after sending the photos using Emilys cell phone, the result was the same; there was still no response on the other side. Whats going on Now Be Stuart waspletely puzzled. What they obviously didnt know was that at this time, Baron Stuart was on an airne, and his cell phone was of course turned off, so naturally, he couldnt receive the photos they sent. Unable to figure it out, Be Stuart decided to dial the number on her cell phone.
Hello, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable Emily Walker, who had always been sitting next to her, couldnt help but be more and more puzzled when she heard this voice. Baron Stuarts cell phone was almost always on 24 hours a day, so why would it suddenly be turned off? As she couldnt figure it out, a sudden pain in her lower abdomen came She frowned with some effort, unclear about the source of this sudden pain. However, before she could recover, the pain in her lower abdomen intensified. She bent down in pain, her expression extremely agonized. Perceiving her abnormality, Be Stuart next to her quickly put down her cell phone, supported her, and asked, Whats wrong? Emily Walker raised her head; by now, her face was so pale that there was no hint of color left. I my stomach hurts so much A strong sense of unease grew in her heart, as if sensing that the child in her stomach was gradually moving away from her Seeing her pale and painful expression, Be Stuart, who was next to her, was so frightened that she didnt know what to do. She looked at her nervously, Whats going on? Why would your stomach hurt all of a sudden? At this time, yton Howard in the passenger seat turned his head as well. When he saw this scene, he also became extremely anxious.
Before leaving, Young Master had repeatedly instructed that there must be no mistakes with Lady Carter and the child during his absence! To the hospital! he turned his head and said urgently to the driver. At this time, the driver also noticed the seriousness of the situation and quickly turned the steering wheel, driving in the direction of the hospital! The pain in her lower abdomen was getting more and more intense. When the car arrived at the hospital, Emily Walker was still in so much pain that she lost consciousness, falling into aa Looking at her lifeless appearance, Be Stuart waspletely frightened and lost her senses. How could this happen She was fine just now, how could she suddenly Looking at her ashen face, Be Stuart couldnt help but cry with tears streaming down her face. Chapter 335: Helpless Bella Stuart Chapter 335: Helpless Be Stuart Penerjemah:?549690339 Throughout the journey, yton Howard remained calm. As soon as the car stopped, he disregarded the difference in their social status and carried Emily Walker straight into the hospital. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing this, Be Stuart immediately followed! Once at the reception hall, Be Stuart cried out helplessly, exuding her status as Young Miss Foster! Wheres the doctor? Hurry up ande out! At this moment, there were many patients and their families in the hall. Her shout caught everyones attention, especially the nurses. Where is the doctor? Hurry up ande out to save her! Be Stuarts tears flowed as she desperately yelled. Her brother was not here right now. If something happened to Emily and the baby, how would she face him? She knew her brothers temperament all too well and, even more so, the importance of Emily in his heart. Even as his little sister, she might not be able to pay the price for Emilys life! Would her brother, in his rage, take her life as payment? She was not afraid of death, but she didnt want to lose her closest brother or Emily and the baby! Be Stuart was flustered and panicking, her heart racing with no direction. At this moment, a few medical staff members approached. The leader was a doctor wearing gold-rimmed sses. Seeing the lifeless woman in ytons arms, he immediately gave amand, Quick, follow me to the emergency room! Under the doctors guidance, yton carried Emily into the emergency room in a hurry. As the medical staff took Emily, yton calmly told the doctor, Both the woman and the child must be safe. Hearing his cold and authoritative tone, the doctor probably assumed the unconscious woman was his wife. The doctor nodded and without saying anything more, turned to enter the emergency room! Seeing the emergency room door close tightly, Be Stuarts heart became extremely anxious! She immediately took out her cellphone to call Baron Stuarts number. However, she heard mechanical customer service tones on the other end, making her even more anxious! What on earth is my brother doing? Why cant I get through to him? If something happened to Emily, what was her brother going to do when he came back? Be Stuarts tears, which had just stopped, started flowing once more as she cried helplessly. For eighteen years, she had never been so heartbroken and helpless. This was a first. But this feeling was unbearably unpleasant Compared to yton, his anxiety wasnt so apparent. Having followed Baron Stuart for so many years, he had be ustomed to suppressing his feelings and not letting them show on his face. Young Master should be on the airne now. Hearing this, Be Stuart, who had been crying, suddenly stopped and calmed down, What did you say? yton calmly turned his head to look at her and repeated, The Young Master left for home this morning, then looked at his watch and continued, He should arrive in E City in about three hours. If anything really happened to Lady Carter and the child, he too would face punishment. Now, he could only hope that both mother and child would be fine before the Young Master returns. Otherwise, considering the Young Masters temperament, he and the young miss would both be held responsible! Hearing this, Be Stuart couldnt help but stop crying and looked at yton with a nk expression, My brother ising back to the country? And he would arrive in E City in three hours? No wonder she couldnt reach him C he must be on the airne at this time. Chapter 336: Time Passes One Hour Chapter 336: Time Passes One Hour Penerjemah:?549690339 Yes. yton Howard calmly responded, then looked towards the direction of the emergency room. Before going abroad, Young Master would perform regr check-ups on Lady Carter every week, and all of them showed that the baby was healthy. Todays situation came so suddenly that he was unclear about what went wrong. If it had to do with the two times she fell and got injured, the problem should have urred at that time and not wait until now to show up. The more yton thought about it, the fewer answers he found. Meanwhile, Be Stuart beside him could only feel anxious and concerned. Thinking of Emily Walkers pale face, she wondered if mother and child would be all right. At this moment, she couldnt contact her brother. If something were to happen to Emily and the baby, her brother wouldnt even have a chance to see them for thest time. No, that cant happen! Thinking about this, Bes tears could not be stopped; they gushed out like a spring! One hour had passed, and the door to the emergency room finally opened. The doctor walked out and removed his mask from his face. Meanwhile, Emily Walker was wheeled out on the emergency bed. Be Stuart did not know the details, but Emily wasnt covered by a white cloth, which meant that she was still alive! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Um, Doctorhow, how is she? Be cried nearly every moment Emily was in the emergency room. Her eyes had be red and swollen. The Doctor let out a breath, looking relieved but cautious. Luckily, we got here just in time. If it had been a stepter, I dont think we would have been able to save the child. These words relieved both yton Howard and Be Stuart, and their suspended hearts finally settled down. Be could not help but offer silent gratitude to the heavens! She covered her mouth in excitement, and tears fell again C though these were tears of joy rather than helplessness! Its great that everything is fine nowit scared her to death! Emily was wheeled into the VIP ward, while yton went to find the doctor, wanting to understand what had caused this to happen. Inside the hospital room, Emily still hadnt woken up. Although the baby was saved, she remained in aa. Be Stuart, who had been watching by the hospital bed all along, felt for the first time that unknowingly, she hadpletely epted Emily as her sister-inw. For the past 18 years, she hadnt worried so much about an unrted person C besides her family and of course, Leonardo Bryson. This feeling was simr to back when her brothers life hung in the bnce, full of anxiety mixed with deep unease and fearing that she would leave the world. She and her brother didnt have many friends growing up. However, the reason she didnt have friends was not because of her social status. When she was eight years old, she made a so-called good friend. But in the end, the little girl only wanted her limited edition toys and thus only pretended to be her friend. After that incident, she didnt make any more friends, always feeling that they were insincere and only got close to her for personal gain. Even with Emily, at the beginning, she felt Emily approached her brother for personal gain. During this period, she found Emily to be a unique girl. Money and benefits held no attraction for her at all. She could remember that when her brothers life was hanging by a thread, the girl who was only two years older than her did not hesitate to risk her own life to give a blood transfusion for her brother. Chapter 337: Baron Stuart Returns to the Country Chapter 337: Baron Stuart Returns to the Country
Penerjemah:549690339 What was her purpose back then? Others might have had a blood transfusion to get something from her brother, but she left the hospital after the transfusion and then disappeared.
At that time, she also noticed that her brother had changed his attitude towards her. And ever since Emily Walker appeared, her brother seemed to be morehumane? Time quietly passed, dusk fell, and the city outside the window was shrouded in night, plunged into a sea of lights. yton Howard brought dinner into the hospital room, knowing that Emily was fine, Be Stuart was also somewhat hungry, so she took it over. Meanwhile, Baron Stuart had already gotten off his private jet and was sitting in his luxury sedan, ready to return to his private residence. In the back seat, he took out his cell phone and switched it back on. Two messages came in one after the other, Baron Stuart frowned and then opened them to read. The content of the two messages was the same, however, one was sent by Be Stuart, and the other was sent by the woman he had been missing day and night for the past week. Looking at the pictures of some little things, Baron Stuarts eyebrows furrowed, and it took him a while to realize that these things were childrens toys after looking at them several times. The corner of his lips raised slightly, forming an intoxicating curve, and Baron Stuart dialed Emilys phone number. However, it kept ringing for a long time, with no answer.
It was not yet 7 oclock, could it be that she had gone to bed so early? Suddenly, he found himself a bit ridiculous, he would be home in just ten-plus minutes, why did he have to call her? Thinking about this, Baron Stuart gave a self-deprecatingugh and then put away his cell phone. A few minutester, the car arrived at the residence. Seeing the empty living room, Baron Stuart really thought she had gone upstairs to sleep. However, just as he was about to go upstairs, Mrs. Noelle came out of the kitchen. At first, Mrs. Noelle thought it was Emilying back, but upon entering the living room, she found it was Baron Stuart and couldnt help but be surprised, Young Master, werent youing back tomorrow? I came back after finishing my business. Is she sleeping so early? As the words fell, Baron Stuart had already turned and was preparing to go upstairs. Mrs. Noelle was stunned for a moment, then reacted, Lady hasnte back yet! She was also waiting for Lady toe back for dinner, but the youngdy and Lady never showed up. She was wondering when she heard the door to the living room opened, so she came out to look and found that he had returned. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but stop in his tracks, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion as he looked back at Mrs. Noelle, She hasnte back? The photo was sent after 3 PM, and judging from the background, it seemed to have been took inside the car, which meant the two had already finished shopping and were on their way home.
Baron Stuart nced at the diamond gold watch on his left hand, it was already 7 oclock, by rights they should have been home by now. Just as he was puzzled, his cell phone rang. Hello? Young Master, something happened, Lady Carter is in the hospital now. yton Howards calm voice came through the phone. Even if he was about to face a storm, he didnt dare to hide anything from Baron Stuart. Because he knew clearly the result of hiding something.N?v(el)B\\jnn At the mention of this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and his face gradually darkened, his voice seeming to chill to the bone, I dont remember leaving you behind to let her end up in the hospital. Im very sorry, the reason has been investigated, it was due to my negligence. PS: Thank you PleaselovemeKiss for the 200 book coins reward! Sun Goddess for the 100 book coins reward! for the 100 book coins reward! Chapter 338: What on Earth Happened? Chapter 338: What on Earth Happened?
Penerjemah:549690339 I am very sorry, the cause has been determined, it was my negligence. Even on the phone, yton Howard didnt dare to raise his head but just lowered it and calmly admitted his dereliction of duty. Baron Stuart didnt say much,pared to those, he was more eager to know how the woman he had been thinking about was doing!
After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart dashed out of the vi almost flying and drove his Ferrari to the hospital at breakneck speed! With the status and power of the Stuart family, Baron Stuart knew very well that there was only one hospital Emily Walker could have been sent to, and that was E Citys most powerful top-rated hospital. Originally a forty-minute drive, it turned into twenty minutes under Baron Stuarts driving! Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the hospital, and Baron Stuart sprinted to the floor and the hospital room where Emily Walker was located. At this moment, Emily had just woken up from aa. The pain in her lower abdomen had stopped. The moment she regained consciousness upon waking up, she thought she had lost her baby, and couldnt help but stretch her hand and touch her abdomen. The slightly protruding abdomen was still intact, so her child She raised her head, and looked at Be Stuart somewhat intively, My child The baby is still here! Be Stuart immediately replied, knowing her concerns. Hearing her words, Emilys heart finally settled down, but she was still frightened. During the painful experience in her lower abdomen, she really thought she was going to lose her child. However, she was also curious: she had not experienced this symptom for several months, and Doctor Gavin had regrly checked her and the baby, they had been very healthy. Why did this happen this time?
This time, the door of the hospital room was pushed open, Baron Stuart rushed in with an anxious face. From his expression, anyone could see how anxious he was. Seeing him, Emily was slightly stunned for a few seconds, then turned her head to look out the window, which was pitch-ck. Did she really pass out for two days? Wasnt he supposed to return tomorrow? Emily looked at him with a dazed face, feeling somewhat confused as to what day it was. Seeing hime in, Be Stuart stood up immediately, fearing he would me her. She and the baby are fine! Brother, dont worry! Her words undoubtedly allowed Baron Stuarts heart, which had been on edge, to settle down and feel relieved. However, it didnt mean that he would not pursue the matter further.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at the woman on the bed, Baron Stuart calmly walked forward, his eyes filled with concern and tenderness that Emily noticed. What happened? He asked softly, although his heart was filled with anger, but for the woman before him, he only had boundless care and affection. Emily didnt mind his questioning, but was lost in her own thoughts, Why did youe back this time?
He had said he would be back on Sunday; could it be that she had been unconscious for two days? But in her consciousness, she shouldnt have been unconscious for that long. I came back early because the matter was settled. Baron Stuart raised his hand and touched her still somewhat pale face, his heart aching once again, Tell me everything that happened, one by one. For the past few months, he knew that both the child and her were healthy and that nothing could happen without reason. At this moment, Emily finally regained herposure. In fact, she had been puzzled about this issue just now. Recalling the events of the afternoon, she spoke up softly, I dont know, but after shopping with Be, my stomach suddenly hurt terribly PS: Thank you -Regretr for the reward of 588 book coins x2! (So heres another chapter!) Chapter 339: Accidentally Ingested Anti-pregnancy Hormone Chapter 339: identally Ingested Anti-pregnancy Hormone Penerjemah:?549690339 At that time, she also felt it was very sudden, as nothing like this had happened in the past few months. Baron Stuart looked at her steadily for a few seconds, his calm face not revealing what he was thinking at this moment. Then, she turned her head to look at yton Howard on the side. Without uttering a word, just with a nce, yton understood what he wanted to ask. yton bowed respectfully, then opened the door of the hospital room. The doctor, who had been resuscitating Emily Walker, was already waiting outside the door. After the doctor entered, he looked at the people in the room, only now realizing that the woman he was treating was the woman of Baron Stuart, from the Futuren Group! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He couldnt help but feel embarrassed, thinking that if he didnt treat her properly, this hospital might be finished today. As soon as the doctor came in, Baron Stuart stood up, his calm pupils fixated on the doctor. What he wanted was the results of the examination. Why did this happen to her? Baron Stuart asked, his enchanting voice now devoid of any emotion, leaving only a cold and oppressive feeling. Looking at the man exuding a cold aura, the doctor couldnt help but shiver internally and then said, Thedy suffered from sudden uterine contractions and almost had a miscarriage due to the consumption of anti-pregnancy hormones and some chilled coloring agents. After the doctor finished speaking, several people in the hospital room looked at him with confusion. Anti-pregnancy hormones? Chilled coloring agents? What are those? Be Stuart furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding why Emily Walker would consume these things. Didnt she know that they could cause a miscarriage? She thought that perhaps Emily had identally consumed these substances that could lead to a miscarriage without being aware of it. However, Baron Stuart did not think so. Since Emilys pregnancy, he had learned about some foods and medicines that should be avoided during pregnancy. Given Emilys anticipation for this child, she wouldnt have consumed these things identally. As for the chilled coloring agents it was possible that she consumed them identally without knowing. He looked up at the doctor and asked, What exactly is an anti-pregnancy hormone? Is it possible for ordinary people to consume it by mistake? If Emily had known, she definitely wouldnt have consumed it. The only possibility Baron Stuart could think of was that someone had deliberately harmed their child! The doctor, hearing this, continued, The so-called anti-pregnancy hormone is extracted from RU-486, amon abortion drug. Ordinary people wouldnt consume it identally unless they were unaware of it. However, the amount of RU-486 in this youngdys body is not high, and since she was brought here in a timely manner, the child was able to be saved. But what puzzled the doctor was that it was forbidden for pregnant women to take some medications, so evenmon drugs should not be taken carelessly. Let alone Mifepristone(RU-486). Baron Stuart had also thought of this point. Since its an abortion drug, Emily would never take it randomly. The only possibility was that someone had added RU-486 to her food when she was unaware. But who could it be? Her food was prepared by Mrs. Noelle, and Mrs. Noelle wouldnt do such a thing. Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes and then turned his head to look at Emily Walker, who was lying on the hospital bed, What did you eat today after going out with Be? Nothing like this could have happened at home, the only possibility was outside. Chapter 340: Didn’t Eat Anything Else Chapter 340: Didnt Eat Anything Else Penerjemah:?549690339 However, who could be so malicious and intend to harm Baron Stuarts child! If he finds out, they will not be forgiven easily! Upon hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but pause and nced at Be Stuart. As she looked at Be, Be also began to think back. Today, they only ate lunch outside and didnt have any other snacks. Moreover, the ten of them had the same meal, so there shouldnt be a problem, right? Following her line of sight, Baron Stuart also turned his gaze towards Be. Be looked up with her bright eyes and was met with Baron Stuarts deep and sharp gaze, causing her to pause. Why is he looking at her? She didnt give Emily any random things to eat! We only had hot and sour noodles for lunch today, and we didnt eat anything else! Afraid her brother might wrongly use her, Be immediately rified. Emily also added, Indeed, we didnt eat anything besides hot and sour noodles. Even Emily herself did not know where the mistake had urred. Abortion medicine? How could she possibly take it at random, and they didnt have that kind of medicine at home! Hot and sour noodles? Baron Stuart squinted his eyes, puzzled. What are hot and sour noodles? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om What are hot and sour noodles? Where did you eat them? He turned to Emily, who was lying on the hospital bed. Emily was stunned, Its a hot and sour noodle restaurant inside the shopping mall. I saw it, and I really wanted to eat it Seeing his slightly gloomy face, Emily subconsciously lowered her head, her voice somewhat weak. If its really because of the hot and sour noodles, he would definitely scold her for eating indiscriminately after finding out. However, it shouldnt be possible for abortion medicine to be in hot and sour noodles, right? Besides, at that time, apart from the four of them, she also saw a pregnant woman with a big belly. If the ingredient RU-586 was present, wouldnt many pregnant women who had visited the restaurant have had miscarriages? That shouldnt be very likely. As expected, Baron Stuarts face darkened upon hearing this. He had never even heard of that kind of food, and she was pregnant but went to eat junk food? Brother, I know you may not know what it is, but its really delicious! Be, who was beside her, thought of the taste of the hot and sour noodles and instinctively spoke up, without fear. However, as soon as her words fell, she met his brothers cold gaze and silently lowered her head, not daring to say anything more! Did you take her to eat it? In Baron Stuarts perception, Be had a big appetite, so he thought she might have taken Emily to eat hot and sour noodles. However, his words made Be feel incredibly wronged. I wanted to eat it myself! Emily said, Not only did I eat it, but I also shared it with yton Howard and our driver. We all ate it. Dont me Be for this. Besides, whether or not its because of that food hasnt been confirmed yet. She somewhat disagreed with his self-righteousness and didnt want Be to bear these insignificant charges. With that said, Baron Stuart looked up and turned to yton Howard. Upon meeting his gaze, yton pursed his thin lips and naturally lowered his eyes. In Young Masters mind, the treatment Emily received should have been given by him, not by yton and the driver. Go investigate this right away! Baron Stuart said irritably, not knowing how to vent his frustration. Chapter 341: A Sweet Instant Chapter 341: A Sweet Instant
Penerjemah:549690339 He never even had hot and sour noodles with her, but yton Howard and the driver beat him to it?!? yton Howard bowed his head, Yes.
As soon as he finished speaking, he left the hospital. After a while, Baron Stuart suppressed his displeasure and looked up at the doctor, Are thedy and the child all right? The doctor nodded, Yes. When can she be discharged? Baron Stuart asked again. The doctor hesitated for a moment, afraid that his words would offend the important man, It would be better to observe for a few more days, since Lady Walker still has some of theponents of RU-486 in her body. Get out. Baron Stuart said to the doctor, then turned to Be Stuart, You should go back first. Be Stuart checked the time, it was already 9 PM, if she didnt go back, her mother would probably worry about her. She stood up, smiled at Emily Walker, Ille to see you tomorrow! Emily Walker nodded and also returned a smile, Okay! After everyone left, Baron Stuart sat down beside the bed, watching the person before him intently. Emily Walker felt somewhat unnatural under his gaze, so she lowered her line of sight.
Hungry? Half a momentter, Baron Stuart asked softly, looking at her. It was already after nine oclock, and she hadnt had dinner yet, so of course she was hungry. So she nodded, Yes! What do you want to eat? He asked again. Emily Walker didnt know why, but she missed the taste of the hot and sour noodles, and without realizing it, she blurted out, Hot and sour noodles. For an instant, Baron Stuart froze. When he came to his senses, there was a clear hint of displeasure and anger on his exquisitely handsome face. But after not seeing her for a week, how could he bear to get angry with her? So he restrained himself, Dont eat that stuff again. He wouldnt let her touch the unclean stuff again. Baron Stuart got up, didnt say anything, and left the hospital room directly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Half an hourter, Baron Stuart returned to the hospital room, only to find that the person on the bed had fallen asleep.
He put the food hed bought on the round table beside him, then leaned over to look at the deeply sleeping Emily Walker. Emily? He lowered his face, watching her sleeping with a fairplexion, and called out softly. Emily Walker didnt sleep for long, but with no one to talk to, she closed her eyes to rest for a while and didnt expect to fall asleep. At the sound of his voice, her eyshes fluttered, and then she opened her eyes to see the handsome face carved before her. She opened her sleepy ck eyes and murmured, Okay. Seeing her expression, Baron Stuarts Adams apple slid slightly, then he lowered his face, deeply kissed her enticing pink lips Missing the familiar scent and softness, every time, Emily Walker would sink in deeply, deeply infatuated. After their kiss, Baron Stuart let go of her, holding her in his arms, his deep eyes staring at her fair face, whispering softly, Lets eat. Emily Walker nodded, Okay! Opening the food bag, there were simple century egg and lean meat congee, and a box of steamed dumplings, which Emily Walker found not repulsive. Baron Stuart took the lean meat porridge and scooped a spoonful to feed her, but Emily Walker felt unnatural and avoided him a little.
She was not disabled now, so there was no need for him to feed her personally, right? I can do it myself. Then, she was about to snatch the porridge and spoon from Baron Stuarts hand. Chapter 342: The Truth of the Matter 1 Chapter 342: The Truth of the Matter 1
Penerjemah:549690339 Baron Stuarts hand holding the porridge bowl gently moved back, easily avoiding her reaching out. Then, he looked at her with a steady gaze. Emily Walker knew he was determined to feed her.
So, shepromised and obediently epted the meal! Seeing that she had already eaten two-thirds of the food, Emily took a bite of a dumpling and looked at him, Arent you going to eat? Uh she could really eat! One bowl of porridge and ten dumplings, now only two and a half were left. If he didnt eat soon, she would really finish it all off. Im not hungry, Baron Stuart said as he continued to bring the dumpling she had just taken a bite of to her mouth. Emily bit it firmly, then lowered her head to look at the remaining two dumplings in the box. Without thinking, she reached out her slender fingers, gently picked up one of the dumplings, and brought it to Baron Stuarts mouth, indicating for him to open up. Looking at the steamed dumpling in her hand, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, Did you wash your hands? Emily paused; she hadnt washed her hands To such a fastidious person as him, he would surely think it was dirty. Just as she was about to put the dumpling back, Baron Stuart grabbed her hand and bit the dumpling in her hand in one bite. Following that, he picked up thest dumpling and handed it to her mouth, This is thest one, eat it up.
Emily looked at the dumpling in front of her, then opened her mouth and gently bit half of it. Then, she moved closer to Baron Stuarts mouth, gesturing for him to bite the other half. This little move of hers made Baron Stuart smile softly. Then, he bit the half of the dumpling exposed by her, and their lips intertwined once again, inseparable. The next day, Stuart Manor. Early in the morning, Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were preparing to go out when they happened to run into Zachary Stuart, who had juste downstairs. Seeing them ready to go out so early, Zachary couldnt help but frown and asked, Where are you two going? Just about to go out, both mother and daughter trembled when they heard this voice and then turned around. Uh, Dad, Be and I want to go shopping, Vivian Ferguson smiled and then used her arm to block the view of the instion barrel in her daughters hand, fearing he would find out. Be Stuart on the side immediately chimed in, Hehe, good morning Grandpa! Mom and I are going to buy some stuff! Upon hearing this, Zachary frowned, Shopping? This early? Yes, Im on vacation! You enjoy your breakfast, were going now! Not waiting for Zacharys reply, Be quickly left, pulling her mother, Vivian Ferguson, along. The grand, luxurious ck sedan stopped at the hospital entrance.
Last night, Vivian Ferguson learned about Emily Walkers condition from her daughter and was restless all night. As soon as daylight broke, she couldnt wait to get up and visit Emily at the hospital. Inside the hospital room, Emily was still in a deep sleep, while Baron Stuart had already left the hospital to prepare breakfast for her. So, when Vivian Ferguson and her daughter came in, there was only Emily in the room. Seeing her like this, Vivian Fergusons heart went out to her, and she quietly approached the bed, watching Emily for a while.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As if sensing someoneing in, Emily frowned and then opened her eyes, gradually regaining consciousness. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Vivian Fergusons concerned face, and Emily subconsciously stared nkly, not quite understanding why. Chapter 343 - 443: Put me down! Chapter 343 - 443: Put me down!
Penerjemah:549690339 Finally reacting, What are you doing? Put me down! Although shes in the hospital, her hands and feet arent broken, so theres absolutely no need for him to carry her like this!
Ignoring her struggle, Baron Stuart carried her in the direction of the inpatient department. Emily Walker was annoyed. This man was always so domineering and assertive,pletely disregarding other peoples feelings! Turning back, she looked at Adrian Nash who stood still, his gaze focused on the direction the two were leaving. Based on Baron Stuarts personality, if she goes to the hospital room now, he would likely kick her out. Only when the shadows of the two disappeared at the front door of the inpatient department did Adrian Nash turn and leave the hospital. Put me down! He carried her all the way, holding her even in the elevator. Although everyone around was envious, she didnt care! Just now, he clearly picked her up on purpose in front of Adrian Nash, wasnt it a deration that she is his possession! Upon reaching the hospital room, Baron Stuart finally put her on the hospital bed, his expression somewhat gloomy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Who allowed you to go out with him? Thinking of the two standing side by side in the garden, jealousy red up in him. As he approached the garden and saw that scene, for a moment, he really wanted to pin this woman on his thigh and give her a few hard hits! However, at this moment, he couldnt bear to do so.
Emily Walker was deliberately going out with Adrian Nash to show him that even without him, other men would care for her too! Although she used Adrian Nash a little, she felt a bit guilty, but seeing this mans angry face, she felt very relieved! By myself! Dont I even have that freedom? She looked at him and retorted. She was almost suffocated these days, just wanting to go out to breathe some fresh air! Of course, going out with Adrian Nash was just an ident. Moreover, its only 3 PM now. She didnt expect him toe at this time. However, at that time, she really thought about what would happen if he saw them. Her reply undoubtedly deepened Baron Stuarts jealousy, Youre not allowed to go out with Adrian Nash! I insist on going out with him! For the first time, Emily Walkerpletely confronted this man! Baron Stuarts face darkened, and he stared at the angry woman for a while. Then, he calmly spoke, but with an undeniable aura of intimidation in his voice. So, you mean I have to tie you up in the room? If she insists on going out with Adrian Nash, he guarantees that she will experience a different treatment!
Emily Walker was taken aback by his words. Tied up in the room? He wants to tie her up in the room!? Realizing what he meant, Emily Walker couldnt help but widen her eyes. This man actually said he would tie her up in the room? Shes not a cat or a dog, why should she be tied up in the room! Why? Im not a cat or a dog! Emily Walker was furious and couldnt help but shout. Even cats and dogs wouldnt be tied up at home. What does this man think she is? A pet being raised? Because Im your man, and when I say no, its no. If you insist on going out with him, then I can only tie you up at home! Baron Stuart looked at her, his face sinking to the extreme. Chapter 344 - 444: Even if it’s a pet, it’s still a national treasure! Chapter 344 - 444: Even if its a pet, its still a national treasure!
Penerjemah:549690339 She knew that thest thing he wanted was for her to be with Adrian Nash, yet she seemed to do this deliberately, always contradicting him! Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, the anger in her eyes instantly turned into pain. She stared straight at him. Man? What sort of man are you?
Her sudden change of tone startled Baron Stuart. He noticed the pain in her eyes. Does a real man watch his woman die? Ultimately, Im just a pet youve bred, and if youre not pleased, you can control my life with a leash at any time! She stared at him, her eyes gradually reddening from pain. A pet? Baron Stuart was stunned by her words. How could she ever be a pet to him? Even if she were a pet, she would be the only treasure in this world! Each time danger approached her, his heart seemed to suffocate, undergoing severe torment. Looking at the pain in her eyes, Baron Stuarts expression softened a bit. He knew she was still hurt by his cold, heartless treatment on the rooftop. Many times he wanted to exin, but he couldnt find the words. What should he say? That he acted that way just to pretend to Milton Modesto that he didnt care about her? If he told her this, would she be willing to believe? If she chose to believe his cold and heartless behavior, then any exnations could be seen as mere excuses in her eyes.
However, he didnt know that Emily was waiting for his exnation. His refusal to exin had, in Emilys view, be an admission of guilt. And this admission, in the end, had be a fact.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Think what you want, whether youre a pet or a woman. If you dare to see Adrian Nash again, I will definitely tie you up. He calmly looked at her without a ripple in his eyes. His words struck Emilys heart like a severe stab, she couldnt defeat this man, she simply couldnt! She decided to remain silent, turned around andid down, her back facing him, refusing to look at him again. However, in the moment of turning around, a cold tear slid down Emilys face, so cold that it could pierce her cheeks. Standing in ce, Baron Stuart, who was looking at the woman on the hospital bed, also felt extremely agitated. Whenever Emilys dealings with Adrian Nash were mentioned, he couldnt control his emotions! The ringtone of his cell phone rang. He took out his phone somewhat impatiently, sounding cold on the phone.
Young Master, its time to depart, came the respectful voice of yton Howard on the phone. This afternoon, he had to attend an important banquet in City C, he couldnt let go of the woman in front of him, so he decided to visit her before leaving. But due to Adrian Nash, they were stuck in this situation. I know. Baron Stuart responded dryly, and then hung up the phone, staring at the woman on the hospital bed one more time. The thought of Adrian Nash possibly approaching his woman while he was away for the next two days made Baron Stuart feel a strong urge not to go to City C! Still, attending the banquet is something he must do. After some reflection, Baron Stuart walked over, picked up the woman on the bed, and left the hospital room. Being held by him again, Emily was somewhat taken aback. At this moment, she was sick of his touch and didnt want to be this close to him! What are you going to do now!? Emily struggled as she attempted to break free from his grasp. Chapter 345 - 445: Come to City C with me Chapter 445: Come to City C with me Penerjemah:?549690339 However, Baron Stuarts strong arms wouldnt let her go, and he spoke in a deep voice, Come with me to City C! Though the doctor advised that she should stay in the hospital for a few more days, he had to take her with him now and would even take Doctor Gavin along too if needed! He carried her all the way from the hospital to the car and called Doctor Gavin, giving him ten minutes to get ready before going to City C together. Although Emily Walker had basically recovered, she still couldnt overexert herself. There was a special suite in the private jet, which could allow Emily Walker to have a better rest space. Flying to City C would take two hours, and as Emilyy in the special suite, she couldnt understand why this man wanted to take her on a business trip! The door of the cabin was knocked on, and Emily, thinking it was Baron Stuart, didnt respond while lying on thefortable double bed. Young Madam. Doctor Gavins voice was heard from outside. Hearing that, Emily couldnt help but look over. In a short while, she saw Doctor Gavin enter the room. Doctor Gavin came over and hung an IV drip bag at the head of the bed. Young Madam, this IV drip will help with your overall nutrition. I dont need it. Emily turned her head away, acting like she was purposely upset with someone and refusing to ept any treatment! However, Doctor Gavin seemed to know shed refuse, so he calmly prepared the IV drip and then smiled at her. After this IV, youll have the energy to fight the Young Master, wont you? As soon as he boarded the ne, Doctor Gavin noticed that the two of them seemed to have quarreled. Upon hearing his words, Emily paused for a moment and looked at Doctor Gavin, who was smiling warmly. Indeed, she had been feeling weak and tired these days, so if she really wanted to resist that man, it would be better to obediently take the IV drip. Will this really make me feel a hundred times more energetic? she asked, looking up at Doctor Gavin. Doctor Gavin nodded and spoke with a teasing tone, Although I cant guarantee youll be a hundred times more energetic, at least youll be able to resist certain things. Certain things? What kind of things? Emily looked at him and, although she didnt understand, she finally took the IV drip obediently. After the IV, Emily felt somewhat sleepy and fell asleep on the bed. Feeling drowsy, she sensed a pair of burning eyes staring straight at her, and as she suddenly opened her eyes, she met a pair of ink-jade pupils. Looking at the man standing beside the bed, she instantly turned her face away and rolled to the side, unwilling to look at him. After just finishing all the documents, Baron Stuart was also somewhat tired, so hey down on the bed as well. Feeling the position behind her sinking, Emily shifted her body to the side. She meant to say, she didnt want to be near him. Naturally, ording to Baron Stuarts personality, he should have tried to engage her even if she tried to avoid him. However, many minutes passed quietly, and the man next to her didnt make a sound. Emily was puzzled, so she quietly turned her head back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as she turned, she saw a sleeping face, with even breaths, and could slightly tell the exhaustion at this time from his handsome facial structure. In fact, Baron Stuart was really tired, going back and forth between the hospital and thepany, sometimes even having to attend social engagements. To spend more time with Emily, he often didnt have time for meals due to his busy schedule. Now as hey down, it seemed like his spirit was relieved, and he quickly rxed. Chapter 346 - 446: Young Master, It’s Time to Change the Medicine Chapter 446: Young Master, Its Time to Change the Medicine Penerjemah:?549690339 Looking at his slightly tired face, Emily Walkers heart sank, but she didnt do anything about it. During this period of time, there had been no physical intimacy between the two, and even their emotional connection had be somewhat distant because of the recent events. Although this man had been very considerate and attentive to her these days, Emily couldnt help but feel a sharp pain in her heart whenever she thought of his threats and overbearing attitude. Turning her head away, Emily gazed thoughtfully at the ceiling without looking at the man beside her, her expression bing dull and lifeless. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, the room door was knocked on. In the past, even the slightest noise would cause Baron Stuart to frown and wake up, but nowadays The door was knocked on three times, apanied by Doctor Gavins gentle and clear voice, but the man in the bed did not open his eyes. Instead, he continued to sleep deeply, as if he was extremely exhausted. Since both of them were in the room, Doctor Gavin couldnt just barge in, so he had to wait for someone to respond from inside before entering. With no other choice, Emily got up from the bed, walked over, and opened the door to see Doctor Gavin holding a medical box in his hand. She looked at him with some surprise. She had just finished her infusion not too long ago, so would she need another treatment already? Seeing her, Doctor Gavin smiled faintly and then walked into the room. Young Master, its time to change your medicine. After saying this to Emily, Doctor Gavin walked straight into the room and approached the bedside. Emily stood there, still somewhat confused for a moment. Change medicine? What medicine? Her line of sight followed Doctor Gavins footsteps andnded on the man lying in bed. He needed to change his medicine? What happened to him? Emily approached them, still not understanding what Doctor Gavin meant by changing medicine. Looking at Baron Stuart, who was deeply asleep in bed, Doctor Gavin gently called out, Young Master? He seemed so exhausted that Doctor Gavin was reluctant to wake him up if it wasnt absolutely necessary. However, the wound on his back was so deep that it had to be changed three times a day. Because he had been insisting on sticking to his schedule these days, he had only been able to change the dressing once a day. As a result, the wound on his back had started to be infected. Fortunately, it was discovered in time, or the consequences would have been severe! If the wound were to get infected, he couldnt be like the past few days, changing the dressing only when he had time and not doing so when he didnt. Otherwise, his arm might be useless! Young Master? Seeing that there was no response, Doctor Gavin couldnt help but call out again. Looking at the sleeping man, Emily was in a daze. Normally, he would never sleep so deeply. What had happened recently? Of course, she didnt know that Baron Stuart had injured his back and was released from the hospital to work only after one week of recovery. He had been busy attending social engagements and making time to go to the hospital to keep herpany and ensure she ate on time. It could be said that during these days, he had been under tremendous pressure, both physically and mentally, yet Emily didnt know about any of this. In response to Doctor Gavins gentle calls, Baron Stuart finally furrowed his brows ever so slightly and slowly opened his eyes. Sitting up, he nced around, and for the first time, Baron Stuart felt the urge to sleep for a few more minutes. During this period, he had been getting far too little sleep. Are we there yet? As soon as the words left his mouth, he looked outside the window, and the private jet was still flying in the air. Doctor Gavin respectfully bowed and said, No, its time for you to change your medicine. Hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his deep pupils and proceeded to sit up. As he was about to remove the shirt on his body, he finally noticed Emily standing nearby. Chapter 347: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 2 Chapter 347: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 2
Penerjemah:549690339 Today, however, he was so ruthless. She felt as if she could hear her brothers kneecap shatter! Vivian Ferguson, who stood nearby, didnt expect him to be this cruel. The two crutches seemed to strike her heart as well. She wanted to plead, Dad
No one is allowed to plead for mercy! But before she could speak, she was silenced by Zachary Stuart, and she didnt dare say another word. Members of the Walker Family were also shocked by this scene, but they didnt say anything else. They initially wanted to understand what was going on, but they didnt expect Baron Stuart to be beaten.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Those two crutches made Baron Stuart kneel directly on the ground. It was indicative of how heavy and ruthless the force was! Emily Walker, who had been on the edge of the sofa, was also startled by this scene. She had yet to understand why Baron Stuart was beaten. However, staring at the two crutches striking between his knees, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. She was very familiar with Baron Stuarts body; the only way he would kneel on the ground was if he couldnt bear it any longer. And his grandfather, despite his age, managed to knock Baron Stuart to the ground. Do you admit your mistake? Zachary Stuart temporarily suppressed his rage, staring at Baron Stuart kneeling on the ground, and asked in a low voice. The pain in his knees made him slightly frown, but he remained silent and calmly replied, Since I have done it, I do not think it was wrong.
In his world, there was no such thing as being wrong. Such a response undoubtedly fueled Zachary Stuarts suppressed rage once again! The next second, Zachary Stuart lifted the crutches in his hand and viciously mmed them onto Baron Stuarts back. This strike was even more ruthless than the previous two! Baron Stuart let out a muffled groan but didnt yield. Seeing this, Vivian Ferguson shifted her gaze away, unable to face the sight. Emily Walker wanted to step forward and stop the beating, but her outstretched hand held still in mid-air. If his own mother didnt dare to speak up, how could she justify intervening? However, watching that crutch strike, it felt like her heart was being shattered too. If you dont admit your mistake today, I will beat you until you do! roared Zachary Stuart. However, the blows from his crutches also struck his own heart. How could he not be heartbroken over his own grandson? Only thing was, he was so angry that his grandson, for the sake of a woman,pletely disregarded him as a grandfather.
Baron Stuart kept silent, naturally refusing to admit his wrong. Zachary Stuart was furious andnded another blow with his crutch! Either you admit your mistake today or restore everything rted to the cooperation with the Walker Group! His rtionship with Master Walker was not something the younger generations could understand. Once, if Master Walker hadnt blocked a bullet for him, there would be no Zachary Stuart today, let alone Futuren Group! This time, Baron Stuart finally looked up. Because of enduring the blows from the crutches, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. Staring at Zachary Stuart, he calmly spoke, To resume all of that, unless you personally announce the cancetion of this marriage contract. By making such a decision, Baron Stuart had his own considerations. If his grandfather refused to cancel the marriage contract, the Walker Group would still plummet. If the marriage contract was canceled as a result, even if he restored everything with the Walker Group cooperation, at least, there would no longer be any marriage constraints between the two families. Afterwards, he would not need to inject additional funds into the Walker Group. In the end, the oue would be the same. If they wanted to destroy his child, they should be prepared to pay the price. PS: Thank you Happiness for the reward of 1888 book coins! Purple Lotus Winter Flower for the 788 book coins reward! for the 588 book coins reward!
Chapter 348: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 3 Chapter 348: Baron Stuart Gets Beaten 3
Penerjemah:549690339 Are you threatening me? Zachary Stuart angrily spoke,You think I cant overturn your decision? Baron Stuart remained calm, gazing straight at him, If you could, you wouldnte to me.
Years ago, he entrusted everything to him. With both grandparent and grandchild on the same page, Zachary Stuart felt at ease entrusting all power to Baron Stuart after three years. At that time, Baron Stuart gained control of the entire Futuren Group. Nowadays, the Futuren Group was like having two masters, and no one dared to defy them. Even if Grandpa wants to overturn this decision and call a board meeting, the directors would listen, but dare not ignore Baron Stuarts presence. In the end, this matter would remain deadlocked with no change. As the funds and shares were withdrawn, only Baron Stuarts approval could restore them. Yes, Zachary Stuart may no longer be in control of the corporations affairs, but as a father, a grandfather, and the head of the family, he could still manage family affairs! On this point, Baron Stuart acknowledged, even though he was beaten to kneel on the ground, he still respected his grandfather in his heart. But each of his answers enraged Zachary Stuart! And so, the crutches fell heavily on Baron Stuarts back, each strike bing more intense! Emily Walker, watching this scene from the side, felt as if her heart was being held tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe.N?v(el)B\\jnn Doesnt he worry that he might beat him to death with such force?
Emily watched, heartbroken, but anger simmered inside her. As Zachary Stuart was about tond another blow, she couldnt take it anymore. Stop hitting him! Zachary Stuarts hand stopped mid-air at the severe roar, and he turned to look at the source of the noise. Was he really stopped by an outsider? Facing Zachary Stuarts angry and strict gaze, Emily felt no fear, her eyes flickering with a mix of heartache and fury. How bitter a hatred must you feel to beat him so ruthlessly? Dont you know his temper? Even if you beat him to death today, do you think he will yield?! Emily shouted forcefully, knowing Baron Stuart too well; even if he was really killed today, he would never bow down to others. Because he was always on the high ground, looking down. If the oue would be the same regardless, why was Zachary Stuart so obsessed with this? Both their personalities were extremely simr, and continuing the beating would only increase their pain and make both of them unhappy. Zachary Stuarts heart was touched by her words, but how could he not be heartbroken? This was his own grandson after all! Indeed, his grandson inherited their father-and-son personalities, never easily changing nor admitting their mistakes. However, Zachary Stuart had his own pride, let alone being angered. How could he let go just because of a girls words?
Our Stuart familys affairs are none of your business as an outsider. Zachary Stuart looked at her and spoke with an unpleasant tone. He even spoke hurtful words to Vivian Ferguson, let alone Emily Walker. If not for this girl, his grandson would not have be so rebellious. The more Zachary Stuart looked at her, the angrier he became. Take her out! Shes not wee in our family! Zachary Stuartmanded, and the few bodyguards behind him prepared to step forward. Following that, Baron Stuarts cold voice and icy eyes terrified everyone, Whoever dares to touch her, Ill make them wish they were dead. PS: n Aimes 100 book coins reward! Pleaseloveme Kris 100 book coins reward! Sun Goddess̡ 100 book coins reward! Warm sunshine scattered all over the ground 100 book coins reward! Chapter 349: Unless You Change Your Surname From Now On! Chapter 349: Unless You Change Your Surname From Now On!
Penerjemah:549690339 His tone was filled with intimidation, just listening to it caused dread and chills in ones heart. Hearing this, Zachary Stuarts bodyguards immediately stopped in their tracks, looking somewhat torn.
Although they belonged to the Old Master, they were also well aware of the Young Masters temper. If he said he would make their lives a living hell, he would definitely do so. For a moment, the bodyguards found themselves in a dilemma and stood their ground. Seeing his men halted by Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuarts face turned livid. He didnt understand how this girl before him could be that exceptional, causing him to go to such lengths? I just have one question for you, do you want to restore the business with the Walker Group or not!? Zachary Stuart spoke with righteous indignation. He was a stubborn person, but he never considered that Baron Stuart was as well. If Baron Stuart set his mind on something, he wouldnt overturn it easily.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart didnt respond. He thought he had already made his point very clear earlier; if they wanted to change this decision, they must personally cancel the marriage contract with the Walkers! His silence made it evident to Zachary Stuart that he would not overturn this decision easily. As for the corporation, he had already fully abdicated, and if he had to step in, he would probably just cause a deadlock which wouldnt solve the Walker Groups crisis. Although the Walkers had not encountered a crisis just yet, without Futuren Groups support, a crisis would be inevitable. Zacharys stubbornness wasnt purely about protecting the Walker Consortium; without Old Master Walker, he would have long been dead!
Your younger generation, how can they understand such a deep bond! If they could only choose one, he could only protect what the Walkers had built over the decades. Finally, Zachary Stuart closed his eyes. In this war with his grandson, he admitted defeat. Fine, if youre willing to restore rtions with the Walker Consortium, Ill honor your wish and call off the marriage, Zachary Stuart said, suppressing his inner anger and speaking calmly. But, I will never let this girl enter my Stuart familys door, unless you change your surname and no longer use Stuart! Zachary Stuart harshlyid down his words, genuinely furious! For twenty-eight years, the grandson he personally nurtured has now used everything against him, causing him to feel infuriated! Zachary, however, didnt care about this. After all, getting Emily Walker into his household register was not a difficult task for Baron Stuart. From the moment that Baron Stuart was hit with the first crutch, Emily Walkers emotions were greatly affected. The pain mixed with anger had been simmering until now. Meanwhile, the baby in her belly seemed to be affected by her shifting moods as well. Gradually, she felt pain in her abdomen again. Clutching her stomach in pain, her face gradually turned pale because of the pain, and her body slowly slid to the ground
Ever since her angry outburst just now, Be Stuarts gaze turned to her, and she had been closely watching Emily. Thus, when seeing her gradually pained expression, Bes face looked shocked and she instinctively ran over. Hey, whats wrong with you? She asked Emily anxiously. Noticing her sudden movement, everyone elses gaze shifted to the two, and Vivian Ferguson was visibly shocked when she saw Emily! Baron Stuart also turned his line of sight. As he saw the pain-stricken pale face of Emily, his heart clenched, and he quickly got up and rushed over. Chapter 350: Marriage Contract Cancelled Chapter 350: Marriage Contract Cancelled
Penerjemah:549690339 Maybe it was because the two crutches that Zachary Stuart used were too heavy, so when Baron Stuart just stood up, he almost stumbled. Fortunately, he had great stamina and quickly steadied himself, rushing towards Emily Walker! Emilywhats wrong with you? He looked at the person in his arms with some pain, his eyes filled with eagerness and worry.
Emily took a few deep breaths, trying to alleviate the pain in her abdomen, but cold sweat still broke out on her forehead. She endured the pain for a while until it gradually disappeared, and her painful expression eased. Baron Stuart waspletely anxious. He should not have let her see the scene just now! Without a second word, he carried Emily and rushed towards the bedroom on the second floor, leaving everyone else in the living room! Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson followed their instincts and went after them. Meanwhile, Zachary Stuart and the Walker family members were somewhat dumbfounded as they watched everything unfold. Among them, only Cam Walker understood what was going on. She clenched her hand beside her in anger. Thest time, she failed to get rid of the child in Emilys belly! However, this time, Baron Stuarts sudden interference had caused such a big disturbance in her fathers seven nights. Did he find out that she was the one who did it? Was this attack and revenge on her family or a warning? Thinking about this, Cams heart skipped a beat. For Emilys sake, Baron Stuart would go to such lengths, even disregarding everything else. For her sake, he was willing to bear his grandfathers punishment!
After Baron Stuart left, there was no reason for Zachary Stuart to care about Emily. So, he took the Walker family members and left Baron Stuarts private residence.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As they walked out the front door, Zachary Stuart sighed and looked at Baxter Walker and Cam Walker, After all, I am old and many things are beyond my control. Canceling the engagement is better than losing the foundation you have built in the Walker family for decades. Baxter Walker also sighed. He knew that in the corporation, Baron Stuart had already established his own world. Even his own grandfather, the former Chairman of Futuren Group, could hardly overturn his decision. What puzzled him was, what was Baron Stuarts sudden actions all about? Was it just to dissolve the marriage contract? But if that were the case, he could have done so long before. Why wait until now? Nowadays, he could only give up his daughters marriage contract. Baxter Walker also knew that Baron Stuart had no feelings for his daughter. Even if she married into the Stuart Familiy, could it really make her happy? Moreover, wanting to protect these two was entirely up to the Stuarts, not the Walkers. Baxter Walker nodded his head without saying anything else. Vivian Ferguson, who was by his side, patted her daughters back as if she was afraid she would be sad. Perhaps canceling the engagement was good for her daughter. With the Walkers social status, it wouldnt be difficult for them to find a sessful son-inw. Maybepared to Baron Stuart, they would find a man who truly loved and cherished her daughter. If thats the case, why not give up on this marriage?
But Cam didnt think this way at all. She had known Baron Stuart for more than 20 years, so why did she end up losing to a woman he had known for less than a year?! She was really unwilling to ept this! But for the sake of the Walker Consortium, she had no choice. As long as the Walker family was still there, she would always be the youngdy of the Walker family, and countless men would be attracted to her! Chapter 351: I’ll get the medicine Chapter 351: Ill get the medicine Penerjemah:?549690339 In the bedroom on the second floor, Emily Walkers abdominal pain had gradually subsided, which relieved everyone in the room. You just had such an incident a few days ago, you need to be more careful most of the time. Vivian Ferguson said, she had been really scared just now. Its really not easy to be a grandmother again. She had been frightened twice in just a few days. It was really nerve-racking! Ever since Emily was pregnant, Baron Stuarts mother had be doubly caring towards her. Of course, Emily understood that all this might be rted to the baby in her belly. As for her, even though Vivian Ferguson no longer rejected her, she probably epted Emily reluctantly for the sake of the baby. Emily nodded, Mmm. Vivian Ferguson breathed a sigh of relief, Alright, I should go now. Rest well these few days. She turned her head to look at her own daughter, Be Stuart, arent you supposed to go to school? Upon hearing this, Be Stuart finally remembered! Oh god! It was already past nine oclock! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And so, Be hastily made her way to school while Vivian Ferguson returned to Stuart Manor, leaving only Mrs. Noelle and Baron Stuart in the room. You may leave first. After a short pause, Baron Stuart spoke to Mrs. Noelle. Mrs. Noelle nced at Emily before she felt at ease to nod and leave the room. Coming back to her senses, Emily finally remembered Baron Stuarts injured knee and back, and immediately felt heartache. Your wounds Its fine. Baron Stuart looked at her steadily,pletely indifferent to the injuries on his body. Compared to the training he received from his grandpa during his childhood, this pain was nothing. However, how could Emily possibly imagine that he wasnt a man who easily backed down? If he was hit so hard that he fell directly on his knees, it definitely exceeded his tolerance limit. She crawled up, and rolled up Baron Stuarts trousers. His knee was bruised and swollen. She didnt know how painful this must be, but she understood that all of this was for the sake of her and their unborn child. A feeling of sourness came over her and in an instant, her eyes blurred with tears. She sniffled and fought back the tears, then turned around and said, Ill go get the medicine! Once she finished speaking, she quickly left the bedroom. It was only after she had left the room that the tears fell down like rain. She went downstairs to get the medicine box and when she returned to the room, she had already defiantly wiped off the tear stains from her face. She stood in front of him, knelt down and opened the medicine box. Baron Stuart bent over, reached out his hand and pulled her up. His reddish eyes saw it all. Ill do it. He said as he then picked her up, gently ced her on the bed and said, Stay here, rest well. After saying that, he got up and left the bedroom. Alone with the medicine box, Baron Stuart went to the office study room. He didnt want her to see the ghastly things. Yet, while he could manage the wound on his knee, he couldnt reach the one on his back. Emily seemed to have anticipated this. Not long after he had entered the room, she walked in. Baron Stuart nced at her, his voice dull, Didnt I tell you to rest. Emily disregarded his words and walked over. She picked up a cotton swab and the liquid medicine, How am I supposed to rest with you like this? She went behind him and began to apply the medicine on his back. Her hand hadnt even touched his back when Emily subconsciously paused. The horrific bruise had turned purplish red and besides that, there was another scar on Baron Stuarts back. Chapter 352: This Looks Even Uglier… Chapter 352: This Looks Even Uglier Penerjemah:?549690339 Looking at the scars on his shoulder des, Emilys heart tightened suddenly. It seemed that every injury on this man was because of her. Her tears, which had just been held back, blurred her vision again, and she took a breath and began to apply medicine to his wounds. Even with his back to her, Baron Stuart could tell her feelings were off in those brief moments of silence. Suddenly, he turned his chair around, facing Emily, stretching out his hand and pulling her into his arms, sitting her on hisp. Emily was shocked and couldnt understand his sudden move, but then she met a pair of determined eyes and that handsome face. I dont like to see you cry, Baron said to her, calmly. However, this sentimental moment onlysted three seconds. The next second, his yful voice said, Youre not that pretty to begin with, and crying makes you even uglier Emily was taken aback. Suddenly, her face darkened, and she got off hisp. Its you whos ugly! she retorted. Her sudden movement identally bumped Barons wounded knee, and he couldnt help but wince. But it was only for an instant, and it was hard for anyone to catch. Emily didnt notice his fleeting expression of pain either. Baron smiled softly and said, Me? Thats the first time someone has called me ugly in my 28 years of life. Thats right, and that person is me! Emily replied indignantly. Just moments ago she was feeling down because of his scar, and now he had the nerve to say she looked ugly when she cried? Ugly or not, she had never thought of herself as particrly beautiful in the first ce! After saying her piece, she left the study in a huff and headed straight back to her bedroom. Watching her small disgruntled face, Baron smiled and then picked up the medicine box and headed downstairs. If seeing his scars made her feel sad, he would have to ask Mrs. Noelle to help him apply medicine. In the bedroom, Emilyy on the bed, thinking about Barons words. For some reason, she found herself caring about it. Suddenly, she got up and walked over to the floor mirror, carefully examining her own features. Fair and tight skin; her eyes werent very big, but her eyshes were curled and the gaze was clear. Although her nose wasnt very high, it was small and stylish. As for her mouth she thought it was great, small and rosy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Was she really that bad looking? Emily looked at herself from different angles and thought that even though her features werent stunning, she couldnt be considered ugly. Before, she had never cared what other people thought of her appearance. But now that Baron had said it, she couldnt help but care Little did she know that his remark about her being ugly when she cried had a deeper meaning for Baron Stuart than she could have imagined. The door opened, and Baron paused as he saw her standing in front of the mirror. Emily turned around and saw him enter. She straightened up abruptly before walking towards him, Um Im going to watch TV. As she walked past him, Emily spoke somewhat unnaturally. Baron was stunned for half a second, and then his mouth curled into a meaningful smile. He didnt expect hisment to make her care enough to check herself out in the mirror. Not long after this incident, news broke that the marriage contract between the Stuart and Bailey families had been canceled. The previous rumors about the Futuren Group withdrawing its shares from the Walker Group and injecting funds were also rified as mere lies. Chapter 353: Meeting Adrian Nash Again Chapter 353: Meeting Adrian Nash Again n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Penerjemah:?549690339 Emily Walker sat on the sofa, watching a scene on TV. With the identity of Cam Walkers fiance gone, the barrier in Baron Stuarts heart naturally disappeared. After being busy for a while, it was a rare weekend, but Baron Stuart was suddenly called away by a phone call. Seeing his expression, it seemed like something important. Emily spent the whole morning bored, with nothing to do. The autumn wind blew, the weather was cool, and she really wanted to go for a walk. Since he wasnt home today anyway, she figured it would probably be okay to go for a walk in a nearby park, right? So, after giving a simple greeting to Mrs. Noelle, Emily walked out the door. Its just a walk in a nearby park, not far away, so nothing should happen. Emily thought this and decided not to tell Mrs. Noelle or Baron Stuart about it. She didnt like being constrained like this; ever since she became pregnant, she was like an ancient imperial concubine, walking on eggshells and being extremely cautious. Althoughst time, the child nearly didnt make it, Baron Stuart had already taught Cam Walker a lesson, so for a while, Cam shouldnt dare do anything to her. Moreover, the marriage has been canceled C even if Cam killed the baby in her womb, what would it change? It would only put her in irreparable misery again.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as childrens st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys(.)c0m If Cam was smart, she wouldnt harm her again in such a short time. The four-month-old bump wasnt very prominent, and it was easy for her to move around. Emily Walker sat in the park for a little while, and suddenly realized that she hadnt seen Wace Carter for a long time. Since today was a weekend, Wace should be at his workce. She walked to the bus station intending to go to Waces workce, but unexpectedly ran into a long-lost man. A red Porsche stopped in front of the bus station. Adrian Nash, seeing a familiar figure, softly said, Emily Walker? Hearing the familiar voice, Emily turned her head and saw Adrian Nash sitting in the red Porsche. She looked at him with some surprise, frowning slightly, Adrian Nash, what are you doing here? Seeing her, Adrian was also a bit surprised. He looked at the upscale residentialplex nearby C perhaps Baron Stuarts private residence was there? He gave a slight smile, pointing a finger in the opposite direction, My house is over there, where are you going? He didnt need to think too much to realize she was waiting for the public bus. Remembering thest cold war between her and Baron Stuart, which started because of Adrian Nash, this time, Emily deliberately maintained a distance from him. Im just going for a walk. What about you? Emily guessed that if she told him where she was going, Adrian Nash would definitely offer to give her a ride. Before he could even speak, she had already rejected him, leaving Adrian Nash feeling a little sense of loss. He pursed his lips and smiled, pretending not to care, Im going to the city district. Oh. Emily responded, and then added, Youd better get going, then! With that tone, anyone could tell she wanted him to leave as soon as possible. Adrian Nash sighed helplessly C after so many years of being a yer on the dating scene, why did he fall for a woman who was so indifferent to him? Adrian gazed at her, not speaking for half a moment. After a while, he finally said calmly, How have you beentely? He had seen the news C the Stuart and Bailey families hadpletely canceled the marriage contract. It seemed that Baron Stuart was set on her. Chapter 354: Baron Stuart’s Jealous Flames 1 Chapter 354: Baron Stuarts Jealous mes 1 Penerjemah:?549690339 Emily was taken aback again, feeling guilty about Adrians care as he had helped her a lot when she was in a difficult situation. However, her heart had long been given to Baron Stuart. Very well. Emilys tone remained somewhat indifferent, not wanting to give Adrian any hope. Her indifference was clearly felt by Adrian Nash. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om For a time, he had also wanted to try to let it go C this woman who wasnt really his. Unconsciously, though, he found himself going to Waces workce to find out about her. It seems that you are in a hurry to rify your rtionship with me. Adrianughed softly, jokingly trying to ease the tense and awkward atmosphere. Emily fell silent for a few seconds. She was not an ungrateful person and knew that Adrian had helped her a great deal. She hadnt thought about cutting ties with him either. However, she wanted to maintain this pure friendship solely on an emotional level. If the emotions couldnt be maintained because of personal feelings, then it left her powerless. If she really had to choose between love and friendship, she would have to give up this hard-won friendship. I dont want to cut ties with you; its just that if you came to me with personal feelings, Im sorry, but I cant do it. Emily raised her head, determined. Her words may have been hurtful, but it was just to be decisive and not to drag things down. Adrian gave a bitter smile. Hurt three times a day by a single woman, even if she wanted to put a distance between him, she could be less direct. Why did all the luck in the world belong to Baron Stuart? It really makes me jealous. Adrian turned his head and nced forward. He was somewhat envious of Baron Stuart and envious of her existence in his life. Emily did not understand the meaning of his words and just stared at him for a few seconds. Then, Adrian opened the car door, got out, and walked in front of Emily, his hands leisurely in his pockets. Even if we cant be lovers, I dont want to miss the chance of being friends with you. If you have to choose between the two, I hope to maintain this friendship. He looked at her and continued, I admit that I have been harboring private feelings for you, but today, I just want to hold onto this friendship purely. So, you dont need to be deliberately cold to me. After all, I once loved you sincerely; its just too hurtful for me. After speaking, Adrian sighed with a pained expression, covering his chest as if he was truly in agony. Only after hearing him say this did Emily realize that perhaps her words just now were too hurtful? UmI didnt mean anything else, its just Its just that I wanted to maintain a distance from you. Uh, if she said it, would it hurt him again? So, Emily held back the words that were on the tip of her tongue. I know you just dont want to cause misunderstandings with Baron Stuart. Im sorry for answering the phone callst time. Adrian changed his attitude and looked at her earnestly. Emily hadnt put that matter on her mind before. Actually, answering a phone call was nothing; the problem was with Baron Stuart, who always seemed to be petty towards her. Perhaps Adrian did have some personal feelings for her, but she was clear about her feelings for him, like a mirror. It was just that Baron Stuart wouldnt listen to her exnation, leading to the cold war at that time. Chapter 355: Jealousy of Baron Stuart 2 Chapter 355: Jealousy of Baron Stuart 2 Penerjemah:?549690339 Its fine, its all in the past now. Emily Walker lowered her head and said indifferently. Adrian Nash sighed, his expression a bit gloomy. Even though there was a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth, anyone could see that it was a bitter smile. So, about us should we do something like a farewell handshake? Adrian Nash frowned, unable to think of a way to say goodbye to this rtionship. After a long time, he said, A handshake will do. Since he had decided to let go of this rtionship, he wanted to let it gopletely. He reached out and looked at her, Consider it the end of my unspoken feelings. Indeed, he had been rejected without even confessing his love formally. Seeing his outstretched hand, Emily Walker hesitated for a moment. If he really wanted to give uppletely, a handshake wouldnt be a big deal. So, Emily Walker smiled slightly and reached out her hand to shake his. However, just as she stretched out her hand, it was suddenly hijacked by another hand. She looked up in surprise at the owner of the big hand and was immediately amazed. Baron Stuart What was he doing here? Emily Walker looked at him in shock, while Baron Stuart was quite unhappy at the moment. His ink-jade eyes gradually filled with displeasure. He nced at Adrian Nash, whose hand was still half in the air, and then silently pulled Emily Walker away. He had just returned from the hospital and didnt expect to see her and Adrian Nash together at the entrance of the residential area bus station. Jealousy suddenly overwhelmed him! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As Adrian Nash watched the two cross the road, he retracted his hand that had been hovering in the air, his expression somewhat gloomy. Whether in career or love, he was always under Baron Stuart. Was he destined to be a loser? Baron Stuart had a serious expression and pulled Emily Walker across the road to his white Ferrari. Seeing his face, she knew he must be angry again. We really just bumped into each other. Afraid that he would continue to be angry, Emily Walker pursed her lips and exined. She had no idea why she kept running into Adrian Nash. But hearing this, Baron Stuarts face darkened even more, and he looked displeased. Bumped into? You wanted to bump into him, didnt you? Emily Walker paused. Did she use the wrong word? No, I mean, it was an idental encounter. Emily Walker tried to exin differently. idental? So, it was a coincidence? Baron Stuart only grew angrier as he listened. Ah? Emily Walker waspletely confused Biting her lip, she tried to exin again, No, I mean, I just stepped out and was waiting for the bus when I dont know how it happened, but I ran into him. She felt like she was babbling incoherently. But she knew this man was jealous. If she didnt exin, they would probably end up in another cold war. You dont know how you met him? Isnt it because you went out to see him? The more Baron Stuart thought, the angrier he got. He had juste back from the hospital shortly and hadnt even made it to the front door of his house when he saw her chatting with Adrian Nash at the roadside. This made him think that she hade out quietly just to see Adrian Nash. When the vinegar jar is knocked over, youll find that a rational man can suddenly lose all reason! Emily Walker was very familiar with his furious behavior. He simply could not bear to see her getting along with other men! She tilted her head mischievously, staring at his angry handsome face, Are you really mad? Chapter 356: Where Do You Want to Go? Chapter 356: Where Do You Want to Go? Penerjemah:?549690339 Baron Stuart turned his gaze away, remaining silent. Angry because she knew he was upset and still came to meet another man! Looking at his icy face, Emily Walker reached out and hooked her hand around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and offered her fragrant kiss n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After kissing him, Emily was about to let go, but just as her lips left his, she suddenly felt arge hand on the back of her head forcing her back, and their soft lips met once again. After all, they were on the road, and Emily had initially intended to let go once the kiss was over, only to be surprised by this mans sudden aggressive kiss Cars came and went on the roadside, and Emily even felt that some people slowed down their cars to watch them as they passed by. She did not want to stage a passionate kissing scene with him on the street! But, against his kisses, Emily had no resistance. In a little while, she waspletely conquered. After letting her go, Emilys cheeks flushed red, and she quickly opened the car door and hid inside! With the jealousy in Baron Stuarts heart thoroughly dissipated after the kiss, his mood improved greatly. He opened the car door, sat in the drivers seat, and looked at the girl on the passenger seat, her currently blushing face, and Baron Stuart smiled contentedly. Where do you want to go? Baron Stuart spoke, his reason had been temporarily lost due to jealousy just now. But now that his mood had improved, his reasoning naturally returned. He heard her say that she was waiting for a public bus, so she must want to go somewhere. Upon hearing his words, Emily quickly raised her head, preupied with her shyness, she had forgotten about going to see her little brother today. I want to go to my brothers ce. She turned her head to look at him. Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart didnt start the car right away, but paused for a few seconds, then turned his head, leaned towards Emily in the passenger seat, his voice full of danger, Try going anywhere alone again in the future. These past few days, he had also sent people to monitor Cam Walker, who had been behaving normally recently. But even so, he was still worried about her being alone. If anything were to happen again, he wouldnt be able to bear the anxiety of not seeing her, and not being able to find her. If someone follows her, at least he can know her whereabouts at all times. Emily looked at him and did not answer. Her silence was taken by Baron Stuart as a sign of understanding, so he started the car and headed in the direction of the city. By the way, when you left in a hurry this morning, did something happen? Emily, who was getting bored during the drive, tried to find a topic to chat about. She remembered that after receiving a phone call in the morning, his expression was not good. Baron Stuart held the steering wheel, his face calm, A friend had an ident and is in the hospital. Upon hearing this, Emily wasnt very shocked, but asked casually, Who? Leonardo Bryson, the one you met before. Leonardo Bryson? Isnt he Be Stuarts boyfriend? What happened to him? Emily turned her head, looking somewhat astonished. Thinking of this matter, Baron Stuarts face also showed some mncholy, Dont let Be know about this. Emily looked at him, puzzled. At this time, the car had entered the bustling downtown area, and since there were no parking spaces near Wace Carters workce, Baron Stuart had to park the car in an underground parking lot not too far away. After parking the car, the two of them walked out of the parking lot and prepared to walk to Wace Carters workce. But just as the two of them reached an intersection, they suddenly saw many pedestrians gathered together, as if something had happened. Chapter 357: Saving Angela Reid Again Chapter 357: Saving Ang Reid Again Penerjemah:?549690339 Baron Stuart was not at all interested in these matters, and didnt spare it a nce, simply turning toward the street on his right. Emily Walker was not especially interested in this sort of thing either, she only gave it a curious nce, before realizing, that someone seemed to have fainted. The person appeared to have fallen not long ago, so the crowd of onlookers wasnt particrlyrge. Through the gaps between the crowd, Emily saw a familiar face, she abruptly grabbed hold of Baron Stuart who was preparing to turn about. Being pulled like this, Baron Stuart turned his head back in bewilderment, looking at her, What is it? With a cold expression on her face, Emily hesitated a long while before speaking, That seems to be Cam Walkers mother. At these words, Baron Stuart also looked at the person whod fainted. Since they were not particrly close, he could roughly tell that it did indeed appear to be Cams mother. Regarding the Walker family, Baron Stuart had no particr interest. After having a look, he again prepared to turn away. However, just as he turned, thedy by his side ran towards the onlooking crowd. Even though Emily Walker held a distaste for Cam Walker, she couldnt seem to feel the same about her mother. Ang Reid came off as refined and understanding, making it truly hard for anyone to dislike her. Seeing the growing crowd of onlookers, Baron Stuart realised what was happening and quickly followed suit, lifting Emily who was about to crouch down, What are you doing? Emily was taken aback, was this even a question? Obviously, she was trying to save someone. Of course, I want to take her to the hospital. Emily said, preparing again to help Ang Reid, who was on the ground. Baron Stuart was puzzled. Usually, he had no particr sympathy, so it was normal for him to ignore things like this. But what about her? The woman lying on the ground was Cam Walkers mother, and yet, she was ready to take her to the hospital? She is Cam Walkers mother, are you sure you want to take her to the hospital? Baron Stuart held her back, asking with a furrowed brow. At this time, onlookers were already dialing emergency services. Regardless of whether they assisted or not, an ambnce would inevitably arrive. Emily naturally understood his insinuations, I dislike Cam Walker, but I dont want this to affect others. Having said that, she looked at the man in front of her again, Considering how rich you are, you should not mind that little bit of gas money, right? She was persistent, leaving Baron Stuart feeling helpless. Rather than having her jostled by the crowd, it would be better to leave this ce sooner. Baron Stuart eventually relented, lifting Ang Reid who had copsed on the ground and started walking towards the parking lot. The car swiftly headed towards the top-rated hospital. After Ang Reid was admitted into the emergency room, Emily didnt leave. Instead, she nned to stick around until she was certain about Angs status before nning to leave. Left without a choice, Baron Stuart could only wait on the sidelines. After the doctor came out, he exined that Ang Reid had simply fainted due to anemia leading to low blood pressure, and there wasnt any serious issue. After hearing this, Emily inexplicably heaved a sigh of relief. She didnt understand why, even though Ang had absolutely no rtion to her, why was she feeling anxious? Upon entering the ward, Ang had already awakened. When she saw the two of them, she couldnt help but be a little surprised. You Ang tried to get out of the bed, but Emily held her back. The doctor said you need a good rest. Now that youre fine, well take our leave. Having said that, Emily pursed her lips, preparing to turn to leave. Please wait a moment. Ang started to speak, causing the two of them to stop. Hearing this, Emily stopped in her tracks, turning her head to look at her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 358: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 1 Chapter 358: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 1 Penerjemah:?549690339 Ang Reid had already recovered and had gotten up from the hospital bed. Im really thankful, she said, turning her head and looking at Baron Stuart, who was waiting by the door. And to you too, Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart remained expressionless and didnt respond to Angs words. Emily Walkerughed, Its alright. Even if it were someone else, I wouldve done the same. Emily didnt want her kindness to linger on someones mind, so she exined her actions. Ang smiled slightly and nodded. She actually wanted to chat more with the girl, but she never got the chance. Let me treat you all to a meal as a thank you for saving me twice, Ang offered. She hadnt had the opportunity to thank her properly the first time she saved her. Hearing this, Emilyughed, We already ate lunch. Is that so? Ang sounded disappointed but quickly added, Then, let me treat you to afternoon tea. Seeing Angs persistence, Emily thought that maybe she didnt want to owe anyone anything, and thats why she wanted to repay the favor. If this would make her feel better, then why not have a cup of afternoon tea. Are you sure youre feeling okay? Emily asked Ang, concerned about her health. Seeing that Emily was about to ept her invitation, Angs face lit up with joy. Im fine. Its just an old ailment. Ill be fine after some rest. Emily smiled and looked at the man beside her. At this time, Baron Stuarts expression was obviously impatient. The group arrived at a cafeteria. Baron Stuart sat to the side, appearing somewhat ufortable. He thought he could have afternoon tea alone with her, so why did Ang have to tag along? Baron Stuart took a sip of his coffee and shifted his gaze to the street outside the window. He was feeling quite stuffy C why did he have to sit here and listen to two women chat? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Noticing his impatience, Ang seemed slightly concerned. Baron Stuart. After hearing Angs voice, he shifted his gaze back and looked at her with his deep pupils, not responding, but waiting for her to continue talking. Ang smiled and was about to say something when she unintentionally noticed the mandarin duck pendant hanging at Baron Stuarts chest, causing her expression to tense up. Baron Stuart clearly noticed the sudden change in her expression, but he didnt understand the reason for it. Angs hands resting on herp began to tremble slightly. It took her half a moment to calm her emotions and finally said, Your pendant is quite unique and seems quite rare. Hearing this, Baron Stuart nced at the mandarin duck pendant on his chest. He didnt answer, but stared at her intently with a creased brow. The atmosphere became slightly tense. Emily, sitting nearby, didnt notice Angs sudden change in expression, but thought that this man was too cold. Even if he were the most self-centered, Ang was still an elder, did he really have to be so cold towards her? Not to mention, she was once his mother-inw, right? With Baron Stuart not speaking, Emily had to take over the conversation. Many people have said the same thing. Back when she wore the pendant, many people said the same thing. In her eyes, the mandarin duck pendant was one-of-a-kind because she never saw another one since she started wearing it as a child. Ang hesitated a bit after hearing Emilys words and cautiously asked, Miss Carter, could it be that the pendant is yours? Chapter 359: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 2 Chapter 359: Discovering the Mandarin Duck Stone 2 Penerjemah:?549690339 Emily Walker smiled and was about to say yes when Baron Stuart suddenly spoke coldly, You seem very interested in other peoples stuff? Caught by his words, Ang Reid looked somewhat embarrassed, her expression stiffened and she tried to exin, No, I just think its very Before she could finish speaking, Baron Stuart abruptly stood up,pletely ignoring Ang Reid and pulled Emily towards the restaurant exit. He had never liked others meddling in his affairs, whether it was people, events or things, he didnt like his private things being pried into. Emily was caught off guard by being suddenly pulled away, she looked back at Ang Reid who was still in her seat, and then at the man who was pulling her away without a word. This man really was so unreasonable! There was no need to lose face like this; it was just a question about the mandarin duck stone. Was it necessary to get so angry and leave? N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, she didnt know that Baron Stuart didnt pull her away entirely because of Ang Reids meddling, but rather, from the beginning, he had been impatient and Ang Reids interference had undoubtedly given him a better reason to leave. Watching the two of them leave, Ang Reid was lost in confusion. It wasnt until a burst of cell phone ringtone interrupted her thoughts. She regained her senses and realized it was Baxter Walker calling. Ang, where are you? Lil Li said you suddenly disappeared, Baxters worried voice came from the other end of the phone. He knew very well that his wife had an old problem, he would get worried once they lost contact. Previously, Ang Reid had waited at the spot where she fainted for their driver, Li, but when Li drove the car out, she was gone, and no one answered her phone. Baxter was extremely worried when he found out. Ang Reids gaze followed Emily into the cafeteria, not paying any attention to Baxters words, and casually said, Im at a cafeteria on Middle Capital Road. You wait there, Ill have Lil Lie pick you up! About ten-plus minutester, Driver Li arrived in his car, and Ang Reid got in, looking somewhat dazed. Back at home, Baxter immediately greeted her, Ang, where did you go? Ang Reid looked up and saw her husband, her expression wasnt good. Baxter couldnt help but worry again, Whats wrong? You dont look well. Ang said nothing and went straight to the second floor, lookingpletely disoriented. Seeing her like this, Baxter became even more worried and followed her upstairs. Although his wife had an old problem, she wasnt in good health either. However, now, she looked visibly off, and Baxter was both worried and anxious. Ang, whats wrong with you? Back in the bedroom, Baxter grabbed her and asked again. His wifes look was worrying. Finally regaining some of her consciousness, Ang Reid looked at Baxter excitedly, Baxter, do you thinkour daughter might still be alive? The pain buried deep in her heart for 20 years was once again touched, causing unbearable pain for Ang Reid. Baxter was somewhat confused and couldnt respond for a moment, What are you talking about, isnt Cam fine? What do you mean still alive? His words made Ang Reid even more emotional, her eyes filled with tears, Im not talking about Cam, Im talking about my daughter, my Charlotte Walker! Chapter 360: Where Did We Meet? Chapter 360: Where Did We Meet? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Penerjemah:?549690339 Hearing this, Baxter Walker fell into a daze, taking half a moment toe to his senses. The disaster twenty years ago destroyed his happy family of three, their only daughter also lost in it. With a sigh, Baxter Walker looked deeply at his wife Ang Reid, knowing that she has never truly moved on from that disaster. Looking at her pain-filled eyes, he too felt heartache and sighed, consoling her, Ang, our daughter is no longer with us, thats an indisputable fact! But today I saw the mandarin duck stone, the one I personally put on our daughters body back then! Ang Reid spoke up again excitedly, her face now streaming with tears. Although she was not able to see clearly whether the mandarin duck stone had the word mandarin on the back, it was a very rare stone. Even if it wasnt one-of-a-kind in the world, she felt something unusual when she saw the girl named Emily Walker. However, she also couldnt be sure if that mandarin duck stone belonged to the girl named Emily Walker. Hearing her words, Baxter Walker was taken aback, staring at her nkly, You said the mandarin duck stone? Where did you see it? For some reason, upon hearing this statement, a glimmer of hope seemed to ignite in Baxter Walkers heart, even though this hope was very faint. After all, it had been twenty years, and he had sent people to investigate the cruise ship once again at that time. The result they got was that aside from the 37 people, there were almost no survivors left. I saw it on Baron Stuarts neck. Ang Reid spoke up. Baxter Walker was taken aback, seen on Baron Stuarts neck? Thats even more impossible. Back then they lost their daughter, not their son, and besides, even if it were a son, it would never be Baron Stuart. Everyone knew that Baron Stuart was the third-generation heir of the Stuart Family and certainly not someone elses child. Ang, we lost our daughter, not our son. The spark of hope extinguished once again, and Baxter Walker didnt want to be immersed in those painful memories any longer, trying to help his wife walk out of those memories too. Thats Baron Stuarts stuff, you cant just assume its the same one you put on our daughter years ago just based on that. Ang Reid looked nkly at her husband for a long time, But She wanted to say something else, but Baxter Walker cut her off, thinking she was being overly anxious and mistaking Baron Stuarts possession for their daughters from years ago. Ang, our daughter is no longer with us; you need to face this fact, alright? He had tried his best to pull her out of despair back then, and now, he didnt want to go through that again. I have to go to thepany now; you take a good rest at home. He patted her back, sighed, and left the room. Until the room door closed gently, Ang Reids expression remained somber. Turning around, she walked to the dressing table, where an exquisitely long-sealed boxy. Ang Reid picked it up and gently opened it. Inside the box was another mandarin duck stone, with an engraved duck on the back. Back then she obtained this item by chance and put the one with the word mandarin on her daughter when she was born. She was waiting for her second child to ce the other stone on them when the time came. But an untimely disaster took her eight-month-old daughters life, and in the heartache that followed, her body was affected, never allowing her to conceive again. Chapter 361: Finding Elia Parker Chapter 361: Finding Elia Parker
Penerjemah:549690339 If it was Baron Stuarts stuff, she definitely wouldnt be able to get close enough to see clearly if the mandarin duck stone had the character mandarin on it, but she could investigate and look into Emily Walkers background. With that thought, hope flickered in Ang Reids heart once more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Two dayster, without Baxter Walkers knowledge, Ang Reid found the Avie Hotel and learned about Elia Parker.
That morning, Ang arrived at Avie Hotel, and her extravagant and noble attire instantly caught Elia Parkers eye. She had no idea why such a rich madam would visit her small restaurant. Shouldnt wealthydies like them go to Five Star Restaurants to eat? Madam, what would you like to eat? Elia Parker was quite good at doing business. As soon as she saw Angs morous appearance, she knew she must be rich, and she could speak eloquently and smoothly! Ang nced at Elia and then looked her up and down before hesitating to ask, Are you Mrs. Carter? Elia stammered, her smile faltering for a moment, and then looked at the wealthy madam in front of her. The tone of her voice was clearly not here to eat but to find her, and she could tell that Angs family background was far better than her own why would such a wealthydy look for her for no reason? Who are you? Elia asked. Im Ang Reid, and I want to ask you something, Ang replied gently. Upon hearing that she wanted to inquire about someone, Elias face turned unweing. So she wasnt here to eat after all, just to waste her time! Elias face immediately darkened, Im sorry, but Im very busy. If youre not here to eat, then I wont bother with you.
After saying this, Elia turned and left in displeasure. What if I eat here and ask you something in passing? Ang asked, somewhat dissatisfied with Elias snobbishness. However, since she wanted to inquire about something, she had to choose to ignore it. Upon hearing this, Elia immediately turned back around with a smile, Of course! What would you like to eat!? She walked over attentively, looking at Ang with a smile. Ang wasnt fond of her sudden change of attitude, so she took her wallet out of her bag, counted ten USD bills, and said coldly, You dont need to serve any food, I just need to ask you something, is this enough money? She handed the brand-new red USD bills to Elia with a cold tone. Its more than enough, absolutely more than enough! Elia grinned, taking the one thousand USD, What would you like to know? She put away the money and looked at Ang with an eager expression. Ang looked around the Grand Hall of the restaurant, Lets find somewhere to sit down. The one thousand USD was more than enough to pay for a little bit of her time and a location. Alright, lets sit over there! Elia led the way to a dining table by the window.
After they sat down, Ang looked left and right, wondering how such a woman could have raised a girl like Emily Walker. After calming down for a little while, Ang slowly began, Do you have a daughter? Elia paused, but since the other person had paid, she had no reason not to answer, Yes, how did you know? Ignoring her question, Ang continued, Is she your biological daughter? Chapter 362: Delivering Document 1 Chapter 362: Delivering Document 1
Penerjemah:549690339 Elia Parkers smile at the corner of her mouth obviously stiffened, and she was a bit unhappy with that remark, Madam, my daughter is of course my own flesh and blood, I dont know what you mean by inquiring about my daughter? Upon hearing that, Ang Reids heart sank. If it was indeed her biological daughter, it meant that Emily wasnt her daughter from those years ago. Her hopes dashed once again, Angs expression darkened, and she stood up to leave.
However, she seemed unable to let gopletely, and turned her head back just before leaving, Really your own flesh and blood? Not adopted? Her wordspletely wiped the smile off Elias face. Since she got the money, there was no need for her to keep smiling, Yes, she is born from my ten-month pregnancy! What are you probing about my daughter Emily for anyway? Elia was very unhappy about being bluntly asked about her family affairs! However, this statement reignited the mes of hope within Ang Reids heart. She looked up at Elia, her excitement hard to conceal, What did you just say? Leanne? Isnt your daughters name Emily? Could it be that she had two daughters? Ang wondered. Elia was taken aback, so this was about that girl! Emily is not my daughter! She averted her gaze with a huff. Thinking about how she and her man had been chased out of the restaurantst time by Emily, Elia was still quite resentful to this day! Then who is she? Ang asked cautiously, perhaps she was the daughter she had 20 years ago! However, Elias next words extinguished thest hope that had just been ignited in Angs heart. She is the daughter of my husband and his ex-wife! Elia blurted out unhappily. There were three people she hated the most in her life, and they were Wilson Carters ex-wife and their two children!
But today, someone came specifically to ask her about these people, which really upset her!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ex-wife Ang froze in dismay. Yes, she was born to my husband and his ex-wife! Elia didnt want to continue talking to her, so she stood up, Is there anything else? If not, Im busy! With that, she turned her head and left without looking back, leaving Ang Reid with a stunned expression. Her faint hope was ultimately shattered, and Ang left the restaurant feeling a bit lost and deste. Perhaps it was just because she longed too much to find her daughter. If her daughter were still alive, how could they not have found her back then? As for the mandarin duck stone, it might just be a coincidence. These past few days, Emily liked to lie in bedte, not getting up until nine plus in the morning. The weather was gradually getting cooler. That morning, Emily finished washing up and dressed in a loose white extended-length shirt and simple ck leggings. Her belly was gradually bing more prominent, and Mrs. Noelle had said not to wear tight clothes to avoid squeezing the baby inside. Coming downstairs, Emily passed the living room on her way to the dining room, but unintentionally noticed a file folder on the tea table and walked over curiously. Opening the folder, Emily was taken aback.
Wasnt this the nning case that Baron Stuart mentioned yesterday? Why didnt he take it? Wasnt it for a meeting today? At the thought, Emily picked up the phone and dialed Baron Stuarts number, but nobody answered. Could he be in the middle of a meeting? Looking at the file in her hand, Emily thought, if they found out the file was missing halfway through the meeting, wouldnt it cause a great loss? Chapter 363: Delivering Document 2 Chapter 363: Delivering Document 2
Penerjemah:549690339 Thinking of the severity of the situation, Emily Walker immediately picked up the document and said to Mrs. Noelle, who was still busy in the kitchen, Mrs. Noelle, Im going to thepany! Hearing her voice, Mrs. Noelle immediately rushed out of the kitchen and called out to Emily who had already disappeared at the grand entrance, Lady, have breakfast before going! No time, I might bete. Ill eat when Ie back! Emily had already quickly gotten into the private car arranged by Baron Stuart. She then told the driver, Take me to Futuren Group. Half an hourter, Emily arrived at Futuren Group, and by then, Baron Stuarts office was empty.
Emily walked up to his office desk and peeked in, the cell phone was indeed on the office desk C so he must be in a meeting right now? Thinking of this, Emily quickly left the office and headed in the direction of the meeting room. Seeing the closed meeting room door, an urgent feeling overcame Emily, who recalledst night Baron telling her that this cooperation project with the foreignpany was very important, which was why he had taken the nning case home to revise it personally. With an eager heart, Emily pushed open the meeting room door without hesitation! At this time, the meeting room was dimly lit because the rted personnel were exining the simted projection images of the project, and the atmosphere was quite serious. But this solemn space was now shattered by Emilys entrance Everyone turned their gaze toward Emily as she entered, unsure why she had suddenly burst in. As for Emilys sudden intrusion, Baron was also surprised and slightly furrowed his brows. Immediately, he spoke in a low voice, Continue. As he spoke, he stood up and walked toward Emily, who was still in a daze. What brings you here? Baron asked quietly. Emily snapped back to her senses and held up the document in her hand, dumbfoundedly said, You forgot this.
At these words, Baron frowned, nced at the document she was holding, and then a slight smile touched his lips, took the document from her hand, and ushered her out of the meeting room with his arm around her. This tender scene left everyone in the meeting room dumbfounded, as they never expected the always decisive and aloof Big Boss to have such a gentle side. Although they knew that the Big Boss had an extremely pampered woman, they had never witnessed this tenderness that shouldnt appear on his face, and it was somewhat unexpected. The critical part of the meeting had ended, and the following was just some simple simted exnations, so Baron didnt need to stay in the meeting room any longer. Given that he had personally revised the nning case, there was no need for him to stay there right now. If he had to personally supervise the subsequent work, it would only mean that his subordinates were all useless! As he left the meeting room, Emily was still somewhat dazed, asionally turning her head to look back. You are you not attending the meeting anymore? she asked awkwardly. Its almost over, Baron replied indifferently, leading her into his office. Emily was still somewhat confused. Is it over? But wasnt the document still here? How could it be over? What about this She pointed to the document in his hand and asked with puzzlement. Having her sit on the sofa, Baron walked over to
Chapter 363: Delivering Document 2 Penerjemah:549690339 Thinking of the severity of the situation, Emily Walker immediately picked up the document and said to Mrs. Noelle, who was still busy in the kitchen, Mrs. Noelle, Im going to thepany! Hearing her voice, Mrs. Noelle immediately rushed out of the kitchen and called out to Emily who had already disappeared at the grand entrance, Lady, have breakfast before going! No time, I might bete. Ill eat when Ie back! Emily had already quickly gotten into the private car arranged by Baron Stuart. She then told the driver, Take me to Futuren Group. Half an hourter, Emily arrived at Futuren Group, and by then, Baron Stuarts office was empty. Emily walked up to his office desk and peeked in, the cell phone was indeed on the office desk C so he must be in a meeting right now? Thinking of this, Emily quickly left the office and headed in the direction of the meeting room. Seeing the closed meeting room door, an urgent feeling overcame Emily, who recalledst night Baron telling her that this cooperation project with the foreignpany was very important, which was why he had taken the nning case home to revise it personally. With an eager heart, Emily pushed open the meeting room door without hesitation! At this time, the meeting room was dimly lit because the rted personnel were exining the simted projection images of the project, and the atmosphere was quite serious.
But this solemn space was now shattered by Emilys entrance Everyone turned their gaze toward Emily as she entered, unsure why she had suddenly burst in.N?v(el)B\\jnn As for Emilys sudden intrusion, Baron was also surprised and slightly furrowed his brows. Immediately, he spoke in a low voice, Continue. As he spoke, he stood up and walked toward Emily, who was still in a daze. What brings you here? Baron asked quietly. Emily snapped back to her senses and held up the document in her hand, dumbfoundedly said, You forgot this. At these words, Baron frowned, nced at the document she was holding, and then a slight smile touched his lips, took the document from her hand, and ushered her out of the meeting room with his arm around her. This tender scene left everyone in the meeting room dumbfounded, as they never expected the always decisive and aloof Big Boss to have such a gentle side. Although they knew that the Big Boss had an extremely pampered woman, they had never witnessed this tenderness that shouldnt appear on his face, and it was somewhat unexpected. The critical part of the meeting had ended, and the following was just some simple simted exnations, so Baron didnt need to stay in the meeting room any longer. Given that he had personally revised the nning case, there was no need for him to stay there right now. If he had to personally supervise the subsequent work, it would only mean that his subordinates were all useless!
As he left the meeting room, Emily was still somewhat dazed, asionally turning her head to look back. You are you not attending the meeting anymore? she asked awkwardly. Its almost over, Baron replied indifferently, leading her into his office. Emily was still somewhat confused. Is it over? But wasnt the document still here? How could it be over? What about this She pointed to the document in his hand and asked with puzzlement. Having her sit on the sofa, Baron walked over to the office desk, picked up the phone, and sure enough, he saw her missed calls. If he hadnt left the phone in his office just now, she wouldnt have had to make a special trip here. the office desk, picked up the phone, and sure enough, he saw her missed calls. If he hadnt left the phone in his office just now, she wouldnt have had to make a special trip here. Chapter 364: Watching Her in Deep Sleep Chapter 364: Watching Her in Deep Sleep
Penerjemah:549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn However, making a special trip to see her was not a problem since he just missed her. Turning around, Baron Stuart sat down on the nearby sofa, This one is just a manuscript, theres no need for it. Baron Stuart had always been meticulous and cautious in handling matters, so losing important documents was something that would never happen to him. But Emily Walker waspletely dumbfounded. Not needed? So her rushed trip here without even having breakfast was all for nothing?
She was somewhat discouraged, but she also felt relieved in her heart. Its just a manuscript, after all. No problem. Did you eat breakfast? Baron Stuart nced at the time and it was just past ten oclock. She had been getting up after nine oclocktely, which meant beforeing here, Emily had just woken up. A person like her would definitelye here without eating breakfast just to deliver a document to him. Emily shook her head, indicating she hadnt. And now, she was really hungry, feeling hungrier than ever due to the fact that her appetite had increased. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips, got up, and walked to the phone, pressing the inte button, Please prepare a nutritious breakfast and bring it up. As soon as he finished speaking, Emily raised her head, You ordered breakfast for me? But I promised Mrs. Noelle that I would go back and eatter. Now, Mrs. Noelle must be at home waiting for her to return for breakfast. Baron Stuart wasnt concerned, Its fine. Ten plus minutester, Secretary Philine brought in a rich and nutritious breakfast. Red bean porridge and recently Emilys favorite meatbun!
The aroma wafted through the air, and Emily was eager to dig in. Seeing her eating happily, Baron Stuart stood up, returned to his office desk, and began working. While enjoying her breakfast, Emily took the opportunity between bites to look at his serious expression as he worked. Whether serious or tender-hearted, he was always extremely handsome and fascinating. After finishing her breakfast, Emily grew tired and unknowingly drifted off to sleep on the sofa. Baron Stuart raised his cold face and looked at the person sleeping soundly on the sofa. He then got up and took a thin nket from the resting chamber, covering her with it. He originally wanted to carry her to the adjacent room to rest, but he also wanted to watch her while working. It seemed that just looking at her peaceful, sleeping face could dispel his fatigue. More than an hourter, it was lunchtime. Baron Stuart stood up, his tall and upright figure towering over the person still sound asleep on the sofa. There was no way he could go out for lunch right now so he had yton Howard bring him a lunch to eat. Sitting down by her side, he gazed at her delicate cheeks, bent down, and brought his face closer, intending to kiss her lightly pursed pink lips Bang! The office door was violently pushed open, and the persons voice was heard even before they were seen! Brother! What on earth has Leonardo Bryson been up to? Hes been ignoring me for a whole week already As the bang and Be Stuarts shout echoed, Emily Walker, who had been sleeping soundly on the sofa, couldnt help but be startled awake. Her eyes flicked open quickly, and her body shuddered.
In Baron Stuarts view, she had been frightened and thus angered. He red at the intruding Be Stuart with displeasure. If you dare barge in like this again, Ill send you overseas! The thing Be Stuart hated most was going overseas. Hearing this, she couldnt help but freeze. Chapter 365: He Went Abroad Chapter 365: He Went Abroad
Penerjemah:549690339 Then he noticed Emily Walker in the couch, looking as if she just woke up, she mustve been roused by his scream. Thats probably why his brother is so angry. But shes so upset right now. Looking at her slightly angry brother, Be Stuart bit her lips and turned away in grievance, she exited the office and closed the door behind her. Immediately afterward, there was a knocking noise. Knock, Knock, Be Stuart re-entered the office before Baron Stuart could respond.
Her big dewy eyes looked at Baron Stuart in grievance, a sight that tugged at ones heartstrings. Baron Stuart looked at her, unable to be upset. He knew that Leonardo Bryson was hospitalized due to an injury, and he hadnt told her to prevent her from worrying. Now, this little girl ispletely frantic. Elder Brother, do you know where he is? He hasnt seen me for a week already. These few days, she found it weird. Every time she calls him, hes either busy or on a business trip, and he never has time to see her. This makes Be Stuart, who already has little sense of security, thoroughly anxious. After staying quiet for a good while, Baron Stuart finally spoke, He went abroad for business. Abroad for business again Be Stuart already doesnt want to hear these excuses! In the past, he would tell me in advance even if he went abroad, but this time he didnt say anything at all! Be Stuart has been spoiled since childhood, and she hates it when people kept secrets from her, Elder Brother, is he is heis he in love with someone else?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This is what she fears the most. Leonardo Bryson is already 28 years old, people his age already have a woman. Moreover, a normal, healthy man, how could he possibly endure lonely nights alone? Just like her elder Brother, even such a puritanical man had Emily Walker, surely Leonardo Bryson also couldnt resist the temptation and is mingling with other women. Upon thinking this, a despondent Be Stuart started crying loudly in the office, Woo Wa
Baron Stuart has never seen her this heartbroken, he felt so sorry for her that he tried tofort her, He will be back tomorrow, and he will certainly see you. You can ask him personally then if theres another woman. Baron Stuart is usually calm, his words were always straight to the point. Be Stuart immediately stopped crying and sniffed, Are you telling the truth? Hell really be back tomorrow? Yes. Leonardo Bryson will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, and he will surely see this little girl. Upon hearing this, Be Stuart suddenly cheered up, wiping her tears away, Oh. At this moment, yton Howard knocked and entered, bringing two lunches. Originally it was prepared for Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, now he thinks that he possibly needs to prepare another one. Prepare one more, Baron Stuart ordered. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker immediately said, No need, I cant eat anymore right now. She just had her meal an hour ago; theres no way she could eat more. So, Be Stuart, who was somewhat hungry, unceremoniously took Emily Walkers portion and began to eat! After lunch, Baron Stuart wanted someone to send her to school, but Be Stuart said, I took a leave today, I dont want to go.
Baron Stuart nced up, somewhat helpless. Could just one Leonardo Bryson make her this dejected? After a short rest, Baron Stuart started his work and Emily Walker nned to head home. As Be Stuart would not stay alone here anyway, she decided to leave with Emily Walker. In the car, Be Stuarts mood was significantly better. Chapter 366: What if He’s Not the Grandson? Chapter 366: What if Hes Not the Grandson?
Penerjemah:549690339 Emily, do you think the baby in your belly is a boy or a girl? Bored and looking for something to talk about, Be decides to strike up a conversation. Also, shes very curious if the baby inside her belly will be a boy or a girl. Hearing this, Emily lowers her head and looks at her already protruding belly. She, too, doesnt know if its a boy or a girl. I dont know. As if remembering something, Emily raises her head and looks at Be, What about your elder brother? Does he prefer boys or girls? Be ponders for a while, As for my brother he might prefer girls.
Why? Emily is curious. In fact, Be is just guessing. She has no idea whether her elder brother likes boys or girls. Hehe Im just making things up. As long as its your child, I think he will love them no matter what! Oh.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily wonders if Baron Stuarts mother will dislike her if her baby turns out to be a girl? Because she remembers, every time Baron Stuarts mother talks about her grandchild, she says: my grandson, my grandson. What if its not a grandson? Will she be disliked? Emily has heard about some older generations favoring boys over girls, so she is somewhat worried. Of course, as parents, they will cherish their children, be they boys or girls, with their lives. But Baron Stuarts mother doesnt like her much already. If she gives birth to a girl, would she be even more disliked? Ah, why is she even thinking about this? Its as if shes marrying into the Stuart family. Thinking about this, Emily suddenly remembers Baron Stuarts grandpas words: To enter the Stuart familys grand entrance, he would have to change hisst name. The Stuart familys grand entrance, she doesnt care for it that much. The only thing she really treasures is this man.
As for Baron Stuart, even if he cant give her a title or marriage, she doesnt care at all. Anyone can give her marriage and a title, but the protection and love that Baron Stuart has for her cannot be reced by anyone else. Love, once its settled on someone, doesnt want to change. If it does change, then its just a substitute. In the bustling downtown, at the crossroads, while waiting for the red light, Be looks outside the car window. Unexpectedly, she sees a familiar figure, and her expression turns gloomy. Noticing her expression, Emily follows her gaze and sees Isnt that Leonardo Bryson? Wasnt he supposed to be in the hospital? What is he doing here? And, who is the woman beside him? A few days ago, Baron Stuart had mentioned that Leonardo was hospitalized because of an injury. Just now, in his office, he had said that Leonardo would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. How could he appear here right now? Before Emily has time to look away, Be has already opened the car door and gotten out. Be! Emily is a bit worried and rushes after her, not forgetting to tell the driver, Park the car to the side first. After saying this, Emily hurriedly chases after Be. From a distance, Leonardo and that woman are entering a French restaurant. She wants to figure out the doubts she has had these past few daysto find out why Leonardo didnt see her and to find out more about the woman beside him at this moment.
With such feelings, Be doesnt care about Emily, who is chasing after her, and instead quickly makes her way towards the French restaurant! She walks extremely fast, causing Emily to worry a bit and speed up her pace as well. Perhaps because shes walking too fast, Emily stumbles. She almost falls to the ground, but an arm quickly catches her just in time. PS: Thank you -Regretr for the 588 book coin reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coin reward! Chapter 367: The Kind-hearted Elderly Person by the Roadside Chapter 367: The Kind-hearted Elderly Person by the Roadside Penerjemah:?549690339 She raised her head in fear and looked at the kind-hearted person who was supporting her. Miss, are you alright? The speaker was an elderly man, who looked to be about fifty or sixty years old. His expression was very kind. Emily Walker breathed a sigh of relief, Thank you. The elderly man smiled slightly, with a benevolent look on his face, No need to thank me, the road is under construction, so it is a bit uneven. Emily Walker smiled upon hearing this, Thank you, I understand. The elderly man nodded and then let her go. Seeing Be Stuart entering the restaurant, Emily Walker became anxious and said to the elder, Elder, thank you! With that said, she headed straight toward the restaurant without looking back. In the huge restaurant, Be Stuart surveyed the entire grand hall and did not find Leonardo Brysons voice. Could he be in the VIP private room then? All of a sudden, she understood why Leonardo Bryson didnt want to meet her recently. As she thought, he was busy having an affair with another woman, leaving no time to see her! At this thought, Be Stuart was both angry and resentful and wanted to rush to the VIP area! At this moment, Emily Walker finally caught up and grabbed her, Be, calm down first. Emily Walker felt that there might be some misunderstanding about this matter. Considering Bes temper, who knows what kind of trouble she would cause. It would be better to let her calm down first. In Emily Walkers perception, she could tell that Be upied a unique position in Leonardo Brysons heart. Perhaps that woman just now was merely a business partner. But with Be Stuarts temperament, she wouldnt think about it so calmly, as she had lost all rationality already! What do I need to calm down for!? Wasnt he going abroad to talk about business? I think he went to have a love affair instead! Be Stuart, in a fit of anger, didnt care about the nces of others and started yelling in the restaurant, attracting many surprised gazes. This was an elegant ce, and yelling like this would naturally affect the business of the restaurant. A waiter came over. Lady, please you Wheres the man and the woman who just came in? Which private room are they in?! Before the waiter could finish speaking, the somewhat rude Be Stuart grabbed the waiters cor and questioned angrily. The waiter, taken aback by her yelling, was both startled and frightened, Wh-which man and woman There were many men and womening to this ce, how would she know which ones they were talking about. Be Stuart became angrier and yelled, The one who is very handsome and wearing a pink shirt! After that, she added, Also followed by an ugly woman! She didnt even get a good look at the woman beside Leonardo Bryson, but to her, they all seemed ugly! Initially, the waiter had some impression, as there was indeed a handsome man in a pink shirt who had juste in. But she said the woman beside him was ugly? That woman was not ugly, but quite gorgeous instead. Uhthe woman beside him is not ugly Seeing her angry appearance, the brave waiter said without fear. Be Stuart became even more furious but could do nothing about it, Which private room are they in?! We, we cant disclose that The waiter looked at her timidly, afraid but knowing they couldnt just casually reveal the customers privacy. Im telling you, Im here to catch a cheater right now! If you dont tell me, Ill destroy your pathetic restaurant! PS: Thank you & for the reward of 1888 book coins!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 368: The Furious Bella Stuart! Chapter 368: The Furious Be Stuart! Penerjemah:?549690339 Be Stuart roared angrily. With the power of the Stuart family, it would take no effort at all to crush this restaurant! Apparently intimidated by her, the waiter couldnt help but swallow his saliva before subconsciously saying, In, in No. 2088 private room Getting the answer she wanted, Be Stuart released the waiter abruptly and headed towards the private room area on the second floor. Emily Walker nced at the somewhat beaten waiter on the ground and quickly followed. On the second floor, Be Stuarts face was filled with anger, as she searched for the doorte number 2088. It seemed like her heart was aze with anger! At this moment, the door to a private room was pushed open, and a young man emerged from inside. From his posture and demeanor, he appeared to be a yboy living a life of leisure! Searching for the room on her own, Be Stuart failed to notice the door being pushed open and collided directly with the yboy. At first, that young man was somewhat dissatisfied, but upon seeing Be Stuarts exquisite and extraordinary face, his mouth quickly curled into a sleazy, satisfied smirk. Yo, girlie, are you that eager to throw yourself at me? The man wiped his mouth then sized up Be Stuart from head to toe. Although she looked a bit young, she was just to his taste! Be Stuart was already extremely upset, and now being scrutinized by this lewd man only made her even angrier! Fuck your mother! She angrily shouted this vulgar phrase, never having experienced anyone daring to harass her like this before! This man was simply courting death! Be Stuarts words were filthy, but the lewd man didnt get angry. Perhaps due to having a few drinks, his expression grew even sleazier. I like your feistiness;e on, give me a kiss! N?v(el)B\\jnn With that, the lewd man reached out to embrace Be Stuart. Watching the filthy hand extend towards her, Be Stuart felt so disgusted that she thought her stomach acids would surge. Quickly she raised both hands and firmly grabbed the extended pig trotter, then performed a beautiful shoulder throw. This perfectly executed move sent the lewd man crashing to the ground, howling in pain. Yet Be Stuart was still not satisfied? ?scumbags like him deserved to have their hands chopped off! With that thought, she didnt hesitate to send a few more kicks at the lewd man, causing him to scream in pain! Perhaps because she was still enraged, Be Stuart felt unsatisfied, especially thinking about that dirty hand touching her shoulder. The mere thought of it made her feel repulsed Consequently, she stomped on the hand that made contact with her a few more times, as if to eradicate her disgust! Emily Walker, who was nearby, couldnt help but stare in shock. These siblings indeed had the same nature, even the extreme ferocity in their bones was quite simr. Emily recalled that Baron Stuart, at that time, had savagely beaten a man who wanted to humiliate her, nearly crippling him. The vicious expression on his face still made her shiver in fear. Seeing Be Stuart today, it was clear that every Stuart was ruthless! Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuart, and even now, Be Stuart who was among the weaker sex, was this savage! After venting her anger, Be Stuart finally noticed the frightened Emily Walker by the side. Realizing her own violent behavior just now, she immediately changed her demeanor and said awkwardly, Um actually, Im pretty gentle. Chapter 369: My Girlfriend! Chapter 369: My Girlfriend! Penerjemah:?549690339 Huh? Emily Walkers mouth twitched, was that considered to be gentle? Wouldnt someone get killed when hes not gentle? pping her hands, Be Stuart, walked over and took hold of her. Lets continue looking for No. 2088! After saying this, she held Emilys hand and continued searching for Leonardo Brysons private room. Emily was wondering, considering her current rage, would she treat him in the same way shed treated the lewd man earlier? Thinking of this, Emily couldnt help but be apprehensive for Leonardo. Following the sequence of the rooms, Be finally saw Room No. 2088. Upon reaching the door, her initial anger suddenly dissipated, and she stood frozen at the entrance. She stared silently at the door to the private room, unable to make a move. What would she do if she walked in and saw them being intimate? If that were the case, it would mean Leonardo already had someone else. Did she really want to confirm this, or leave some room for her imagination? If she didnt enter now, perhaps he was just discussing business with that woman, and they werent involved. Having thought of this, Be suddenly turned around, ready to leave the ce. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Standing by the side, Emily had a puzzled look on her face, she watched as Be turned here and there. Be was torn, debating whether to catch them in the act or to leave calmly. Eventually, she turned back. If it was really just a business meeting, entering now and asking should not be a problem, right? And so With a loud bang, the private rooms door was forcefully kicked open! The two sitting at the dining table, engrossed in friendly conversation, were both taken aback by this scene. Leonardos expression froze as he turned around and saw Bes face. Be He was really surprised by her appearance. Standing at the entrance of the private room, Be noticed the candlelight dinner with champagne paired with fine wine. It was remarkably romantic. Did talking business require these arrangements? ncing at the woman next to him all dressed up in a shiny, off-shoulder evening dress, she couldnt believe they were just discussing business! She shifted her gaze, trying her best to contain her inner anger. Whos this woman? Werent you supposed to be overseas for business? A sour sense of jealousy hit her. The tears blurred her vision, even her own brother lied to her. Leonardo was never overseas! Whimper Leonardo could only fix his gaze on her for a long time before he finally broke the silence, apologizing, Im sorry, Ive been in the country these days. Seeing the tears in her eyes, Leonardo felt an intense urge to pull her into his arms. Liar, youre all liars! Leonardos words confirmed her suspicions. All this time he refused to see her because he has been spending time with this woman! Be, known for her impulsive nature, stormed out of the private room right after speaking her mind. Emily nced at Be, who had stormed out, and then at Leonardo. She then followed Be. Watching her storm out of the private room, Leonardo cursed lowly under his breath. He was about to follow her out when the woman behind him grabbed his arm. Leonardo! The woman, with a wronged expression on her face, held onto him. Who is that girl? Leonardo looked at the woman directly. My girlfriend. After saying this, he shrugged off the womans tight grip and ran out of the private room, leaving behind the woman standing there with a stunned expression, still failing to grasp what had just happened. Chapter 370: Luxury Cars Collide Chapter 370: Luxury Cars Collide Penerjemah:?549690339 Be Stuart ran too fast and disappeared in an instant after rushing out of the restaurant. Emily Walker, who followed her, was very anxious. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Where is she? At this moment, Leonardo Bryson also ran out. Emily looked at him and shook her head. Ill go find her. After saying that, Leonardo chose a direction based on his intuition. Emily was a bit tired of running and wanted to find a ce to rest for a while, so she went and sat down by a flower bed. Wasnt Leonardo supposed to be in the hospital? Could it be that even Baron Stuart was lying? Had he actually been busy dating other women this whole week? However, in her mind, even if Baron Stuart wanted to hide it from Be, there was no need to hide it from her as well. Emily was somewhat confused. But since Leonardo had gone to find her, he should be able to exin it clearly, right? Running for so long, her legs were really aching! Emily sat on the flower bed, frowned, and rubbed her sore calves. She lifted her head and nced around casually, but unintentionally spotted a familiar figure Suddenly, her eyes brightened, and she felt a hint of joy. Seeing Wace Carter about to leave from the zebra crossing, Emily quickly stood up and shouted, Wace! Wace had just started walking when he heard a familiar voice calling his name. He immediately stopped and looked back. When he saw Emily, his face lit up with excitement as well. Sister! Just as he was about to turn around, a speeding Mercedes-Benz sports car swiftly approached from the side like a gust of wind! The car owner hadnt expected him to suddenly turn back, so he immediately swerved, trying to avoid him but ended up hitting a Lamborghini on the adjacent driveway Instantly, the sound of brakes filled the air, and several other cars ended up rear-ending each other in a chain reaction! Seeing this shocking scene, Emily quickly ran over. She didnt pay attention to the damaged cars and looked straight at Wace, Wace, are you alright? Hearing her voice, Wace snapped out of his daze and shook his head, Im fine. Emily breathed a sigh of relief, but the incident was far from over. They heard the two car owners get out of their vehicles, and the Lamborghini owner yelled at the guy in the Mercedes-Benz, What the hell is wrong with your driving!? The Benz owner knew it was his fault for hitting the other car, so he had nothing to say in his defense. However, he turned his line of sight towards the one who had caused it all! If it werent for this young man suddenly turning around, he wouldnt have had to swerve, and he wouldnt have hit the Lamborghini! So, the Benz owner angrily approached Wace, Whats wrong with you? How could you suddenly change direction while walking!? Hearing this, Wace realized that the ident was caused by his sudden turn. Looking at the two cars nearby, he apologized softly, Im sorry! Im really sorry. He had been too excited to see his sister after such a long time that he had forgotten where he was and turned around without looking for cars. But hearing his apology, the car owner was relentless, Whats the use of apologizing? Look at our cars, what a mess theyve be! No matter what, this ident was caused by you, and you have to take some responsibility! The car owner stared at Wace with an upromising look on his face. Hearing this, the siblings looked at the expensive damaged cars, unsure whether Wace should bear any responsibility in this situation. Chapter 371: 371 Expensive Maintenance Fee Chapter 371: 371 Expensive Maintenance Fee
Trantor:549690339 Logically speaking, Little Brothers sudden turn back might really bear some responsibility. Looking at the arrogant car owner, Emily Walkers face sank, You tell me, what kind of responsibility should we bear? After all, no one was injured. At most, they would pay for the repair costs, Emily thought. Hearing this, the two car owners immediately stepped forward, looking up and down at the siblings, guessing from their attire that they must not be from any wealthy family. The Mercedes-Benz owner said, At least you have topensate both of our repair fees!
Alright. Emily opened her mouth, as it was just the repair fee, which she could still afford, You name the price. Seeing her answer calmly, the Mercedes-Benz owner couldnt help but sneer, The cost of my car isnt much, but Im afraid the other owners might be quite high. How much is it? Emily asked calmly, looking at the car owner. She hated people who unted their wealth by driving luxury cars. Arent they just a Benz and a Lamborghini? Baron Stuart had one too! At least it should be hundreds of thousands. The car owner looked at Emily and Wace Carter arrogantly, waiting to see their shocked expressions. Hundreds hundreds of thousands? Emily was indeed shocked. A single repair fee would be over a million? Though she was shocked, she didnt show much exaggeration on her face; she just didnt expect that the repair fee for a car would cost millions. If the repair fee was in the millions, how much would the car itself cost? Wace, standing to one side, was also somewhat frightened. He wasnt unfamiliar with luxury cars, but how could he possibly afford such an expensive repair fee given his current financial situation? Seeing the two of them silent, the Mercedes-Benz owner couldnt help but reveal a smirk of contempt. At this moment, a tall and straight figure walked out from the crowd.
Adrian Nash took a look at the siblings and couldnt help but frown, Emily? Hearing this, the siblings turned their heads and were somewhat surprised by Adrians appearance. Brother Jackie. Wace called out to him calmly. Adrian nced at Wace, then at the surrounding scene, and then looked back at the siblings. What happened?N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily was quite calm about his appearance. She looked at him without saying anything, just faintly smiled with her lips closed. We had a little incident. Wace said. At this point, the Benz owner walked over and looked at Adrian Nash, Are you their friend? Seeing his appearance, the car owner thought he must be of a different status. He walked over and sized up Adrian. Upon hearing this, Adrian turned his head and looked at the scene. It seemed to be the result of a traffic ident, and all this might be rted to Sister Avie and her brother. I am their friend. He calmly replied, with a charming smile ying on his lips. Thats good. Its because this young man suddenly turned around while crossing the Zebra Cross, causing several cars to collide. You tell us what to do. The car owner thought that since they had a wealthy friend, they wouldnt be afraid of not being able to pay for the repairs. Thinking about the Lamborghini, if he had to pay for the repairs himself, he would probably not have enough even with all his car insurancebined.
Upon hearing this, Adrian looked at the few cars not far away, turned his head back, and calmly looked at the car owner. A faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth, So, what do you want to do? His always calm demeanor and defiant smile inexplicably made the car owner feel an oppressive force, hesitating for a moment, What I mean is, they pay for the maintenance fee, and well call it even. Chapter 372: Calling Baron Stuart Chapter 372: Calling Baron Stuart
Penerjemah:549690339 Oh? How much is the maintenance fee? Adrian Nash asked with a smile. Hearing this, the man nced at the Lamborghinis car owner and immediately tried to smile apologetically, The cost of repairing your car isn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Lamborghinis owner remained quite calm, feeling that the man in front of him seemed somewhat familiar, but he couldnt immediately remember who he was. At least one million and several hundred thousand, the car owner said. Hearing this figure, Emily Walker and Wace Carters hearts trembled noticeably.
Emily looked up at Adrian Nash, suspecting that he intended to stand up for her and her brother. Adrian smiled lightly at the mention of the figure, his demeanor calm andposed, then took a check from his wallet, Do you have a pen? He looked at the Lamborghini owner across from him. Hearing this, the car owner hesitated for a moment before taking a fountain pen from his shirt pocket and handing it to him. Adrian took the pen and folded the check on his wallet, waving it gently, Heres two million for both of your maintenance fees. At these words, the car owner clearly looked surprised. It wasnt that he had never seen two million before, but the man in front of him showed no change in expression, as if the two million was merely a piece of waste paper. He hesitated for a moment, and as the Mercedes-Benz car owner was about to ept the check, it was snatched away by another hand in just two seconds The car owner was stunned and looked at the person who had snatched the check with some surprise. Emily took the check and then handed it back to Adrian Nash. As for him, she didnt want to owe him any more personal favors. Thank you, but she looked at him and pursed her lips with a smile, I wont be needing this check. Although she didnt have two million on her, even her entire familys fortune wasnt worth that sum.
But Baron Stuart had the money! Although she didnt want to ask Baron Stuart for money either, she preferred owing him a favor over owing Adrian Nash one Hehe, maybe that was also a way of love! Seeing the check stuffed back into his hand, Adrians expression looked somewhat stunned. She no longer needed any help from him Although it was saidst time that he wouldpletely let go of his selfish desires for her, it was still easier said than done. How to take back a heart that had already been stolen by her Hurting somewhere within him, Adrians heart felt an inexplicable sting. Wace, give me your cell phone, Emily turned her head and patted her body, only to realize that she had forgotten her cell phone when she left home in the morning. So she turned to Wace and said. Although Wace felt a little puzzled, he still took out his cell phone and handed it to her. Emily took the phone and immediately dialed Baron Stuarts number. In this situation, she still hoped for Baron Stuart to help her solve the problem.
Although, ahem it might be a bit embarrassing to ask for money. In the office, Baron Stuart looked at a series of unfamiliar numbers and couldnt help but frown in confusion. This was his private number, and apart from his family, Emily, and Leonardo Bryson, hardly anyone else knew this number. After hesitating for a while, he still answered the call. Hello? A deep voice resonated on the other end, and Emily felt a sense of little happiness just from hearing it. But when she thought about what she had to say next, she felt a little embarrassed. Baron Stuart she hesitated and called his name. As the familiar voice came into his ears, Baron Stuart frowned, then took the phone and looked at the iing call number before cing it back to his ear, Whose phone is this? And where are you? Chapter 373: Incoherent Emily Walker Chapter 373: Incoherent Emily Walker
Penerjemah:549690339N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walker bit her lip, her expression somewhat awkward. So this is my little brothers cell phone, and I, Ive had a bit of an ident. Perhaps it was too embarrassing, and she didnt know how to put it, so Emily was a bit incoherent. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart immediately sat upright, his tone slightly anxious, What happened to you? Emily then realized that she had misspoken just now and hurriedly exined, No, no! I mean, I had an ident here, and my, my little brother crashed the car How could she ask for two million dors? She feels embarrassed just thinking about it.
Baron Stuart couldnt help but feelpletely puzzled. After a moment of thought, he finally asked, Your little brother got hit by a car? Emily was taken aback, No, he crashed someone elses car her voice suddenly stopped, what was she talking about? Anyway, because of my little brother, there was a traffic ident here, and the other party is asking for two million in maintenance fees. If you cante now, Ill just have Adrian Nash help me pay it! Emily blurted it all out in one breath. Then she took a deep breath. Baron Stuart on the other end of the phone paused for a while before asking, Are you all right? Im fine. Emily shook her head. Which road are you on? Emily looked around. I dont know which road, but theres a fancy French restaurant here. Wait there. Iming right now. After hanging up and grabbing his coat, Baron Stuart left the office in a hurry. When Baron Stuart arrived in his car about ten minutester, he saw Adrian Nash standing next to Emily. Young Master Nash sure does show up everywhere. His tone was full of sarcasm and disdain. It seemed that every time his woman went out, she would run into him?
It might be hard to believe, Young Lord, but all of this is just a coincidence. Perhaps this is some sort of fate at work in the background? Adrian Nash looked at him, his tone equally challenging. Emily was taken aback. Why did he have to say something so misleading when he had already cleared it upst time? She then looked at Baron Stuart, who clearly had a gloomy look on his face at that moment. Fate? That word isnt in my dictionary. Because no one can take what belongs to me, Baron Stuart. Baron Stuarts mouth curved slightly, his tone full of dominance. His things, even if they were to be destroyed, he would not give them to others. Having said that, he turned his gaze and nced at yton Howard beside him, Take care of the situation here. As the words fell, he emotionlessly sped Emilys waist and headed straight for his White Ferrari. Emily turned her head back, somewhat worried about her brother, My little brother Hes fine. Emilys words were cut off by Baron Stuarts emotionless interruption. It was obvious that he was unhappy again Inside the car, Emily sat in the passenger seat, asionally turning her head to look at the man in the drivers seat, whose face had be extremely gloomy. Whenever Adrian Nash was involved, she noticed this mans mood would inexplicably change.
So this time its a coincidence too. Emily stealthily nced at the man in the drivers seat and cautiously spoke up. You two sure do have a lot of surprising coincidences? Baron Stuart turned his head and looked at his woman in the passenger seat. In fact, he knew deep down that this woman had no ambiguous feelings for Adrian Nash. However, every time he saw the two of them standing together, he just felt inexplicably annoyed. Chapter 374 - 374 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 1 Chapter 374 - 374 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 1
Penerjemah:549690339 Emily Walker blinked and then looked straight ahead, speaking lightly, Yeah, its quite a lot, maybe this is fate The brakes were suddenly mmed, Baron Stuart turned his head and looked at the little woman challenging him. His face drew closer, his tone full of danger, What did you just say? Say it again. Emilys body leaned back a little, her lips pursed and her face full of innocence, But we have more fate, we sleep together every day! Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression froze for a moment. This sentence sounded quiteforting.
Before he could regain hisposure, he saw the little womans yful face lean over and peck his thin lips lightly. Baron Stuart had no choice but to admit that this woman knew how to please him. So, the car started again. Werent you with Be Stuart, where is she? If Be Stuart were here, she might be able to solve these issues. Because Be Stuart had already been through countless traffic idents, she was the best at dealing with this situation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this, Emily suddenly remembered and looked at him anxiously, When Be Stuart and I went out, we saw Leonardo Brysonand a woman at that French restaurant. Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown and looked at her confusedly, You saw Leonardo Bryson? How is that possible, wasnt he supposed to still be in the hospital? And with a woman? Baron Stuart was even more puzzled. Based on Be Stuarts mood when she came to find him today, if she saw him with another woman, theres no telling what kind of trouble she would cause. Yes, didnt you say he was hospitalized from an injury? Why is he dining with another woman? Emily was puzzled, not knowing what had happened to Be Stuart at this moment or whether Leonardo Bryson had found her. Baron Stuart also felt confused, as during this period, Leonardo Bryson was indeed hospitalized due to an injury. He was unclear why him, who was supposed to be in the hospital, would be at a French restaurant and with a woman, no less.
Just as he pondered those questions, his cell phone ringtone rang. Baron Stuart didnt check the caller ID but directly connected the call with his Bluetooth headset, Hello. Baron Stuart, your grandpa suddenly copsed! Vivian Fergusons anxious voice came through the phone, her sobs making her slightly choked. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression couldnt help but darken, but then it seemed as if he thought of something, Mother, are you sure that grandpa copsed? Grandpa has always been in good health, how could he suddenly fall ill? However, during this time, grandpa has been unusually quiet. Baron Stuart, this time its real. In fact, thest time he returned from your ce, he had some chest pain, but because he was angry with you, he didnt call a doctor. Today when I went to the study room to call him for a meal, he suddenly fell. Vivian Ferguson on the phone started crying anxiously. Baron Stuart somewhat believed it, after all, his mother had already begun to ept Emily Walker, so there was no need for her to help Grandpa obstruct this matter. Ill be right there. After all, it was his own grandfather, so when Baron Stuart thought about the severity of the situation, his face instantly darkened. Seeing his somewhat somber expression, Emily Walker could obviously feel the car speed up, knowing that something serious had happened. What happened? Where are we going? She looked at the unfamiliar route, and it was clearly not the way home.
Chapter 375 - 375 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 2 Chapter 375 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 2 Penerjemah:?549690339 Stuart Manor, Grandpa seems to have fallen ill. In Baron Stuarts consciousness, he and Emily Walker coexisted, without you or me, so he didnt say my grandpa but Grandpa. However, Emily didnt notice this fact, she just became anxious in her heart. Although Zachary Stuart didnt have a good impression of her, he was, after all, a rtive of Baron Stuart. Seeing his worried expression, she couldnt be happy. However, since his grandfather had fallen ill, was it appropriate for her to go to Stuart Manor? Would it make his condition worse? In Emilys mind, Zachary Stuarts illness definitely had something to do with her. So she was a bit worried, is it really okay for her to go along? Or, you can let me get out of the car here, and I can have the driver pick me up. She turned her head and looked at the man in the drivers seat. N?v(el)B\\jnn No need. Baron Stuart replied simply, and did not speak further. The car arrived at the Stuart Manor. In the living room apart from a few servants, there was no sight of Vivian Ferguson. Upon entering the living room, Baron Stuart went straight upstairs into Zachary Stuarts bedroom and immediately saw Zachary Stuart lying on the bed. Seeing him return, Vivian Ferguson quickly wiped her tears, Baron Stuart, your grandfather refuses to go to the hospital, what should we do? Doctor Gavin already told them that Zachary Stuart best do aprehensive check-up in the hospital. However, Zachary Stuart stubbornly refused to go. Baron Stuart nced at his mother with tears all over her face, and then looked at Zachary Stuart on the bed, Why wont you go? Vivian Ferguson wanted to speak, but having noticed Emily beside him, she hesitated and said simply, He is just being stubborn with you, thats why he wont go to the hospital Vivian Ferguson also knew that after the previous incident with Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuart was upset. Both grandfather and grandson were stubborn and neither would back down. Emily to the side, felt a pang of guilt as she noticed Vivian Fergusons gaze and listened to her words. His grandfathers copse had something to do with her, and she felt guilty about it. Baron Stuart looked at Zachary Stuart again and walked over, speaking calmly, Grandpa, lets go to the hospital. At this time, Zachary Stuart on the bed slightly opened his eyes. Seeing his grandson, he was even more irritated, No, wouldnt it be better for you if I died of anger? Then you can do what you want! Baron Stuart looked at him calmly, Must you make a joke of your own life? Or do you want to threaten me with your life? This tone undoubtedly made Zachary Stuart in the bed even angrier. If he had the energy, he would have jumped off the bed and raised his crutches to hit him! Vivian Ferguson, standing to the side, was worried seeing the way the grandfather and grandson were conversing. She walked over and tugged at Baron Stuarts arm, hoping he wouldnt be so harsh in his words. Noticing his mothers concern, Baron Stuarts expression softened a bit, and then he walked over again, Firstly, lets go to the hospital. Having said that, he was about to bend down to lift Zachary Stuarts bedding. Arent you wishing that I die soon? Then why are you sending me to hospital!? Zachary Stuart said angrily. His gaze unintentionally nced at Emily nearby, and he became even more annoyed at that moment. He didnt express it too clearly though, he just turned his gaze away and didnt look at her again. At this time, Baron Stuart also felt a bit irritated inside. It took him a while to calm down and resist losing his temper. He simply took a deep breath and calmly looked at Zachary Stuart on the bed. PS: Rmend a friends book BOSS is Coming, Dodos Running Away Author: Dawn Hartley, its modern fiction too! Also, thanks to ? for the reward of 588 book coins! Thanks to n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! Chapter 376 - 376 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 3 Chapter 376 Feng Zhenting Falls Ill 3 Penerjemah:?549690339 I only ask you one thing, will you go to the hospital or not? Not going. Zachary Stuart spoke without even thinking. The next second, Baron Stuart leaned over and lifted the bedding off Zachary Stuart, then pulled him up from the bed and put him on his own back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Vivian Ferguson and Emily Walker nearby hurriedly came over to help support him. Seeing Emily Walkere over to support his body, Zachary Stuart waved his hand and shook off Emilys hand. Although Emily Walker felt a bit disappointed in her heart, she didnt take it to heart either. You little brat, let me down! Even though he was already on Baron Stuarts back, Zachary Stuart stubbornly tried to get off, refusing to go to the hospital. Baron Stuartpletely ignored him, instead carrying him straight downstairs, with Emily Walker and Vivian Ferguson hurriedly following. In this way, the group rushed to the hospital. The Stuart family always chose top-rated hospitals. When Old Master Stuart was learned to be bedridden, even the director of this hospital personally stepped in! Afterpleting a full-body examination for Zachary Stuart, the doctor informed Baron Stuart that Old Master Stuarts life was not in danger, but the doctor told him that it was due to sudden anger-induced heart problems. After all, he was already old, and even the best health was showing signs of weakening, especially in the heart area. He really could not bear any more extreme stimuli. Otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable to everyone! For some elderly peoples bodies, it is simply impossible to predict. Many diseases are caused by long-term suppression and sudden anger-induced heart problems. If repression stays in the body for too long and is unable to be resolved, it may lead to diseases. Even the doctor cannot control this; the main solution is for the patients themselves to nurture their hearts and minds. Although Old Master Stuart is strong and fit, he is ultimately old, and many things are beyond his capacity. I hope he can be more at ease in the near future. Otherwise, if he suffers any more stimtion, Im afraid his heart wont be able to bear it and it may lead to unpredictable consequences. The directo, who is several years old, looked at Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson, with a very worried expression. Vivian Ferguson nodded hurriedly after hearing this, also showing deep concern. I understand. Baron Stuart answered indifferently before turning around and walking into the hospital room. On the VIP exclusive sickbed, Old Master Stuart was angry as soon as he saw his grandson. He closed his eyes, looking as if the more he looked at his grandson, the less time he had left to live. At this time, the Walker family members who had learned of the situation also rushed to the hospital. Although the marriage contract between the two families had already been canceled, the two families had been longstanding friends for decades, and their rtionship had always been very close. Now that Old Master Stuart had fallen ill, they also hurried over in a worried manner. Old Master Stuart, are you feeling okay? Graham Berkeley walked in and saw that Zachary Stuart looked decent, so he was relieved. Standing beside him, Ang Reid and Cam Walker didnt speak, but they nced at Old Master Stuart on the hospital bed, finally feeling reassured. When Cam Walker entered, she was surprised to see Emily Walker there as well. She knew that Grandpa Stuart disliked her, and she must havee here because of Baron Stuart. Even though she hated her very much, because Baron Stuart was present, Cam Walker didnt dare to do anything even if she was in pain. Upon seeing the Walker family arrive, Zachary Stuart immediately opened his eyes. The once deep face immediately revealed a kind smile. You all are here. Seeing him wake up, and as if dering something, Cam Walker shot a nce at Emily Walker beside her and then walked toward the hospital bed with a confident smile. Chapter 377: Burning Rage, Strikes Again Chapter 377: Burning Rage, Strikes Again Penerjemah:?549690339 Grandpa, what happened to you? How did you suddenly fall ill? Cam Walker called out affectionately, wanting Emily Walker to see the difference between her and herself in the Stuart familys hearts! Being treated like this by Cam, Baron Stuart also seemed to be doing it on purpose for someone to see. His smile towards Cam couldnt be more kind and gentle. If Be Stuart were here, she would probably protest! Cam, youre here. Zachary Stuart said with a smile, showing no sign of his previous anger. With you here, all my illnesses are gone. N?v(el)B\\jnn In fact, Zachary Stuart had never been so affectionate with Cam before. Although they were longstanding friends, Zachary Stuart always appeared cold and indifferent. Of course, he was a little more rxed towards the Walker family. But even so, he had never been as close as he was at this moment, which surprised both Mr. and Mrs. Walker. Especially Cam, who was taken aback when she heard his endearing tone and felt somewhat overwhelmed. Grandpa, how do you feel? Cam asked affectionately, her gaze inadvertently ncing at Emily Walker who was standing nearby. Look, this is the difference between her and herself. In an instant, it seemed like the only ones in the hospital room were Zachary Stuart and Cam Walker. They both acted with the sole purpose of showing off for Emily Walker! Im fine, as long as youre here, I dont have any problems! Zachary Stuart said, while trying to sit up. Seeing this, Cam hurriedly helped him up and let him lean against the head of the hospital bed. As Zachary Stuart spoke, he nced at Baron Stuart, who had a calm expression on his face. His words were both for Emily Walker to hear and for Baron Stuart to see. If his grandson really cared about his health, he wouldnt continue to do things that go against his wishes. As for the two of them putting on a show, Baron Stuart saw through it at a nce and did not pay too much attention, only saying indifferently, Since youre alright, well leave first. Zachary Stuart had just thought about that when Baron Stuart suddenly spoke up, making him so angry that smoke seemed toe out of his nostrils! He angrily got up and said, You really want to piss me off to death Before he could finish, Zachary Stuart had another heart attack from his anger. His face changedpletely, holding his chest with a pained expression. Vivian Ferguson, next to him, was terrified and quickly ran over to help him catch his breath. Dad, calm down and take care of your body. She anxiously looked at her son. At this critical moment, couldnt he just go along with his grandfather for a bit? Baxter Walker also quickly went to call a doctor. In a little while, the doctor arrived and measured Zachary Stuarts blood pressure. Due to his anger, his blood pressure had risen once again. Old Master Stuart, you must control yourself, otherwise your health will be in danger. The doctor said in a serious tone. Zachary Stuart caught his breath for a moment and nced at his unfilial grandson, Id love to control my emotions, but some people just hope I die sooner! Grandpa, dont be angry, take care of your body. Cam Walker appeased him in a pleasing manner. It was obvious that Zachary Stuarts words were meant for Baron Stuart. Even in this state, did his grandson truly not care for him at all? The doctors words made Baron Stuarts face soften a bit. After all, this was his own grandfather. How could he not worry? Baron Stuart, dont work today. Stay and apany your grandfather. Chapter 378: The Neglected Emily Walker Chapter 378: The Neglected Emily Walker Penerjemah:?549690339 Baron Stuart, can you take off work today and stay with your grandpa? Vivian Ferguson worried that Zachary Stuart might be shocked again. Nowadays, only if Baron Stuart is obedient can his illness be kept in check. However, this might make Emily Walker feel ufortable. Thinking of this, Vivian Ferguson looked at the always calm Emily Walker. Although the Old Master did not intentionally get sick to take up Baron Stuarts time, she could only slight Emily Walker for now. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his profound eyes and looked towards Emily who was standing aside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment she felt his gaze, the always calm Emily eventually revealed a calm smile, despite her bitter inner feelings. She also knew that Zachary Stuart did not like her. Who could me him for wanting to monopolize Baron Stuarts time amid such circumstances? Seeing her seemingly understanding smile, Baron Stuart turned his head, nced at his mother and Zachary Stuart on the hospital bed, his tone nd, I will take her home first, thene backter. After finishing his sentence, he was about to leave with Emily. However, at his words, a pang of pain again passed through Zachary Stuarts chest, making his breath rather hurried. Grandpa! Whats wrong with you? Seeing his condition, Cam Walker became anxious, but her heart was filled with joy. This undoubtedly proved how unwee Emily Walker was in the Stuart family. And the Old Masters actions were clearly aimed at preventing Baron Stuart from being with her. Although her engagement with Baron Stuart had been called off, what did it matter? As long as she saw Emily Walker being expelled from the Stuart Family, she felt tremendously satisfied! The patients condition fluctuated again, and the doctor and Vivian Ferguson were scared to death, their faces full of anxiety. Old Master Stuart, take a deep breath, rx! The doctor bent over, face full of worry, and helped Zachary Stuart to breath more smoothly. After a while, Zachary Stuart finally calmed down. The doctor looked up and hesitated; he nced at Baron Stuart, looked at Emily standing aside, and then back at Baron Stuart, Mr. Stuart, he paused, for the time being, you better give in to Old Master Stuart a little, his current situation cannot afford to be upset any more. Looking at the doctor and then at Zachary Stuart on the hospital bed, Baron Stuart fell silent. Emily standing aside knew that even though his grandfather was ill, Baron Stuart had never neglected her. She was touched by such a man who also captured her heart. She gave a faint smile, looked at him, and said, I can go home by myself. Baron Stuart looked at her upon hearing this. Although he was a little worried, he didnt have much of a choice given the current situation. His deep eyes gazed at her for a long time. Baron Stuart didnt say anything, he was caught in a dilemma. At this moment, the door of the hospital room was abruptly pushed open. Be Stuart rushed in anxiously, followed by Leonardo Bryson. Grandpa! Whats wrong with you? In Bes memory, Zachary Stuart had never fallen ill. Upon hearing that hed suddenly done so, Be was shocked and immediately rushed over! As soon as she entered the hospital room, she rushed to the bedside, pulled Cam Walker aside, and hurriedly asked Zachary Stuart. Suddenly pulled away, Cam Walker was rather unhappy, but dared not do anything. Who doesnt know that Be Stuart, the mistress of the Stuart family, is greatly loved at home and is everyones darling. Even though Cam Walker is the daughter of the wealthy Walker Group, she always feels inferior in front of Be Stuart. Chapter 379: Vivian Ferguson’s Comfort Chapter 379: Vivian Fergusons Comfort Penerjemah:?549690339 Looking at Be Stuart, who suddenly rushed over, Cam Walker could only clench her teeth secretly and dared not say anything more. Seeing her arrival, Zachary Stuarts face softened considerably. Grandpa is fine, just got angry because of your brother! While speaking, he couldnt help but re at Baron Stuart who was beside him. He was sick and weak, but his own carefully cultivated grandson had eyes and heart only for that girl named Emily Walker,pletely disregarding him, the old man. Which was more important, family or the woman? When this question appeared in Zachary Stuarts heart, he fell silent himself, without a final answer At that time, both family and woman were equally important in his heart. Upon hearing this, Be Stuarts expression suddenly froze for a moment. Angered by her brother? What had her brother done? Be Stuart turned her innocent face towards Baron Stuart, her brother, and noticed that Emily Walker was there too. Seeing the crowd in the room, Zachary Stuart suddenly spoke softly, Alright, only members of our Stuart and Bailey families need to be present in my hospital room, no unrted people need to show up here. It was clear that this was an order to leave meant for Emily Walker. However, after hearing this, Be Stuart became a bit unhappy, not because of Emily Walker, but C Leonardo Bryson! Grandpa, Leonardo came to see you out of goodwill. Are you trying to drive him away?! Be Stuart red at her grandfather with dissatisfaction. Regarding Leonardo Bryson, Grandpa had always admired him, so why had he said today that aside from the Stuart and Bailey families, no unrted people needed to stay here? Wasnt this obviously targeting Leonardo? Of course, she was unhappy! Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart was startled for a moment. He had purposely said those words, simply to let Baron Stuart know how much he disliked him and that girl together, but he didnt notice that Leonardo was also there. Ahem, I wasnt talking about Leonardo, I was referring to someone else. The words were explicit enough and even hurtful. No matter how indifferent Emily Walker was, she knew that those words were meant for her. Her heart was stung by them. She wasnt someone without self-awareness. If she stayed here any longer, she would seem too thick-skinned and shameless. Turning around, Emily Walker silently left the hospital room without a word. Baron Stuart wanted to catch up, but was sternly stopped by Zachary Stuart, Baron Stuart! Hearing the sound, Vivian Ferguson hurriedly held Baron Stuart back and whisperedfortingly, Baron Stuart, your mother will arrange for you. Stay here and watch your grandfather well, alright? Hes already old and doesnt have much time left. As Vivian Ferguson spoke, her face looked somewhat saddened. What she said was not wrong. Zachary Stuart was already old; how many more years could he enjoy? As Baron Stuart watched Emily Walkers figure disappearing at the entrance of the hospital room, his heart sank and he fiercely clenched his hand hanging by his side, eventually choosing to give up. Seeing him calm down, Vivian Ferguson patted him and then followed after Emily. In the corridor, Emily Walker walked calmly. She knew that if it were normal circumstances, Baron Stuart would definitelye chasing after her, but today he couldnt. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily Walker! From behind, came Vivian Fergusons voice, which was unexpected for Emily. In that room, apart from Baron Stuart who might care about her, who else would there be? Perhaps also Be Stuart, but only after her family. Now that Baron Stuarts mother wasing after her, what could it be for? She stopped and turned around, her face remaining calm. Vivian Ferguson caught up and sighed deeply, feeling somewhat indebted to Emily. Looking at her, Vivian Ferguson offered a smile. From now on, Ill call you Emily Walker, alright? Chapter 380: No Cell Phone, No Money Chapter 380: No Cell Phone, No Money Penerjemah:?549690339 Vivian Ferguson began to speak, doing her best to provide somefort. After all, anyone would find it awkward to hear what the old master had said. Emily Walker was somewhat surprised by her words and nodded slightly after a moment of hesitation. Baron Stuarts grandpa is rather stubborn. You shouldnt take his words to heart. Vivian began to believe that the little girl before her was actually quite nice, after getting to know her better. She knew how to be modest and not to haggle over some issues. Perhaps it upset her inwardly, but she managed to keep it to herself and not to reveal it, demonstrating a very good cultivation. If it were any other woman, who knows how they would act coquettishly andin before her son. Vivian Ferguson highly appreciated Emilys calmness andposure. Having heard this, Emily nodded calmly and managed to muster a slight smile, I understand. She knew that no matter what happened, Baron Stuart would never ignore her presence and feelings, and what does it matter if she suffered a little grievance. Moreover, she only felt aggrieved in front of Zachary Stuart. In front of Baron Stuart, she had never been wronged at all, what she received was only endless care and secret love. Looking at her, Vivian Ferguson felt relieved, You might feel a bit wronged these days. Once his grandpa recovers, he will definitely spend quality time with you. It was only a short ten minutes, and since the Old Master didnt let Baron Stuart take her back, he might not even be able to go to thepany during this time period. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om On hearing this, Emily felt a moment of disappointment but didnt show it. Although Zachary Stuart didnt like her, he also had no grudge against her. So ultimately, she also hoped that he would recover soon. Emily smiled and her face rxed, I understand! Im not bothering about it, I hope Old Master Stuart can recover soon. Emily thought to herself, did Baron Stuarts mother rush out just to say all this to her? Was she worried about her? With these thoughts in mind, Emily felt that she might be overthinking things. But looking at the tone and expression of her speech, she seemed really worried about her. Vivian Ferguson smiled with relief, His grandpa will surely value you. Just wait patiently. At first, she didnt particrly like the girl in front of her, but as time passed and they spent more time together, she found that Emily was really a good match for Baron Stuart, probably no one else could rece her. Emily reluctantly nodded, in Zachary Stuarts heart, Cam was the only one regarded as his granddaughter-inw, right? Thinking about the extremely affectionate expression Zachary Stuart had for Cam Walker when they were in the hospital room, Emily felt a little envious. You should go back, Im also about to leave. It was almost five oclock, and with the weather turning cold, night fell rtively early, so she did not want to wait until nightfall to return. Upon hearing this, Vivian Ferguson quickly offered, Let me arrange for someone to take you home! No need, Baron Stuart has arranged for a driver, I will just call him. Emily Walker politely declined. Having said that, she courteously nodded to Vivian Ferguson, and then turned around to leave. Watching her receding figure, Vivian Ferguson let out a deep sigh before heading back to the hospital room. After leaving the hospital, Emily Walker did not call the driver to pick her up, because she did not bring her cell phone with her. Chapter 381: Meeting Antonio Bailey Chapter 381: Meeting Antonio Bailey Trantor: 549690339 Fumbling in her pocket, she had left in too much of a hurry today to bring any money. Walking to the vi would probably take over an hour. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Should she go back and look for Baron Stuart? Emily Walker remained silent, not wanting to add trouble to him in this situation. Looking at the city streets, it seemed to be not far from where her little brother worked. So, after careful consideration, Emily decided to walk to the ce where her little brother worked and borrow some car fare from him. But just as she had only walked a few steps away, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Emily Walker? Antonio Bailey was carrying several big and small paper bags, clearly in a shopping mode! Seeing Emily Walker, she seemed surprised and somewhat uncertain. Because the figure in front of her did indeed look like Emily, butpared to before, she seemed to have gained some weight? Hearing the familiar voice, Emily turned her head and looked surprised when she saw Antonio. Sister Carter? It really is you! Oh my god, youve be prettier after not seeing you for a few months Antonios eyes narrowed slightly, bing somewhat excited. Because she really found thatpared to before, Emily had be much prettier. Previously too skinny, she seemed tock energy. Now, having gained a bit of weight, she seemed more energetic and even had a better figure! Looking shapely, Baron Stuart must have fed her quite well! Emily smiled, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Not at all, Sister Carter has be even prettier since before! Looking at her face in the mirror every day, Emily hadnt noticed that she had be much prettier than before. Emily, do you remember me? Another voice sounded, and Emily noticed the woman standing beside Antonio. Although not very familiar, she seemed to have seen her somewhere. Antonio smiled and looked excitedly at her, She is Rylee Brote, we previously attended her engagement banquet together, do you remember? Upon hearing this, Emily finally remembered and nodded her head, I remember. Seeing that she finally remembered, the two women smiled at each other. Then Antonio turned her head, looking puzzled at Emily, By the way, what are you doing here alone? Where is Baron Stuart? After saying this, she couldnt help but look around for him. I, I came to the hospital to visit a friend and was about to go back. Mentioning Baron Stuart, Emilys expression dimmed, but it was only for a brief second, so Antonio and Rosanne Nichols didnt notice. Oh. Antonio nodded, suddenly thinking, Do you have a driver? Emily was stunned and shook her head nkly, somewhat at a loss for the meaning of Antonios words. Then well take you home. Weve just finished our shopping! Originally, the two of them were going to have dinner, but now seeing Emily, Antonio suddenly wanted to visit where she lived. Baron Stuart, a man worth hundreds of billions, she wondered what kind of ce he lived in. Hearing this, Emily was slightly startled. Sister Carter was going to take her home? That would be the best for her! How about it? Give us a tour of where you live? Antonio looked at Emily expectantly, her eyes full of excitement. Sure! Emily smiled. It seemed like she had never invited anyone to Baron Stuarts private residence before. Since she couldnt go home now, she might as well let Sister Carter take her there. Moreover, during the time she worked, Sister Carter took the best care of her. Chapter 382: Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols Chapter 382: Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols both burst outughing! Lets go, lets go, get in the car! So, three women in one car, under Emily Walkers guidance, excitedly headed towards Baron Stuarts private residence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They arrived at Baron Stuarts private residence near six in the evening, Emily simply asked Mrs. Noelle to prepare two more dinners, leaving Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols to eat. Seeing the exquisite and chic private residence, simple yet still luxurious, Antonio Bailey looked enviously at it, not knowing how many years she needed to struggle to live in such a house. As an international actress, Rosanne Nichols had also seen many such vis, but she had never actually lived in such a gorgeous house. Watching the two of them exploring, Emily Walker suddenly felt as if she were the female host here, and a little bit of happiness began to grow in her heart. For the first time hosting guests, Emily poured them a ss of fruit juice, then took them upstairs to explore. Luckily, Baron Stuart wasnt home, otherwise, he definitely wouldnt like others exploring his bedroom, right? Hehe, why did she feel a little guilty like a thief? Emily, youre really living a princess-like life, with such a luxurious house. When can you invite me to live here? Antonio Bailey said enviously as she explored from downstairs to upstairs. Emily Walkerughed and somehow blurted out, Alright, then you guys can stay here tonight. Hearing this, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols suddenly turned their heads, thinking they had heard wrong. Tonight? After a good half-moment, Antonio Bailey spoke uncertainly. She was just saying it casually, but Emily actually agreed? At this moment, Emily also realized that shed agreed very suddenly, but shed already said it, was she going to take it back? But Baron Stuart definitely wouldnt being back tonight, so it should be okay to let them stay, right? Hmm. Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols looked at each other and immediately turned their heads to smile at Emily, Hehe, I was just joking! Besides, we wouldnt dare to sleep here. It was said that in Baron Stuarts private residence, apart from the youngdy Be Stuart of the Stuart family, no one else had ever spent the night here. They were just ordinary outsiders; how could they dare to spend the night on his territory! After saying that, the two hurriedly went downstairs. At this time, Mrs. Noelle had also prepared dinner. The three of them sat down at the dining table together. Without the presence of Baron Stuart, the man, they felt veryfortable. By the way, isnt Baron Stuarting back for dinner? Antonio Bailey asked Emily while eating. She originally thought Baron Stuart woulde back and was worried about staying for dinner. Emily paused at the words, Hes been a bit busytely and doesnt have time toe back for dinner. Oh. Antonio Bailey nodded understandingly. It really wasnt easy to manage such a hugepany. By the way, Emily, Antonio Bailey seemed to suddenly think of something, frowning and looking puzzled at Emily, Did you and Baron Stuart also encounter opposition from his grandpa when you got together? She remembered that during their university years, Rylee had been opposed by his grandpa, and a love story that was deemed golden boy and jade girl eventually ended. So Antonio Bailey was very curious whether Emily and Baron Stuart had also encountered opposition from Baron Stuarts grandpa. As soon as she said this, Emily suddenly froze, Also? She furrowed her brow in confusion, feeling as if someone had been opposed by his grandpa before? Chapter 383: 383: The Dignity of a Woman’s Love Chapter 383: 383: The Dignity of a Womans Love
Trantor:549690339 Antonio Bailey is known for being straightforward and frank without any ill-intention. Thats right, previously Rylee and Baron Stuart were because of his grandpa she blurted out without thinking as Rosanne Nichols couldnt help but pull her back a little. Now, Emily Walker was Baron Stuarts girlfriend. Whats the point of bringing up their past story? As she got pulled back, Antonio still didnt realize whats wrong and looked at Rosanne with a puzzled face, Whats wrong with you?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Rosanne was speechless, Antonio was good at everything, but her brain was just too slow!
Although Antonio didnt finish what she was saying, Emily still managed to get a slight idea and hesitantly asked, Youre talking about Sister Rylee and Baron Stuart? Seeing her dazed expression, Antonio finally reacted and apologized with a sheepish smile, Hehewell, they were just She suddenly realized she had said the wrong thing, and the expression on Antonios face immediately became awkward. Rosanne, who was worried about Emily being suspicious, quickly exined, Emily, dont take it personally. In fact, Baron Stuart and I were just university ssmates. He was my senior at that time. Baron Stuart had been the most popr guy in the university back then, and thats also when Rosanne met him. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward, and Antonio put down her chopsticks, feeling a little at a loss. Seeing them hastily exining, Emily felt even more that there was something going on between them. She looked at Antonio and then at Rosanne, her gaze moving back and forth between them. She was just curious about what had happened between Rosanne and Baron Stuart back then. Emily, theres really nothing between Baron Stuart and me. Rosanne said, and when she thought of those days, she couldnt help but give a bitter smile, Actually, our love affair ended even before it officially began. Upon hearing this, Antonio couldnt help but wish she could p herself. Out of all the topics, why did she have to bring up such an embarrassing one? Why? Emily asked unconsciously. When Rosanne spoke thosest words, Emilys heart inexplicably lightened.
Rosanne looked up, surprised by Emilys question. Normally, if a woman encountered such a situation, shouldnt they have Rosanne leave? But Emily didnt seem to be angry at all? Baron Stuart and I didnt officially start, and we were stopped by his grandpa. Rosanne bitterly smiled. Emily lowered her head, her expression mncholic. So, Baron Stuart had his past as well. Rosanne, who was such a stunning beauty, had been opposed by his grandpa. Did Emily herself still have any hope? But Emily, I think you hold a special ce in Baron Stuarts heart. Rosanne said with a smile. At that time, when Baron Stuarts grandpa opposed, Baron Stuart resisted but ultimately didnt persist. However, Emily now was clearly different from Rosanne back then. Rosanne had heard about the recent turmoil between the Stuart and Bailey families and knew that Baron Stuarts canceling of the marriage contract must be for Emily. It was clear how important she was in his heart. Yeah, I think so too! Emily answered without hesitation and continued to eat.
In front of her Ex-Girlfriend, she naturally had to show confidence! Emily didnt feel any animosity towards Rosanne, its just that the natural pride of a woman in love wouldnt let her appear inferior in front of an Ex-Girlfriend! Chapter 384: 384: The Patience of Baron Stuart Chapter 384: 384: The Patience of Baron Stuart
Trantor:549690339 The nearby Antonio Bailey worried Emily Walker might be hostile towards Rylee because of this, so he couldnt help but feel anxious, Emily, um, Rylee and Baron Stuart really dont have anything going on anymore, so you shouldnt Dont mind. Hearing this, Emily smiled, I dont take it to heart, and besides, Baron Stuart isnt a person who lingers in the past. I trust him. Her words were tinged with a hint of strength, and she was unwilling to share her feelings about him with others. Finished speaking, she looked at Rosanne Nichols again, I know that you and Baron Stuart are just in the past, so I dont mind at all. On the contrary, I appreciate that you can be honest with me about these things. A failed rtionship might not be easy for Sister Rylee to endure in her heart either.
Rosanne Nichols smiled. The more she could let go, the better, So, are the three of us good sisters from now on? Hesitating at the words, Emily looked at Antonio Bailey and then at the radiant smile on Rosanne Nichols face, and she nodded, Okay! With Emilys nod, the three of themughed together, and the dinner continued to be enjoyed joyfully. After dinner, the three chatted casually for a while, and when the time came to eight oclock, it was time for Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols to leave. She sent them out of the courtyard door and then Emily returned to the living room. At this time, Mrs. Noelle was busy tidying up the kitchen, and looking at the empty living room, Emily felt somewhat lonely. Putting away the feeling of loneliness, Emily went up to the second floor, took a bath, and theny down on the bed. Emily didnt know how many hours had passed, but she had absolutely no sleepiness. She had been falling asleep easilytely, but tonight, the more she wanted to close her eyes and sleep, the more awake she felt! She tossed and turned, and didnt fall asleep until midnight. And he, after all, didnte back. Actually, she knew very well that Baron Stuart wouldnt be able toe back tonight, but she still hoped for a glimmer of hope.
In the end, the hope was shattered. People really shouldnt hope too high sometimes, because once its shattered, its like a bottomless abyss, and their heart falls to the lowest point. The next day Baron Stuart had been in the hospital since yesterday afternoon, and it wasnt until 9 pm, when Zachary Stuart fell asleep, that he wanted to return to the private vi, but he was stopped by Zachary Stuarts people!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Until this morning, when he woke up at the Stuart Familiy, he wanted to go directly to thepany, but that annoying thing happened again. He looked coldly at the eight bodyguards behind him, Are you sure you want to follow me? The head bodyguard bowed, Young Master, for the safety of the Old Master, please dont make things difficult for us. Im just going to thepany, is it necessary for you all to follow? Baron Stuart narrowed his icy gaze, and anger gradually spread inside him. His expression was cold, like an iceberg. We dare not disobey the Old Masters orders, said the bodyguard again. In fact, the most difficult ones were them. Their days would not be good if they offended the Young Master, and if they disobeyed the Old Masters instructions, they would have no more days left! Baron Stuart looked coldly at them, a bone-chilling voice, What if I insist on not letting you follow? Seeing his expression, the head of the bodyguards couldnt help but shudder, but in the end, he still didnt dare to disobey Zachary Stuart. After all, they belonged to the Old Master, and maybe the Young Master would teach them a lesson, but if they disobeyed the Old Master, the pain they might endure could be worse than death.
Young Master, you should know very well that you cant deal with the eight of us. Chapter 385: Why Is There No Phone Call? Chapter 385: Why Is There No Phone Call? Trantor: 549690339 The eight bodyguards here were all the elites around Zachary Stuart, and Baron Stuarts skills were taught by these eight. Zachary was aware of this fact, which was why he let these eight men follow him. Baron Stuart knew this very well too. His expression turning cold, Baron Stuart eventually chose to endure. He turned to start his own car, but was stopped by a bodyguard. He nced up, looking unhappily at the bodyguard who was blocking his way, his eyes sharply piercing. The bodyguard was somewhat intimidated, but he had no other options, Young Master, please dont make our jobs difficult. The head bodyguards go-to phrase had always been this one. Baron Stuarts profound eyes sunk down unpoprly. He unknowingly clenched his fists tighter as the anger within him gradually spread. This time, it seemed like his grandfather wanted topletely control his actions. He even had to take the car arranged by him to go to thepany? Thinking of this, Baron Stuart let out a cold, derisive smile. Did they really think they could control him, Baron Stuart, with just a few bodyguards? Suppressing the unease and anger in his heart, Baron Stuart turned around and headed towards the ck sedan arranged by his grandfather, Zachary Stuart. The ck Bentley slowly moved towards the center of the roadway, followed closely by three Audis. The uniformed ck color was both imposing and overwhelming. Arriving at the Futuren Group, looking at the bodyguards standing at the office entrance, the secretary Bet Philine could not help but feel extremely terrified. Did the Big BOSSmit some sort of crime? Why did it feel like he was being observed? People in the outside world did not know about Zachary Stuarts illness, so everyone in the Futuren Group felt both confused and puzzled after witnessing this scene. Philine was holding a stack of documents, getting ready to enter the CEOs office, but had to wait for the bodyguards to let her through. Oh my gosh, what on earth had happened? Looking at the two intimidating bodyguards, Bet Philine swallowed hard a few times and then cautiously entered the office, handing Baron the papers. Once they were signed, she took them and exited the office. For the entire day, Barons actions were fully controlled, even when having lunch there were people following him. This made the internal anger that he was holding back almost reach its boiling point! Meanwhile, at the vi where Emily Walker was. Looking at the dishes made by Mrs. Noelle, she surely had no appetite. It had been a whole night now, and up till now, Baron had not called. She wasnt trying toin, but feeling somewhat downhearted, she wished he could at least give her a call. Ever since she became pregnant, Baron would make time toe back home to lunch with her. But now Nevertheless, the baby in her stomach was what mattered most! Thinking about this, Emily Walker forced herself to swallow the food. She believed him, that he was just too busy to give her a call now. Having had lunch, Emily Walker went upstairs to nap. When she woke up it was already two oclock in the afternoon. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She looked at her cell phone, still no missed calls. Staring nkly at the screen of her phone, she couldnt help wondering, has he really been so busy that he hadnt even had time to make a call? Ever since she came back from the hospital alone, he hadnt even made a single call. Although she knew he was busy, she still felt down. Thinking about this, Emilys nose stung slightly. The feeling of being ignored was really painful. What she didnt know was that not only was Barons movements being controlled, but even his phone had been confiscated by Zachary Stuart! Even thendline in his office had been restricted, it could only dial internalpany numbers! Just when Emily was feeling particrly aggrieved, her cell phone suddenly rang at this moment! Chapter 386: The Shocking Movie Chapter 386: The Shocking Movie n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: 549690339 She excitedly picked up her cell phone, expecting it to be Baron Stuart, but after seeing the caller ID, her heart sank. She answered the phone with a disappointed voice, Hello, Sister Carter. Antonio Bailey, who was initially in high spirits, couldnt help but frown upon hearing her downcast voice. Was she disappointed to hear her voice, or was she waiting for someone elses call? Emily Walker, whats wrong? Antonio asked with concern. Emily snapped back to reality and realized that she had lost herposure. Im fine, just feeling groggy after waking up. She made an excuse, not wanting to share her disappointment with anyone else, Does Sister Carter need me for something? Ever since the three exchanged numbersst night, Antonio had been eager to call her. Emily thought she might need something. Antonio recovered and said, Oh, its no big deal. Rylee Brotes new movie is premiering today, and I wanted to ask if you want to go watch it with us. There are free tickets! As a close friend, Antonio always supported Rosanne Nichols. Whenever her new movies were released, she would go watch them. Yesterday, the three sisters had formed a bond at the dining table, and she wanted to share this happiness with Emily! Emily couldnt help but feel surprised. If it werent for this reminder, she would have almost forgotten that Rosanne was an international movie star. Now that she thought about it, having an international movie star as a sister seemed incredible. At this moment, she was at a low point in her life, so finding something to do seemed like a good idea. Going out to watch a movie was better than staying alone at home, feeling down. So, Emily agreed. At two-thirty in the afternoon, Emily wore a simple casual autumn outfit. Driver Caden dropped her off at the front door of the cinema where she was meeting Antonio and Rosanne, who were already waiting there. Emily got out of the car, greeted them with a smile, and they all went into the cinema together. Because of Rosanne, they entered the VIP cinema. The audience inside were friends of Rosanne, including Adrian Nash. Seeing him, Emily felt a little surprised, but he seemed to have attended Rylees engagement banquetst time as well. Adrian, on the other hand, wasnt surprised to see Emily, as he was standing right next to her when she got the call previously. Upon seeing her, Adrian gave a faint smile. Emily also slightly raised the corners of her lips, then sat down in her seat beside Antonio. But who would have thought that Adrian would also sit down beside her Emily couldnt help but look at the many empty seats in front, behind, and on both sides of her, not understanding why he had chosen to sit right next to her. But on second thought, was she overthinking it? It was just a seat after all, was she making a big deal out of it? These werepletely normal actions among friends, but why did she find it so strange when it happened between her and Adrian? Emily couldnt help but lower her face. It wasnt Adrian who was being abnormal, but herself. She always deliberately thought about things, which affected her normal emotions. As the movie began, Emily looked up. This was a fantasy romance movie adapted from an American novel. The plot was moving and deeply immersive. Just by watching the opening, Emily was already deeply shaken. Chapter 387: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 1 Chapter 387: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 1 Trantor: 549690339 The plot revolves around the female protagonist, who was originally a demon spirit princess from another world. She sacrifices her wings to be an ordinary human for the sake of the male protagonist. However, just when she thinks they can be together and exist in the same world, she experiences resistance from humans. Human and demons are unable to exchange their souls, and can never be a single entity. As Emily Walker is deeply absorbed in the movie, something suddenly appears before her eyes. She hesitates, nces at the fruit juice and popcorn handed to her, then turns to look at Adrian Nash. Adrian Nash looks at her and hooks up an intoxicating smile. Pass it down that way. Adrian Nash spoke, pointing to the other side of Emily Walker, where Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols sat. Only then did Emily notice that Adrian Nashs attendant was carrying a number of popcorn and drinks. Emily takes them and passes them to Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols before taking some herself. The moviests for over an hour, and they are quite thirsty. As they snack, their thoughts are momentarily pulled out of the film. Antonio Bailey cant help but exim to Rosanne Nichols, Rylee, your performance as the female protagonist is simply stunning and amazing! Rosanne Nichols is also very satisfied with the premieres reception, revealing a confident smile. Yes, it haspletely exceeded my expectations. I especially love the character you yed, never yielding, never bowing down. She can ovee everything for the sake of her love. I think we should be like her, fighting for our happiness. Giving up without effort is humiliating in love and life! Antonio Bailey chats non-stop while munching on popcorn, then turns to Emily Walker, Dont you agree, Emily? Emily Walker turns her head. She also admires the character portrayed by Rosanne Nichols. The female protagonists personality impacts her deeply. It is an inspiring portrayal in the real world, where people should fight for love. Fight for love at all costs, even if it eventually leads to annihtion. At least she has experienced an unforgettable love. Love, without risking ones life, one cannot im to have an imprinted memory. Because one wouldnt be worthy. Yes! Emily Walker nods firmly. Thats how love should be. As the movie ends, the shocking plot culminates in tragedy, which surprises and disappoints Emily Walker. Despite such a persistent love, why couldnt it have a happy ending? Afterwards, its already five oclock in the afternoon, and everyone decides to go to a ce to grab a bite. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily Walker ns to go home since she has been out for the entire afternoon. Tonight, she wonders if Baron Stuart will return? However, after Antonio Baileys insistence, she is persuaded to join them at an open-air restaurant. Night falls gradually, and Emily Walker sits on the balcony of the restaurant, watching the hazy city lights intensifying under the nightshade, one after another. If Baron Stuart had reallye back, her cell phone should have rung a long time ago, right? But there hasnt been any movement from her phone inside her bag all day. Her expression darkens as she takes out her cellphone once again and looks at it. The screen remains unchanged, disying the time. Adrian Nash, sitting beside her, fixes his gaze on her. He notices that for the past hour, she has been constantly checking her phone, seemingly awaiting a call. Chapter 388: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 2 Chapter 388: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 2 Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart? However, Adrian Nash also felt puzzled. Knowing Baron Stuart, he wouldnt let her be alone this long without even a phone call. Were they arguing? He guessed, although he said he had let go of his personal feelings for her, seeing her look so sad and heartbroken, he couldnt help but feel ayer of pity and tenderness in his heart. Emily Walker, are you waiting for a phone call? Antonio Bailey noticed her unusual behavior in the past hour and eagerly asked her. Emily Walker was caught off guard, looked around at everyone, and denied it, No, I am just checking the time! As she spoke, her expression was clearly a bit unnatural. Antonio Bailey saw it all. Eagerly staring at her cell phone, just to check the time? Who would believe that! Are you waiting for Baron Stuarts call? She asked her tentatively, her tone full of teasing. However, to Antonio Bailey, Emily Walker was like a Cindere who had met her prince, making others envious. She didnt mention it earlier, but once Baron Stuarts name was mentioned, Emily Walkers expression became even sadder. From yesterday until now, Baron Stuart had not called at all. Even if he were busy, wouldnt he have the time for even one phone call? If he really cared about her and worried about her, even during mealtime, wouldnt he call her together? She didnt want toin about him in such a situation, but She left the hospital in such a manner, why hadnt he calledwoooooooh Emily Walker couldnt help but feel more heartbroken, her nose was sour, and tears blurred her line of sight. Her actions scared Antonio Bailey and Rylee Brote! Even Adrian Nash, Jason, and Rosanne Nichols fiance were surprised by her sudden expression. Emily Emily! Whats wrong with you? Antonio Bailey asked her anxiously. Did she say something wrong that made her sad and upset? But after thinking about it, she just asked if Emily Walker was waiting for Baron Stuarts call. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Antonio Bailey waspletely confused and anxious about what happened to her. Rylee Brote quickly took out a tissue and wiped Emily Walkers tears. Emily Walker, whats wrong with you? Dont cry. Tell us what happened? Rylee Brote wiped her tears andforted her. But Emily Walker wouldnt say anything. She kept crying as if she had been terribly wronged. At the side, Adrian Nash knew very well that the only person who could make her so sad and cry was Baron Stuart. Only he could entirely enter her heart and control her emotions. Emily Walker, dont cry Antonio Bailey was so worried that she almost cried too, watching her with a crying tone. Emily Walker wiped the tears on her cheeks and vented all her grievances at this moment. She kept sobbing as if she would never stop. II dont want to go home tonightwoo Emily Walker spoke with a crying tone for the first time, crying like a child. She didnt want to go back tonight, not back to that cold room without him. This one sentence left everyone stunned,pletely at a loss. Then dont go back. Ah, dont cry anymore. Seeing her cry so sadly, Rylee Brotes face was full of heartache. Antonio Bailey alongside echoed, continuously wiping her tears, Thats right, dont go back. Stay at my ce tonight, and the three of us can sleep together! Chapter 389: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 3 Chapter 389: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 3 Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Jason on the side froze, looking at Antonio Bailey, Stay at your ce tonight? They had agreed that she would go to his ce tonight, so this meant she wasnt going anymore? Antonio Bailey raised her head, ring with her almond-shaped eyes, You have a problem with that?! Facing her murderous gaze, Jason felt helpless and could only purse his lips in silence. He had originally been looking forward to their intimate time tonight, but now it waspletely gone. Rosanne Nicholss fiance, who was standing aside, also had a disappointed look on his face after hearing these words. A perfect night had just been ruined. From the beginning to the end, Jackie Horizons gaze was fixed on Emily Walkers face. He took out his cell phone, took a picture of Emily Walkers tearful and helpless face and then sent it to Baron Stuart. He wanted to know where her man was at such a time. Long after the text message was sent, there was still no reply. The longer it took, the deeper Jackie Horizons anger grew. If he had known that Baron would hurt her, he wouldnt have let her go. His eyes mixed with pity and heartache, he asked, Where is he? Jackie Horizons looked at Emily Walker and spoke with certainty after a long time. Emily Walker lifted her tearful eyes, her face swollen from crying. For a moment, she did not understand what he was saying and just looked at him nkly with tear-filled eyes. Where is he at a time like this? Is this how he treats his woman? A hint of anger was evident in Jackie Horizons eyes. He felt some regret C why did he let go of the woman in front of him? Why did he have to see her so heartbroken? Emily Walker wiped her tears away, not wanting to show her pathetic side to others, especially to Jackie Horizons. She wiped her tears and said, Hes busy. Too busy to even make a phone call? Jackie Horizons looked at her, his eyes filled with heartache for her and suppressed anger toward Baron Stuart. Why did he let Baron trample over the woman he deeply loved? Emily Walker didnt want him to see her so humiliated, so she stubbornly said, Of course. A man who manages such arge enterprise has times when hes even too busy to eat. Despite saying this, Emily Walkers heart was aching. Each word was her deceiving herself, but her heart knew the truth like a mirror. If youre so clear about that, then why are you crying and feeling sad? Jackie Horizons spoke again. It was just a woman, how long did she want to keep up this act? Hearing their conversation, the others on the side were stunned,pletely clueless about what they were talking about. As her feelings wereid bare, Emily Walkers heart ached once more and the tears she had just managed to hold back came flooding out again. Its none of your business! Emily Walker turned her face away, not liking the feeling of her heart being exposed. And, after all, it had nothing to do with him. But Jackie Horizons didnt think so. How had it nothing to do with him? Watching her get hurt, he wished he could turn a blind eye. Yet his heart ached unbearably. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om How is it none of my business? My feelings for you are no less than his. Why cant you see me? Even if youre hurt by him, why do you still make excuses for him? Jackie Horizons eyes were filled with pain. If it were him, he would never let her shed a single tear. But unfortunately, her eyes and heart were only filled with that one man. As soon as Jackie Horizons spoke, everyone present was taken aback. Chapter 390: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 4 Chapter 390: Sobbing, the Outburst of Emily Walker 4 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: 549690339 Is this a confession? Emily Walker was equally shocked, turning her head to stare at him nkly. Didnt he say he had given up? Why is he saying this now? He didnt hurt me, and he didnt do anything wrong to me. Emily spoke, but her tone didnt sound very confident. In the world of emotions, what counts as hurting someone? Does heartache count? So, tell me, what are you crying for? Isnt it because of him!? Perhaps due to the anger bottled inside, Adrian Nash couldnt help but be a little annoyed. Seeing the woman in front of him heartbroken, he just couldnt control his emotions. Being yelled at by him, Emilys anger also red up, and she suddenly stood up, I am crying because of him! Because he is sad! I dont want to feel this way, but I am sad, and my heart aches so badly, what can I do? I hate this feeling! With that, Emily broke down into tears once again. Her heartbroken and pained appearance really made his heart ache, and Adrian Nash also got up, pulling her into his arms and hugging her tightly! Emily was suddenly startled, trying to struggle out but was held tightly in his arms. The others were also shocked with wide eyes, wondering what was going on. Leave him, I will treat you better than he ever will. Adrian Nash held onto her and whispered softly in her beautiful hair. Emily lifted her eyes, trying hard to struggle out, but he held her tighter and refused to let her go. Let go! no matter how she struggled, she couldnt break free from his tight grip on her arm. Meanwhile, at Stuart Manor Mansion. After returning from the hospital, Baron Stuart did not eat dinner and went straight upstairs. In these two days, all of his freedom of movement waspletely restricted, even the onlyndline phone in the house had its signal temporarily blocked. The anger he had been suppressing finally erupted at this moment, as he paced around his room like an angry lion in his usually clean and tidy demeanor! Downstairs, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart shivered upon hearing the noise from upstairs. They knew that although Baron Stuart had a bad temper, he never lost it in front of his family. This time, Grandpa had seriously enraged him. However, Grandpas men were too overpowering, and Brother couldnt fight back. Be looked towards the second floor, worrying about Emily at this moment. For two days, besides going to thepany, he waspletely isted from the outside world, not having any news about Emily at all. It seemed like Grandpa deliberately wanted Brother to ignore Emily, even stopping her from notifying Emily when she wanted to! If this continued, she really worried that Brother would go crazy! No, she had to think of a way! At this moment, the doorbell rang, and the mother and daughter looked at each other. The servant opened the door, and Leonardo Bryson walked in. Seeing him, Be immediately ran over with a big smile, Leonardo, why are you here! Leonardo gave a gentle smile, gave Vivian Ferguson a simple greeting, and then cast his gaze towards the second floor. A seemingly calm beast was the most dangerous when it finally erupted in anger. Ill go upstairs and take a look. Leonardo looked at Be, then nced at the worried face of Vivian Ferguson and said with a smile. Hearing this, Be followed, Ill go with you! Upon reaching the second floor, two bodyguards in ck suits blocked their way at Baron Stuarts room. Leonardo smiled gently and lookedposed, Ill go in and have a look. Chapter 391: Baron Stuart’s Call Chapter 391: Baron Stuarts Call Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, the two ck-dressed men looked at each other, and then one of them spoke, Young Master Bryson, please leave your cell phone. Old Master ordered that no one is allowed to bring a cell phone inside, no matter who they are. Be Stuart couldnt help but grit her teeth in anger when she saw this! Leonardo Bryson always maintained a faint smile, calmly taking out his own cell phone and handing it over to the two bodyguards, If theres a phone call, Ill trouble you to bring it to me. The two bodyguards looked at him, still somewhat uneasy, Young Master Bryson, Im sorry. After that, the two bodyguards began to search Leonardo Bryson for any other cell phones on him, only letting him go after confirming he had none. Be Stuart also prepared to go in, but was stopped again by the bodyguards. Youngdy, please hand over your Take it! Before the bodyguard could finish speaking, Be Stuart handed over her cell phone and red at the two bodyguards, grinding her teeth. After handing over her cell phone, shes ready to enter the room but was stopped again. Furious, Be Stuart crossed her arms and stared at them, Do you dare to search my body too? Not to mention the difference between men and women, everyone in the Stuart Familiy knew Be Stuarts status. Who would dare to touch her? However, its their duty, and the bodyguards have been allowed to search anyone who approaches Young Master, regardless of who they are! We apologize, youngdy. After saying that, the bodyguard really searched Be Stuarts body! He really did! Be Stuart was furious, her eyes widened in disbelief! You fucking bastard, how dare you touch me! She roared angrily, pointing at the bodyguard, You, you, you, are you trying to take advantage of me? I tell you, Ill tell Grandpa tomorrow! When she said this, the bodyguards also became worried. After all, Be Stuarts body is that of Miss Rich, not something that subordinates like them can touch. But being bound by duty, they had no other choice. However, they were also afraid, knowing the youngdys temper and that she was the most favored one in front of Master. If she said they offended her, they would have no way to defend themselves. So, the bodyguards simply checked the pockets of Be Stuarts upper and lower clothes before letting her go. Not there, right!? She roared, I tell you, tomorrow I will tell Grandpa that you offended me, took advantage of me! The two bodyguards looked embarrassed but could do nothing about it. After Be Stuart finished saying that, she red at them one more time and then entered the room. At this time, and due to Leonardo Brysons arrival, Baron Stuarts anger was temporarily halted. He leaned back on a single sofa, looking somewhat dispirited. Seeing him like this, Be Stuarts heart felt a pang of pain; she had never seen him so dispirited in the 18 years shes known him. She turned her head, looking a bit sad at Leonardo Bryson. But at this moment, Leonardo Bryson gave her a confident smile in return. Thats right! Be Stuart quickly pulled her thoughts back, turning her back to the two men and took a cell phone out of her chest area. This cell phone had been handed to her by Leonardo Bryson at the staircase entrance, telling her to hide it in her chest area! Taking out the cell phone, she excitedly ran over, Brother, look! Baron Stuart opened his eyes at the sound, and when he saw the cell phone in front of him, his whole expression changed. He looked at his sister, and then at Leonardo Bryson, who was smiling lightly beside them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It turned out to be his brother, who wouldnte here without a reason. Taking the cell phone, Baron Stuart quickly dialed Emily Walkers number. Chapter 392: Suffocating Sobbing Sounds Chapter 392: Suffocating Sobbing Sounds Trantor: 549690339 At this time, Emily Walker was still tightly held in Adrian Nashs arms. Let me go! Emily struggled, not really liking being held so tightly by him. The few people around them saw this and instantly felt like they were the redundant ones here. However, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols were both clear that Emily belonged to Baron Stuart. Was Adrian trying to snatch her away? I told you, let me go! Emily gave up struggling, but her tone was absolutely firm this time. Neither moving nor struggling, just like she had given up on her own life. This made Adrians heart ache fiercely once again, and finally, he let her go. At this moment, Emilys cell phone rang. She came back to her senses, nced at the phone on the dining table, it was an unfamiliar number. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wiping her tears, she sat down, picked up the phone. Her voice was husky because of the crying and had a nasal tone as she said, Hello. Just one word, Baron Stuart on the other side of the line obviously noticed her abnormal state, and his heart instantly tightened, What happened to you? A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, Emily held the cellphone, and the tears she had just wiped off blurred her line of sight once again. She had been longing for him to say something for so long. But now, hearing his voice, she felt even more aggrieved. The uncontroble tears fell like thread-cut beads, constantly dripping down. She forgot to reply, or perhaps she wasnt able to, all she did was sob continuously, all her grievances erupted at that very moment. She lifted her other hand, covering her mouth with its back, trying her best not to let her sobs out. Emily. Baron Stuart on the other side had not spoken, his eagerness grew with each passing moment. Her emotions were all over the ce and Emily tried to suppress them, but the more she suppressed them, the louder her sobs became and they eventually reached Barons ears. His chest tightened as he felt her sobs, as though it had been rudely sliced by a sharp de, choking him. Tell me, where are you now. His voice came again, full of concern. His voice was husky too, censoring Emilys sobs. On the phone, he noticed the sound of traffic, thus he confirmed that she was not at home. Emily sobbed continuously, it took a long while before she managed to reply through her sobs, I I miss you so much The moment she spoke, Emily broke into loud sobs, like a wandering child lost outside, unable to find her way home. Her crying made Baron Stuarts heart ache fiercely, his heart had never trembled as it did now. Just then, the phone in Emilys hand was abruptly taken away! So this is what your woman has to endure, being heartbroken, lonely and helpless? If youre unable to promise her love, shouldnt you step aside? Adrian snatched the phone, his voice full of provocation. Listening to the voice on the other end of the phone, Baron clenched his fists in the dark. Give her the phone back, I dont want to hear your voice. His tone was full of dominance and intimidation, he knew the voice on the phone all too well. But right at this moment, he didnt have the energy to quarrel with Adrian. He just wanted to know what happened to Emily and where she was! Hearing his words, Adrian showed a sarcastic smile. Oh, do you just want to hear her voice? As her man, where exactly were you when she was heartbroken and helpless? PS: Thank you for your reward of 1888 book coins! n&for 1888 book coins! n Aimes for 200 book coins! (My dears, there will be three more updates tonight!) Chapter 393: Counterattack, One Against Four! Chapter 393: Counterattack, One Against Four! Trantor: 549690339 This has nothing to do with you. Give her the cell phone. Baron Stuarts tone was icy cold, and his eyes were turning bloodshot from anger. At this moment, Emily Walker also reacted, and she got up to try to snatch the cell phone from Adrian Nashs hand. Due to Adrians height of over 1.8 meters and his deliberate effort to keep the phone out of her reach, Emily struggled but couldnt grab it. Give me the cell phone! She screamed angrily! On the phone, Baron Stuart heard everything with perfect rity, and again coldly said without any warmth in his voice, Give her the cell phone. Just like her, I wont give it to you again. Adrian spoke and thenhung up the phone. Seeing him hang up the phone, Emily stared nkly, and after half a moment, she angrily spoke. Why do you hang up my phone? Who gave you the right!? She yelled angrily, then grabbed the cell phone and dialed the unfamiliar number again. As soon as the call connected, the other side answered. Before Emily could speak, Baron Stuarts voice was full of gentleness and heartache, Tell me your location now. Emily looked up and nced at the name of the coffee shop in front of her, At Sky Garden, an open-air coffee shop. Wait there. Baron Stuart simply said the five words that seemed to be carved deep in Emilys heart. She nodded nkly, Mmm. After hanging up, Baron Stuart was silent for a moment before looking up at Leonardo Bryson beside him. I need your help. This was the first time Baron Stuart asked anyone for help in his life. Leonardo looked at him, showed a faint smile, and simply said three words, No problem. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as the words fell, the two men got up and walked to the front door. As soon as they opened the room door, two bodyguards blocked them. Looking at the two bodyguards in front of them, besides the two here, there were six more downstairs. Usually, he would take on eight of them alone, but at this moment, they only needed to deal with four each, which was a breeze. After hanging up the phone, Emily wanted to wait there for Baron Stuarts arrival, unfortunately, she felt a sudden pain in her lower abdomen She had been overwhelmed with emotions just now and cried for so long. Emilys face gradually turned pale. She covered her lower abdomen in pain and sat down on a wooden dining chair next to her, trying to ease the pain a little. Noticing her unusual behavior, Antonio Bailey became worried and walked over with a slightly anxious expression, Emily, whats wrong? Emily hadnt mentioned her pregnancy, and neither Antonio nor Rosanne Nichols had noticed it. She was only a little over four months pregnant, and with slightly loose clothes, it wasnt visible at all. Emily was worried, thinking the pain was temporary and wanted to hold on until Baron Stuart arrived, but the pain in her lower abdomen was getting worse. With some difficulty, she spoke, Sister Carter IIm pregnant My stomach it hurts so much now Antonio Baileys eyes widened in shock, staring at her barely noticeable belly, What!? Pregnant? At this moment, everyone was shocked. What shocked them was not her pregnancy, but her stomach pain during pregnancy? My God, why didnt you tell me about your pregnancy earlier? Antonio Bailey was both anxious and worried, momentarily at a loss and panicking. Emily didnt even have time to speak, her body was suddenly lifted into the air. (Dears, Im back to update!) Chapter 394: I will kill you. Chapter 394: I will kill you. Trantor: 549690339 Seeing her pale expression, Adrian Nashs heart tightened. He quickly picked her up and left the open-air restaurant, heading for the stairs! Emily Walker had already been bothered by the sudden hang-up of her phone call. Now that Adrian Nash forcibly picked her up, she tried to struggle, but as soon as she exerted force, her vision went dark, and she lost consciousness Jason, bring the car quickly! Seeing her losing consciousness, Adrian Nash immediately spoke to Jason with an urgent tone! Hearing this, Jason realized the seriousness of the situation and nodded immediately, Alright! Then, he dashed to the underground parking lot! Twenty minutester, they brought Emily Walker to a nearby hospital. By this time, Baron Stuart had already arrived at the open-air restaurant. However, the three of them searched the entire restaurant but couldnt find Emily Walker. Baron Stuarts heart grew even more worried and pained. Cell phone. He stretched out his hand, asking Leonardo Bryson for his cell phone, and then dialed Emilys number immediately. At this time, Emily was unconscious on the hospital bed, and Antonio Bailey picked up the cell phone as it rang. He saw it was an unfamiliar number. Just as he hesitated whether to answer or not, the phone was snatched away from him. Adrian Nash seemed to guess that Baron Stuart was the one who called. Without waiting for the other party to speak, he spoke first, his voice filled with determination and hatred, I wont hand her over to you again. Hearing the extremely disgusting voice of the man on the other end, Baron Stuarts pupils turned icy cold, his grip on the phone tightened, and his tone became so cold that itcked any warmth. His voice conveyed both threat and warning, filled with danger, Adrian Nash, youd better not touch my stuff! Upon hearing that, Adrian Nash smirked coldly, his eyes fixed on Emily Walker on the hospital bed, Heh, and what if I absolutely must touch it? N?v(el)B\\jnn Then Ill kill you. Baron Stuart spoke coldly, causing the listener to feel a chill race through their body, fear rising in their hearts, their scalp tingling, even across the phone line. From the side, Leonardo Bryson could also sense the deep murderous intent in his blood-red eyes. Over the years, Baron Stuart had not shown such a look for a long time. He didnt know who was on the other end of the phone, but whoever dared to challenge Baron Stuart and caused such a look must not be underestimated. However, angering a lion that had slept for so long would definitely bring unimaginable consequences! You may not be able to withstand his rage! However, Adrian Nash on the other end of the line did not show any fear and instead sneered, before hanging up the phone again. Seeing the interrupted call again, Baron Stuart tightly clenched his fist in rage. If this phone didnt have further use, he would definitely crush it because of his anger now! Trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart, Baron Stuart picked up the phone and dialed another number, Find Adrian Nashs exact location right now, hurry! Upon receiving the order on the other end, yton Howard immediately nodded. Yes! Time passed every minute and every second; at 10 PM, Antonio Bailey looked at the people in the room and then spoke up, Rylee Brote, why dont you all go back first? Ill stay here. Luckily, Emily Walker had only be emotional, which directly affected her baby in her womb. Fortunately, mother and child were safe. Otherwise, she would have regretted it so much! If something had happened to her baby, she really wouldnt know what to do! Chapter 395 - 395 You All Go Back! Chapter 395: You All Go Back! Trantor: 549690339 Emily Walker was supposed to be fine, but because of her sudden mention of Baron Stuart, she is now in a bad mood. This has caused the problems she faces now. Emily Walker wont wake up and Rosanne Nichols is worried, I will stay here. All of you men can go back first. She turned around and spoke to the three men in the hospital room. Antonio Bailey thought it was the right decision, after all, three grown men couldnt do much help here and were just taking up space! Yes, yes, yes, you guys go back first. You cant help much by staying here! Antonio Bailey spoke up, feeling that it was pointless for them to stay. Adrian Nash remained silent, his steady gaze fixed on the woman on the hospital bed. He had no ns to leave tonight. Jason and the fiance of Rosanne Nichols exchanged a nce, somewhat concerned about leaving them here. Seeing their hesitation, Antonio Bailey rose to his feet, Alright! All of you go, go, go! Go back! Theres no extra bed here for you to sleep! Jason sighed. Now that all the procedures had beenpleted, it really seemed that their presence here couldnt help much. All right, I wille back to pick you up tomorrow morning. He nced at Antonio Bailey as he spoke. After saying this, he turned his head and looked at Adrian Nash, Lets go back. You guys go ahead. Adrian Nashs gaze remained on the woman in the hospital bed, his expression slightly easing in this moment. But Antonio Bailey didnt want him to stay here any longer. She got up and walked up to him, You go back too! Earlier, he deliberately didnt tell Baron Stuart Emily Walkers current situation, aiming to prevent him from finding them, but with Baron Stuarts influence domestically, it would take less than half an hour for him to find out. Moreover, when it came to women, men often resorted to physical solutions. She didnt want Baron Stuart toe overter and find them fighting in the hospital room. Ill leaveter. Adrian Nash calmly dered, insisting on staying. Are you nning to punch it out with Baron Stuart if you stay? Antonio Bailey questioned, and then sighed, Jackie Horizons, you should understand Emily Walker belongs to Baron Stuart, can you snatch away what belongs to him? Her words may have been a bit harsh, but they were a piercing truth. She knew Adrian Nash could be strong-willed, but the problem didnt lie here. In Emily Walkers heart, there was only Baron Stuart. Even when she was lonely and hurt, she only had eyes for him. Once someone takes hold of your heart, no one else can drive them away. Love cant be reced or substituted. Okay, for Emily Walker to rest well, you guys with violent tendencies should leave, go, go, go! Antonio Bailey came forward, directly pushed the three men out, and then closed the hospital room door. Adrian Nash stood outside, peering through the ss window for onest look at the woman on the bed. Eventually, under Jasons persuasion, he left the hospital. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols sat next to the hospital bed, looking worriedly at Emily Walker, who was still in aa. They didnt fully understand what had happened between her and Baron Stuart, but they could tell that the two didnt fight, but something else had urred. The hospital room door was pushed open forcefully, and Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols were taken aback. However, they breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the anxious man. As soon as Baron Stuart came in and saw the woman lying on the white hospital bed, it felt as if a de was slicing across his heart, leaving him choking on his breath. PS: Thanks to Pleaseloveme Kris for the 300 book coins! Passing ships for 100 book coins! Give upY for 100 book coins! Me Foolish? for 100 book coins! Chapter 396: Opening Eyes in the Early Morning Chapter 396: Opening Eyes in the Early Morning Trantor: 549690339 Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart were following behind. When Be saw Emily Walker, she was shocked and hurriedly ran over to her. She looked at the unconscious Emily and nced at the two unfamiliar women nearby. What happenedwhats wrong with Emily? Be asked urgently, looking at Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols. Antonio and Rosanne were not very familiar with Be; they exchanged nces before Antonio hesitantly answered, Oh, shes fine, its just because of At this point, Antonio paused, feeling somewhat guilty. Its because of the emotional ups and downs, which have affected the baby in her abdomen. But the baby is fine and healthy! Antonio exined, afraid that Baron Stuart might get angry and choke him. Well, even though he didnt know the reason for Emilys unconsciousness, if he did find out, he would probably want to kill Antonio. Thinking about this, Antonio nced at Baron Stuart cautiously, who had just entered the room. Hearing this, Be was somewhat relieved, but seeing Emily lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face pale, she couldnt help but feel heartache for her. If it werent for Grandpa suddenly falling ill and being stubborn, Emily and Brother wouldnt have suffered like this. In the end, why was Grandpa so stubborn!? He was the most loving old man in her heart! Be looked at Emily, who was lying in a hospital bed, with a worried expression and deep in thought. Gazing at the woman on the bed, Baron Stuarts heart tightened. In his 28 years, no one, other than this woman in front of him, had ever made him feel such heartache. Looking at her, he slowly approached her. As if oppressed by his cold demeanor, Antonio and Rosanne unconsciously stood up, leaving room beside the bed for him. Sitting down on a chair next to the bed, Baron Stuart looked at her, lying on the hospital bed, his eyes shed with subtle heartache. Only a few hours had passed since hest saw her, but she looked visibly haggard. Time passed every minute and every second, at 10:30 PM, knowing that Emily was no longer in danger, Antonio and Rosanne left first. Late at night, looking at the dozing Be, Baron Stuart turned his head and said to Leonardo Bryson, Take her home first. Leonardo nced at the dozing Be on the sofa and couldnt help but feel pity for her too. So he nodded, Okay. He walked over, gently picked Be up from the sofa, and headed for the front door after ncing at Baron Stuart. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Only two people were left in the hospital room, and Emily still hadnt woken up. The next morning. At 6:30 AM, Emily finally woke up. After a nights rest, herplexion had improved a lot, and her belly had calmed down. She opened her eyes, feeling the warmth beside her, she turned her head and saw the handsome face of the man, charming and cold. Separated by just a second, Baron Stuart also opened his eyes, and their gazes met. It seemed like both of them hadnt seen each others faces for several centuries in their hearts. After a long time, Baron Stuart raised his hand, caressing her fair cheeks, gently rubbing with his thumb, his tone infinitely tender, Are you hungry? At this moment, he felt that even if he spent his entire life loving this woman, it would not be enough. Looking at his incredibly handsome face, Emily nodded nkly, indeed she was hungry, Hmm. Chapter 397: Lining up to Buy Breakfast Chapter 397: Lining up to Buy Breakfast Trantor: 549690339 Baron Stuart gently curved the corner of his mouth, that smile tender and unique, filled with affection just for her. He lightly kissed her lips, and then let go, Ill go get you breakfast. After saying this, he got out of the hospital bed. Watching him leave the hospital room, Emily knew that he would return. When it came to promises made to her, he always kept his word without fail. In the morning, the ce to buy breakfast near the hospital was incredibly crowded. Baron Stuart bought a Lean Meat Porridge and then arrived at a specialty meatbun shop. He remembered that Emily recently loved meatbuns. However, now it was the morning rush hour, and there were only two meatbun shops nearby. At this moment, quite a few people had already gathered, and seeing the long queue to buy breakfast, Baron Stuarts face darkened. Its just a meatbun, is it that delicious? He initially wanted to just turn around and leave, but thinking of Emilys greedy look when eating meatbuns, he turned back. Its just lining up, so line up! So, for the first time in his life, Baron Stuart queued up to buy breakfast! As a man with a king-like presence, no matter where he went, he would be the center of attention. As soon as Baron Stuart stood in line, people waiting to buy breakfast cast their eyes upon him. Some people, who came here to buy breakfast every day, had never seen such a handsome man. However, regardless of his good looks, Baron Stuarts icy face always gave people a difficult-to-approach feeling. Meanwhile, Emily had been waiting in the hospital room, and half an hour had passed without Baron Stuarts return. She felt somewhat uneasy as she nced at the hospital room entrance. Could it be that he had left while buying breakfast? Emilys intuition told her that Baron Stuart would never do such a thing. Calming her anxious feelings, she continued to wait. Perhaps there were a lot of people buying breakfast now, so it might take him a while to get it. Thinking of Baron Stuart queueing up in the crowd to buy her breakfast, Emily felt a small sense of happiness on her face, it was warm and heartwarming. After queueing for 20 minutes, Baron Stuart finally bought Emilys favorite meatbuns, thanks to a few girls in front of him who saw his impatience and let him order first! As a result, Baron Stuart did something incredible. He traded on his good looks in order to get breakfast as quickly as possible! Carrying the breakfast, he returned to the hospital an hourter. As soon as he entered the Hospital Main Entrance Gate, a group of ck dressed men followed, surrounding Baron Stuart from both sides. He stopped, looked back at one of the leading men with cold eyes, and spoke calmly, I just want to have breakfast in peace. If you dare to follow me, Ill make sure that not a single one of you will be left alive. He spoke word by word, never changing his expression, and although his tone seemed t, it was impossible to ignore, and sent chills down peoples spines. Everyone was well aware of Young Masters ruthless nature, even more so than the Old Master. Baron Stuarts bloody side had only been seen by a few, and among them, it was a terrifying experience. For several years now, they thought he had changed his ways, but they never expected that the sleeping lion, once angered, would awaken the beast within. The leading ck dressed man was in a bit of a dilemma, they didnt want to offend the Young Master, but they couldnt disobey the Old Masters orders either.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 398: Brushing Past Each Other Chapter 398: Brushing Past Each Other Trantor: 549690339 But Young Master The leader was in a difficult position; both sides had their own power, and as servants, they dared not offend either. I will go with you after I finish breakfast; this is my final warning to you. If you dont want it, just follow me. Baron Stuart said coldly, and from his gaze, one could feel an icy chill that made people tremble, awe-inspiring and terrifying. They all knew very well that sometimes, instead of being an enemy to the Young Master, it was better to wait for him to say a word. As long as he spoke, he would definitely keep his word. He said he would go with them after breakfast, so he would definitely do it. Then we will wait for you here, the ck Dressed Man, who was the leader, finally said, bowing his head. Baron Stuart expressionlessly nced at the crowd, then turned and walked in the direction of the Inpatient Department. Meanwhile, Emily Walker in the hospital room was bing extremely restless at this moment. Was it really necessary to spend an hour buying breakfast? Or was he too busy and just left without a sound? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Emily felt. It was less than three minutes from when she opened her eyes to when she saw him. She had so many questions to ask him, and he couldnt just walk away like this Thinking about this, Emily suddenly threw off the bedding and got up from the hospital bed, then rushed out of the room with an anxious look on her face. In the corridor, she ran and looked around, afraid of missing Baron Stuarts return. Just at the elevator entrance, one person was going in and anothering out, and she brushed past the returning Baron Stuart. Emily ran out of the hospital in one breath, searching for Baron Stuarts figure at each breakfast ce but couldnt find him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She grew increasingly anxious, feeling a bout of sourness welling in her nose, and stood helplessly and lonely in the bustling crowd. Had he really left like this, or had he been taken away by his grandfathers people? Baron Stuart returned to the hospital room and saw an empty bed, his expression stiffened, and the breakfast in his hand slipped to the floor. Turning around, he rushed out of the room, his pupils gradually reddening with rage! After exiting the hospital, Baron Stuart grabbed the leader by the scruff of his neck, his eyes bloodshot as he stared at him, Where did you take her? Looking at his bloodthirsty pupils, the leader was puzzled and confused. Young Master, what are you talking about? Im asking where she is! Baron Stuart roared in rage. His grandfathers men had barely arrived, and then Emily was gone. What did this mean? They must have taken her! The more the bodyguard heard, the more confused he became. Young Master, I dont understand what youre saying Do you dare say you didnt touch her? Baron Stuarts eyes were fierce, bloodshot as never before, Im telling you, if anything happens to her, Ill make all of you pay with your lives! His words finally made the leading bodyguard snap back to his senses, vaguely understanding, Young Master, we didnt touch Lady Carter. The bodyguard spoke calmly, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but be slightly stunned. His grandfathers men wouldnt lie to him. If they had taken Emily away, there would be no need for them to lie. So, where on earth was she? Releasing the bodyguards cor, Baron Stuart fell into deep thought. Could it be that he was out for too long, and she got impatient and came out to look for him? With this thought, he raised his head and looked at the bodyguard. Did you see a girl in grey casual wear, with ck straight hair,e out? Upon hearing this, the bodyguard thought carefully, and it seemed that just a few minutes ago, a girl who looked like this had indeed run out, looking somewhat anxious. Chapter 399: 399: If you want to die, don’t die under my car! Chapter 399: 399: If you want to die, dont die under my car!
Trantor:549690339 Yes, just a few minutes ago, the bodyguard respectfully replied. Hearing this, Baron Stuart turned and dashed out of the hospitals grand entrance. In the bustling street, Emily Walker was looking up and around for Baron Stuart. When a sudden sound of brakes resounded, she panicked and covered her ears. Scared, she squatted down on the ground. Are you trying to get yourself killed?! On the roadway, a private car came to a halt. The car owner stuck his head out of the window, angrily yelling at Emily squatting on the ground, If you want to die, dont pick here, get out of the way now! The sudden braking led to several vehicles being forced to stop, with horns blowing and various owners cursing.
What in the world is going on? Hurry up! The people behind had no idea what had happened and kept urging. It was rush hour and many people were rushing to to work, afraid of being scolded by their boss for beingte, hence everyone was impatient. Get out of the way, damn woman! The driver continued yelling while pointing at Emily with another tirade. Seeing the crowd that had gathered to watch, Emily cautiously lifted her head and finally realized she had caused a traffic jam. She nervously tried to stand up, but before she could, she saw the driver get out of his car, grab her and throw her towards the roadside Ah Emily teetered and nearly fell as she lost her bnce. Luckily, a few good Samaritans were there in time to steady her. Seeing her frightened expression, they couldnt help but feel sorry for her. Whats the matter? Why push her around? An irritated pedestrian yelled at the driver. If you want to die, dont do it under my car, Im on a tight schedule! The disgruntled driver roared before returning to his car and driving off.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His rude behavior drew the ire of many bystanders, making a number of them sympathize with the seemingly forlorn Emily. Are you alright, miss? Are you hurt anywhere? Someone asked, having seen her squatting on the ground earlier and wondering if she had been scraped somewhere. Emily gradually regained herposure, having initially panicked.
However, the crowd continued to gather around her. She tried to move through the crowd, but they kept closing in, tighter and tighter. Are you sure youre alright, miss? Do you want to go to the nearby hospital just to check? A kind-hearted person asked. In an attempt to avoid the crowd, Emily had to respond, Im fine. Her voice was faint and amidst the cacophony, no one could hear her clearly. Seeing her helpless face, the good Samaritans thought she had been hurt and continued to press closer. Emily felt suffocated by the overwhelming crowd. The noise was loud, so loud it felt like her head was about to split. A firm hand reached out, gently grabbing her wrist and pulling her towards it. After seeing she was uninjured, Baron Stuarts heart finally settled down. Seeing this familiar face, Emily stood still, staring nkly for a long time. Touching her beautiful hair, Baron Stuart tenderly embraced her, holding her tightly, feeling her presence. Leaning against his chest, Emily could clearly feel his rapidly beating heart. Back at the hospital, Baron Stuart packed her belongings and proceeded with her discharge process. Once they returned to his private residence, Mrs. Noelle prepared another breakfast for her.
Chapter 400: 400: A Elaborately Designed Scam Chapter 400: 400: A borately Designed Scam
Trantor:549690339 However, at this moment, Emily Walker could hardly eat a bite. Baron Stuart coaxed her, Sweetheart, eat all of this. Emily nced at him, ignored him, and looked at some ck dressed men at the front door instead. Frowning, she looked at Baron Stuart, Who are these people? Baron Stuarts expression stiffened, and his line of sight lowered, These days, you just stay quietly at home, and Ill be back when Im done with my work.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He now only had time for breakfast, and in order not to let her feel sad and helpless like this anymore, he decided to tell her the reasons behind some things. Once grandpas condition improves, he will no longer be threatened by anything. My father passed away a long time ago, and I was brought up by grandpa single-handedly. He is the person I respect the most. So, you just stay well-behaved at home, and in less than a week, he will be discharged from the hospital. Baron Stuart exined carefully, hoping she could understand his inner helplessness. It was only then that Emily knew the reason why he hadnte back these days and hadnt called her was because of his grandpas coercion. This also exined one thing: Zachary Stuart was extremely opposed to him being with her. If this was the case, would there be a second time after the first? But your grandpa doesnt like me, even if you insist He will like you. Before she could finish, Baron Stuart interrupted her, his expression very calm. Emily looked puzzled and stared at him in a daze, not knowing where his confident tone came from. Why did he say that his grandpa would like her? Alright, finish all these and Ill have to go to thepany soon, okay? Baron Stuart continued to coax gently. Emily looked at him, and then at the breakfast Mrs. Noelle prepared on the dining table, and nodded, Okay.
After breakfast, Baron Stuart left. Knowing the truth, Emilys mood brightened up as well. In less than a week, Baron Stuart would return. These days, Baron Stuart waspletely at ease, dividing his time between thepany and the hospital, doing everything as Zachary Stuart wanted. Today, after dealing with thepanys affairs and preparing to return to Stuart Manor, he decided to make a temporary visit to the hospital. Previously, he had asked the director that grandpas condition would only take a week to be discharged, but now it had been a week, and the hospital informed him that it would take another week? This made him feel a bit puzzled and confused. Usually, Baron Stuart would go straight to Stuart Manor after work, asionally visiting the hospital to inquire about Zachary Stuarts condition after dinner. At the hospital, Baron Stuart went straight to the directors office, but no one was there. Reaching the entrance of Zachary Stuarts hospital room, he paused just before pushing the door open as the voices of the director and Zachary Stuart came from inside. Old Master Stuart, what exactly are you doing this for? Inside the hospital room, the director adjusted the electrocardiogram machine while asking in confusion. He really didnt understand; Old Master Stuart had only been feeling a little chest tightness before and nothing serious. He didnt know why he suddenly asked him to tamper with the electrocardiogram equipment and keep the real condition a secret from anyone, especially Mr. Stuart.
No one knew how spirited Zachary Stuart was at this moment. However, the mention of this matter darkened his expression. What else can it be, but for our Stuart family? Zachary Stuart sighed. With therge family and business of the Stuarts, many women were scheming to be the young mistress of the Stuart family. Chapter 401: 401: Knowing the Truth, Baron Stuart’s Counterattack Chapter 401: Knowing the Truth, Baron Stuarts Counterattack He had investigated the girl named Emily Walker. Regardless of her feelings toward Baron Stuart, she initially approached him with ulterior motives. He could not ept a woman like that joining the Stuart family.
Theres no need to fake illness and deceive Mr. Stuart. You could just directly send that girl away, the director, who was an old acquaintance of Zachary Stuarts, said without restraint. If Zachary wanted to drive an ordinary girl away, wouldnt it be a breeze for him? Why go through so much trouble? The old dean really didnt understand. Zachary spoke irritably, Id love to be straightforward like that, but that damn boy directly threatened me. If I do anything to that girl, hell make me lose him as my grandson! He was his legitimate grandson; how could Zachary bear to lose him? But you cant just keep faking illness like this. Besides, do you n to lie here pretending to be sick for the rest of your life? the old dean asked again. Zachary sighed, I dont want to Just as he was about to say something, the door to the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and Baron Stuart walked in with a nk expression on his face.
Seeing him, Zacharys guilt caused him to purse his lips. After a moment, he regained hisposure and asked with a smile, Baron, when did you arrive? Baron Stuart wore a nk expression and spoke with no trace of emotion. He hated being deceived and used more than anything in his life! Since the moment you talked about faking illness, he said. Hearing this, Zacharys expression froze, and he couldnte up with anything to say. He knew his grandson well, the thing he hated the most was being lied to! Well Baron, let me exin Although he was unwilling to ept a girl named Emily Walker, he didnt want to be disliked by his grandson, so he attempted to exin. But before he could finish his sentence, the door to the hospital room mmed shut with a bang. Zachary and the old dean both wore dumbfounded expressions and were left speechless for a time. Deep down, anyone in this situation would undoubtedly be angry. After all, who could tolerate being deceived and kept in the dark? Especially not Baron Stuart. Zachary suddenly realized that he might have unconsciously hurt his beloved grandson.
Baron Stuart left the hospital in a fit of rage and was stopped by Zacharys men as soon as he reached the front door. However, as the bodyguard reached out his hand, Baron Stuart countered and knocked him down to the ground. He then snatched the cell phone from the mans breast pocket and dialed a series of numbers. Bring people to the hospital! As the words fell, Baron Stuart threw the cell phone viciously to the side. After more than a week of holding back, it had all turned out to be an borate scam designed just for him. If his grandfather wanted him to retaliate, then hed give him what he wanted!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Twenty minutester, yton Howard arrived with two teams of elites, each handpicked from the best of the best. I want them all taken down! Baron Stuart coldly ordered, giving off a murderous aura. He then took the key from yton Howards hand, drove a ck Audi away with a roar. Zacharys men tried to intercept them, but yton Howard and Baron Stuarts men surrounded them one by one. Night gradually fell, covering the entire E City. Baron Stuart drove the ck Audi all the way to his private residence. At this time, Emily Walker was enjoying the dinner prepared by Mrs. Noelle. After taking just one bite, she heard the sound of the front door being opened. The only person who could enter without ringing the doorbell was Baron Stuart himself.
Chapter 402: 402: Let’s get married. Chapter 402: Lets get married. She got up in surprise and walked towards the living room, just as she came out, she saw the breathtakingly handsome face.
Looking at her, Baron Stuart walked over, pulled her into his arms, and a deep voice sounded in her ear, Lets get married. Emily Walker was unable to react for a while to this sudden statement, and her expression was dazed for a moment. Not until he let her go did Emily speak in a daze, What? Baron Stuart looked at her steadily, and spoke again, Get married. Emily Walker was stunned. Get married? Him and her?N?v(el)B\\jnn After a while, Emily reached out her hand and fiercely pinched her cheek, Ouch It hurt!
Baron Stuart was taken aback by her reaction and asked in confusion, What are you doing? Emily frowned, touched her sore cheek, and then said, Nothing, I just thought I might still be asleep. She had been dreaming of him suddenlying back these past few days, so she wanted to make sure whether she was dreaming now or not. Because this was too sudden, it was already surprising enough that he came back silently. Now, he is talking about getting married; how could she believe that this is real? At her words, the lingering anger on Baron Stuarts face was reced by a smile. Gently touching her beautiful hair, he looked at the direction of the restaurant, Having dinner? Emily nodded, Yeah! Have you eaten? No. Baron Stuart smiled and then took her into the restaurant. Mrs. Noelle, seeing him return, hurriedly fetched a set of bowl and chopsticks from the kitchen, and served him a bowl of white rice. Today was the best day for Baron Stuart in a week, and his appetite was back again. Seeing him eating happily, Emily on the side felt somewhat puzzled. Was his talk of marriage just now real or fake? If it was real, it seemed like he hadnt discussed anything with her.
Could it be just a joke to her? Emily watched him at the opposite side, eating the rice bite by bite. Baron Stuart looked up, seeing her expression, he couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Huh? Emily came back to her senses, pursed her lips, and then shook her head, No, nothing. It must have been just a joke. After dinner, Emily took a bath andy in bed with the word marriage lingering in her mind. At this moment, Baron Stuart was still busy with work in the study room. Lying in bed, she tossed and turned, unable to shake the word marriage from her mind. It was driving her mad! Sitting up, Emily picked up her cell phone and dialed Antonio Baileys number. Hello, Emily? Antonio Bailey was somewhat surprised by her call. Emilyughed with an embarrassed expression, Sister Carter, I want to ask you something. What is it?
If, I mean if! If someone suddenly mentions marriage to you, what does it mean? At her words, Antonio Bailey on the other side fell silent for a while and then asked in surprise, Did Baron Stuart propose to you? No! Emily hurriedly denied, afraid that if it was just a joke, it would be embarrassing if people knew about it. Also, a proposal? She hadnt been proposed to; at most, Baron Stuart had only said the word marriage to her. Thats right, if it was really about getting married, Baron Stuart would definitely propose to her first, right? Since he hasnt done anything, it must be just a joke. With this thought, Emily slumped her shoulders, feeling disheartened, Sister Carter, Im fine now. You should rest early. Good night. (Thank you for the rewards of 1888 book coins! for the rewards of 100 book coins! n Aimes for the rewards of 100 book coins! More updates this evening.) Chapter 403: Is it Really a Joke? Chapter 403: Is it Really a Joke? The other sides Antonio Bailey was obviously taken aback, frowning in confusion, but didnt ask any further questions. Alright, good night.
After hanging up the phone, Emily Walkerid on the bed, feeling a little down. It wasnt so bad when Baron Stuart didnt mention it, but once he brought up the word marriage, she suddenly had some inexplicable expectations. Upon Baron Stuarts return to the bedroom, he saw her tossing and turning in bed and couldnt help but frown. He walked over and asked, Whats wrong with you? Emily was stillpletely lost in her thoughts, and his sudden voice startled her. She immediately sat up on the bed, kneeling in the center, Nothing. She looked dumbfounded, and Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, then hooked up a corner of his mouth. He then pounced on her, pressing her underneath him, Cant sleep? She stared nkly and nodded, Yeah.
She couldnt sleep indeed because of the two words he suddenly mentioned. However, Baron Stuartpletely misunderstood it as something else. Having been separated for so long, did she need him to do something before she could sleep? Baron Stuart gently hooked up the corner of his mouth. The next second, his sexy thin lips kissed her The next day In the morning, Emily freshened up and went downstairs, unexpectedly seeing the man sitting in the living room sofa. Usually, before she woke up, he would not be at home, but would have gone to thepany early. Today, he was still here, which made her feel quite surprised. Dont you need to go to thepany today? Emily walked down the staircase and asked him. Baron Stuart put down the English newspaper in his hand and pulled her to sit on hisp, holding her in his embrace. His tone was deep and gentle, No, I have something to do today. What is it? Emily raised her head, looking at him somewhat nkly. Shouldnt he have left the house by now? Why is he still at home? Lets eat first. Baron Stuart picked her up by her waist and walked directly to the dining table.
After breakfast, Baron Stuart took her out of the vi. In the car, Emily looked puzzled. Why did he bring her along when he is out for work? Was it to attend a banquet? But her attire wasnt suitable for attending any banquet. Emily lowered her head, looking at her increasingly noticeable belly. With her figure, if she wore an evening dress, wouldnt she be the focus of the whole event? Hehe Thinking about this, Emilys lips twitched. She turned her head and looked at the unfamiliar scenery outside the car window, feeling a little baffled. Where are we going, really? She turned her head and looked at the man in the drivers seat. Baron Stuart was concentrating on driving the white Ferrari, looking quite nd. Civil Affairs Bureau. Emily was stunned. Civil Affairs Bureau? What are they doing at the Civil Affairs Bureau? In Emilys consciousness, the Civil Affairs Bureau is for registering marriages and divorces. They are here for
Wait, marriage? The two words he mentionedst night shed through her mind, and Emily turned her head, looking at the man in the drivers seat in shock. By now, the car had already reached the front door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Just like that, Emily was pulled into the Civil Affairs Bureau by him. Unknowingly, her name, Emily Walker, was registered on the red booklet! When they came out, half an hour had passed. Emily nkly stared at the red booklet in her hand, still a little dazed. Did she get married?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With Baron Stuart? She flipped open the red booklet, on which her and Baron Stuarts names were clearly written, along with a not so blissful-looking group photograph. Chapter 404: Getting married? Chapter 404: Getting married? Just now, during the photo session, Emily Walker had been dazed the whole time, so the pictures came out with her looking dumbfounded.
As for Baron Stuart, it seemed like he was attempting something for the first time, so his expression was somewhat unnatural, and the photos came out expressionless. Feeling that the person behind him didnt catch up, Baron Stuart stopped and turned around to look at her, who still appeared dazed. Emily Walker lowered her head, her gaze fixed on the red book until her forehead bumped into a wall, jolting her back to reality. She really got married! To the man standing before her! We we got married Emily Walker raised her head and looked at the man in front of her, a bit dazed. Baron Stuart looked at Emily Walker, the corners of his mouth raising slightly, Mhm.
Gazing at the man before her, Emily Walker felt as if she were in a dream, everythingpletely surreal. Upon returning to their private residence, Emily Walker still couldnt quite believe everything that happened today. Yesterday, Baron Stuart only mentioned the word marriage to her, and they registered their marriage today. It was truly unbelievable When the two arrived home, they found two ck sedans parked at the front door. Baron Stuart squinted and recognized that the cars belonged to the Stuart Manor. Emily Walker also found the presence of several ck sedans strange. Goind inside with confusion, they saw Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson, and Be Stuart sitting in the living room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as the couple returned, Be Stuart immediately ran towards them. Brother, where have you been? Be Stuart looked at them and, with a nce, noticed the red book in Emily Walkers hand. Curious, Be Stuart grabbed the red book, Hey, whats this? Upon seeing the words on it, Be Stuart opened her eyes wide in shock! Ma-marriage certificate?! She quickly flipped through the red book, and there, clearly written, were her brothers and Emily Walkers names!
Oh my gosh, is this what people call getting on the train first and buying the ticketter? No, no, thats not the point; the point is, they got married just like that? Her brother, who had been single for 28 years, just got married out of the blue? Along with Be Stuarts shriek, the faces of Zachary Stuart and Vivian Ferguson on the sofa also turned shocked. Vivian Ferguson stood up, walked over, and took the red book from Be Stuarts hand. It really was a marriage certificate Vivian Ferguson frowned, raising her head to look at her son and softly scolding, Baron Stuart, how could you obtain a marriage certificate without discussing such a big event with us? Although Vivian had already epted Emily Walker, getting married was a lifelongmitment; how could he just get registered without informing them? This made her, as a mother, somewhat discontented. At this moment, Zachary Stuart also came over, looked at the marriage certificate in Vivian Fergusons hand, and suddenly felt angry! Initially, he was worried that pretending to be sick would cost him his grandson; now, it seemed that his grandson didnt care about him at all! Baron Stuart, are you trying to ignore me more and more?! Getting married is such a big deal, and you just get registered without saying a word? Do you still consider me your grandpa?!
The anger once again attacked his heart, and Zachary Stuarts face turned pale. Lifting his crutches, he wanted to hit Baron Stuart. But thinking it over, his grandson wasnt even afraid of his crutches! Baron Stuarts face remained expressionless. Dont think that getting a certificate proves anything; as long as I dont agree, she will never be a part of the Stuart family! After leaving these harsh words, Zachary Stuart angrily stormed out. Chapter 405: 405 Your Woman! Chapter 405: Your Woman! Vivian Ferguson worried about his body, and had no choice but to follow him.
Be Stuart looked at her leaving grandpa and mother, and then looked at her cold-faced brother. After hesitating for a while, she chose to leave. After the Stuart family left, Emily Walker was stunned on the spot. Zachary Stuarts words were somewhat hurtful. Although she didnt care about the position of the Stuart familys young mistress, being denied in person like this was not an ordinary embarrassment! As if feeling her loss, Baron Stuart turned her body towards him, letting her face him directly, Do you want to be my Baron Stuarts woman, or the Stuart familys young mistress? Emily Walker looked up, and after a moment, she understood the meaning of his words, and immediately smiled brightly, Your woman!
Baron Stuart gently hooked the corner of his mouth and then pulled her into his arms. Since falling out with Zachary Stuart, Baron Stuart had not returned to Stuart Manor for a whole month. It was not that he didnt want to return, but because of the ban imposed by Zachary Stuart. If he insisted on staying with that little girl, he would never set foot in the Stuart familys grand entrance again. So, Baron Stuart really didnt return to the Stuart Manor for a month. That afternoon, Emily Walker was bored at home. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She picked up the phone and looked at it, staring at the name on the screen, Emily Walker was startled. This so-called Aunt, since driving her out, hadnt contacted her for half a year. What made her think of her now? Looking at the caller ID on the screen, Emily Walker didnt hesitate to choose the hang-up button. But not long after hanging up, the phone rang again. She looked, and this time it was an unfamiliar number.
Emily Walker hesitated for a while, and then answered the call.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hello, Emily, Im your aunt, why arent you answering my call? Before Emily could speak, Emma Hudson couldnt wait to speak. Upon hearing the voice, Emily Walker couldnt help but sneer, and asked back, Why should I answer your call? Emma Hudson was stunned, knowing that she had been too harsh on her in the past, and it was understandable that she didnt answer her call now. Emily, I know I wasnt good to you before, but your uncle has been good to you. In your uncles name, can you help us? Your unclespany has some problems, and if we cant raise more funds it will go bankrupt! Upon hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but sneer, Aunt, did you find the wrong person? No, no! Emma Hudson hurriedly spoke, her tone very anxious, Emily, I know that you are with Baron Stuart of the Futuren Group now. Can you, for the sake of your uncle being good to you, save his life? He is your mothers own brother! Mentioning her mother, Emily Walkers heart was slightly startled. Although Aunt had been very harsh on her, at least Uncle had some feelings for her. After all, when she was homeless, it was her uncle who took her in. However, thinking of her uncle and aunt drugging her and sending her to a mans bed, Emily Walker felt a chill in her heart. Own brother? When you sent me to a mans bed, did you think I was your own niece? Now you recognize your rtives? Her tone was cold, and she could never forget the scene of Emma Hudson kicking her out in the middle of the night.
Emily, actually, isnt it thanks to us drugging you and sending you to him that you can be with Baron Stuart now? Otherwise, you might not even know Baron Stuart now, right? That was what Emma Hudson believed. (PS: Rmending a friends book: Dark Chief: Catching the Billionaires Cute Wife, author: Meng Huo Er Xuan, its also a contemporary work!) Chapter 406: 406: Are You Really That Heartless? Chapter 406: Are You Really That Heartless? In the end, if Emily Walker has what she has today, its all thanks to that moment when they sent her to Baron Stuarts room. Otherwise, even now, they would be strangers to each other.
Upon hearing these words, Emily couldnt help butugh. So she was supposed to be grateful to them for sending her to that mans bed? Yes, she did meet Baron Stuart because of that incident, but luckily it was him, fortunately, it was him. If it had been someone else, her life would have been ruined! And did they think about that at all when they sent her to a strangers bed? No! All they cared about was their ownpany and interests. To them, she was nothing more than a tool to save theirpany! So I owe my sess today to you? Emily mocked, as she asked Emma Hudson over the phone. Emma Hudson paused. Even though what she did to Emily back then was despicable, even conscienceless, if she hadnt done that, Emily wouldnt have met Baron Stuart.
But, given Emilys stubborn nature, she must still hold a grudge over that incident, so Emma Hudson didnt dare to take credit for it. Emily, I know Ive been harsh to you in the past, but for the sake of your uncle who has been kind to you, please help us, the Adams Family. Were desperate! Emma Hudson pleaded crying over the phone, not knowing that, at this moment, many creditors had gathered at the grand entrance of the Adams Familys home, leaving Henry Adams afraid to step out of the living room. But Emily was unaware of all this, and replied coldly, Youve got the wrong person, I have neither a job nor funds, how can I help you? Although she had Baron Stuart, she didnt want to ask him for money to save the Adams Family. After all, saving apany isnt a small matter. It involves astronomical amounts of money! She didnt want to, nor did she think it was necessary. She still remembered how this aunt had treated her in the past!N?v(el)B\\jnn Emma Hudson was well aware that Emily was incapable of helping, but she was also aware that Baron Stuart could! Emily, II know you cant, but please, help us, the Adams Family. Let Young Lord of Futuren Group help us. As long as he is willing to fund us with 30 million, your unclespany can be saved. Emily, I beg you. Your uncle is really desperate Over the phone, Emma Hudson couldnt help but cry. If only she knew then that Emily would end up with Baron Stuart of Futuren Group, she would have treated her better and wouldnt be in this desperate situation today. Emily chuckled coldly on hearing this. Did they actually expect her to ask Baron Stuart for 30 million? What reason does she have to help them? 30 million? Aunt, do you even know what that number means? To Emily, 30 million was an astronomical figure, yet she was supposed to ask Baron Stuart for it? It was ludicrous and something she would not do!
I know its a huge amount, but honestly, Emily, to the Futuren Group, it wont be much. If youre willing to ask him to help us, Young Lord will definitely give it to you. Emily, for the sake of your uncle and mother being siblings, please help us Emma cried and pleaded. Its as simple as her asking? But why should she ask? Why should she help them? Chapter 407: 407: I’m sorry, I don’t have that ability Chapter 407: Im sorry, I dont have that ability I wont help you with this request, and I wont help your Adams Family either. Everything you have today is because of your evil deeds and your mean and bitter ways, Emma Hudson! For Emily Walker, they deserved it!
But thinking about her uncle, Emily couldnt help but feel a little sorry. She was not sure about the current situation of her unclespany, but even though she couldnt just ask Baron Stuart for 30 million for no reason. Thinking about the various ways Emma Hudson had treated her in the past, Emily felt a sense of pent-up anger that she couldnt swallow!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Having said that, Emily was determined not to help them. Emma Hudson couldnt help but feel disheartened and tearful, Emily, are you really going to be this heartless? Hes your own uncle! My own uncle? When you kicked me out in the middle of the night with nowhere to go, did you ever consider our familial bond? And now you want to talk about family ties with me, dont you find it funny? Emily coldly retorted. Back then, she was homeless and wandering the streets, and Emma Hudson was determined to kick her out in the middle of the night. But now that theyre in trouble, they think of her and want to talk about family ties. What were they doing back then!
Emma Hudson was left speechless by Emilys words, but she still harbored resentment. She admitted that she had been harsh and stingy towards Emily, but her husband, Henry Adams, had treated her well. Even if I was terrible to you, when you were homeless, didnt we take you in for a few months? And youre just going to be so ungrateful? Emma Hudson grew frustrated and her tone hardened. Emily was not a heartless person, and she knew that her uncle was kind to her. Its just that everything at home was decided by her aunt Emma Hudson, and her uncle Henry Adams was helpless at the time. Nowadays, seeing the Adams Family Enterprise go bankrupt, even if she had the intention to help, she was powerless. After all, Baron Stuart had no reason to help her unclespany, and she couldnt bring herself to ask him! Taking a deep breath, Emilys tone softened a little, Im sorry, but I dont have the ability to help. While Baron Stuart does have 30 million, its not my money. If you really want to ask for help, go find him! After saying this, Emily didnt hesitate to hang up the phone. Seeing her unclespany go bankrupt, she honestly felt a bit regretful. But she had no millions in assets and could not help. Calming her emotions, Emily picked up her cell phone and searched online for news about Adams Family Business. Theirpanies were all small businesses, so the online views were not very high. However, they could still learn some specific reasons for the problem.
It turned out that her uncle Henry Adamsspany had been in financial difficulties six months ago, and then, to tide over the crisis, they had borrowed at a high interest rate from the bank and even mortgaged the entirepany and residence Emily was shocked to see everything on the screen. If it was the case, didnt her uncle have nothing left and no ce to live? Thinking about this, Emily was filled with mixed emotions and felt uneasy. While her Aunt Emma was unkind to her, her uncle did show some familial affection. Just as Aunt Emma said, when she had been kicked out by Elia Parker and had nowhere to go, it was her uncle who had taken her in regardless of the consequences. No matter how cruel her aunt was, her uncle was still decent to her. At least, whatever their family ate, she would eat too. Chapter 408: 408: Misappropriation of Public Funds Chapter 408: Misappropriation of Public Funds I remember at that time, Aunt didnt even let her eat at the same table with their family, but Uncle insisted that she have dinner with them. For Henry Adams, she still had some affection.
Thinking of this, Emily Walker got up and left the vi. Taking a private car, Emily arrived at the Futuren Group. Although she didnt want to bring up this issue, she couldnt help but feel sorry for her uncle bing homeless and wandering the streets. She had experienced such suffering before and knew what it was like to be homeless on the street. Besides, her uncle now had a family of four. If they didnt even have a ce to live, how would they survive? If it werent for her mothersst name being Adams, she really wouldnt want to get involved in this familys life or death situation!
Upon arriving at the floor of Baron Stuarts office, Bet Philine informed her that Mr. CEO was out attending to something and wasnt currently at thepany! Emily had made a wasted trip; after asking specifically, she couldnt confirm when Baron Stuart would return to thepany, so she had no choice but to go back first. As the ck car drove through the bustling city, Emily sat in the back seat and thought for a long time before finally deciding to visit the Adams family to assess the situation. She hadnt been to this somewhat unfamiliar residence for more than half a year. When she got out of the car, the scene in front of her was shocking. A significant crowd had already gathered at the grand entrance of the Adams family home, and judging from their tone, they seemed to be there to collect debts. Wasnt it just a high-interest loan from a bank? Why are there so many people here? Emily nced at the crowd in front of her, and they didnt look like they were from the bank because banks usually use legal means to collect debts, not go straight to the debtors door like this. Looking at the scene before her, the grand entrance was tightly closed, and some people at the front door were arrogantly shouting pay up; it seemed they would have a fight if they didnt get their money. Emily bravely walked forward and pulled aside a man who appeared to be in his fifties, then asked him, Excuse me, are you all here to collect debts from Henry Adams? The man looked at her and said, Yes! Wasnt it just the bank that he owed money to? Emily asked, somewhat puzzled.
At this point, the mans expression became a bit bitter. We are all partners with the Adams family. This time, Henry Adams took out a high-interest loan on his own and mortgaged the entirepany. So, of course, we want to get our share back! Emily still didnt understand. Since you are partners, shouldnt you all take responsibility for thepany together if it encounters problems? So, why are they demanding their share? Whatpany problems? Its because Henry Adams embezzled public funds, which caused thepany to face funding shortages and difficulties! That man said angrily. Emily was stunned, embezzling public funds? How could Uncle do such a thing? Why would he embezzle public funds? What else could it be for? His son killed someone in a car ident, and to keep him out of jail, Henry spent all the money on the legal case and bribes! Now both the family and thepany have lost everything. Theyre really out of luck! The man finished speaking and continued to demand his debt from the front door.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily stood there, stunned. Her uncles family had experienced such a significant incident Now that thepany is closed down, and his son is in jail, the Adams family will soon be homeless and be despised by everyone. Chapter 409: 409: I am at Duke Station Throne Chapter 409: I am at Duke Station Throne Thinking about this, Emily Walker felt a splitting headache.
Her uncle was actually so careless to this extent, leaving him with nothing, unable to save his son, and even losing the entirepany. 30 million, could it really save her uncles family with just 30 million? Back in the car, Emily called Baron Stuarts number. 30 million was not a small sum, but if it could save her uncles family, she wanted to give it a try. The phone connected, and Barons deep voice sounded through the speaker. Where are you? I just went to thepany to look for you, but you werent there, Emily calmly spoke.
Baron frowned slightly upon hearing this and replied, Whats up? Im outside. Emily hesitated for a moment, thinking it might be unclear to exin on the phone, I, I have something to discuss with you, where are you now? Baron was puzzled. Emily usually didnt care about his exact location. Could there be an emergency? Im discussing a business deal at Duke Station Throne. What happened? Duke Station Throne Emily turned her head and looked outside the car. She spotted the grand signboard right away and suddenly shouted to the driver, Stop the car! The noiseing through the phone made Baron frown. What could be so urgent that she needed to find him?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Where are you? Baron could tell something was off and asked softly. Emily got out of the car, looked up at the signboard, and then said, Im at the front door of Duke Station Throne. Baron paused for a moment before replying, Ill have yton Howarde down to get you. After hanging up the phone, Baron whispered a few words to yton by his side, who then left and went down to the Grand Hall on the first floor. Seeing yton, Emily followed him to the door of the private room where Baron was located. Whats he doing in there? Emily hesitated at the door, wondering if she should go in. What if she disturbed his business meeting?
Upon hearing this, yton respectfully bowed his head, Young Master is discussing business with a European client. Are there many people? Emily asked again. She was asking Baron for money, so she couldnt do it in front of many people, right? Maybe it would be better to wait until he finished discussing the business? Just two, yton replied, puzzled by Emilys behavior today. Hesitating, Emily looked up at yton, Then, Ill wait for him here. After hes done, Ill go in. Even if she went in now, with others present, she couldnt bring up the topic. It would be better to wait until he finished the business discussion. Young Master said you can wait inside. Fine. Anyway, waiting was going to happen; it wouldnt be a bad idea to go inside and watch how he conducted business. After entering the private room, Emily spotted Baron sitting on the sofa, with two foreigners seated opposite him C a man and a woman. Seeing here in, Baron gave a slight smile, got up, and went over to Emily.
After settling her on the sofa, Baron introduced Emilys identity to the two foreign clients in fluent English. Emily looked confused but could simply understand that he was introducing her to the others. Then she saw the two foreigners stand up, nod politely to her, and say, Hello, Mrs. Stuart. Huh, Mrs. Stuart? Emily may not have understood everything, but she knew what that sentence meant! Mrs. Stuart so this was how Baron introduced her to others now? She turned her head to look at the man beside her, seeing a captivating smile hanging on his lips. This man was truly handsome from every angle. Chapter 410: 410: Don’t you have something to look for me? Chapter 410: Dont you have something to look for me? A warm and sweet feeling rose in her heart, veryforting and heartwarming.
Next, whatever Baron Stuart and the two foreigners were talking about, she couldnt understand a word, at most she would asionally catch a few words, but generally she waspletely clueless. Feeling bored, she lowered her face and yed with the strands of hair hanging down on her right chest. She wondered how long this business would take to finish. As if sensing her boredom, Baron Stuart reached out his hand to embrace her waist, but his eyes remained on the two people in front of him. Feeling his hand on her waist, Emily Walker looked up at his face which had a hint of coldness and seriousness. This man, obviously not looking at her, howe she felt his gesture was likeforting her boredom? Was it just her imagination, or a coincidence?
Yeah, it must be!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om One hourter, Emily finally saw both parties taking out contracts. Did this mean the business was settled? Watching Baron Stuart sign his name on the contract, Emily knew that the deal had been made! It was the first time she saw Baron Stuarts signature, and it was C so handsome and beautiful! Following her line of sight, Emily nced at a number on the contract: 100000000! Before she could count the zeros, the contract was closed, exchanged between parties, and they stood up. Mr. Stuart, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation in the future! The two foreigners stood up and shook hands with Baron Stuart. With the group leaving, only the two of them and yton Howard were left in the private room! Not until the private room door was closed again, did Emily turn her head and look at the man in front of her, cautiously asking, How much money was written on that contract? Baron Stuart frowned, somewhat surprised by her questioning of the amount on the contract, 100 million. A hundred million Emily felt like she was petrified at this moment.
A hundred million, how big of a contract this must be What kind of business requires this much investment? Emily was really surprised, Baron Stuart chuckled, a contract that he was willing to invest 100 million in would definitely bring profits far beyond Emilys imagination in the future. Are you so eager to find me just to ask about the contract amount? With a deep and sexy voice, full of affection, Baron Stuart pulled her onto the sofa, holding her indulgently on hisp, not caring about the third party in this private room! It was only after he mentioned it that Emily remembered the purpose ofing to find him today. But he had just taken out 100 million dors to talk about business with others, is it too much for her to ask him for 30 million now? Emily pressed her lips together, looking somewhat unnatural. Thirty million, she really found it difficult to ask. Seeing her hesitating expression, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at her curiously, asking softly, Whats wrong? Emily came back to her senses, her expression still unnatural, No, nothing. Baron Stuart obviously didnt believe her, Dont you have something to ask me? Emily looked up at his stunning face, thinking about asking him for 30 million, and suddenly felt nervous.
Her gaze fell on a cup of wine on the low table, as if she wanted to relieve her anxiety, she unexpectedly picked it up without thinking and brought it to her lips. Seeing this, Baron Stuart snatched the cup, frowning and looking at her puzzledly. Are you trying to kill my son? Huh? Emily turned her head and looked at his slightly displeased eyes,pletely baffled. Chapter 411: 411: In Urgent Need of 30 Million Chapter 411: In Urgent Need of 30 Million This is wine, not tea. Baron Stuart looked at her and raised the confiscated wine ss.
It was only then that Emily Walker remembered that she was pregnant with a baby and shouldnt touch alcohol. Whats wrong with you? Baron Stuart could feel that there seemed to be something she was hesitant to talk about. Emily lowered her head, and after a while, she spoke softly, I-I need 30 million. She didnt want to save Emma Hudson and her children, she wanted to save the only uncle who still cared about her a little. Helping them this once, she would have no more debts or ties to their family, as if repaying them for taking her in for a few months. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a bit surprised. Throughout their time together, Emily had never asked him for a single cent, and now, not only did she take the initiative, but she also asked for 30 million right away.
30 million wasnt much to him, but he didnt know what she needed the money for. What do you need so much money for? He looked at her and asked softly. Seeing his calm face, Emily thought he was reluctant to give it. I Should she tell him about her unclespany going bankrupt? But with Baron Stuarts character, other peoples business failures seemed to have nothing to do with him and wouldnt move hispassionate heart, would it? But if she didnt tell the truth, how could she exin the 30 million? Baron Stuart remained silent, waiting for her to continue speaking. I-I have an uncle who urgently needs 30 million As she said this, she felt like she was really with him just for the money. Emily felt very distressed. It made it seem like she was with him just for the money.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart frowned when he heard her words, then pondered for a moment before slowly saying, You mean the one who sent you to my bed? She would not mention it, but he had forgotten about such a person. It could be said that thanks to that so-called uncle, he got to know the woman in his arms. However, Baron Stuart was not a person who would be grateful to others.
He thought the same as Emily. At the beginning, it was fortunate that she was sent to him instead of someone else. He could not imagine what would have happened to Emily today if she had been given to someone else. Unable to help herself, Emily raised her head and looked at him with a puzzled expression. How did he know that it was her uncle and aunt who sent her to his bed? You Youve known all along? Emily was stunned. Yes, I almost forgot about it, but you reminded me. It was clear what kind of people they were from the fact they would send their own niece to a strangers bed. Thinking about this, ayer of coldness gradually filled the ink jade-like eyes of Baron Stuart, bing more and more mysterious and unfathomable. So do you have the 30 million? Emily raised her head and without noticing the coldness in his eyes, she asked with a nk face. As he heard her words, Baron Stuart lowered his head. At this time, the coldness in his eyes had already receded, reced by endless tenderness. Do you want to help them? Yes. Emily nodded earnestly. After all, she had no ability to obtain the 30 million herself, yet still asked him for it. In fact, if he didnt want to give it, she wouldnt insist. At least she did everything she could and didnt just stand by and watch her uncles family suffer without helping.
I do have 30 million, but if you take it to help those people, I wont give it to you. Baron Stuart looked at her, his eyes resolute. As for those who had almost ruined his womans life, Baron Stuart would not help them even if he had money to spare on beggars. Chapter 412: 412: Just Don’t Want to Owe Anything Chapter 412: Just Dont Want to Owe Anything Why? Emily Walker looked at him, originally thinking that even if he didnt give her the 30 million, it was understandable, after all, that was her uncle, not his uncle.
But since she had already asked for it, didnt he like her? Didnt he adore and love her? Then whats wrong with giving her 30 million? Uh, although she didnt really want to ask him for money. No reason. Baron Stuart stood up, picked her up by the waist, and walked towards the private room entrance. He naturally wouldnt exin to her about his displeasure. Emily Walker was carried by him like this and left the Duke Station Throne. It seemed that Baron Stuart wasnt going to give her the 30 million.
At night, Emily Walker was still preupied with the Adams Family matter. No matter what, he was her uncle, and if she didnt help out, she would feel guilty. Getting out of bed, Emily Walker tiptoed in slippers to Baron Stuarts study room. Carefully pushing open the door, she saw Baron Stuart sitting at his office desk with a serious expression. She gently closed the door and then tiptoed over. Hearing her footsteps, Baron Stuart looked up and immediately stopped working. When she came closer, he pulled her into hisp and asked softly, Why arent you sleeping? Emily sat in his arms, lifted her head and pressed her lips together for a moment before speaking, After my father passed away, my little brother and I were kicked out by Elia Parker and her daughter. That night, my little brother got into a car ident, the perpetrator fled, and I was penniless. I went to my uncles house, and he helped cover my little brothers hospitalization fees and took me in for a few months. To be honest, I didnt really like my uncle, and I hated his wife and children even more, but he did take me in after all. I want to help him this once, not because of any gratitude, but because I dont want to feel indebted to his family. She turned her head and looked at the man who remained calm, waiting for his response.
Baron Stuart looked up and stared at her for a long time before finally taking out a check from the drawer and filling it out for 30 million. Its for the few months he took you in. Baron Stuart handed her the check. If he hadnt taken Emily in, perhaps he and her would have nothing to do with each other today. Emily took the check and excitedly kissed his cheek, Thank you!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuarts lips curved slightly, watching her face break into a smile, and his mood improved as well. The next morning After eating breakfast, Emily held the check, ready to give it to Henry Adams to help him through this difficult time. But when she came to the Adams Familys grand entrance gate and rang the doorbell for a long time, there was no response from inside, which puzzled Emily. Could they all be out? After reconsidering, Emily thought shed go to her unclespany and see if they were there. Coming to the Adams Family Business, Emily hadnt even got out of the car when she saw a huge crowd gathering in front of the building as if something had happened.
Emily got out of the car and walked towards the onlooking crowd, noticing that their gazes were all focused on the direction above. So, she also looked up. At this nce, she saw a figure standing on the edge of the 20-something-story building, looking like they were about to jump. Due to the height, Emily didnt know who was up there, until she heard the murmurs of the people around her and widened her eyes in surprise. Whats going on? Who is up there? I heard its the boss of this corporation, who embezzled public funds and owes a lot of debt. Now driven into desperation, hes prepared to end his life. Chapter 413: 413: Emma Hudson’s Resentment Chapter 413: Emma Hudsons Resentment The boss of this corporation? Isnt that my Uncle Henry Adams?
With eyes wide in shock, Emily Walker lifted her gaze towards the tower above. At this moment, a voice broke through the crowd, Mom, its Dad, hes going tomit suicide! A womans voice echoed in her ears, Emily turned her head and realized it was Emma Hudson and her daughter. Catching sight of the shadow on the building above, Emma went pale with fear. Just as she was about to rush into the building, a series of screams erupted around her!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ah! Amidst the chaotic outcry, Emily and Emma along with her daughter all simultaneously looked up. Before they could react, they saw a body plummeting from the sky
With a thud, Emily saw Henry Adams bodyid out in a pool of fresh blood on the ground in front of her. Her face drained of color, Emily found it difficult to breathe. The horrifying scene before her eye felt like a fierce blow to her chest! Dad! Henry Adams younger daughter screamed as she rushed towards the blood puddle where her fathery, crying inconsbly. At this moment, Emma Hudson came to her senses. She ran towards her husbands body and burst into tears, Henry, wake up, wake up At that moment, seeing Henry Adams in the pool of blood, everyone retreated in fear. Only Emily, shaky on her feet, moved step by step towards him. Even though she didnt particrly like this uncle, she recalled how during her mothers lifetime, she would often be hoisted up by him. All the scenes from her childhood swamped her heart, causing Emily immense anguish. Clenching the check in her hand, she puzzled over why this lifesaving money hadnt been enough why did this have to happenwhy did her uncle have tomit suicide. Why? Someone approached her from her side. Emma Hudson lifted her head to see a teary-eyed Emily, and all her resentment boiled to the surface! Its all your fault, why didnt you save him? Why wouldnt you help him!? Hes your own uncle, how could you stand by and watch him be driven to deathhow could you! Fuelled with resentment, Emma stood up and vented all her anger on Emily, trying to physically confront her! At this moment, the driver-cum-bodyguard came forth and pulled Emma away. Emily was still in shock, unable toprehend Emmas acerbic usations.
You heartless woman, when you had no home, we took you in. Now that you have climbed to the position of the Young Mistress in the Stuart family, why wouldnt you save him? Why! You ungrateful woman, you killed your own uncle, you drove him to death! Emma charged forward again, she wanted to manhandle Emily, but the bodyguard blocked her again. Emily came back to her senses, looking at her uncle lying in the pool of blood, then at the sobbing Emma. Her heart was in turmoil. She hadnt expected things to turn out this way, she had already brought the 30 million, why did her uncle have to foolishlymit suicide, why You heartless woman, you drove him to death, you! Emma kept hurling usations, pouring all her resentment onto Emily. She believed, if Emily had been willing to invest 30 million to save her husbandspany, he wouldnt have been driven to death, he wouldnt have been forced to leap from the building. All of this was because of Emily, because she had refused to lift a finger to help! Chapter 414: 414: Sudden Discomfort Chapter 414: Sudden Difort Emily shook her head, she never thought of forcing her uncle to die, she also didnt know why things had turned out like this, she was so sad
Young Madam, lets go back first. Seeing that Emma Hudson was almost losing her sanity, the driver spoke up. Looking at the pale-faced Emily, the driver was obviously somewhat worried. If anything happened to the young madam, he wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility even with multiple heads. Emily, who was pregnant, indeed began to feel ufortable looking at Henry Adams in the pool of blood. That lifeless appearance seemed to be ming her for not taking out 30 million to help him earlier on. Emily took a deep breath and then turned around, wanting to leave this ufortable ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing her leaving, Emma Hudson became anxious and wanted to rush forward but was stopped by the bodyguards.
Mrs., if you get any closer to our young madam, dont me me for being rude. The bodyguard looked coldly at Emma Hudson, his eyes filled with a hidden, icy killing intent. Emma Hudsons originally arrogant tone was silenced when she saw the cold gaze of the bodyguard, not daring to continue shouting. But she stared at Emily with ruthless eyes. It was just a mere 30 million, which was nothing to mention for the Stuart familys young madam, yet she let him die and watched her husbandmit suicide by jumping off the building! Thinking about this, Emma Hudsons gaze was filled with resentment towards Emily! Of course, she didnt know that todays Emily had originally gone to her house with 30 million dors, but she arrived toote. She wondered why her uncle had chosen to end his life today, even if it was tomorrow. Emily staggered back into the car, her mind full of the scene of Henry Adams jumping off the building. She couldnt bear it and closed her eyes, her face filled with deep pain. Returning to the vi, Emily felt unwell throughout the morning and couldnt eat lunch. Young madam, whats wrong with you? Mrs. Noelle asked her worriedly. Froming back to now, she felt that Emilys expression was strange, and Mrs. Noelle didnt know what had happened to her. Emily got up from the dining table and left. Just thinking of Henry Adams appearance before he died, she felt another wave of difort in her chest.
Im feeling a bit unwell, I want to go upstairs and rest for a while. After saying that, Emily staggered towards the second floor. Returning to the room, after tossing and turning for a while, Emily became tired and eventually fell into a deep sleep. It wasnt until the afternoon, when Baron Stuart returned home from work, that Emily was still sound asleep. Mrs. Noelle told Baron Stuart about Emilys abnormality after she came back. Baron Stuart learned after asking the driver that Emily had seen the scene of Henry Adams jumping off the building. Pushing open the door, he saw her deeply asleep on the bed, and a trace of heartache shed through Baron Stuarts heart. He reached out his hand, his thumb stroked her fair cheeks. Even in her sleep, her eyebrows were still tightly knitted and she looked very pained. ncing at her clenched fist, he found she was holding something, so he took it and looked at it. It was the 30 million check he had given herst night. Looking up at her sleeping face again, Baron Stuart knew that the shadow this incident had caused might take a while to dissipate from her heart. Feeling her cheek being touched, Emily fluttered her eyshes and then opened her eyes, seeing a cold, stern face. Seeing him, Emilys heart was slightly more at ease.
Chapter 415: 415: Going to the Hospital to Check Baby’s Gender Chapter 415: Going to the Hospital to Check Babys Gender The incident at London University had left some shadow in Emily Walkers heart.
However, Emma Hudson attributed the entire matter to Emily Walker, iming that if Emily hadnt stood idly by, her husband would not have been driven to suicide by jumping off a building! Baron Stuart didnt know about this incident. That day, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart suddenly visited the vi, which surprised Emily Walker. Wow, your belly is bigger now. Be Stuart sat on the sofa, touching Emily Walkers bulging stomach with a curious expression on her face. Vivian Ferguson, who stood nearby, also looked at Emilys swollen belly with a smile. It had already been more than five months.
By the way, Emily, have you been to the hospital for a check-up? Is it a little girl or a boy in your belly? Vivian Ferguson suddenly thought. She didnt have the mentality of valuing boys over girls, but it was the first grandson, and she was somewhat curious whether it was a boy or a girl. Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but look stunned and then said with a nk expression, I havent. How about we go to the hospital and check? Vivian Ferguson excitedly suggested, ncing at Emily and then at her daughter. Be Stuart, listening to this, also found it very interesting and enthusiastically agreed, Yeah, lets go now! Urged by her mother, Be was eager to know whether it was a boy or a girl inside Emilys belly! It seemed that such feelings were easily passed on. With the mother and daughter coaxing together, Emily was eager to find out if it was a boy or girl in her belly. So, the three of them went out together, deciding to go to the hospital to find out the babys gender! Upon arriving at the hospital, there were many pregnant women who hade to check on their babies, perhaps due to the weekend.N?v(el)B\\jnn One person ahead of Emily seemed to be there to find out the babys gender as well. In a little while, that woman came out with a somewhat disappointed expression on her face, and even her husband looked dejected. Young Girl Apanied by her mother-inw, when she found out that it was a little girl in her belly, her face changed immediately.
Just now, her concern and care for her daughter-inw disappeared in an instant, and it looked like someone owed her millions. Seeing this scene, Emily suddenly felt a little regret. Many people still value boys over girls nowadays. What if there was also a girl in her belly? Would Baron Stuart and her mother treat her the same way? Thinking about this, Emily looked up and saw the gentle face of Vivian Ferguson. Next, Emily Walker. Inside the Ultrasound Room, the nurse was calling the name of the next person. Its our turn! Be Stuart was very excited as she turned her head and said to Emily. Emily came to her senses and walked towards the Ultrasound Room. After Emily entered, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart were full of anticipation outside the door. About ten minutester, Emily came out holding the ultrasound report, and both Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson immediately went up to her, excitedly asking, How is it? A boy or a girl? Seeing the two faces full of anticipation, Emily smiled and suddenly felt much more rxed. A boy. Really!? Vivian Ferguson, excited enough to scream in the hospital, although she didnt have any preference for boys over girls. But hearing that it was a boy, she was still a bit excited.
Her very first grandchild was to be born in just over four months, and it was thrilling to think about it. Its not eptable that she hadnt prepared anything yet, she needed to hurry and get some clothes, shoes, and socks for the boy! Chapter 416: 416: She Approached Baron Stuart for Money Chapter 416: She Approached Baron Stuart for Money After leaving the hospital, the three of them came to thergest mother and baby mall in E City.
In high spirits, Vivian Ferguson was selecting various clothes for her grandson, and Emily Walker followed behind her, feeling that even she, as a mother, wasnt as excited as Vivian. After shopping in the mall, Be Stuart suggested buying some small toys. Emily Walker was a bit speechless, as there were still four and a half months until the baby would be born. There was no need to buy toys so urgently, right? However, the mother and daughter insisted, and Emily thought about it and figured it wouldnt hurt. So, the three of them went to a toy store.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After several hours, the three of them had many paper bags of various sizes in their hands. If it werent for the fact that some of the stuff was delivered, they wouldnt have enough hands. Alright, lets hand these over to the driver and go eat something! After reaping a bountiful harvest, Vivian was in a particrly good mood. She said to her daughter and Emily Walker, Ill treat! Seeing Vivian Fergusons smiling face, Emily Walker discovered for the first time that she was not like other wealthy women who were aloof and hard to approach.
After spending some time together, she realized that Baron Stuarts mother was actually like any other mother. As long as they got along, she was a very approachable person. The three of them found a fine dining restaurant and were about to enter when suddenly a figure lunged directly at Emily Walker apanied by an angry voice, Emily! You ungrateful wretch! You are the one who killed your own uncle! Before Emily could react, her body lost its bnce and she stumbled, about to fall down the steps. Fortunately, the two bodyguards behind her quickly caught her in time. Vivian and her daughter, who hade to their senses, looked shocked at the scene. How are you, Emily? Vivian rushed over with an anxious face, carefully examining Emily from head to toe, fearing that, if she wasnt careful, she would miss something and lose her precious grandson. Emily took a gasp, steadied herself, and looked at Emma Hudson in front of her with some shock. You shameless woman, you climbed up the Stuart family tree and then turned your back on those who helped you! You forced your own uncle to death! Emma Hudson tried to rush up and grab Emily again, but was fortunately blocked by the bodyguards who seized her. However, while Emma Hudsons body was restrained, her mouth still spared no one. Ungrateful! If it werent for us, could you have gotten close to Baron Stuart? Could you be the Stuarts Young Madam!? Emily looked at her somewhat nkly, not understanding her words at all. Vivian, who was standing next to her, seemed to have noticed something. Her face suddenly darkened, and she calmly asked Emma Hudson, What do you mean by what you just said? What does getting close to Baron Stuart mean? And who exactly are you? At this moment, Vivians face took on a cold, stern expression. Upon hearing this, Emma Hudson turned her head and realized that she was Mrs. Stuart, Baron Stuarts mother!
She sneered, nced at Emily Walker, then turned to Vivian again and spoke disdainfully, Madam Stuart, dont you know? It was me who tried every means to get her into your sons hotel room. And she too, was only after your familys money! To this day, Emma Hudson still believed that Emily had stood by and watched, forcing Henry Adams tomit suicide by jumping off a building. Now, their family was dead or in prison, with no home to return to. Chapter 417: 417: I Have Today Too! Chapter 417: I Have Today Too! Clearly, all she needed to do was help them with 30 million, and whats 30 million to her!
At those words, Vivian Fergusons expression paused, she turned her head to look at Emily Walker, then looked at Emma Hudson in front of her. Who exactly are you? She said with a grim face, looking at Emma Hudson; her previous excitement hadpletely disappeared. Vivian Ferguson now harbored suspicion toward Emma Hudsons words. It took a long time for her topletely ept and like this girl named Emily Walker, and she was also excitedly looking forward to the birth of her grandson. But in front of her, this woman was telling her this kind of thing, causing her excited heart to sink inexplicably. Emma Hudson looked at her, the corners of her mouth raised in a sarcastic smile, Me? Im her Aunt! I handed her over to your son half a year ago. Who knew that after she took your sons money, she turned her back on us and refused to recognize us! My husband jumped off the building andmitted suicide because of her a few days ago!
Within a few words, Vivian Fergusons heart was shaken, and she turned her head to look at Emily Walker C her eyes filled with indifference. Who the hell are you!? Dont bullshit here! Hearing Emma Hudsons words, Be Stuart was suddenly very unhappy, yelling at Emma Hudson.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, Emma Hudson waspletely unafraid, looking at Be Stuart andughing, Me, bullshit? You can just ask her, ask her how she met Baron Stuart! Be Stuart gritted her teeth, then turned her face to look at Emily Walker, Emily Walker, tell us! Emily Walker looked at Vivian Ferguson, then at Be Stuart, and finally fixed her gaze on Emma Hudson. My Uncle jumped off the building andmitted suicide because he embezzled public funds and was pressured by creditors. Why would you say it was because of me!? If its not you, then who is it!? Youre already in the position of Stuart Familys Young Madam! Your Unclespany went bankrupt before your eyes, and you just wouldnt give us any money to help, youre a faithless and ungrateful woman! We went to great lengths to send you to Baron Stuart, and we didnt expect you to cross the river and break the bridge, not caring about our family at all! As soon as Emma Hudson spoke, Emily Walker suddenly understood. Her aunt was ming her entirely for her uncles death and was now deliberately getting revenge on her by saying these things, right? What a perfect example of a guilty person filing suit first! She finally experienced it today! Why should I care about your familys life and death? Emily Walkers eyes were resolute as she looked at Emma Hudson and retorted, You drugged me and handed me over to a stranger. Did you ever care about my life and death? Yes, I have be Stuart Familys Young Madam, didnt you think? The person you kicked out is me today! She had actually thought about providing 30 million to help their entire family. Now that she thought about it, she really was foolish!
For such a person, she wouldnt even know how she died when bitten back! You, youre such an ungrateful person! Our family even took you in, yet now that youve achieved your goal, you kicked us away. Emily Walker, youre really ruthless! Emma Hudson kept yelling. She no longer wanted to pay attention to Emma Hudsons words, since she wanted to say that, just let her say it enough. As for Baron Stuarts mother She turned her head and saw Vivian Ferguson at one side with a slightly somber expression on her face. It seemed her mood was not too good. I remember now! Youre Emily Walkers Aunt, the one who kicked her out in the middle of the night!? Be Stuart suddenly spoke, her face angry as she stared at Emma Hudson. Chapter 418: 418: Sudden Revenge 1 Chapter 418: Sudden Revenge 1 As for some of the things that happened to Emily Walker before, Be Stuart had heard her talk about them, knowing she had a very harsh stepmother and aunt!
Is it you guys who got Emily drunk and sent her to my brother to save your ownpany? Being mentioned by Be like this, Vivian Ferguson next to her also turned her eyes and looked at her daughter, Be, what are you talking about? Be turned her head, ran over, and grabbed her mothers arm, then pointed at Emma Hudson, Mother, this woman is Emilys vicious aunt! In order to secure afortable life for herself and her family, she got Emily drunk and sent her to a mans bed, and when her ns didnt work out, she kicked Emily out in the middle of the night! Thinking of Emilys past, Be was filled with anger and indignation! Hearing this, Vivian Fergusons face suddenly changed, so thats how it happened. Unexpectedly, Emilys previous life was so difficult, she almost misunderstood her.
Lets go eat. Vivian Ferguson walked over, took Emilys hand, and smiled at her slightly. Originally intending to use this method to create a misunderstanding between Emily and the Stuart family, she didnt expect the Stuart family to trust her so much. Emma Hudson was visibly unwilling to ept this! Entering the restaurant, the three chose a private room and sat down. Emily still couldnt believe it C did Baron Stuarts mother really trust her now? Just now, when she heard what Emma Hudson said, her facial expression clearly changed. Now, because of Bes exnation, she chose to trust her again? She didnt think Emily was getting close to Baron Stuart for the sake of money and the position of the Stuart familys young madam? Dont you think that what my aunt said could be true? Emily looked up at Vivian Ferguson, who was ordering food, and asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Vivian Ferguson looked up and then smiled, Compared to your aunt, I trust my daughter more. At these words, Emily was taken aback, and her gaze turned to Be by Vivian Fergusons side. At this time, Be was squinting at her with a smile! All her previous worries seemed to have vanished so easily, leaving Emily feeling unreal. Emma Hudsons words seemed like a farce that no one took seriously.
The three of them ate a little before preparing to leave. Mom, has Emily been gone too long? Just now, Be identally spilled fruit juice on Emily. But it had been more than ten minutes now. Could it be that she was in the restroom for a long time? Hearing this, Vivian Ferguson also felt that Emily had indeed been gone for a long time, and suddenly anxiety washed over her. Since Emilys cell phone was still on the dining table, it was impossible to call her. Lets go see. After all, she was pregnant, so any ident would be serious. So, mother and daughter got up and walked in the direction of the restroom. At this time, Emily, who had just finished using the restroom and was about to return to the private room, was suddenly stopped by an old man. She turned around and felt that she might have seen the old man somewhere before. You are Emily Walker, right? The elderly man started and looked at Emily with a kindly smile. Emily looked at the elderly man in front of her with a puzzled and confused expression, Who are you? Although the old mans face seemed familiar, Emily was sure that she didnt know him.
At this, the old man continued to wear a gentle smile and said softly, I am Rosanne Nichols father, and, speaking of which, we have met once before. Rosannes father? They had met once before too? Chapter 419: 419: Sudden Revenge 2 Chapter 419: Sudden Revenge 2 Emily Walker furrowed her brow, feeling even more puzzled now.
Upon further thought, he seemed to be the elderly man who had supported her at the front door of that French restaurant previously. So, he was Sister Rylees father? But Emily took a careful look at the elderly man. Was it because Rylee resembled her mother? Why didnt she feel any resemnce between him and Rylee? Were you the one who helped me at the restaurant doorway? Emily looked at him, cautiously asking. Upon hearing this, the old man smiled and said, Miss Emily, you indeed have a good memory. I didnt expect that youre a friend of our Rylee. Seeing the old mans kindly smile, Emily also gave a faint smile.
Miss Emily, could I trouble you with something? the elderly man started, his expression somewhat troubled. Emily was puzzled for a moment, feeling that something was off. She didnt know Rylees father; why would he suddenlye looking for her? And he needed her help with something? What is it? Emily stared at him, asking. The elderly man gave a faint smile, and his face darkened a bit. Well, Rylee hasnt been in a good moodtely. I know shes been getting along well with you recently. Can you help me persuade her? Upon hearing this, Emily was taken aback. Sister Rylee in a bad mood? What happened to her? Actually, Emily didnt have any deep feelings for Rosanne Nichols. It was through Antonio Baileys connection that she and Rosanne had grown closer. However, what confused her was that it should be Sister Carter, right? They had been friends for more than ten years. She argued with her fianc and is now drinking in the private room. No matter how much I try to persuade her, she wont listen. Im hoping you could help persuade her. The elderly man said, his expression darkening. However, the more Emily listened, the more she felt that something was off. But after thinking carefully, she couldnt pinpoint what exactly was wrong. If it was due to a rtionship argument, wouldnt it be better to ask Rylees fianc toe and handle it? Why ask her?
Although they had been getting along well recently, at such times, it should either be Sister Carter or Rylees fianc, right? However, hearing that Rosanne Nichols was drinking in a bad mood, Emily felt a little worried for her friend. So she asked, Where is she? Shes in the private room over there! Upon hearing this, the old man seemed somewhat eager for Emily to go over quickly. Emily raised her gaze, looking in the direction he was pointing, then hesitated for a moment before turning to the elderly man. There are people waiting for me in the private room. Ill go greet them first beforeing over. Baron Stuarts mother and Be Stuart were still waiting for her in the private room. She was worried they would be concerned if they couldnt see her and decided to go greet them first. As she turned to leave, the elderly man hurriedly said, Madam Foster and Lady Stuart? Ive already spoken to them. Already spoken to them?N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily looked at the old man before her, puzzled and frowning. He knew about Be and Baron Stuarts mother being here? Miss Emily, it will only take a few minutes of your time. Please help me persuade Rylee. She The elderly mans gaze fell on Emilys slightly protruding belly and suddenly said, Shes pregnant. If she keeps drinking, the child in her belly will be gone! The elderly mans sudden words left Emily staring wide-eyed in shock!
Chapter 420: 420: Sudden Revenge 3 Chapter 420: Sudden Revenge 3 Sister Rylee is pregnant? When did this happen? Howe she hasnt heard anything about it?
Miss Emily, I implore you, please help me persuade her! The elderly man said, almost in tears! Emily also knew the consequences of drinking wine while being pregnant. Without thinking, she rushed to say, Okay, where is she? Just over there! Seeing her nod, the elderly man hurriedly led her in the opposite direction. Meanwhile, after Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart went out, they searched the entire floor of the buildings restrooms but couldnt find any whereabouts of Emily. Pushing open a private room in a corner, Emily walked in. It was dim inside, making it impossible to see any movements clearly. Emily frowned, suddenly feeling that something was off.
Just about to turn her head and ask the elderly man, Old sir, are you really um As Emily turned her head, before she finished her sentence, she felt the previously kind face suddenly turned fierce! She abruptly widened her eyes, and a strong sense of unease swept over her whole body. But before she could recover, everything in front of her went pitch ck. She felt her body losing strength and gradually losing consciousness On the other side, Vivian and Be couldnt find Emily, and their hearts became anxious. Vivian knew that Emily wasnt a careless girl. Even if she were to go somewhere, she would be aware that they were waiting for her in the private room. Having searched every restroom without seeing Emilys figure, Vivian felt something was amiss. Be was puzzled too. Emily clearly knew she and her mother were waiting for her in the private room, and already more than half an hour had passed, so why hadnt shee back? Mom, where on earth did Emily go? Returning to the private room, still not seeing Emilys shadow, Be looked both confused and anxious. Vivian was also anxious and prayed that nothing would go wrong! Lets look for her again! As time went on, Vivians heart grew more and more restless. As soon as she finished speaking, Vivian rushed out of the private room again, and Be followed closely. Time passes every minute and every second, and in a blink of an eye, an hour had passed. Vivian waspletely panicked.
After dominating the business circle for so many years, the Stuart family had naturally made many enemies. She feared that some ill-intentioned enemies might havee for revenge. However, they should have targeted the Stuart family members if they wanted revenge, so why did they target Emily instead?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thinking this way, Vivian was utterly panicked! Could it be that she really was kidnapped!? Mom, whats wrong? Seeing her face turn pale suddenly, Be supported her and asked with a worried look on her face. Vivians expression was unusual, and after a long while, she finally spoke, Quick, call your brother! Oh, alright! Be came to her senses, hurriedly took out her cell phone, and dialed Baron Stuarts number. However, the phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up on the other end A few hourster, Emily woke up in a daze, her limbs feeling stiff. Opening her eyes, she saw the endless blue sky and white clouds. She sat up with some pain, only to feel that something was pressing on her body.
Turning her head to look at the unknown object on her body, she realized that it was a person! Judging from the long wavy hair, Emily was sure it was a woman. But the womans face and features were obscured by a mane of ck hair, making it impossible for Emily to figure out who it was. Chapter 421: 421: Sudden Revenge 4 Chapter 421: Sudden Revenge 4 As Emily Walker tried to prop herself up with her hands, she realized her limbs were tied up with rope!
What was going on? Snapping back to her senses, scenes from before she passed out rushed into her mind like short movie clips.N?v(el)B\\jnn Had she been kidnapped? Who was it? Who wanted to kidnap her? Why did they want to kidnap her? Filled with intense unease, Emily Walkers movement caused the woman lying next to her to awaken too, her limbs also bound. Rylee Brote opened her eyes with a splitting headache, greeted by a clear blue sky.
It wasnt until she lifted her face that Emily Walker fully saw her features, causing her eyes to grow wide in surprise, Sister Rylee? Rylee Brote looked up at the sound and noticed Emily Walker beside her, equally puzzled and confused, Emily? What are you doing here Reaching out with her hands, Rylee Brote realized her limbs were bound too and her eyes widened in shock. What was going on? She raised her head, looking at Emily Walker somewhat bewildered, Whats going on? Emily Walker shook her head, just as clueless. Suddenly, a thought came to her. It looks like your father is the one who tied me up and brought me here. This was the scene Emily Walker had seen just before she lost consciousness: Rylee Brotes father smothering her with a handkerchief. But upon hearing this, Rylee Brote furrowed her brows in astonishment, My father? Yeah! Emily Walker nodded, certain that the old man she saw was the one who had brought her here. However, Rylee Brote couldnt believe it. Her father had passed away when she was very young. How could he appear now? Rylee Brote was about to say something more when she sensed a figure behind them.
Both of them looked up, unable to see the persons face under the re of the sun. However, they recognized the figure almost immediately. Its you Rylee Brote gaped in shock, staring at the figure in front of her, her face a mix of confusion and disbelief, Why did you tie us up and bring us here? At her words, the old manughed mockingly, staring painfully at Rylee Brote, Why? You can actually ask me why? The man before them was none other than the father of Rylee Brotes agent who had helped her rise to fame! Rylee Brote, when you were just a third-tier actress, my son spent everything he had to make you famous. Now that youve seeded, youre getting engaged to some pretty boy! Do you have any idea how heartbroken my son is? Do you know how much pain hes in!? The old man raged, thinking of his sons pain. Rylee Brote furrowed her brows, then took a deep breath and spoke calmly, I do owe my sess today to him, but Ive never had any personal feelings for him. Did you tie me up and bring me here just for this issue? No personal feelings? Then why did you give him hope!? the old man yelled furiously. Rylee Brote closed her eyes. The entertainment circle wasplicated, and she couldnt exin everything in a few words. Besides, she was engaged now and didnt want to argue over this matter anymore. Taking a deep breath, Rylee Brote looked up at the old man, I dont want to argue with you about this. If you tied me up and brought me here because of it, I understand. But why did you bring my friend here? Even now, she still didnt know why he had kidnapped Emily Walker as well.
Chapter 422: 422: Sudden Revenge 5 Chapter 422: Sudden Revenge 5 In her impression, he shouldnt know Emily Walker.
Emily Walker, who was beside her, was also puzzled. Since this person had a feud with Sister Rylee, why was she also kidnapped? And why did he deviously im to be Rosanne Nicholss father? Can you understand? the elderly man looked at Rosanne Nichols with a pained expression. How can you understand? Do you know where he is now? Regarding her agent, Rosanne Nichols didnt want to discuss this topic. I dont know. Her face turned cold, as she had also had enough of his sons constant pestering. Since their engagement, she had received no news from him, and since then, he had stopped bothering her. You dont know? Then let me tell you! The elderly man angrily grabbed Rosanne Nichols hair, causing her immense pain.
Seeing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but widen her eyes, her heart filled with fear. My son died by jumping from here! At these words, Rosanne Nicholss eyes widened in shock, and she turned her head, finally realizing they were on the rooftop of a building. His son was dead? Why did he die? Why did he jump from here? Rosanne Nicholss voice trembled, feeling that this incident had something to do with her engagement. Did his sonmit suicide because he couldnt bear the news of her engagement? Why? The elderly mans face was filled with hatred, and his pupils burned with rage as he looked at Rosanne Nichols. Then, he turned his head to look at Emily Walker. Youre Baron Stuarts woman, right? Emily Walker was taken aback. What did this have to do with her and Baron Stuart? At her engagement banquet, my son got drunk and mistook you for her. Do you remember? the elderly man stared at Emily Walker with hatred in his eyes! Upon hearing his words, Emily Walker suddenly remembered that nightmarish memory. At Rosanne Nicholss engagement banquet, she and Sister Carter had also attended. Later, she had encountered a drunk man in the staircase spaces, who had almost Recalling that scene, Emily Walker couldnt help but shudder, feeling it was like a nightmare.
That man was dead? You, youre that persons father? Emily Walker looked up, her eyes filled with disbelief. Isnt it me, the white-haired man sending away the ck-haired man? Do you know how painful it is to watch my son jump right in front of me?! Emily Walker was stunned. Although it was painful, what did it have to do with her? She didnt push his son off. What does your sons death have to do with us? You even admitted that he jumped down by himself! Although Emily Walker was frightened by his hateful eyes, she couldnt help but speak up. Yes, he jumped down by himself, the elderly man suddenly calmed down, then let out a furious roar. But it was all because of Baron Stuart! At that time, his son had mistakenly thought that this woman was Rosanne Nichols and had only stripped her clothes, without actually raping her. But when Baron Stuart found out, he directly cut off his sons lifeline, beat him to the point of disability, and then ruthlessly took over his sonspany. Because of that, his son became a disabled person overnight, with nothing left. He just mistook you for someone else! And yet Baron Stuart did such a terrible thing to him, all because of you, this woman! Today, Im going to make him understand what it feels like when his son and his beloved woman jump down from here!N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 423: 423: Sudden Revenge 6 Chapter 423: Sudden Revenge 6 As he spoke, a fierce glint shed in the old mans eyes as he grabbed Emily Walker and dragged her towards the edge of the rooftop.
Emilys face was drained of color from fear, and Rylee Brote beside her turned pale with rm. She struggled up from the ground and charged at the old man with her body! Before she could touch him, two more men suddenly appeared from behind her and restrained her. Rylee was at a loss, panic overwhelming her for a moment!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Dont Let me go! Emily struggled as the old man dragged her towards the edge of the rooftop, her heart filled with terror and fear! She didnt want to die, not from such a height! Let me go! If you push me off, Baron Stuart will never forgive you! Emily was ovee with fear, struggling with all her might.
Also distraught, Rylee yelled desperately, This whole thing was triggered by me! You can let her go and just take revenge on me! At her words, the man hesitated and turned his gaze towards Rylee. Paralyzed by his stare, Rylee began to feel a growing fear in her own heart. She didnt want to fall from such a height either! Youre right, if it wasnt for your engagement with other men, my son wouldnt have drowned his sorrows in wine, mistaken this woman for you, or encountered Baron Stuart! Everyone knew how ruthless Baron Stuart was C messing with his property was as good as signing ones death warrant! But since he couldnt touch Baron Stuart, his only recourse was to kill the mans woman and the child within her! He wanted him to experience the pain of losing a child! Push her off! The old man ordered sharply, and the two ck-clothed men began to force Rylee towards the edge of the rooftop. Ah No, no! Seeing the rooftops edge drawing near, Rylee was terrified and struggled with all her might! Wait! Just as Rylee thought she was doomed, Emily suddenly yelled out and stared at the old man in amazement! At her cry, everyone turned their gaze towards her.
Emily gasped for breath, swallowing several mouthfuls of saliva before she was able to speak. Since you captured me to take revenge on Baron Stuart, why dont you push me off in front of him? That way, he can taste the same pain as you, right? She didnt want to die, and she didnt want to be pushed off without anybody knowing. As long as Baron Stuart arrived, he would find a way to save her! Right now, she had no way of contacting Baron Stuart and didnt know if his mother and Be Stuart had discovered her abduction. The only thing she could do was to get the old man to contact Baron Stuart and ask him toe here. At her words, the old man faltered for a moment. Hadnt he captured her to exact revenge on Baron Stuart? To make him watch as his woman and their unborn child fell to their deaths. Surely, the pain would be immense! Thinking about this, a cruel smile shed across the old mans face. Youre right. I should make him watch as I push you off so he can see his woman and child perish before his eyes! With that, the old man took out his cell phone and roared at Emily, Whats his number?! Emilys heart suddenly felt lighter; as long as he came, he would save her and their child. Emily gave him Baron Stuarts number, and soon the old man dialed it. Chapter 424: 424: Sudden Revenge 7 Chapter 424: Sudden Revenge 7 At this moment in the office, Baron Stuart had just walked out of the meeting room and saw more than ten missed calls on his cell phone, causing him to raise his eyebrows in surprise.
After checking them, he found that all these calls were made by Be Stuart. Just as he was about to call her back, his cell phone started ringing at that exact moment; it was a video call. Baron Stuart slightly squinted his eyes and then swiped the answer button. In the video, Emily Walker had her hair held by someone, and her delicate little face showed an expression of pain. Baron Stuarts eyes hardened, and his entire face became as cold as ice. A subtle, lethal intent shed across his eyes, sending a chill down ones spine. Emily he murmured, his passionate and shocked gaze fixed on the cell phone screen. The look of pain on the woman in the video caused his heart to clench tightly.
Damn it! Where is she now!? Whose hands is she in!? Quickly, call him over here! A violent roar erupted from the video. As this enraged shout echoed, the hand gripping Emily Walkers beautiful hair pulled back even harder! Emily Walkers brow furrowed in pain, but her eyes remained fixated on the cell phone screen, observing the handsome face that had grown increasingly anxious. Baron Stuart As Emily Walker began to say something, the videos camera angle suddenly shifted toward an old man. Baron Stuart? Mr. Stuart? Young Master Stuart! The old man looked at the person on the cell phone screen and couldnt help but let out a mockingugh. Want to save your woman? Come to the rooftop of the North River Building. Remember,e alone! If I see anyone else, be prepared to collect your womans corpse! Thinking of pushing his woman over the edge in front of Baron Stuart, the old mans heart was filled with intense pleasure! Today, he could finally avenge his son! Baron Stuarts gaze was icy as he watched the man on the screen, his eyes filled with murderous rage. If you dare touch her, I will make sure you have nowhere to be buried! Baron Stuarts gaze was unyielding, his voice practically squeezed out from between his teeth in hatred, wishing he could crush the man on the screen to pieces. Baron Stuart had no recollection of this old man.N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, the one who was able to kidnap his woman and threaten him could only be an enemy. Brother! Its terrible; Emily Walker has disappeared! At this moment, the office door was forcefully pushed open, and Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson rushed in with panicked expressions. Meanwhile, Baron Stuarts gaze remained fixed on the cell phone screen. As Be Stuart rushed over, she saw the hostage scene of Emily Walker on the screen and was instantly shocked. Emily! What happened? Was she really kidnapped? Who is that man? Why does he want to kidnap Emily Walker!? Noticing something unusual on Baron Stuarts end, the man on the screen spoke up harshly. Remember,e alone! I only give you half an hour! Without waiting for Baron Stuart to respond, the man on the other end forcefully hung up the phone. As Baron Stuart looked at his cell phone screen, the hand gripping his cell phone tightened visibly, and the anger on his face was crystal clear. Whats going on, was Emily really kidnapped? Vivian Ferguson walked closer. Seeing her sons ashen face, she was sure that something must have happened to Emily! Baron Stuart remained silent and hastily rushed out of the office. Watching her brother dash out, Be Stuart knew that he must be going to save Emily Walker. She grabbed Vivian Ferguson, her mother, and said, Mother, lets go too!
Chapter 425: 425: Give Me a Little Time 1 Chapter 425: Give Me a Little Time 1 On the rooftop of North River Building, there were thirty-six floors in total. Looking down, one could only see vehicles and pedestrians as tiny as ants.
Emily Walker and Rosanne Nichols were controlled at the edge of the rooftop, not daring to look down. Of course, they didnt have the chance to look down anyway because, somehow, many ck-d men appeared on the rooftop. Rosanne looked at this group of cold-hearted men, and she had a rough idea of their intentions. Just now, they had been yelling for Baron Stuart toe alone. Undoubtedly, they wanted revenge on him. Emily, theyre after revenge on Baron Stuart, Rosanne whispered to Emily who was beside her. At this time, the two were thrown together, and because their feet were still tied up, they could only sit shoulder to shoulder. Looking at the people in front of her, Emily knew what would happen if Baron Stuart came alone.
Such scenes of bloodshed were often seen on TV. Now, was it going to happen to Baron Stuart? Thinking about this, Emilys heart started racing. Half an hourter, the rooftop door was pushed open, and everyones attention shifted. Emily and Rosanne looked over nervously. When the tall, handsome figure appeared before their eyes, Emilys heart was unsure whether to feel relief or worry. She was relieved that Baron Stuart had arrived, but worried because he really hade alone. As soon as Baron Stuart appeared, all the ck-d men surrounded him, blocking the rooftops only exit. Seeing this scene, Emilys heart raced even more. Baron Stuart She stood up and looked at the man not far away. Baron Stuart looked up and, seeing that she was safe and sound, felt a bit more relieved. But he didnt respond, just coldly shifted his gaze, searching for the man from the video among the ck-d people with his icy eyes. Seeing his arrival, the old man slowly walked over to Emily and Rosanne.
With hateful eyes, the man viciously grabbed Emilys beautiful hair, causing her to wince in pain suddenly! That yank seemed to tug at Baron Stuarts heart, making it twist painfully. A sh of heartache swept across his eyes, too quick to catch.N?v(el)B\\jnn On the surface, he remained calm and collected, just coldly staring at the old man, Who are you? He didnt remember having such an enemy. Upon hearing his words, the man sneered and looked at Baron Stuart. He didnt bother with any small talk. Milton Modesto. Milton Modesto? The boss of North River Film Company, which he had attacked a few months ago and was now struggling to recover. Baron Stuart raised his cold eyes to look at Milton Modesto. He remembered that he had a son who hadid hands on his woman a few months ago, and then he had made him pay a small price. After that, he heard that the sonmitted suicide by jumping from a building. Good. So he had kidnapped his woman to get revenge on him? Do you remember Bryan Modesto? Milton asked, staring at Baron Stuart with hatred-filled eyes. Baron Stuart looked at him and coldly replied, I dont know.
He really didnt know the sons name and had no interest in finding out. You dont know? Upon hearing this, Miltons anger burned even more. His son had been driven to death by Baron Stuart, and he dared to say he didnt know? This undoubtedly made Miltons anger burn from the bottom of his heart to his entire body. Chapter 426: 426: Give Me a Little Time 2 Chapter 426: Give Me a Little Time 2 Hes the son you forced to death not long ago! Milton Modesto raged, and as he did, his grip on Emily Walkers beautiful hair tightened.
Looking at the hands gripping her hair, Baron Stuarts eyes were fierce and menacing, wishing he could chop off those hands! However, on the surface, he remained expressionless, without showing any signs of heartache. Is that so? Baron Stuart lowered his eyes, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Then its his own fault, he raised his eyes, the smile disappeared, reced by a trace of gloom and ruthlessness, for touching my stuff.. At his words, Milton Modesto grew even more furious and roared at Baron Stuart, He just mistook your woman for Rosanne Nichols when he was drunk! Thats his business, theres no need for you to exin it to me. The price of touching his woman was only two oues, either death or disability. Upon hearing this, Milton Modestos anger grew, and he tightened his grip on Emily Walkers hair, his eyes bing even more ruthless.
As expected, Baron Stuart never bothered to ask for reasons. When he decided to take action, there were no other options but to ept the consequences. Attack him! Milton Modesto ordered, and more than a dozen ck-clothed men surrounded Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart looked up, and his gloomy eyes gradually showed a hint of ruthlessness. Today, all these people had to die! What are you waiting for? Attack! Milton Modesto yelled again, and soon, the ck-clothed men rushed forward and attacked Baron Stuart! However, Milton Modesto thought Baron Stuart wouldnt fight back, but who would have guessed that with one counterattack, he brutally stepped on the first ck-dressed man who charged at him! Not only Milton Modesto, but even Emily Walker herself thought Baron Stuart would silently endure the beating just like the melodramatic scenes shown on TV, all for her sake.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, Baron Stuarts counterattack left her stunned. Fortunately, Milton Modesto did not use her to threaten Baron Stuart. But even so, could Baron Stuart really defeat all these men? There were more than a dozen of them here. However, as Emily Walker thought this, the next second, Milton Modestos words undoubtedly chilled her heart.
What she had been worried about still happened to Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart! Upon seeing him fight back, Milton Modesto shouted angrily, looking at Baron Stuart, You better watch carefully; your woman is in my hands now. If you dare to fight back, I guarantee the next second I will push her off! The thought of pushing her off repeated in Baron Stuarts mind, making his heart feel like it was being pierced by a needle, suffocating him. His angry gaze was as if wanting to burn everyone around him to ashes; he, Baron Stuart, would never bow to a viin. Suppressing the anger in his eyes, Baron Stuart straightened up, and at this moment, the dozens of ck-clothed people stopped their actions. Looking up at Milton Modesto, there was now a trace of coldness and mockery on Baron Stuarts face, Do you think I, Baron Stuart, would be swayed by a woman? Upon hearing this, the expressions of the three people opposite him were momentarily stunned. For a while, Milton Modesto was somewhat unsure of himself, not understanding the meaning of his words. As for Rosanne Nichols, she was slow to react as well. As for Emily Walker, her expression was stiff, and she stared at Baron Stuart nkly, feeling a sharp pain in her heart as she realized what he meant by those words. After a good half a moment, Milton Modesto finally spoke uncertainly, Wh-what do you mean?
Chapter 427: 427: Give Me a Little Time 3 Chapter 427: Give Me a Little Time 3 Baron Stuart raised his eyes, his cold pupils filled with disdain, What do you mean? You think Id let you manipte me for a woman?
Only by being indifferent can he keep her safe. Emily, wait for me a few more minutes.N?v(el)B\\jnn The tender voice sounded in Baron Stuarts heart. Give him a little more time, and he would utterly destroy these people! But with his words, Emilys face turned pale, the pain from her scalp was overshadowed by the stabbing pain in her heart. Baron Stuart, what are you talking about She couldnt believe that the man in front of her would ignore her. Emily looked at him, her eyes filling with pain. Baron Stuart raised his eyes, catching the pain in her eyes, his heart aching as well.
Half a momentter, Milton Modesto couldnt help but stare in disbelief at the man in front of him. Do you mean that this womans life and death have nothing to do with you? Baron Stuart sneered, Compared to your son, you are indeed much smarter. His confirmation stabbed Emilys heart once again; even breathing became unbearably painful for her. Next to her, Rosanne Nichols seemed to find it hard to believe Baron Stuarts words. Was he always this cold and ruthless towards women? Emily was carrying his child right now. She is your woman, and shes carrying your child now! Milton Modesto roared in rage. He had finally captured this woman to threaten Baron Stuart, and would it be all in vain now? He had been looking forward to seeing the taste of his beloved woman being pushed down, would it all turn into nothing? Women? Baron Stuart looked up, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. There are countless women who want to be with me, as for the child, do you think Id be worried there arent enough? Many women flocked to him. If he wished, many would fight to bear his child. His words were like a sharp de, stabbing deep into Emilys heart, making her suffocate. How could a man who had adored her so much be so cold and ruthless now? You, you are really a cold-blooded and ruthless man, not even caring about your own woman and child!? Even Milton Modesto couldnt believe Baron Stuarts coldness.
In the outside world, everyone knew Baron Stuart was cold and ruthless in dealing with people, but they thought it would only happen to irrelevant folks. But was he really that heartless towards his own woman? I thought I was clear enough. As for this woman, Baron Stuart shifted his gaze, her paleplexion made his heart ache. After a little while, he suppressed the urge tosh out at Eddy Hamilton, Do whatever you want if you want to push her down. As soon as the words were spoken, everyones expression froze, as if time had stopped. Emily was now disconnected from everything around her; the only thing in her mind was Baron Stuarts words. Do whatever you want if you want to push her down. Why would it be like this, how could it be like this? This man, who had once cherished her so much, why, why had he be like this? She didnt want his indifference, his ruthlessness, and she didnt believe he didnt care about her life and death! Baron Stuart, I am Emily For a moment, she wondered if he had amnesia and didnt remember her. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart turned his gaze, his eyes still cold and ruthless. Chapter 428: 428: Did This Bet Win or Lose? Chapter 428: Did This Bet Win or Lose? At his words, Baron Stuart turned his gaze, his eyes remaining forever cold and heartless.
Whats your point? Whats my point? Emily Walker was momentarily stunned, her heart somewhat at a loss. Baron Stuart, are you still a man!? She is your woman, yet youre ignoring her safety for your survival? Milton Modesto couldnt bear to watch Stuarts heartlessness any longer. Then tell me why I, as Baron Stuart, with my status and position, should indulge this woman? Stuart spoke again, with not a shred of concern seen on his face. Looking at the man before her, whose eyes had never been so cold, Emily refused to believe that he would be so indifferent to her life or death. If he truly didnt care about her, wouldnt it be easier to note at all? So why did hee?
Youre lying if you really didnt care, why would youe!? Emily looked at him, tears of heartache starting to blur her vision. Hearing her words, Milton Modesto seemed to pick up on something. Perhaps all this was just a facade put on by Stuart, feigning indifference so as not to be threatened by them, but secretly nning to rescue his woman! With this thought, a faint smile appeared on Modestos face, Exactly, if you really didnt care, then why did youe here? It would have been easier to just stay away, wouldnt it? Hearing this, Stuart remainedposed. I came only to tell you that theres nothing in this world that can threaten me, Baron Stuart. I initially wanted to say these words over the phone, but you hung up before I could speak. Having no choice, I had toe. Another affirmation, once again pierced Emilys heart. There was nothing in this world that could threaten him. Was she just a tool for him to warm his bed at night? Her heart felt as though it had sunk to the bottom, lifeless. However, Modesto was still somewhat unconvinced. Since youve said what you need to, you can leave now. He couldnt believe that Stuart would leave his woman behind and just walk away without a second nce. During these days, he had been thoroughly investigating everything. Regardless of the asion, Stuart only ever appeared with this woman. In 28 years, who has seen any other woman by his side? This woman must have captured his heart. His coldness and heartlessness were merely a facade to keep himself from being threatened.
He gazed at the woman in front of him, her pale and weak expression piercing him. If he gave in to Modesto now and lost his authority, she would end up, as Modesto presumed, being pushed down in front of him while he would have no ability to save her. With this thought, Stuart turned around indifferently and headed towards the rooftop exit. The ck-clothed people did not stop him at this moment. Watching his indifferent figure walking away, Emily couldnt believe that he was being so reckless with her life. Her body felt like it had lost its strength. If not for Modesto holding her hostage, she would have probably fainted. She fixed her sorrowful gaze on his retreating figure. Her heart felt dead. Stuart turned his back to her. His heart was clenched tightly as well. In this gamble, he was yet to know whether he won or lost.N?v(el)B\\jnn Just as he was about to leave, Modesto had no intention of letting him go so easily. PS: Dear all, Im going to have my meal now. There will be five more updates tonight!
Chapter 429: 429: Will You Really Not Stop Your Hand!? Chapter 429: Will You Really Not Stop Your Hand!? Since he came alone, even if he is not threatened by this woman, today, he must make him suffer a fate worse than death!
Stop him! With onemand, everyone blocked Baron Stuart once again. Before Milton Modesto could speak, more than a dozen ck-dressed men rushed towards him, each disying their own martial skills. Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, his body emitting a bone-chilling aura. His ink-jade-like eyes had turned blood-red at this moment. With a slight sidestep, he easily dodged the cold fisting at him, followed by a counterattack, which was almost a one-hit kill, aiming for vital points with each strike! Watching the chaotic fight unfolding in front of him, Milton Modesto was furious, not expecting that Baron Stuart would really ignore the safety of this woman. In just two minutes, half of Milton Modestos men had been taken down. If this continues, wouldnt his ns for revenge today fail?
Baron Stuart! Now, his only bargaining chip was the woman in his hand. If you keep fighting back, Ill send her to hell! The vicious roar echoed into Baron Stuarts ears, his counterattack paused for a moment, his eyes filled with pain upon hearing those words, yet he had no choice. If he gave up at this moment, all his ns would be ruined. Milton Modesto wanted revenge on him, and as long as Baron Stuart didnt sumb to this threat, Milton Modesto wouldnt really push Emily Walker off the edge. With no intention of stopping, Baron Stuarts counterattack continued.N?v(el)B\\jnn If she dies, he will die with her! If she survives, then hell make those people pay for an eternity! Under Milton Modestos constant threats, Baron Stuart didnt back down, which caused Emily Walkers heart to sink to the depths, the pain settling deep within her. What she saw was Baron Stuarts relentless counterattacks, but the words that constantly echoed in her mind. If you want to push her off, feel free. With an emotionless tone, Emily Walker could hardly imagine that this voice came from him. From the man who once loved her so deeply.
Youre really not going to stop!? Seeing his men fall to the ground, one by one, Milton Modesto was both panicked and anxious. If this continues, he has no chance of winning at all. Not only will he fail to take revenge on Baron Stuart, he himself might lose his life! No, he couldnt die like thishe hadnt avenged his son yet! With this thought in mind, Milton Modesto gripped Emily Walker, moving even closer to the edge of the rooftop. Watching such a dangerous scene unfold, Emily Walker felt no fear at all. Her heart was lifeless like it was dead, with no struggle, and only a pair of listless eyes remained. Emily Walker! Seeing Milton Modesto drag Emily Walker to the edge of the rooftop, with just one step she would fall from here. Rylee Brote, who was standing by, was shocked with her eyes wide open, for falling from here would result in a near-zero chance of survival. As she screamed, Baron Stuart turned his head to witness this horrifying scene. His heart clenched and stopped beating for a moment, as if pierced by thousands of arrows. It was precisely because his movements hesitated and his attention was distracted for two seconds that one of the ck-dressed men took the opportunity to pull out a dagger and viciously stab Baron Stuart in the back of his shoulder, causing him to furrow his brows and beads of cold sweat to appear on his forehead. But this stab was entirely unseen from Emily Walkers point of view. Seeing that Baron Stuart got stabbed, the five remaining ck-dressed men swiftly delivered flying kicks to him.
Watching him take several hits, Emily Walkers heart was painfully pierced, yet it simultaneously felt deadened too. Chapter 430: 430: He lost this bet Chapter 430: He lost this bet He was only beaten up a few times, yet she felt pain so intense that it became hard for her to breathe.
However, even if she died, the man would not blink an eye. Is it always like this in love? Whoever gives their heart first is destined to be hurt alive, until they no longer feel anything, until they no longer breathe, until their heartbeat stops Seeing that Baron Stuart was at a disadvantage, Milton Modestos lips curved up with satisfaction. Now, he was going to personally take care of him! He had never thought that the man from Wind and Cloud Global would die at his hands, and even if he had to give up his lower body for this, it was worth it! With this in mind, Milton smirked arrogantly, then nced at Emily Walker, who seemed as good as dead, I didnt expect you to be so meaningless to this man, what a waste of my effort.
However, I should also thank you for calling him over; otherwise, he would not have been defeated by me. As he finished speaking, Milton grinned maliciously and released Emily. He then stepped towards Baron Stuart, a pistol suddenly appeared in his hand. At this moment, Miltons pistol was aimed at Baron Stuarts heart, but Emily did not see it. Because the moment Milton let go, Emily lost her support, and her body slid down. With nothing behind her, she flipped towards the edge of the rooftop This scene, like a needle, stabbed into his heart. Emily!!! Rylee Brote, who was standing nearby, jumped in a panic. Although she was the closest to Emily, she was being held by Rosanne Nichols, so she was unable to save Emily. As Emilys body slid downward, her expression still showed no fear, only a deadly silence. In her mind, there was only Baron Stuarts words: If you want to push her down, go ahead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With just one sentence, she lost her will to live, closed her eyes, and let her body continue its freefall Death of a heart, it could not be more apt. Emilys body vanished over the edge of the rooftop, and with a leap, Baron Stuart, swift as the wind, chased after her and jumped off from the thirty-six floor building. Meanwhile, the rooftop door was kicked open forcefully. yton Howard, who had prepared all life-saving measures, also came up with his men. The moment he saw Emily falling, he was shocked and his pupils widened. Before he could recover, he saw his Young Master leap after her and plummet down.
Young Master!!! yton cried out and hurried to the edge of the rooftop. Emily could only see both of them falling continuously. Rylee Brote beside him also widened her eyes in shock. Just one second ago, Baron Stuart was cold and indifferent towards Emily. Yet now, without any hesitation, he jumped off the building for her. Did she really mean nothing to him, or was she worth risking his life for? As Rylee watched, the answer had already emerged the moment he jumped. In midair, Emilys eyes were closed, as if she was already dead. Naturally, she did not see Baron Stuart following her. A mans body weight is one and a half times that of a woman. The moment they hit the ground, Baron Stuart reached her, tightly circling her in his arms, hugging her fiercely against his chest. Together, they copsed into the life-saving air cushion Feeling her body being tightly wrapped, before Emily could open her eyes to see who it was, she was hit hard by the impact of the fall on her abdomen. After a burst of severe pain, she slipped into unconsciousness Chapter 431: 431: Anger, Regret, Explode at this Moment Chapter 431: Anger, Regret, Explode at this Moment At this moment, standing on the ground behind the building, Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson had just seen the two figures falling from mid-air, their hearts racing as if they might stop beating!
Brother! Baron Stuart! The mother and daughter immediately rushed towards Baron Stuart and Emily Walker, who hadnded in the life-saving air cushion. As a result of such a massive impact, the wound on Baron Stuarts back cracked open fiercely, staining his sky-blue shirt with fresh blood in an instant. And the girl in his arms had lost all senses by now. Not having time to feel the pain from his own wound, Baron Stuart quickly turned over, trying to check on the woman in his embrace.
As he turned, what entered his view was a pale face without a trace of color It felt like something had viciously stabbed into his heart, causing suffocating pain! He let out a painful cry, his heart feeling as if it was being torn apart at this moment. EmilyEmily Walker!! Not hearing her response, Baron Stuart held her tightly in his arms, heartbroken. He lost this bet, lostpletely, and lost miserably! Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson, seeing the bloody figures, were also at their wits end, in such a panic that they didnt know what to do for a moment. Whatwhat happenedhow did ite to this Seeing the two injured figures, Vivian couldnt help but cry. So much blood Brother, we have to get to the hospital quickly! Be also cried, urging the usuallyposed Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart held the girl in his arms tightly, feeling like her utterly lifeless figure was quietly slipping away from his life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Anger, regret, and heartache seemed to tear him apart at this moment At this time, yton Howard had subdued the remaining ck dressed men and brought down the mastermind, Milton Modesto. Seeing the bloody pair, yton was also shocked to no end.
Young Lord, we must go to the hospital immediately, or the Young Madam will be in danger! yton came over and helped them up from the life-saving air cushion. The bodyguards nearby rushed to help when they saw the situation. Baron Stuart stood up and immediately spotted Milton Modesto, who was stunned in ce. Anger erupted at this moment! Those bloodthirsty pupils seemed to be burning with raging anger, ready to tear the person in front of him to pieces! Milton Modesto was frozen in ce, never anticipating that Baron Stuart wouldnte alone, but instead had prepared all the life-saving measures here! With furious eyes filled with killing intent, Baron Stuart swiftly pulled out the silencer pistol hidden in ytons embrace before anyone else could react. Without giving anyone time to react, he shot Milton Modesto in the temple! Ruthless and precise, without any deviation. Everyone was surprised, never expecting him to suddenly draw the pistol from ytons embrace. Even Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were shocked to see this scene, their eyes widened. Although they knew that their family was not an ordinary businessman, pistols had been like ordinary toy guns for the Stuart Family since the generation of Zachary Stuart. However, ording to the principles of the men in the Stuart family, a gun was a thing that should never be seen by the men in the family, let alone by their women or for them to witness a bloody scene.
This was the first time Baron Stuart had shot someone dead in front of his mother and sister. Chapter 432: 432 – On the brink of death, hanging by a thread Chapter 432: C On the brink of death, hanging by a thread Mother and daughter stood in ce, shocked beyond words by his actions.
Especially Vivian Ferguson, her entire expressionpletely stunned, standing motionless in ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn Although she knew her family was not ordinary, how could she not be shocked to see her son shoot someone through the head with her own eyes? Take care of it! Not until a deep, angry voice sounded did everyone finallye to their senses. Baron Stuart took Emily Walker from yton Howards hands and quickly headed towards the sedan, rushing to the hospital with everyone. On the way to the hospital, his back wound kept gushing fresh blood. He had lost too much blood and was about to lose consciousness several times, but seeing the ashen-faced woman beside him, he repeatedly hurt his wound to keep himself awake. In his life, he had never experienced losing, but this time, he had lost so thoroughly.
Hurry up! Although it had only been a few minutes, it felt like centuries to him, as if he would never reach the hospital. His angry roar made the driver in the front row couldnt help but increase the elerator again. Since they were in the city district, it was difficult to speed up due to the heavy traffic. However, with Baron Stuarts angry roar, the driver took a risk, quickly turned the steering wheel, and ran the red light! The piercing brake sound rang out continuously outside the window, but the ck sedan sped away like the wind, heading straight for the hospital! Looking at her blood-soaked son, Vivian Fergusons heart clenched tightly, unable to stop her tears from flowing. Baron Stuart, please dont force yourself; Im begging you. Dont talk, dont force yourself Vivian Ferguson cried, watching her sons pale face and thin lips, which had started to crack from excessive blood loss. Every time he forced himself to speak, more blood gushed out from the wound on his back. How could she feel at ease? How could she not feel heartbroken? Be Stuart, sitting in the passenger seat, was also extremely anxious. She looked at Emily Walker and then looked at her brother, feeling lost and crying incessantly. Ten plus minutester, the car finally arrived at the hospital! As he got out of the car, Baron Stuarts body was almost soaked with fresh blood, but he insisted on carrying Emily Walker into the hospital. Every time he exerted force with his arm, the wound on his back would split open further, and he was close to losing consciousness several times Upon receiving the news, Leonardo Bryson also arrived at the hospital at this time. Seeing his condition, he couldnt help but snatch Emily Walker from his hands and rushed towards the emergency department! In the midst of panic and urgency, Emily Walker was finally pushed into the emergency room!
Baron Stuart, were here; please go get treatment for your blood loss Im begging you! Emily Walker had been sent to the emergency room, but the blood-soaked Baron Stuart refused to leave, causing Vivian Fergusons heart to be filled with anxiety. His face was already bloodless and pale; if he didnt stop the bleeding soon, he would die! Brother please go get treatment, quickly Be Stuart also pleaded tearfully, looking at his bloody body, feeling as if her heart was being brutally stabbed, making it difficult to breathe. Baron Stuart said nothing, brushing off Be Stuarts hand on his arm, his gaze always fixed on the door of the emergency room. His vision was already blurring, but he couldnt dare to lose consciousness with the people inside the emergency room. As soon as his vision started to blur, he would forcefully tear the wound open on his back. The pain would then prop up his consciousness, preventing him from copsing. Chapter 433: 433: I want both of them! Chapter 433: I want both of them! Watching him like this, Leonardo Bryson was also filled with anger.
If you want to die, I wont stop you, but can you at least live for me before she wakes up! Leonardo walked over and grabbed him, trying to lead him in another direction. At this moment, the door of the emergency room was suddenly pushed open. Baron Stuart quickly let go of Leonardos hand and hurried back. The doctor came out, looking very upset. He looked at everyone, and finally, his eyes settled on Baron Stuarts face. Mr. Stuart, the situation isnt good. We may not be able to save the child. The doctor didnt want to say this if he didnt have to. These words, like a blow to the head, left everyone present speechless and pale!
It took a while for Vivian Ferguson to step forward and plead with the doctor, Doctor, please think of a way to save my grandson. They had juste to the hospital for a checkup today, and the baby was only a boy for a few short hours, yet the doctor said he couldnt be saved. How could she ept that? Looking at her, the doctor regretted, Madam Foster, if we insist on saving the child, we might not even be able to save the adult. What This time, Vivian was even more shocked. The adult couldnt be saved either During this time, Vivian had epted Emily Walker not only because she was carrying her grandson but also because she felt Emily was suitable for her son. Now, both the adult and the child were in danger? I want them both! If something happens to either mother or son, Ill hold you responsible! At this moment, Baron Stuart walked over, grabbed the doctors cor, and stared at him with angry eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn Heartache and regret seemed to tear his chest apart. This doctor was a designated medical staff member of the Stuart family, and he was well aware of Baron Stuarts personality, knowing he was a man of his word. However, falling from dozens of stories, it was almost impossible to save the child. The child was only a little over five months old. If it had been seven or eight months, there might have been a chance of survival. The doctor understood his anger and pain, but even if Baron Stuart wanted to hold him ountable, he really couldnt do anything, Mr. Stuart, even if you want me to take responsibility, Im really powerless. These wordspletely shattered the glimmer of hope in Baron Stuarts heart.
The hand gripping the doctors cor gradually loosened, and thest bit of support disappeared. With a blink, Baron Stuart lost all consciousness Baron Stuart! Baron Stuart! Brother! The three people shouted in unison, watching Baron Stuart copse. Leonardo stood beside him and quickly picked him up, heading to another emergency room. Vivian turned her head, looked at the doctor who was still standing there, closed her eyes in pain, and forced the words out, If the child cant be saved, theres nothing we can do, but we have to save the adult, otherwise, I will make this hospital disappear from E City! After saying this, Vivian turned and walked towards her sons emergency room. The doctor nodded and quickly returned to the emergency room. A few hourster, Baron Stuart woke up in another hospital room, surrounded by white. He suddenly sat up, intending to get out of bed.
Vivian, who was by his side, hurriedly stood up to restrain him and anxiously said, Baron Stuart, the doctor said you cant move right now, or your wound will split open! PS: Dears, these two chapters make up forst night! I know I let you down as a stepmother! Sorry! I promise to make it up to you double your heartache this time, and guarantee that the next child wille very soon! Chapter 434: 434: Are You Relieved Now Chapter 434: Are You Relieved Now Vivian Ferguson felt pain in her heart. To the outsiders, he was a man who did not engage in femalepany and was cold and unfeeling. But now, who could have imagined that for one woman, he would risk his own life several times?
Baron Stuart remained silent and insisted on getting out of bed. With no other choice, Vivian Ferguson followed him out. In another hospital room, Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart stood vigil beside the hospital bed, their faces full of worry as they watched the pale and bloodless figure lying there. The door of the hospital room was pushed open, and they both turned their heads at the sound to see a flustered Baron Stuart walk in. Although the wound on his back had already stopped bleeding and been treated, his thin lips were still cracked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at the child on the bed who was still unconscious, and her once-swollen belly now as t as before, Baron Stuarts heart tightened, and a deep pain shed through his eyes. As if to ay his worries, Be Stuart stood up and said, Brother, shes fine now, dont worry too much.
Although they had lost their child, the doctor had said that the mother was out of the danger period, and as long as she got proper rest, she would wake up. Without saying a word, Baron Stuart walked over and sat down on a single chair beside the bed, his gaze focused intently on the figure in the hospital bed. Recalling the moment she fell from upstairs, Baron Stuarts heart felt like it was being pierced by a needle, causing a sharp pain in his heart. Vivian Ferguson, who had followed him, was somewhat worried seeing his determination. The doctor had already exined that the wound on his back had opened up to a great extent, and if he didnt rest and recuperate properly, it could open up again, leading to serious consequences if it became infected. Baron Stuart, Emily Walker is fine now, so will you please listen to Mother and go back to your room and rest? Vivian Ferguson asked with a worried expression, fearing for her sons safety. Upon her words, Leonardo Bryson and Be Stuart also looked at him with concern. But his eyes remained steadfast, and he did not speak, only silently watching the child in the hospital bed. At this moment, the door to the hospital room was pushed open once again, and the informed Zachary Stuart strode in angrily. When he saw Baron Stuarts flustered face, his heart was also struck with a heavy blow. As for Emily Walkers pregnancy, so far, Zachary Stuart was still kept in the dark and naturally did not know about her miscarriage. But seeing his beloved grandson tormented to such an extent for a woman, how could he not be heartbroken and angry!
For the sake of a woman, is it necessary to go to such lengths!? Regardless of whether the person in the bed was still unconscious, Zachary Stuart roared in anger inside the hospital room. Prior to entering, he had also consulted the doctor and knew the serious consequences of Baron Stuarts back injury if not properly treated. Baron Stuart remained silent, and was dismissive towards Zachary Stuarts scolding, as if the man was not even in the room. Return to your room and rest immediately, right now! While Zachary Stuart was angrily scolding him, deep down, he was also concerned about Baron Stuart. He himself was already old, and it was not easy to raise such an outstanding grandson. No matter what, he could not allow his future to be ruined by a woman. Baron Stuart knew that if he didnt do something, Zachary Stuart would continue to admonish him nonstop. So, Baron Stuart got up and directly climbed onto Emily Walkers hospital bed. It was a VIP-exclusive double bed, and there was no problem in fitting two people on it. Seeing his reaction, everyone present was momentarily stunned. Chapter 435: 435: Why Hasn’t He Woken Up Yet? Chapter 435: Why Hasnt He Woken Up Yet? Is this how you reassure yourself? Baron Stuart opened his mouth with a cold face. Even though his words were directed at Zachary Stuart, his eyes were not on him.
Zachary Stuart was furious, but for a moment he couldnt say anything. What was so good about this woman, exactly? What kind of spell had she cast on him, that he couldnt be away from her even for a short while? Seeing his rage boiling, Vivian Ferguson worried that the noise might disturb Emily Walker, who was still in a deep sleep. So she spoke up, Dad, both of them are no longer in critical condition. You dont need to worry anymore. You should take care of yourself and try not to get too emotional. Although she hadter found out that Vivians previous illness had been feigned, he was still getting on in years, and any little mishap could be detrimental. Being reminded thus by Vivian Ferguson, Zachary Stuarts face softened a bit. He raised his eyes and looked at the two people on the hospital bed, but in the end he didnt say anything.
Although Baron Stuart still seemed anxious, he was less worried by the doctors assurance. As for Emily Walker, she was not his concern. Giving Vivian Ferguson a nce, Zachary Stuart gave her his instructions, Take good care of him and for now, dont worry about the Company. Vivian Ferguson nodded. Even though Zachary Stuart was very strict with her, if something really goes wrong, he would be more anxious than anyone. Lastly, after taking one final nce at Baron Stuart, Zachary Stuart turned around and left the hospital room. At this time, it was already past 7 PM, and Leonardo Bryson stood up and spoke softly, Im going to get some dinner. Saying so, he then got up and left the hospital room. Im going to make a quick trip back, Vivian Ferguson whispered to Be Stuart, as she looked at the pale faces of the two, she decided to go back and prepare some nutritious food for them. After all, no matter how delicious the food from outside might be, it wouldnt be as good as the restorative meals she could cook at home. Be Stuart nodded, understanding her mothers intentions. In an instant, there were only three people left in the hospital room. After some time, Baron Stuart finally spoke, Go and call the doctor. Be Stuart was taken aback for a moment, then responding Okay, sure, she rose to call the doctor.
Baron Stuarts heart would not rest until he heard about her condition directly from the doctors mouth. In a short while, the doctor came in and exined Emily Walkers detailed condition to him. Apart from the trauma, there were no life-threatening concerns. Baron Stuart was relieved after hearing this. By the next morning, Emily Walker still had not woken up. The few people who had watched over her in the hospital room the entire night began to worry. The doctor did say that she would wake up soon. Why hadnt she woken up yet?N?v(el)B\\jnn In his anxiety, Baron Stuart rushed from the bed and dragged over Emily Walkers main doctor. Didnt you say she would wake soon!? Why hasnt she woken even after more than ten hours!? Baron Stuarts anger returned; bloodstains began to appear on his back wound. Seeing this, Be Stuart immediately stepped in to stop him, Brother, your back injury is opening up again, please dont get so excited, okay!? She was slightly exasperated. Couldnt he just inquire calmly?
However, she understood; whenever it came to anything concerning Emily Walker, her brother couldnt remain as calm andposed as he used to be. She turned her head and looked at Emily Walker, who was still unconscious. She couldnt help but curse inwardly: Emily Walker, its as if youre a challenge in my brothers life that he just cant ovee, no matter what he does. Chapter 436: 436: Already Awake, But Don’t Want to Open My Eyes Chapter 436: 436: Already Awake, But Dont Want to Open My Eyes
At Baron Stuarts question, the doctor was also puzzled. Logically, Emily Walker should have woken up quickly, so howe she hasnt woken up after such a long time? Mr. Stuart, please wait a moment. Helplessly, the doctor conducted a full body check-up on Emily again. Half an hourter, the results were the same. Apart from some minor damage to her body and mind, there were no major problems. But why wouldnt she wake up? The doctor was still puzzled. After ncing at Emily on the hospital bed, the doctor was about to leave when he unintentionally noticed her eyelids twitching and her eyshes fluttering a few times.
Shes awake! The doctor was overjoyed, thinking that she would soon open her eyes, so he could report back to Mr. Stuart. However, a minute passed, and those eyes that should have opened remained tightly shut. Now the doctor was puzzled and somewhat bewildered. Frowning, the doctor suddenly seemed to understand something. She was indeed awake, but why didnt she want to open her eyes? Was it because she had lost her child and didnt want to face the reality? But what could she escape by forcibly keeping her eyes closed? The child was gone, and not opening her eyes would not erase this fact. Baron Stuart, who was standing nearby, saw that the doctor had been checking for a long time without saying anything, and couldnt help but get angry, Whats going on!?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At his shout, the doctor regained his senses, looked at him, and then at the person on the hospital bed. Finally, he walked towards Baron Stuart. He then whispered a few words in his ear. Upon hearing the words, Baron Stuarts expression stiffened, and he looked up at Emily on the hospital bed. As long as she wakes up, its fine.
Get out. Baron Stuart said in a deep voice, and the doctor left the room upon hearing this. Seeing the doctor leave, Be Stuart, who was standing nearby, looked confused, Brother, what did the doctor say? Baron Stuarts face darkened, and his deep eyes were somewhat dim, Its nothing, you all go back and rest. Be Stuart was stunned, But Go back! Baron Stuart spoke again, his tone now moremanding. Leonardo Bryson walked over and took Be Stuarts hand, Ill take you back. Be Stuart looked up at Leonardo, then at her brother, and finally her gazended on Emily on the hospital bed. She nodded in agreement. After the two left the hospital room, Baron Stuart stood still, without making any noise. As he had expected, ten plus minutester, Emily on the bed opened her eyes. Turning her head, she saw that the man was still there. Emily was somewhat surprised, but her pupils quickly became emotionless, as if dead silent. She turned her line of sight away, not wanting to look at the person standing at her side. In her head, the cold and ruthless words deeply stabbed into her heart, causing her pain with every breath she took.
Everything was gone, even her heart seemed dead. Seeing her turn away, Baron Stuart thought she couldnt ept the loss of their child, so he walked over and sat down in front of her. However, as soon as Baron Stuart stood in front of her, Emily turned her face to the other side. Her obvious intentional avoidance made Baron Stuart frown slightly. We can have another child. He didnt know how tofort her and could only use the mostmon approach. Emilys expression remained calm all along. Her pale face showed no emotions, and she was deaf to Baron Stuarts words. It was as if he didnt even exist. Chapter 437: 437: Do you think I would go out? Chapter 437: 437: Do you think I would go out?
Her pained expression, as if she hadpletely given up, made Baron Stuarts heart ache. Emily. You, get out. Emily Walker finally spoke, but her three cold words left Baron Stuart slightly stunned. All this time, Emily had never used such a frosty tone, let alone toward him, or even anyone else. He had never heard her voice so cold and devoid of warmth. Baron Stuart was puzzled, frowning slightly. After gazing at her for half a moment, he finally began to understand the origin of her coldness.
Originally, he had thought that he could save her and the child, but now the child was gone, and it was as if he had personally killed it. If he had been willing to yield to Milton Modestos threats back then, would any of this have happened? He wanted to exin, but he didnt know how. Looking at her lifeless face, Baron Stuart couldnt say anything but felt heartache. Deep inside, he also felt overwhelming guilt. You think I will leave? He spoke, staring at her with ink jade-like eyes. She could me him, vent her anger, but could she not ask him to leave as soon as she opened her mouth? How could he leave her like this? Upon hearing his words, Emily turned her head to the side, refusing to even nce at him. The atmosphere in the room grew tense, and neither of them spoke any further. It wasnt until noon when Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart returned to the hospital with lunch that Emily finally opened up. When they saw she was awake, Vivian and Be heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately, they took out the porridge and chicken soup on the side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The doctor said that you have suffered some trauma, so you need nourishment to recoverpletely. Vivian smiled, not yet noticing the discord between the two. Of course, the mother and daughter knew nothing about the incident on the rooftop involving Baron Stuarts indifference. Come on, get up and drink this chicken soup. Vivian knew the pain of losing a child, so she tried to be as gentle as possible, hoping to provide somefort. But, Emily in the bed gave no response. If it had been an ordinary day, and Vivian had fed her personally, Emily would have been astonished. Now, however, she didnt even have the strength to react. Seeing that she wouldnt eat, Vivian thought she was grieving for her child, and for a moment, she didnt know how tofort her. Being a mother herself, she knew how painful it was to lose a child, but now that the child was really gone, Emily would have to recuperate her body so that the next child could arrive as soon as possible. Emily, you need to recover your body so you can have another child with Baron Stuart, right? Come on, get up and drink this bowl of soup, okay? Vivians tone was as gentle as if she was cajoling her own daughter, incredibly warm. Some warmth seeped into Emilys heart, but when she heard mention of another child, her heart ached like it had been pricked by a needle. Another child? Was that still possible? Could there be another child between her and Baron Stuart? Emilys heart was filled with endless bitterness, as she buried her face deeper into the pillow. Seeing her like this, a doctors words resounded in Baron Stuarts mind.
Because of the miscarriage, her body had suffered a trauma, and if she didnt recuperate well, it might leave unexpected seque. Getting up, Baron Stuart walked around the bed, took the chicken soup from Vivians hand, and softly coaxed, Drink this bowl of soup. Silence was all that met him in response. Chapter 438: 438: No Other Way But Threats If you dont drink it, you can forget about ever seeing your little brother. When persuasion didnt work, the only tactic left for Baron Stuart was a threat. As long as she obediently slurped up this bowl of soup, even if it involved a threat, he was ready to go to extreme lengths. But this time, the threat didnt work. Upon hearing his threat, Emily Walker clenched her fists fiercely! She had had enough, enough of his threats, and enough of his domineering and forceful attitude! She stood up suddenly, before Baron could react, Emily quickly snatched the bowl of chicken soup from his hand and smashed it to the ground with a loud crash.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Everyone was stunned by her action, frozen in shock for a long moment, staring at her nkly. It was the first time Baron had seen her lose her temper like this, and in her gaze, he detected a hint of anger he had never seen before. Stop using my brother as a threat, Ive had enough! Emilys angry gaze was fixed on Baron, she was truly fed up! She was already heartbroken, why could he still threaten her so ruthlessly? Looking at her outburst, Baron remained expressionless, So, you really dont want to see your brother?
Watching her like this, his heart ached, as if sliced by a sharp de. But, besides threats, he could not find any other way to make her eat properly. Emily stared at him in shock, her eyes filled with anger and heartache, gradually fogged over. Seeing her silent, Baron got up to leave the hospital room. What are you doing!? Emily panicked, instantly stopping him with her voice. Baron turned back, his face cold as ever, his tone devoid of any warmth, Making your brother disappear from E City. Emily was taken aback. This man, why was he so cruel and heartless? She had just lost her child, he had offered no exnation for the scene on the rooftop, and now he was threatening to take away her only brother, why, why was this happening! Emily was angry yet helpless, tears were streaming down her face, How can you be so heartless, he is my own brother! She screamed in pain, she had never hated the man before her as much as she did at that moment. Baron did not respond, watching her painful gaze and tear-streaked face, his heart ache. Looking at her, Baron turned to leave the hospital room again. Wait! Seeing him leaving, Emily was truly panicked, sobbing, her petite, fair face was tear-stained by this moment. What if he really made her little brother disappear from E City, how would she face her deceased parents? Several people on the side, watching the standoff between the two, couldnt help but break into a cold sweat. Only Leonardo Bryson seemed to understand his good intentions. Be Stuart on the side waspletely confused, Emily was already like this, why did her brother have to threaten her, wasnt it just making her even more painful? As she sobbed, Baron stopped in his tracks and her reaction was just as he had expected.
Seeing that he had turned around and stopped, Emilys little face was tear-stained, finallypromising despite the wounds in her heart, I dont want him disappeared Upon hearing her words, Baron walked over to her, and of course, Emily didnt notice the pain in his eyes. He picked up a bowl and scooped another serving of chicken soup from the instion barrel, handing it to her, his voice grave, Then drink this bowl of soup.
Chapter 439: 439: The Process Might Be Quite Painful Looking at the chicken soup he handed over, Emily Walker pursed her lips and temporarily held back her tears. She could never beat this man, never learn his coldness and heartlessness, he could care less about peoples lives, and yet, she could never do that. ncing at the chicken soup that had just arrived, Emily Walker wanted to reach out to take it. However, before her hand touched the bowl, Baron Stuart scooped up a spoonful and brought it to her lips. Although she couldnt swallow it, Emily Walker obediently opened her mouth and drank the entire bowl of chicken soup one mouthful at a time, and finally finished a bowl of porridge as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn At the side, Be Stuart watched this scene and seemed to understand that her brothers method of feeding was unique, not coaxing, but a direct threat. Perhaps this means that they are each others cmities, neither able to get past the other. If it were her, she would simply refuse to eat, regardless of the threats! Seeing that she had finished eating everything, Vivian Ferguson at the side was also relieved. Although the process was somewhat hard to ept, the oue would be good. After lunch, Vivian Ferguson went home first, while Be Stuart and Leonardo Bryson stayed behind, but in the end, they were sent away by Baron Stuart.
After everyone left, Emily Walkery down on the bed, her heart still aching. Baron Stuart looked at her, his heart also tightly clenched. If he could, he wouldnt treat her this way. But who could me her for not cherishing herself and refusing to eat properly, leaving him with no other choice but to threaten her. In the afternoon, perhaps out of crying fatigue, Emily Walker unknowingly fell into a deep sleep. Baron Stuart looked at her andy down beside her. This way, both of them nursed their wounds, recuperated together, and slept on the same hospital bed. And each time, as long as Emily Walker refused to eat, Baron Stuart bullied her into eating in the same manner. In the end, Emily Walker, besides obediently eating, hardly spoke to him, the two of them like strangers. Baron Stuart knew she hated him, but everything could be discussed after she recovered. After recuperating in the hospital for a week, Baron Stuart returned to thepany. Having dyed for a week, too many things awaited his personal attention. As for Emily Walker, due to the miscarriage and the damage it caused, the doctor advised her to stay longer in the hospital. Today, Rosanne Nichols and Antonio Bailey also came to visit Emily Walker at the hospital and learned that the child was lost, and they were very regretful. Rosanne Nichols felt somewhat guilty towards her, after all, none of this would have happened if it werent for her. Although not directly, it was as if she had indirectly caused Emily Walker to lose her baby. Emily, I bought some fruits. Look which one you like, and Ill peel it for you, said Rosanne Nichols as she sat down beside the bed. Emily looked up at the two, her spirits not very good. Although she had been recuperating for over a week, herplexion still hasnt recovered.
That was natural, facing Baron Stuarts threats every day, how could she recover her goodplexion. However, it was much better than before, at least, the paleness on her face was gradually reced with color. Without Baron Stuarts threats and dominance, Emily Walker might not have even eaten a grain of rice, and would have had no way of regaining her color. Im not hungry. She had just been threatened by Baron Stuart to finish her breakfast and indeed did not feel very hungry.
Chapter 440: 440: In fact, Baron Stuart… Antonio Bailey looked at her with a pained expression and sighed, Emily Walker, no matter what, you need to focus on recuperating so that you can have another child as soon as possible, right? Antonio thought this would give her somefort, but he inadvertently touched Emilys wound. There wont be another child. Emily Walker leaned against the head of the hospital bed, recalling Baron Stuarts cold demeanor that day. Naturally, Antonio knew nothing about this, but Rylee Brote saw it all. Hearing her determined words, Rylee tentatively asked, Emily, are you ming Baron for being cold and heartless that day? At first, Rylee was also surprised by Baron Stuarts sudden cruelty and ruthlessness, but it wasnt until he jumped from the building at thest moment that she understood. Emily nced at Rylee but didnt say anything, which was considered an acquiescence. What can be more deadly for a person who loves someone so much than to see the man ignoring his own life at such a critical moment? Seeing her silent, Rylee knew that there might be a misunderstanding about Baron Stuart. She was about to exin, Emily, maybe that day, Baron had his reasons. But Emily coldly replied with sarcasm, Reasons? What reasons? In this world, what could force Baron Stuart to have no choice?
From Emilys tone, Antonio Bailey and Rylee Brote could hear the deep irony. Although I dont know the exact reason, when you fell from the building, Baron Stuart - Sister! The hospital room door was suddenly pushed open. Wace Carter entered with an anxious expression, looking concerned as he saw Emily on the hospital bed. Sister, what happened to you? After more than a week, Wace learned about his sisters hospitalization from Baron Stuart, and heard that her child was gone too. Surprised to see him, Emily asked, Wace, how did you find out? For the entire week, Baron kept her brother from visiting her, threatening her to eat by using her brother as leverage. She had thought that Baron had actually sent him away to E City. Wace approached Emily, looking worried and said, My brother-inw told me that you were in the hospital.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Brother-inw? Emily, confused for a moment, didnt yet understand who this brother-inw was referring to. Wace nodded, Yes. He usually called him Baron or him, but that day when he received a call from Baron, Baron used you to address him. Before they hung up, Baron suddenly said, You should be calling me brother-inw. Without waiting for Wace to regain hisposure, Baron had already hung up the phone. After a while, Wace realized that Baron seemed to be expecting him to call him brother-inw. So, Wace yed into his wishes! Sister, what exactly happened? How did you lose the child? As the uncle, he was also quite excited about this child. After only a short passing of time, the child was suddenly gone, leaving him utterly disappointed. This child would probably remain a deep pain in Emilys heart forever, and she didnt want to bring it up again. Avoiding the topic, she asked, Arent you supposed to be in ss? Wace shook his head, No, I took leave.
Chapter 441: 441: Adrian Nash’s Visit Upon hearing the news of his sisters hospitalization, he dropped everything immediately, including his sses, and rushed over. Looking up, Wace Carter finally noticed Rosanne Nichols and Antonio Bailey by his side, Sister Carter, youre here too. Antonio Baileyughed, Yes, its been a while. Ever since both left thepany, Antonio Bailey hadnt seen Wace Carter in a long time. Hearing that due to Baron Stuart, he is now studying in E Citys most prestigious elite university, once he graduates, his prospects would be promising. Upon this thought, Antonio Bailey was filled with satisfaction. Regardless, anything is better than being a minor assistant following Jason around. The arrival of the three people had noticeably lifted Emily Walkers initially low spirits. At lunch, they all had their meal, creating a warm atmosphere in the hospital room. Usually at noon, Baron Stuart would supervise Emily Walkers lunch. Not seeing him today, Emily Walker seemed rtively more rxed while eating. For more than a week now, there wasnt a day she felt as satisfied as today.
After lunch, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols needed to return, Wace Carter originally wanted to stay a little longer, but Emily Walker prompted him to go back to ss. When everyone left, Emily Walker remained in the hospital room. Maybe because she had a full meal, Emily Walker lying on the hospital bed felt a hint of sleepiness creeping in, and she drifted off to sleep. She wasnt sure how much time had passed but, still half-asleep, Emily Walker felt her hand, originallyid outside the bedding, lifted by arge palm and ced it inside the bedding. Upon this touch, Emily Walker slightly fluttered her eyelids and slowly opened her eyes, only to see a charismatic face filled with care. How are you here? Looking at the man in front of her, a surprised Emily Walker blinked open her eyes. Seeing her awake, Adrian Nashs mouth curved up to a faint, tender smile. Antonio Bailey told me, so I came to see you. He had just learned today about her hospitalization and moreover the child was gone The gentleness in Adrian Nashs expression made Emily Walker feel a little uneasy. She slowly rose, half-leaning against the head of the bed, only to see a bunch of fresh flowers and fruits on the small round table next to her, undoubtedly brought by Adrian Nash. How are you feeling? Even though she looked significantly better, one could still sense a hidden pallor on her smiling face. Looking at her, Adrian Nashs heart ached a little more. Emily Walker nced at him, slightly pursing her lips, Quite well, just a bit bored. She spoke not intentionally in front of Adrian Nash. Being here for more than a week, having Baron Stuarts meal-threats every day, she was not allowed to go anywhere. Yet, she wished to go out for a walk, but Baron Stuart forbade it. Her words caused a corner of Adrian Nashs lips to curl up slightly.
Where do you want to go? Ill take you there. Her words skillfully revealed her thoughts to Adrian Nash. Emily Walker looked up at him, somewhat taken aback. She lowered her gaze, deep in thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn If Baron Stuart knew at this time that she was with Adrian Nash, what would he think
Lets just take a walk in the garden. She looked up, revealing a sweet smile to Adrian Nash for the first time. Adrian Nash, a bit surprised, immediately understood something and curved his lips into a troubled smile. The two got up, left the hospital room, and stepped into the elevator. Chapter 442: 442: Proclaiming Sovereignty! The autumn wind was biting, even with the sun overhead, one could still feel a chill creeping in. Having been cooped up in the hospital room, Emily Walker found it difficult to adapt to the change in temperature and couldnt help but shiver. Seeing this, Adrian Nash couldnt help but let out a bitter smile. In a TV drama-like situation like this, should he take off his coat and drape it over her at this moment? However Adrian nced at himself, wearing only a shirt, wondering how he could take it off. If Id known youd be like this, I would have worn an extra coat. The two walked onto a small path in the garden and sat down on a wooden chair. Adrian couldnt help but mock himself. Emily listened, still somewhat puzzled, her face nk, What? Adrian came to his senses and pursed his thin lips, Nothing. As the two sat on the wooden chair, gazing at the blue sky and breathing in the fresh air, Emilys mood improved significantly.
Looking at her profile, Adrian felt an indescribable sense of relief. Just watching her like this gave him a sense of contentment he couldnt exin. Did he owe her something in his past life? After all, he was the young master of the Nash Group, an object of desire for many women. Yet, in front of this woman, he felt utterly invisible. Sitting next to another man, Emily also felt slightly uneasy, but she thought it was better than being trapped in the hospital room, facing an annoying face every day! How did you fall? Seeing that she had nothing to say, Adrian couldnt help but bring up a topic. He had only heard from Antonio Bailey that she was kidnapped by Milton Modesto and fell from several dozen stories high. The reason was said to be at Rosanne Nichols engagement banquet, where Miltons son mistook Emily for Rosanne, almost tarnishing her reputation. When Baron Stuart found out, he beat the man to a pulp in anger, and even brought down the film and televisionpany, never to recover again. Without apany and his pride, Bryan Modesto couldnt bear it and chose tomit suicide by jumping off the North River Building. All of it, Milton Modesto med on Baron Stuart, which is why he kidnapped Emily and Rosanne Nichols on the North River Building. However, Adrians casual remark made Emilys heart suddenly ache. I fell on my own. Her expression darkened, and a trace of pain appeared in her eyes. Hearing this, Adrian frowned in confusion. Fell on her own? Perhaps not wanting to continue the topic, Emily stood up and said, Its getting cold, lets go back. With that, she stood up and headed towards the inpatient department. At this time, Baron Stuart, who hade to the hospital from thepany, returned to the hospital room only to find her missing. In a panic, he was about to search the entire hospital when a nurse came out and said she had gone to the backyard garden with a man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Speaking of the man, Baron Stuart thought it was Wace Carter. However, standing at the entrance of the garden, seeing the two walking side by side, Baron Stuarts heart suddenly burst into mes of anger! He raised his eyes, looked at Adrian Nash, and finally fixed his gaze on Emily. Seeing her thinly dressed, Baron Stuart walked over expressionlessly, draped the coat in his hand over her shoulders, and then picked her up, as if intentionally making a statement.
Emily, who had yet to react, was startled by his sudden move. (Continue tomorrow) Chapter 443: Put me down! Finally reacting, What are you doing? Put me down! Although shes in the hospital, her hands and feet arent broken, so theres absolutely no need for him to carry her like this! Ignoring her struggle, Baron Stuart carried her in the direction of the inpatient department. Emily Walker was annoyed. This man was always so domineering and assertive,pletely disregarding other peoples feelings! Turning back, she looked at Adrian Nash who stood still, his gaze focused on the direction the two were leaving. Based on Baron Stuarts personality, if she goes to the hospital room now, he would likely kick her out. Only when the shadows of the two disappeared at the front door of the inpatient department did Adrian Nash turn and leave the hospital. Put me down! He carried her all the way, holding her even in the elevator. Although everyone around was envious, she didnt care!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Just now, he clearly picked her up on purpose in front of Adrian Nash, wasnt it a deration that she is his possession! Upon reaching the hospital room, Baron Stuart finally put her on the hospital bed, his expression somewhat gloomy. Who allowed you to go out with him? Thinking of the two standing side by side in the garden, jealousy red up in him.
As he approached the garden and saw that scene, for a moment, he really wanted to pin this woman on his thigh and give her a few hard hits! However, at this moment, he couldnt bear to do so. Emily Walker was deliberately going out with Adrian Nash to show him that even without him, other men would care for her too! Although she used Adrian Nash a little, she felt a bit guilty, but seeing this mans angry face, she felt very relieved! By myself! Dont I even have that freedom? She looked at him and retorted. She was almost suffocated these days, just wanting to go out to breathe some fresh air! Of course, going out with Adrian Nash was just an ident. Moreover, its only 3 PM now. She didnt expect him toe at this time. However, at that time, she really thought about what would happen if he saw them. Her reply undoubtedly deepened Baron Stuarts jealousy, Youre not allowed to go out with Adrian Nash! I insist on going out with him! For the first time, Emily Walkerpletely confronted this man! Baron Stuarts face darkened, and he stared at the angry woman for a while. Then, he calmly spoke, but with an undeniable aura of intimidation in his voice. So, you mean I have to tie you up in the room? If she insists on going out with Adrian Nash, he guarantees that she will experience a different treatment! Emily Walker was taken aback by his words. Tied up in the room? He wants to tie her up in the room!? Realizing what he meant, Emily Walker couldnt help but widen her eyes. This man actually said he would tie her up in the room? Shes not a cat or a dog, why should she be tied up in the room!
Why? Im not a cat or a dog! Emily Walker was furious and couldnt help but shout. Even cats and dogs wouldnt be tied up at home. What does this man think she is? A pet being raised? Because Im your man, and when I say no, its no. If you insist on going out with him, then I can only tie you up at home! Baron Stuart looked at her, his face sinking to the extreme.
Chapter 444: Even if it’s a pet, it’s still a national treasure! She knew that thest thing he wanted was for her to be with Adrian Nash, yet she seemed to do this deliberately, always contradicting him! Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was stunned, the anger in her eyes instantly turned into pain. She stared straight at him. Man? What sort of man are you? Her sudden change of tone startled Baron Stuart. He noticed the pain in her eyes. Does a real man watch his woman die? Ultimately, Im just a pet youve bred, and if youre not pleased, you can control my life with a leash at any time! She stared at him, her eyes gradually reddening from pain. A pet? Baron Stuart was stunned by her words. How could she ever be a pet to him? Even if she were a pet, she would be the only treasure in this world! Each time danger approached her, his heart seemed to suffocate, undergoing severe torment. Looking at the pain in her eyes, Baron Stuarts expression softened a bit. He knew she was still hurt by his cold, heartless treatment on the rooftop. Many times he wanted to exin, but he couldnt find the words. What should he say? That he acted that way just to pretend to Milton Modesto that he didnt care about her?
If he told her this, would she be willing to believe? If she chose to believe his cold and heartless behavior, then any exnations could be seen as mere excuses in her eyes. However, he didnt know that Emily was waiting for his exnation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His refusal to exin had, in Emilys view, be an admission of guilt. And this admission, in the end, had be a fact. Think what you want, whether youre a pet or a woman. If you dare to see Adrian Nash again, I will definitely tie you up. He calmly looked at her without a ripple in his eyes. His words struck Emilys heart like a severe stab, she couldnt defeat this man, she simply couldnt! She decided to remain silent, turned around andid down, her back facing him, refusing to look at him again. However, in the moment of turning around, a cold tear slid down Emilys face, so cold that it could pierce her cheeks. Standing in ce, Baron Stuart, who was looking at the woman on the hospital bed, also felt extremely agitated. Whenever Emilys dealings with Adrian Nash were mentioned, he couldnt control his emotions! The ringtone of his cell phone rang. He took out his phone somewhat impatiently, sounding cold on the phone. Young Master, its time to depart, came the respectful voice of yton Howard on the phone. This afternoon, he had to attend an important banquet in City C, he couldnt let go of the woman in front of him, so he decided to visit her before leaving. But due to Adrian Nash, they were stuck in this situation. I know. Baron Stuart responded dryly, and then hung up the phone, staring at the woman on the hospital bed one more time. The thought of Adrian Nash possibly approaching his woman while he was away for the next two days made Baron Stuart feel a strong urge not to go to City C! Still, attending the banquet is something he must do.
After some reflection, Baron Stuart walked over, picked up the woman on the bed, and left the hospital room. Being held by him again, Emily was somewhat taken aback. At this moment, she was sick of his touch and didnt want to be this close to him! What are you going to do now!? Emily struggled as she attempted to break free from his grasp.
Chapter 445: Come to City C with me However, Baron Stuarts strong arms wouldnt let her go, and he spoke in a deep voice, Come with me to City C! Though the doctor advised that she should stay in the hospital for a few more days, he had to take her with him now and would even take Doctor Gavin along too if needed! He carried her all the way from the hospital to the car and called Doctor Gavin, giving him ten minutes to get ready before going to City C together. Although Emily Walker had basically recovered, she still couldnt overexert herself. There was a special suite in the private jet, which could allow Emily Walker to have a better rest space. Flying to City C would take two hours, and as Emilyy in the special suite, she couldnt understand why this man wanted to take her on a business trip! The door of the cabin was knocked on, and Emily, thinking it was Baron Stuart, didnt respond while lying on thefortable double bed. Young Madam. Doctor Gavins voice was heard from outside. Hearing that, Emily couldnt help but look over. In a short while, she saw Doctor Gavin enter the room. Doctor Gavin came over and hung an IV drip bag at the head of the bed. Young Madam, this IV drip will help with your overall nutrition.
I dont need it. Emily turned her head away, acting like she was purposely upset with someone and refusing to ept any treatment! However, Doctor Gavin seemed to know shed refuse, so he calmly prepared the IV drip and then smiled at her. After this IV, youll have the energy to fight the Young Master, wont you? As soon as he boarded the ne, Doctor Gavin noticed that the two of them seemed to have quarreled. Upon hearing his words, Emily paused for a moment and looked at Doctor Gavin, who was smiling warmly. Indeed, she had been feeling weak and tired these days, so if she really wanted to resist that man, it would be better to obediently take the IV drip. Will this really make me feel a hundred times more energetic? she asked, looking up at Doctor Gavin. Doctor Gavin nodded and spoke with a teasing tone, Although I cant guarantee youll be a hundred times more energetic, at least youll be able to resist certain things. Certain things? What kind of things? Emily looked at him and, although she didnt understand, she finally took the IV drip obediently. After the IV, Emily felt somewhat sleepy and fell asleep on the bed. Feeling drowsy, she sensed a pair of burning eyes staring straight at her, and as she suddenly opened her eyes, she met a pair of ink-jade pupils. Looking at the man standing beside the bed, she instantly turned her face away and rolled to the side, unwilling to look at him. After just finishing all the documents, Baron Stuart was also somewhat tired, so hey down on the bed as well. Feeling the position behind her sinking, Emily shifted her body to the side. She meant to say, she didnt want to be near him. Naturally, ording to Baron Stuarts personality, he should have tried to engage her even if she tried to avoid him. However, many minutes passed quietly, and the man next to her didnt make a sound. Emily was puzzled, so she quietly turned her head back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As soon as she turned, she saw a sleeping face, with even breaths, and could slightly tell the exhaustion at this time from his handsome facial structure. In fact, Baron Stuart was really tired, going back and forth between the hospital and thepany, sometimes even having to attend social engagements. To spend more time with Emily, he often didnt have time for meals due to his busy schedule. Now as hey down, it seemed like his spirit was relieved, and he quickly rxed.
Chapter 446: Young Master, It’s Time to Change the Medicine Chapter 446: Young Master, Its Time to Change the Medicine Looking at his slightly tired face, Emily Walkers heart sank, but she didnt do anything about it. During this period of time, there had been no physical intimacy between the two, and even their emotional connection had be somewhat distant because of the recent events. Although this man had been very considerate and attentive to her these days, Emily couldnt help but feel a sharp pain in her heart whenever she thought of his threats and overbearing attitude. Turning her head away, Emily gazed thoughtfully at the ceiling without looking at the man beside her, her expression bing dull and lifeless. At this moment, the room door was knocked on. In the past, even the slightest noise would cause Baron Stuart to frown and wake up, but nowadays The door was knocked on three times, apanied by Doctor Gavins gentle and clear voice, but the man in the bed did not open his eyes. Instead, he continued to sleep deeply, as if he was extremely exhausted. Since both of them were in the room, Doctor Gavin couldnt just barge in, so he had to wait for someone to respond from inside before entering. With no other choice, Emily got up from the bed, walked over, and opened the door to see Doctor Gavin holding a medical box in his hand. She looked at him with some surprise. She had just finished her infusion not too long ago, so would she need another treatment already?
Seeing her, Doctor Gavin smiled faintly and then walked into the room. Young Master, its time to change your medicine. After saying this to Emily, Doctor Gavin walked straight into the room and approached the bedside. Emily stood there, still somewhat confused for a moment. Change medicine? What medicine? Her line of sight followed Doctor Gavins footsteps andnded on the man lying in bed. He needed to change his medicine? What happened to him? Emily approached them, still not understanding what Doctor Gavin meant by changing medicine. Looking at Baron Stuart, who was deeply asleep in bed, Doctor Gavin gently called out, Young Master? He seemed so exhausted that Doctor Gavin was reluctant to wake him up if it wasnt absolutely necessary. However, the wound on his back was so deep that it had to be changed three times a day. Because he had been insisting on sticking to his schedule these days, he had only been able to change the dressing once a day. As a result, the wound on his back had started to be infected. Fortunately, it was discovered in time, or the consequences would have been severe! If the wound were to get infected, he couldnt be like the past few days, changing the dressing only when he had time and not doing so when he didnt. Otherwise, his arm might be useless! Young Master? Seeing that there was no response, Doctor Gavin couldnt help but call out again. Looking at the sleeping man, Emily was in a daze. Normally, he would never sleep so deeply. What had happened recently? Of course, she didnt know that Baron Stuart had injured his back and was released from the hospital to work only after one week of recovery. He had been busy attending social engagements and making time to go to the hospital to keep herpany and ensure she ate on time. It could be said that during these days, he had been under tremendous pressure, both physically and mentally, yet Emily didnt know about any of this. In response to Doctor Gavins gentle calls, Baron Stuart finally furrowed his brows ever so slightly and slowly opened his eyes.
Sitting up, he nced around, and for the first time, Baron Stuart felt the urge to sleep for a few more minutes. During this period, he had been getting far too little sleep. Are we there yet? As soon as the words left his mouth, he looked outside the window, and the private jet was still flying in the air.
Doctor Gavin respectfully bowed and said, No, its time for you to change your medicine.N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing this, Baron Stuart lifted his deep pupils and proceeded to sit up. As he was about to remove the shirt on his body, he finally noticed Emily standing nearby. Chapter 447: Shocking Wound Chapter 447: Shocking Wound The hand unbuttoning the shirt hesitated for a moment, Baron Stuart lowered his gaze to think for a little while, then got up from the bed and said, Go out and change it. Doctor Gavin nodded and left the room with him. It wasnt until the two disappeared at the room entrance and the door was closed that Emily Walker came to her senses and lowered her eyes to think for a little while. Doctor Gavin obviously wanted to change his bandages, so what happened to him? Where was he hurt? With a puzzled heart, Emily turned her head, looked at the closed room door, and walked over. Opening the door, the cabin space outside wasrge, but she couldnt see Baron Stuart and Doctor Gavin. The more she couldnt find them, the more puzzled Emily became. So, crossing the cabin, Emily saw another specially arranged small room. Gently pushing open the airport door, she saw Doctor Gavins back, and Baron Stuart was sitting in front of him with his shirt off at this time. Doctor Gavins attention was all focused on Baron Stuarts wound, and Baron Stuart was currently enduring the intense pain of cleaning the wound, neither of them noticed Emily who had quietly approached.
Each cleaning felt like a burn piercing the bone marrow, so painful it was unbearable, but Baron Stuart only frowned and didnt let out a muffled groan. Emily gently walked over, stood by Doctor Gavins side, and immediately noticed the wide and deep wound on Baron Stuarts back. It was probably infected and looked somewhat horrifying and shocking at this time. Her gaze fell on the wound, and Emilys eyebrows tightened, a sh of pain appearing in the depths of her eyes, as she fell into a daze. What happened to this wound When did he get hurt? Young Master, no matter how busy you are at work, you must pay attention to this wound. If it gets infected again, Im afraid this arm will bepletely useless, Doctor Gavin said, unable to help but remind him every time he cleaned the wound. If it really bes useless, you can leave too, Baron Stuart bluntly replied. Emily, standing nearby, heard Doctor Gavins words clearly. Was the arm going to be useless? Was it that serious? For such an outstanding man, if his arm really became useless, Baron Stuarts pride would never be able to handle it. Doctor Gavin paused, feeling a little aggrieved. With his medical skills, as long as Baron Stuart changed the bandages and cleaned the wound on time, the arm wouldnt be useless. But the issue was that the Young Master didnt change the dressings on time, causing the wound to be infected, and in the end, it became his fault. It was more wronged than Dou E! Feeling helpless, Doctor Gavin cleaned the wound and put on a new gauze, then packed up the medicine box and the bloodstained gauze that had been removed. Young Master, didnt I tell you to avoid using your arm? Why did the wound open again today? he asked, looking at the bloodstained old gauze while deliberately cleaning up. To prevent the wound from opening again, Doctor Gavin had repeatedly warned not to handle the arm, otherwise it would directly affect the wound reopening. But somehow, every two or three days, his wound would split open once. Baron Stuarts face darkened upon hearing this, and he realized it must have happened when he held her today. Emily, standing nearby, seemed to understand why his wound had opened again.
A heart-wrenching pain spread in her chest, as if struggling, making her suffocate.N?v(el)B\\jnn After cleaning the wound, Baron Stuart put on his shirt and stood up. As he turned his head, he saw Emily Walker standing there, and his expression was momentarily surprised. Chapter 448: Arriving at City C Chapter 448: Arriving at City C Doctor Gavin was somewhat taken aback by her sudden arrival.N?v(el)B\\jnn When did Young Madame Walkere in? They had somehow missed it. Meeting her ink-jade-like eyes, Emily Walker regained herposure with a hint of mncholy. But on the surface, she revealed nothing and simply turned around indifferently, leaving the small room to return to the bedroom. Watching her retreating figure, Baron Stuart remained calm without saying a word. Lying on the softrge bed, Emilys mind was filled with the ghastly wound on his back. How and when was that wound inflicted? She was oblivious. A pang of heartache sprouted in her heart, but it was kept hidden and never revealed. Their rtionship had now be ambiguous. It wasnt quite a cold war, nor an argument. It had been a few days since they had a proper exchange, despite the physical proximity, they were like strangers.
One hourter, the private jetnded in City C. Upon disembarking, a chauffeur-driven car was waiting. Baron Stuarts arrival was eagerly anticipated by some of City Cs business tycoons, who sought opportunities to coborate with Futuren Group. After disembarking from the private jet, he got into the ck Bentley and arrived at the pre-booked five-star hotel. By then, it was already six in the evening. Returning to her room, Emily found herself a bit hungry but she didnt want to ask him for food at this moment! Who could have known, it was her first time visiting City C, she was unfamiliar with the ce, did not carry money, it was even tough to buy some bread. Hungry? Baron Stuart came out of the bedroom, having already changed into a finely crafted handmade suit. She was startled to hear him ask her the question just as she was thinking she was hungry. Lifting her head, she was somewhat surprised to see him dressed formally, as if he was going to attend some banquet. She looked away, his attire was indeed attractive. Dressed so well, she wondered who he was trying to impress. Suddenly, Emily found herself irrationally jealous. No! Emily replied, her tone somewhat indifferent. Baron Stuart knew she was sulking, so he didnt say anything. Instead, he picked up his cell phone and ordered, Have dinner sent up. Yes. yton Howards respectful voice echoed from the other end of the phone. 10 minutester, the hotel waiter delivered a dinner. Seeing the delicious dishes, Emilys stomach growled even more. However, she stubbornly remained seated on the sofa without moving a muscle. Baron Stuart nced at her before walking over to the dining table and began eating.
The aroma of the dinner hit her nostrils as she lifted her head towards the dining table, just in time to see Baron Stuart slowly chewing on a piece of steak. His gaze, however, was directed towards her on the sofa, as if aware that she had been watching him. In response to his gaze, Emily quickly turned her head away, looking somewhat flustered. She was convinced he was doing it deliberately.
Just as she was considering this, the noise of footsteps nearby echoed. The sound emanating from the exquisite handmade leather shoes could only belong to this man. Emily held her breath, somewhat apprehensive about lifting her head to look at him. With a te of steak in his hand, Baron Stuart came and sat next to her, cing the steak on the low table before offering her a piece with the fork. (Continued at night) Chapter 449: If not by hand, then by mouth? Chapter 449: If not by hand, then by mouth? Looking at the steak held up to her lips, Emily Walker swallowed her saliva, but stubbornly turned her face away, ignoring the steakpletely. Baron Stuart knew she was hungry because she would always lose her spirits when hungry.N?v(el)B\\jnn Not eating? The banquet is still one hour away. If you dont eat now, youll have to wait another hour. Baron Stuart watched her, and through her straight, beautiful hair, saw her fair side profile, speaking in a low voice. There was a hint of teasing in his tone. Wait another hour? Shes already so hungry, wouldnt she starve if she had to wait another hour? Its all this mans fault for forcing her to eat on time these few days, causing her to get hungry right on schedule. But she didnt want to eat what he fed her personally! Unmoved, she remained still. Whether it was a coincidence or because Baron Stuart really saw through her thoughts, He opened his mouth again lightly, Dont want to eat what I personally fed you? Is it because you want me to feed you with my mouth?
The moment he spoke, Baron Stuart had already put the steak on the fork into his mouth, as if he had timed it so that the next second, she would definitely turn her face towards him. Just as expected, as soon as he finished speaking, she turned her head angrily and yelled, Who wants you to- mmph- As Emily turned her head, she faced a handsome face as though it had been carved out of a de. It was very close, close enough for her to see the long, thick eyshes in his ink-jade-like eyes. Her lips were sealed, and before she could react, she felt a smooth, tender sensation in her mouth, apanied by a meaty taste and that unique scent of a man. Emily knew that this man had once again used his enigmatic mouth to feed her! When he touched her soft lips, Baron Stuart couldnt bear to let go for a moment. It had been so long since they had been so intimately close. Even a simple kiss felt like it had been a long timeing. A few secondster, Baron Stuart released her, revealing a blushing face. Emily looked up at him angrily, wanting to spit out the steak from her mouth, but She was so hungry, and the steak tasted so good Suddenly, several images surfaced in Emilys mind. Once, this man in front of her, had also forced her to eat in the same way. She remembered that it was not long after they first met when he fed her in his office and didnt allow her to spit it out. Thinking about this, Emilys expression suddenly darkened, and she felt a surge of sour pain in her nose. Back then, the feelings he gave her were anger and helplessness, but now, tasting it again was full of bitterness and pain. Watching her originally blushing face suddenly darken, Baron Stuart was taken aback, not understanding the reason, feeling as if something had pricked his heart. If you dont like it, spit it out. Staring at her dimmed little face, it took a while for Baron Stuart to speak in a low voice, thinking that she felt he was bullying her. Once, he had indeed bullied her in the same way, but now, it seemed that things had changed, and their feelings had evolved, especially hers. Upon hearing his words, Emily didnt spit it out. Instead, she chewed and swallowed it as if doing so was her way of contradicting him, which felt like a relief to her heart.
Suddenly, she got up and walked towards the dining table. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped, turned her head back to pick up the steak on the low table, and strode in the direction of the dining table. Chapter 450: What else can you do besides threats? Chapter 450: What else can you do besides threats? Emily Walker sat down at the dining table and gobbled down two tes of steak, bringing it all in front of herself, then devoured it without hesitation. Sometimes, eating can also be an outlet for ones emotionsespecially when it belongs to someone else! Twenty minutester, after Emily had finished all the steaks, she put down her cutlery and enjoyed the triumphant feeling of having eaten someone elses food. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the presidential suite, and yton Howard walked in holding two paper bags. Young Master, this is the outfit for the Young Madam. Baron Stuart nced at Emily and gestured to yton to give her the bag. He understood and proceeded towards Emily, who had filled herself up at the dining table. Young Madam, we have to attend a banquetter, and this is the dress you will wear tonight. He approached and spoke respectfully. Upon hearing this, Emily nced at the paper bag he carried, and then responded coldly, Im not going. After saying this, she got up, and walked directly towards her room.
If there was nothing to do after a good meal, then it made sense to sleep! It was still too early, but she didnt want to go to the so-called banquet, especially not with him. Upon hearing her response, yton Howard looked at Baron Stuart, slightly awkward. Watching her heading to the room, Baron Stuart spoke faintly, You may leave now. yton Howard nodded and exited the room immediately. Baron Stuart stood up, picking up the two paper bags from the dining table, and followed her into the room. As he entered the room, he saw her already lying on the bed. He knew she was still harboring some feelings. He walked over, ced the bag on therge soft bed, and casually took a seat on the side of the bed. Are you really not going? The response he received was only silence. Emily was lying on her side, ignoring his words. If he left her alone in the hotel, there was no guarantee she wouldnt sneak out, and since this was City C, he didnt feelfortable leaving her alone in here. Do you want to change your clothes by yourself, or should I help you? The voice echoed again, causing the woman lying in bed to sit up suddenly. ring at him, she snapped, Apart from threatening me, what else can you do!? Hearing her, Baron Stuart lowered his gaze as if he was seriously contemting her question. After a moment, he looked up, his expression unimpressed, and uttered two words, Make love. Emily: This man Even though he hurt her mercilessly, why why could he still joke about it as if nothing had happened?
Her heart ached terribly, and yet she felt helpless. She nced at the man in front of her, suppressing the pain and anger in her heart, and quickly got up. Get out, I need to change! Baron Stuart didnt move, remaining seated at the edge of the bed, watching her pick up the paper bag.
She turned around, and seeing that he had no intention to leave, Emily was filled with anger. If he wouldnt leave, then she would! She grabbed the paper bag and stormed off to the living room. After all, without his permission, no one would dare to enter this room! Inside the paper bag was a pair of shoes and an evening dress A cream-colored off-shoulder fishtail dress, embellished with golden rhinestones in the folds of the skirt, looked soft, elegant and captivating. A pair of white high heels, also adorned with pearls, and at the heel, shiny rhinestones shone golden under the crystalmp.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As if timing it perfectly, Baron Stuart came out of the room after she had finished dressing, and they both left the hotel together. Chapter 451: Luring the Doorman Brother Chapter 451: Luring the Doorman Brother At 7 PM, in an upscale hotel in City C, a banquet was being held specifically for Baron Stuart. At 7:20 AM, a stretched ck Lincoln appeared at the hotel entrance. From getting out of the car to entering the hotel, Emily Walker had given enough face to Baron Stuart. While others entered the conference hall in pairs, she walked in alone! Stepping out of the car and wearing eight-centimeter-high heels, Emily didnt even nce at the man behind her but walked straight toward the grand entrance of the conference hall. Tonights banquet was not ordinary, and without an invitation, who would dare let this unfamiliar face in? Just as she approached the front door, Emily was stopped by the doorman. Lady, please show your invitation. A doorman dressed in a maroon uniform with a delicate appearance spoke politely to Emily, who was about to enter the conference hall. Tonights banquet was too solemn, and even the doorman dared not let anyone in casually, especially an entirely unfamiliar face. The business celebrities and prominent families attending the banquet tonight had either been seen in reports or on the news.
But this woman in front of him was an unfamiliar face that had never been seen before, and she was alone, which puzzled even the doorman. Was she trying to sneak into such a solemn banquet hall to catch a golden turtle? Thats what the doorman thought, but he remained polite on the surface. Emily nced at the doorman upon hearing his request for an invitation. With her peripheral vision, she nced in the direction of herpanion. The invitation? The mans face was the invitation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, she didnt n to wait for the man behind her toe over. Instead She wanted to create a scene using Baron Stuarts worldwide reputation! I dont have it. Emily looked at the doorman and uttered two emotionless words. The doorman was momentarily stunned. He soon politely responded, Im sorry, Miss, but without an invitation, you cannot enter the conference hall. What if I insist on entering? Emily raised her eyes, her expression turning cold. The doorman was once again taken aback. Could it be that thisdy was here to create a scene? Even if she wanted to cause a ruckus, she had to consider the asion. Was this the kind of ce she could just barge in as she wished? The doorman tried to maintain the appropriate level of politeness and advised, Miss, you really cant enter without an invitation. Emily didnt wait for him to finish speaking before she followed the crowd entering the conference hall,pletely ignoring the doormans words. At this time, quite a few people were entering the conference hall, and there were only two doormen in total, leaving them unable to attend to everyone at once. Hey, Miss! You cant go in! Upon seeing her enter the conference hall, the doorman grew anxious and immediately followed her. If he let this unfamiliar woman in and she caused any trouble, he wouldnt be able to handle the responsibility. At this moment, Baron Stuart, who had just stepped out of the car, was surrounded by a group of people who eagerly came up to strike up a conversation, hoping to take advantage of the opportunity to have this top man remember their names or the names of theirpanies.
Baron Stuarts line of sight was fixed on the woman not far away, and he knew she had barged into the conference hall on her own. Seeing the business tycoons crowding around him, his face darkened, and he swept his gloomy, intimidating gaze over the people in front of him. Upon encountering his slightly gloomy face and frightening gaze, the crowd present closed their mouths one after another, no longer daring to strike up a conversation or try to ingratiate themselves.
Chapter 452: Why Not Do Something Meaningful? Chapter 452: Why Not Do Something Meaningful?N?v(el)B\\jnn Baron Stuart strode toward the entrance of the event, and people immediately cleared a path for him. At this time, Emily Walker still barged into the venue, with the doorman following closely behind her. Lady, please leave, or well have to call security. The doorman was quite polite, but no matter how polite, he couldnt take on this responsibility. Emilypletely ignored him and walked into the venue in her high heels. Due to the doormans shouting, many guests inside the venue had already cast their nces towards the duo. Who is that woman? She seems to be a new face, Ive never seen her before Who knows, she probably wants to sneak in and meet some financial groups young master or business tycoon. Just look at how shes dressed, this outfit is probably meant to attract rich people. But her dress seems to be a designer brand that was just released recently A woman dressed quite seductively recognized the rhinestone-studded evening dress on Emily. For women like them living in the upper ss society, the things they pay the most attention to are designer brands and men!
What designer brand? Nowadays, many are high-quality imitations, so simr that you cant tell the real from the fake! Is that so I see. Lady! If you dont leave, I really will call security! Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, the doorman had no choice but to directly stretch out his double arms in front of Emily, looking quite adorable! Looking at the handsome doorman in front of her, who seemed to be only in his twenties, especially his helpless expression, he indeed looked very cute. Catching a glimpse of a man entering the grand entrance gate from the corner of her eye, Emily suddenly felt mischievous and wanted to tease the doorman before her. Her originally cold expression suddenly turned seductive upon seeing the doorman before her. Do you really have the heart to chase me out? Lifting her slender pale arm, she draped it over the doormans shoulders, her watery pupils looking at him pitifully, instantly making the doorman somewhat taken aback. What does thisdy want to do Especially her coquettish voice, it really made ones bones melt. Although this was a high-ss venue, where business celebrities and socialite elites came and went, as a humble doorman, he was often looked down upon, especially by those socialite daughters, who always looked at him contemptuously. It was the first time for a woman like the one in front of him, who directly draped herself over his shoulder. People who came here were simply trying to seduce a business tycoon, so why would she hook up with him, a mere doorman? Was it just to let her stay here? Thinking of this, the doorman suddenly regained hisposure and determination. Miss, please dont do this To be honest, thedy in front of him was quite beautiful, especially those ck pupils, which seemed clear and bottomless, exuding a kind of magic that made it difficult for him to look away. But right now, he had attracted many suspicious nces from those around him, and as a humble doorman, he didnt want to lose his job because of this. But thedy in front of him Seemed to be getting more and more persistent. Doorman bro, how about, we both leave together? And then do something meaningful? Emily lifted her slender index finger, repeatedly drawing circles on the doormans chest.
Such a flirtatious move, any man would probably not be able to resist. Her voice was extremely seductive, her expression sultry, even I, Mia Harizon, had never seen Emily like this before! Chapter 453: Flippant Women Everywhere Chapter 453: Flippant Women EverywhereN?v(el)B\\jnn However, the reason for Emily Walkers behavior was that a man with a gloomy face was walking over! Get lost! Before the Doorman Bro could react, a chilling voice sounded from the side. Without even seeing the person, he could already feel the cold voice piercing his spine, making his whole body shudder. The doorman cautiously turned his head, only to be met with a pair of cold and harsh eyes, exuding a hint of chilling light. Who is this man? Why does it feel like his gaze could kill? Baron Stuart remained silent, and his ink jade-like eyes gradually became tainted with ayer of jealousy. If jealousy could burn someone to death, the doorman in front of him would have already turned into a pile of ash. Fortunately, the doorman was not too slow-witted. Seeing the angry eyes, he knew thedy beside him must be his. Those eyes filled with anger were too intimidating to look at directly, so the doorman carefully lowered his line of sight and cautiously retreated step by step away from Emily Walkers side. Doorman Bro, dont go! We
If you dare to flirt with other men again, believe it or not, Ill punish you on the spot! The chilling voice undoubtedly rekindled Baron Stuarts anger. She really thought less and less of him, daring to flirt with other men right in front of him? And a gigolo at that! Emily Walker red at him angrily, then turned and strode away without saying a word. She had too much to bear inside. She just wanted to vent her anger, and the more it irritated him, the more she wanted to do it! Follow her. Watching her back as she entered the crowd, Baron Stuart muttered to yton Howard beside him. Yes. yton Howard nodded slightly and quietly followed behind Emily Walker. At this time, Baron Stuart had juste to a stop when a crowd of people swarmed around him. Especially several women who had already cast their gazes at him. Vivian, thats Young Lord from E City. Todays cocktail party is specially held for him! Socialite A greedily looked at Baron Stuart not far away, talking to Socialite B beside her. Really, Ive seen many reports about him, and hes more handsome than in the photos! His skin is so good, and his body Socialite B was practically drooling when she looked at his toned body, and her head was filled with images of her pinned down by him His body is amazing! Socialite A was so desperate that she couldnt wait to climb into his bed right now! But who was that woman just now? Socialite Bs line of sight shifted backwards, falling on Emily Walker not far away, showing a slight disdain. Why would such an ordinary woman be standing beside such a top-tier man? It feels so unfair just thinking about it! However, the two socialites did not know You two ugly monsters! Your foundation is thicker than city walls, and if you take off that mask, you two are only average-looking! As if sensing the intense, burning gazes fixed on her, Emily Walker turned her head and encountered two hostile gazes. She was slightly startled. It was her first time in City C, and she didnt know where she had offended these two ugly monsters! But on second thought, the only reason that could offend women, this natural enemy, seemed to be because of men? ncing at the hostile gazes cast by the two women, Emily Walker smirked at the corner of her mouth, snorted disdainfully, and then turned to walk toward another ce.
Chapter 454: Is what you said true? Chapter 454: Is what you said true? Vivian, did you see that? That woman just gave us a look of disdain Socialite A noticed the contempt in Emily Walkers expression and her face turned green with rage, indignantly speaking to the sister beside her. Unable to suppress her anger, Vivian, another socialite, gritted her teeth and said with fury, Lets go over there! With that, the two furious women headed towards Emily Walkers location. However, seeing her talking to Young Lord just now, they guessed she must be a friend of his, so they didnt dare to do anything attention-grabbing in front of so many people. Miss, were you just scoffing at us? Socialite A approached Emily Walker. Although she wore a smile on her lips, her tone carried a hint of mockery. Emily Walker turned to look at them, a little surprised that these two women would actuallye to find trouble with her directly. With a cold demeanor, Emily Walker once again revealed a contemptuous expression and said, So what if I was? Emily thought this could be an opportunity to vent the frustration and grievances shed been bottling up these days on these two women! Caught off guard by her frank admission, the two women were momentarily at a loss for words. You dare to mock us? Do you have any idea who we are? In City C, they were the daughters of a huge financial group. Even ordinary officials would greet them with a smile, but now, they had been looked down upon by a woman. How could they swallow this insult!
Emily Walker looked indifferent, raised her dark eyes to size up the two women in front of her, and said, What are you, just wannabe bedmates of Baron Stuart? Do you want me to introduce you to him? Maybe you can reach the heavenly world sooner?N?v(el)B\\jnn At first, the two socialites faces turned ashen, but upon hearing thetter part, they suddenly became excited. Is that true? One of them looked expectantly at Emily Walker and asked. Seeing the sudden change in their expressions and attitudes, Emily couldnt help but be taken aback. Once she recovered, she couldnt believe that so many women were eager to share Baron Stuarts bed, to the point of being this impatient!? As they saw her sneering again, the two women couldnt help but feel enraged once more! Are you ying with us? They initially thought the woman in front of them really had a way to get them in Young Lords bed, but it turned out she was just ying with them? The woman named Vivian fumed, her face red with anger as if she wanted to rip Emily apart! However, under such public scrutiny, they had to maintain their socialite image and not lose theirposure. Emily raised her eyes, expressionless, and nced at the two frivolous women. No, I do want to help you, but Im afraid Young Lord wont be willing. Hearing this, the two women immediately changed their expressions again. You dont need to worry about that. All we need is for you to help us get closer to Young Lord. Pausing for a moment, the female character sized up Emily Walker and said, Besides, if hes willing to have someone like you, why wouldnt he want us? Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but sneer inwardly. Were they implying they were prettier than her? Although she wasnt a stunning beauty or had a seductive figure, she was surely much better than these two, right? Emily turned her head, nced at Baron Stuart not far away, who was chatting with a group of business people at the moment. Chapter 455: Seems to be in a Bad Mood Chapter 455: Seems to be in a Bad Mood Alright, follow me! After saying this, Emily Walker turned around and walked towards Baron Stuart with the two frivolous queens in tow. By this time, a crowd had already gathered around Baron Stuart. It was with great difficulty that Emily managed to squeeze into the crowd with the two women. Seeing her approach, Baron Stuarts gaze shifted to her, and he noticed the two women behind her. His handsome brow furrowed slightly, not understanding her intention. Young Lord, hello, we are her friends. One of them named Vivian Ferguson immediately greeted him, secretly excited in her heart. She hadnt expected him to be even more handsome up close! Upon hearing the words, Baron Stuarts cold pupils nced at the woman, then turned to Emily. She made friends so quickly? And with this kind of woman. Looking at her face, Emily suddenly raised a sweet smile, Young Lord, they said they wanted to crawl into your bed, so I brought them over. I dont know if it suits your taste? As soon as these words came out, everyone couldnt help but stiffen their expressions, looking at the three women and then at Baron Stuart, who already had a dark expression on his face.
The two women were even more surprised that she would say in front of so many people that they wanted to crawl into Baron Stuarts bed, their faces turning green with anger. However, they dared not do anything, considering the presence of so many people here. In their hearts, they had already torn Emily apart!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This woman actually set them up in front of everyone! What do you mean by this!? The other woman couldnt help but ask Emily in a lowugh, her face clearly showing anger. If it wasnt for the crowd, she might have really torn her apart! Emily turned her gaze back, innocently looking at the two of them, and asked pitifully, Didnt you two just say you wanted to crawl into Young Lords bed? You even asked me for help. Her innocent little face immediately attracted many sympathetic looks. Even Baron Stuart couldnt recognize her as she slightly narrowed her eyes. When did this woman be so clever? With her saying this, the two women were enraged, their faces turning ashen. After seeing the surprised looks from the crowd, they could only leave the ce angrily. Dead woman, well settle this with youter! After the two women left, Emily coldly watched their retreating figures before trying to leave as well. However, her arm was suddenly pulled by someone. She turned her head, not understanding what this man wanted. Mr. Stuart, may I know who this is? My wife seems to be in a bad mood, Baron Stuart replied with a faint smile. His simple statement easily dissolved the suspicions and surprises of the crowd. In E City, the two of them had a mysterious marriage certificate, and people in City C didnt even know about their marriage. Upon hearing this news, they couldnt help but look surprised. Was it just to defuse the awkwardness just now that he deliberately said this? I havent heard any news about Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group getting married. Shouldnt the news of such a big corporations marriage be spread all over the world? Howe theres not even a single report here? Upon hearing this, Emily gave him a cold nce, then forcefully shook off Baron Stuarts arm. At this moment, the music started, and some of the people there entered the dance floor.
Baron Stuarts lips curved, and he reached out and pulled Emily back. With this pull, she was directly pulled into his arms, his hand naturally wrapping around her waist. Emily wanted to struggle but was tightly locked by him. I dont want to dance! she red at him angrily.
Baron Stuart chuckled lightly, But I want to dance. Then please find someone else to dance with! As she spoke, she tried hard to break free from him. Chapter 456: Wounds, Cannot Touch Wine Chapter 456: Wounds, Cannot Touch Wine Baron Stuart remained silent, still locking her in a tight grip. As one song came to an end, Emily Walker hadnt yet managed to leave when many people crowded around her, encircling her and Baron Stuart. This man seemed to be the center of attention wherever he went. Loosening her grip on his arm, Emily Walker wanted to leave.N?v(el)B\\jnn But just as she turned around, she heard someone say, Mr. Stuart, I am truly honored to have you attend this banquet. Come, let me toast you a cup. The one who spoke was the organizer of todays banquet and the sole entrepreneur in City C who had a signed contract with the Futuren Corporation. Before leaving the hotel, Dr. Gavin had warned that Baron Stuart must not drink alcohol due to the wounds on his back. Heres to a pleasant cooperation. Baron Stuart gently raised his wine ss, and though he had been holding it since he entered the conference hall, he hadnt taken a sip. Nowadays, as he was the protagonist of tonights event and toasting in person, it would be impolite not to drink. Just as he was about to empty the wine ss in one gulp, someone grabbed it from his hand.
Ill drink this cup for him! After saying this, Emily Walker drained the ss without waiting for anyones response. Baron Stuart looked at her and furrowed his brows slightly. This was the first time she had stepped in to drink for him. Seeing her finish the wine in one gulp, the organizer of the event, a man, was stunned for a moment, then smiled and drained his own ss too. He then said, Mrs. Stuart has a good tolerance for alcohol. Mr. Stuart, let me toast you another cup. Once the first cup came, the second followed. Considering Baron Stuarts status, there were countless people who wanted to toast him. When the second cup came, Emily Walker snatched it away again, saying, Its my turn. After downing two cups, Emily Walker, who wasnt much of a drinker, was already feeling a bit dizzy. Baron Stuart also knew she wasnt good at drinking. It would be strange if she didnt get drunk after continuing this way. He thought she might be trying to drown her sorrows in alcohol, but he didnt know that she was actually worried about his wound. After all, Emily Walker wasnt present when Dr. Gavin had given the warning, so naturally, she wouldnt know that he couldnt drink alcohol. She only found out because she had overheard it identally when they were leaving the hotel. When the third cup arrived, Baron Stuart no longer let her easily take the wine from his hand. Instead, he gently raised his hand to avoid her reaching for the ss. Watching him finish the wine in one gulp, Emily Walker felt concerned and annoyed at the same time. The sight of his shocking wound kept floating through her mind, making her heart ache. Forget it, if he doesnt care, then whats the point of her worrying! Turning around, Emily Walker resolutely left Baron Stuarts side. Perhaps because she had drunk too much, her chest felt suffocated, and she wanted to go to the restroom. Moreover, she didnt like the lingering taste of strong liquor in her mouth. As Emily Walker headed towards the restroom, she didnt notice that two figures were quietly following behind her.
Entering the restroom, Emily Walker first went to the toilet. As she came out, she saw two hostile faces that looked like they wanted to tear her to shreds. Noticing the door behind them, it seemed to have been deliberately closed by the two. Were they seeking revenge for the humiliation she had caused them earlier? With a cold expression, Emily Walker went to the sink, washed her hands without a care, andpletely ignored the two pairs of eyes behind her.
You must have felt very triumphant after ying us just now? The two women walked over, still feeling irritated at being yed by her earlier. Those attending the banquet were all influential people, and this woman in front of them had made them lose face in public! Chapter 457: You All Must Promise Not to Hit Me! Chapter 457: You All Must Promise Not to Hit Me! Listening to the womans contemptuous tone, Emily Walker turned around and nced at them coldly with a touch of annoyance. Am I toying with you? Arent you trying to get into his bed? I just stated your intentions once. Emily Walker said, her eyes slightly cold. Women like them who think all day long about getting into a mans bed should be taught a lesson. Hearing this, the two women became even angrier and approached her to hit her. Are you sure you want to hit me? As one of them raised her hand, Emily Walker suddenly spoke, her eyes showing no fear whatsoever. However, her icy voice made Isabelle Wood who raised her hand hesitate for a moment. They were two people and not afraid of handling one person like her. Yet, ording to her tone, it seemed as if they wouldnt dare to hit her. What, scared? Then apologize to us! Isabelle Wood arrogantly sneered, her mouth curling into a derisiveugh. If Emily Walker was willing to apologize to them in front of many people, they would let her off the hook. Apologize? How should I apologize? Emily Walker stared coldly at them, wanting to see how they would have her apologize.
Hearing this, Isabelle Wood and her good sister couldnt help but show a triumphant smile. How you spoke about us earlier in front of everyone, just say that part again. But change the them to yourself. Isabelle Wood angrily said. The humiliation they faced just now was to be tasted by Emily Walker too!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily Walker looked up at the two of them. These two women were really stupid, even more than her! As long as I apologize, will you not hit me? A wise woman wouldnt suffer, and seeing the tied door, she couldnt guarantee she could fight these two women. If she were killed here, although Baron Stuart would avenge her, she didnt want to die in this cold and filthy restroom. Of course, as long as you say in front of everyone in the Grand Hall that you want to sleep with a certain man, we will let you off the hook. Isabelle Wood said arrogantly, her mouth still showing a hint ofughter unconsciously. Thinking of her admitting in front of others that she was a woman who wanted to get into a mans bed, Isabelle Wood felt extremely pleased. At that time, the Young Lord wouldnt want Emily Walker anymore. Until now, Isabelle Wood and her sister believed that Emily Walker was just Baron Stuarts tool for warming the bed and would be abandoned once she lost favor. By then, it would be time for the two sisters to take advantage of her downfall. Ha! Thinking about it, Isabelle Wood felt a wave of excitement and anticipation. Alright. Emily Walker looked at the two of them and decided to agree to their request. Upon hearing this, Isabelle Wood and her sister looked at her in astonishment, Really? As long as Emily agreed, they would surely make her fall out of favor with the Young Lord! Hmm, but you have to promise not to hit me. Emily Walker spoke calmly. Of course, as long as you do as I say, well definitely not hit you. Isabelle Wood said, herughter growing more triumphant as she spoke. These two women were truly the perfect example of big breasts, no brains! Fine, Ill go right now. With that, Emily Walker was about to walk past them and leave the restroom. Wait. As she was about to leave, Isabelle Wood suddenly called out to her, her eyes narrowing slightly, Youre not thinking of running away, are you?
Emily Walker turned her head, looked at them, and showed a bewildered expression, If you dont trust me, you can follow me. Chapter 458: Throw Them Out Chapter 458: Throw Them Out Hearing this, Isabelle Wood and her sisters exchanged a nce, and then said, Alright! Thus, the three of them left the restroom together and headed toward the Banquet Hall. At this time in the banquet hall, Baron Stuarts gaze was constantly searching for Emily Walkers figure, but he couldnt find her for a long while. Just as he was about to send yton Howard to search for her, his gaze spotted a child not far away finally appearing in the center of the hall, walking slowly towards himself. And behind her Why were those two women again? Baron Stuart slightly knitted his eyebrows, and his deep pupils narrowed. Emily Walker came to Baron Stuarts side, and behind her, Isabelle Wood and her sisters were now looking as if they were waiting for a good show. She wanted to see how she could make a fool of herself in front of Young Lord and numerous people! However, what Isabelle Wood didnt expect happened
Emily Walker, who had originally had a calm face, suddenly looked wronged, her tears dropped in an instant, and her aggrieved voice resounded in the originally harmonious hall. With her reaction, not just Baron Stuart, even Isabelle Wood and others felt bewildered. Seeing her aggrieved appearance, Baron Stuarts heart ached, and hisrge palm brushed her delicate cheeks, asking gently, Whats wrong? Emily Walker cried even more loudly, looking extremely wronged, They bullied me, locked me in the restroom, and said they wanted to beat me upsob As she cried, she thought to herself: These two stupid women wait to be thrown out by Baron Stuart! Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts entire expression suddenly turned cold, and his eyes with a hint of chill swept over the two women in front of him. Isabelle Wood and her little sister both had shocked expressions, looking at Baron Stuarts cold gaze and then at Emily Walkers aggrieved face, only realizing after a moment that they had been yed by this woman again! No, we didntC Seeing the mans cold eyes, Isabelle Wood was about to exin. Throw them out. Before she could speak, Baron Stuarts cold voice rang out, speaking to yton Howard beside him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, both women were so shocked that their faces changed color, staring at the man in front of them in disbelief. After all, they were the daughters of prominent families, and now they were actually going to be thrown out? Absolutely not! Young Lord, please listen to our exnation, we didnt Before Isabelle Wood could finish her sentence, yton brought people to take the two women out directly Watching the two women being thrown out, Emily Walker felt extremely pleased in her heart, knowing that when yton and others disappeared from the entrance of the conference hall, her crying stopped immediately. Her entire expression calmed down in an instant, and the tears stopped on cue. Without even ncing at Baron Stuart, Emily Walker turned and left. After all themotion, even though it was refreshing to see the two women being thrown out, deep down in her heart, she still couldnt feel any happiness. Her heart had been hurting the whole time, and it had never gotten better.
Her hand gently touched her abdomen, where there had once been a tiny life, which was gone because of that mans cold indifference. She had been waiting for an exnation all this time, but that man acted as if nothing had happened, including their child. Didnt he feel the slightest regret? That was their child, their first child As she walked to the dining table, she caught sight of the cocktails on it. Thinking of the pain and endurance in her heart, Emily Walker picked up a wine ss without hesitation, poured a full ss, and then drank it all.
It is said that getting drunk can relieve a thousand worries. She also wanted to give it a try, waiting to see if everything would disappear from her heart after sobering up from the drunkenness. Chapter 459: 459: Unable to Bear, Going Crazy with Wine Chapter 459: Unable to Bear, Going Crazy with Wine Behind her, Baron Stuarts gaze followed her constantly, and as he saw her raise the wine ss to drink, his heart tightened. She wanted to create a scene, and he would join her, just hoping that it could make her feel better. Another full ss down her throat, and as she reached for the third, someone took the wine ss from her hand, apanied by the mans distressed voice, Dont drink anymore. Emily Walker was already a little dizzy, and after two more sses, she couldnt help but be tipsy. What right do you have to stop me from drinking!? Leaning on the alcohol, she vented all her grievances. Tears blurred her line of sight as she looked at the man in front of her, her voice choked up, Why are you always so selfish domineering, unreasonable n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I just want to drink, do I not even have that right?! As Emily spoke, she tried to snatch the cup from his hand. Baron Stuart was already a focal figure, and with her loud voice, she quickly attracted the surprised gazes of many people around them. Her appearance pained him deeply, and he stretched out his hand to pull her swaying body towards him. However, Emily, though tipsy, was still conscious.
The moment she felt his touch, she immediately avoided it, Dont touch me I dislike you I dislike your ruthlessness yet, I cant hate you ooh As she spoke, Emily began to cry, not caring about the gazes of others in the Grand Hall. Perhaps they thought she was having a drunken episode, but she was truly exhausted, in pain, and helpless Emily Tears, like a ruthless de, were digging into his heart, causing him excruciating pain. Dont touch me! Seeing his extended hand, Emily evaded once again, The child is gone my child is gone! Looking at the man in front of her, recalling his coldness and ruthlessness at that time, her heart was also in unbearable pain. How could you be so ruthless Why didnt you save our child you dont know how much I was looking forward to his arrival the doctor said he was fully developed, a boy but why didnt you save him why?! Her words, each one piercing him harshly, with the loss of the child, he was also in great pain, full of self-me. In this lifetime, he had never lost so miserably, losing his own child and almost losing her. During this period, Baron Stuart was also suffering, as his inner guilt was known only to himself. However, he was not a person to dwell on the past; what was lost was lost, and a single heartache could not restore everything. At this time, yton Howard had already returned to the Grand Hall and was also shocked by the sight of the Young Madam. I didnt refuse to save him. Baron Stuart looked at her, his ink-jade-like eyes gradually filling with a touch of pain. You did! Emily cried, her tears flowing more fiercely, You said it yourself, to push us down, whatever you want! That sentence kept resurfacing in her mind, torturing her every night. Baron Stuarts deep concern, perhaps understood only by yton Howard, prompted him to speak, Young Madam, the Young Master didnt Dont talk! yton Howard hadnt even spoken yet when Emily interrupted him, You are his man, and you will side with him in everything Looking at her tearful and pitiful face, Baron Stuarts heart felt as if it was being tightly held by something, suffocating him. Lets talk about this when we get home. Walking over, wanting to carry her, but Emily was as if sensing it beforehand and retreated a few steps back. Chapter 460: 460: The Roar of Baron Stuart Chapter 460: The Roar of Baron Stuart As she backed away, she identally bumped into the table behind her which was full of wine sses, causing them to shatter on the floor, and spill the pale yellow liquid. Emily, already tipsy, had been swaying unsteadily on her feet. With this shove, she fell to the ground. Her hand throbbed with pain, bright red blood gushing unceasingly from her fair skin. However, she didnt feel the pain because, in her heart, she was hurting even more. At the sound of the wine sses shattering, the people in the grand hall gathered around, unable to discern what had happened. The ghastly sight of the red liquid made Baron Stuarts heart clench. Walking over, he scooped Emily up from the ground. At this time, she struggled to get off him, ignoring the wound on her hand. Baron Stuart felt both pain and anger, never having been so enraged before, and roared! Dont you dare move again! The deafening bellow echoed throughout the grand hall. Everyone present fell silent and had never heard such an angry voice. Even Emily seemed never to have heard him this furious before. She couldnt help but stifle her voice and stared at him, somewhat dazed. Seeing her finally calming down, Baron Stuarts heart settled for a moment before carrying her towards the front door.
In the car, he saw the broken ss embedded in her wrist, and his heart ached as if pierced by those shards. To the hospital. His deep voice rang out, and the driver immediately started the car towards the hospital. Extracting these fragments would likely be tricky for Doctor Gavin, who had only brought simple medical supplies for his travels to City C. Only after calming herself down did Emily feel the sting from the ss, furrowing her brow slightly. It hurts As Baron Stuart held her, he dared not stop the bleeding for fear that touching the ss would push it in deeper. Seeing her furrowed brow, he could only hold her in his arms and gentlyforted her, We will reach the hospital soon. His lips hesitantly touched her forehead, as the red liquid flowed from her hand, staining the car interior and creating a mess. Fortunately, the hospital wasnt far away. Ten plus minutester, the ck Bentley stopped at the hospital entrance. Carrying Emily in his arms, Baron Stuart strode towards the hospitals grand entrance, his knitted brows showing that he couldnt wait. Inside the paramedic room, the doctor saw the rming broken ss and furrowed his brow. It took a whole hour to remove therge and small ss fragments embedded in her skin. After cleaning the wound, the doctor carefully bandaged her hand and warned her not to let it touch water until it had fully healed. With the ss removed, Emily felt the pain in her hand subside a little, but it still hurt, perhaps because of the liquid medicine seeping in.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Leaving the hospital, Emily no longer wanted him to carry her, so she walked out of the hospital on her own. Walking out of the hospital and seeing the lights dimmed in the city, the change of environment didnt help her mood. Just as the two of them walked out of the hospital entrance, a burst of cell phone ringtone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw on the caller ID that it was Mr. Colton, who had hosted the banquet tonight. Hello?
Mr. Stuart, how is your wife? Since the injury urred at a banquet he hosted, Mr. Colton had to extend his courtesy as a host, especially since the injured person was Baron Stuarts wife. Shes fine. Baron Stuart replied indifferently. Chapter 461: 461: The Danger That Approaches Step by Step Chapter 461: The Danger That Approaches Step by Step Oh, thats good. Hearing that everything was alright, Mr. Colton was relieved. After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart looked up and saw that Emily Walkers figure had disappeared His expression darkened, and he looked around anxiously. It was only a short minute, damn it! At this time, yton Howard had also arrived at the hospital entrance, but he saw his young master running in another direction. Young Master! Find her quickly! . Although it was already 10 PM, the bustling metropolis was still brightly lit, and the traffic was constant. Emily Walker walked aimlessly, not knowing how she had gotten further and further away. By the time she came to her senses, she had no idea where she was. The unfamiliar city district and streets made it impossible for her to tell where she hade from. She looked up at the skybridge above the crossroads and walked up to it.
Standing on the skybridge and looking at the bright lights of the bustling city below, Emilys expression was somewhat gloomy. Hey, that girl over there is quite attractive! As Emily was captivated by the citys lights, two men suddenly appeared on the skybridge, leering at her with lewd expressions. Emily, who hade to attend a banquet tonight, was already a beautiful sight in her elegant attire. At this moment, standing on the sparsely popted skybridge, she was even more outstanding and eye-catching, like a beautiful scenery under the starry night. Look at her mncholic expression; she must have been dumped by a man. Why dont wefort her? One of them was already eager to move forward and touch her with his disgusting hands! Feeling the whispers behind her, Emily frowned and turned around, only to find two pairs of greedy eyes staring at her. Her heart sank, and it would be a lie to say she was not afraid to encounter such mente at night. Especially in this unfamiliar city. Feeling somewhat uneasy inside, Emily turned around and tried to leave the skybridge from the other end. Seeing her about to leave, the two men immediately walked over. Hey Lady, are you in a bad mood? Do you want us tofort you? Emily had barely taken a few steps when the two men quickly blocked her way. She looked at the two strangers fearfully but tried to remain calm on the surface. She regretted leaving while Baron Stuart was on the phone. What do you want? Emilys face darkened as she stared coldly at the two strange men. At this time, it waste at night, and there were few people using the skybridge. When she arrived, there were still some people on the bridge enjoying the citys night view, but they had all left now. The two lewd men looked at Emilys beautiful attire and tall, slender figure, imagining how great she must feel to touch!
Nothing, just saw that you seemed sad and wanted to apany you. The two men approached her, and one of them, seeing her frightened expression, tried to reassure her, Dont be afraid; we just want to chat with you; theres no other intention. No other intention? Emily couldnt help but scoff in her heart. Would they have such a tant look if there were no other intentions? My husband will be here soon, and if you touch me, he will never let you guys off. That was the truth, but she didnt even know where Baron Stuart was now.
Whether he had returned to the hotel or was looking for her everywhere?N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing this, the two men became more brazen, thinking she was merely struggling in vain. Chapter 462: 462: Provoking Infinite Rage in My Heart! Chapter 462: Provoking Infinite Rage in My Heart! Seeing her heartbroken and deste appearance, it was clear she had argued with a man without having to guess. If her husband was really going toe, he wouldnt have let her run out alone, not returning home deep into the night.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Really? Well, before your husbandes, can you apany my brother and me? As they spoke, the two men approached Emily Walker with lewd smiles on their faces. Emily retreated fearfully, looking around. There were no other figures on the skybridge, only the sound of vehicles under the bridge. Even if she cried for help now, it might not be heard by the people below the bridge. Not far under the skybridge, Baron Stuart looked up and spotted a woman in an ivory evening gown under the dazzling lights of the night. She was now facing two strange men. A sudden surge of anger rose from the bottom of his heart, spreading throughout his body. His ink-jade like eyes became bloodthirsty under the light, as if to burn everything around him! At this time, Emily on the skybridge was facing two wolf-like men, and her anxiety grew. It was now or never to run! Turning around, she retreated and ran! But she was wearing a fishtail gown today, making it very inconvenient to run. And with her high heels on, she was caught by the two men after only a few steps!
Hey, dont run. If your husband can satisfy you, we can too The two men captured Emily, their eyes filled with lust. Let go! As the two men touched her with their greasy, dirty hands, Emily furrowed her brows in disgust, struggling to break free from them! Seeing that they had her, the two men exchanged nces and then pushed Emily against the guardrail of the skybridge, starting to touch her. Feeling her clothes being torn, Emilys eyes widened in shock, What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go! Well-behaved, we just want to make up for your emptiness tonight, you just need to enjoy it As one of the men said this, he had already begun to lift Emilys evening gown skirt. Emily was frightened and filled with regret for running into this unfamiliar city by herself. Let go! Baron Stuart Every time she was in a desperate situation, there was only one name in her mind C Baron Stuart. The man she both loved and hated. As she struggled and cried, she remembered a simr situation before. Whenever she called Baron Stuarts name, he seemed to really appear by her side. But now, even she didnt know where she was, so how would Baron Stuart know? She didnt want to be touched by these men, nor to be despised by Baron Stuart. If she was defiled by them tonight, Baron Stuart would definitely despise her. No, no! Filled with fear, she screamed his name, Baron Stuart! The helpless and despairing cry ignited Baron Stuarts endless rage! He walked over and grabbed one of the men who was biting and chewing on Emilys neck, and angrily punched him on his temple, causing him to be disoriented and not knowing what had happened. Before the man could react, Baron Stuart swiftly pulled him up and threw him under the skybridge! Seeing his aplice thrown away, the other man was also frightened, his eyes widened in shock.
Chapter 463: 463: If You Come Closer, I’ll Push Her Down Chapter 463: If You Come Closer, Ill Push Her Down This man, he actually threw hispanion directly under the bridge? You, donte any closer! Fearing that he would suffer the same fate as hispanion, the man panicked and took Emily Walker hostage. He looked at the imposing man in front of him with a face full of fear. He was unclear of his identity, could he be this womans so-called husband? But werent the pair supposed to have argued? Why would he be here to disrupt their brothers great opportunity? Even his brother was Emily Walker snapped back to reality from her fear, and her eyes immediately saw the extraordinarily handsome face in front of her. Baron Stuart She wanted to move closer to him, but the man behind her held her back. Im giving you one chance, let her go. Baron Stuarts face turned gloomy. Under the dim streetmp, it was not difficult to see the hint of murderous intent in his blood-red eyes. A dark and terrifying voice arose, causing the man to tremble, feeling as though those eyes were about to pierce his heart. Then turning his head, after looking at hispanion under the bridge, he didnt want to lose his life just like that. I, I can let her go, but you have to let me go! The man, holding onto a glimmer of hope, felt the anger of this man resembled that of raging horses tearing him apart.
Perhaps by using the woman in his hands, there was a slim chance of survival. This man actually threw his brother alive under the bridge! Who exactly is he? Isnt he afraid of imprisonment? Baron Stuart, upon hearing these words, raised his gloomy eyes. Let him go? He dared to touch his woman and still begged for his life? It was not only foolish but also delusional! Your chance is gone. Baron Stuarts voice was low, and he stepped closer to the man step by step. Looking at his eyes filled with cold light and the intimidating aura emanating from his body, for an instant, he genuinely felt like he would be killed by this mans gaze! Seeing him approach step by step, the man panicked, You, donte any closer. Although he was holding the woman hostage, he did not have any weapon in hand, so his threat was ineffectual. Upon a nce, he saw the busy roadway under the bridge, right beneath their location. With just a slight push, the woman in his hands would fall and be crushed to pulp! Baron Stuart remained silent, and still approached the man step by step. His icy gaze seemed as if he would tear the man in front of him to pieces! If youe any closer, Ill push her down! Seeing him approaching, the man changed his position and pressed Emily Walker against the edge of the sky bridge railing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Baron Stuart stopped in his tracks, his heart sinking. This scene had just recently happened. Looking at the busy traffic under the bridge, Emily Walkers face turned pale with fright. If she really fell, there would be no chance of survival at all. Baron Stuart clenched his fists, paused for a few seconds, and then continued to advance. Ill really push her down! Seeing this, the man involuntarily pressed Emily Walker closer to the edge. Even though this wasnt the top of a tall building, the same scene made Emily Walkers face turn ashen. Would he remain cold and indifferent this time as well?
Baron Stuart halted his steps once again. He didnt want the same thing to happen a second time, nor did he want her to misunderstand him a second time! Let her go, and Ill give you a choice on how to die. If not, I will have you torn to pieces. His cold and low voice rang out, his anger never ceased. Chapter 464: 464: Explanation, Not Refusing to Save… Chapter 464: Exnation, Not Refusing to Save The man felt a chill in his heart upon hearing this. Was he doomed to die either way? Was it that necessary to put him to death just because he touched his woman? Moreover, they only kissed for a moment, they didnt even really touch her! Release me, and exchange your womans life, so you dont lose out! The man still wanted to continue the negotiation. Now, his only hope was to bargain with him, as long as he was released, he would let his woman go. If not, he would rather take his woman down with him! Emily nced at the man in front of her. This time, would hepromise and let this man go to save her life? Release you? No one who has touched my stuff has ever lived, do you think you can survive tonight? Baron Stuart coldly sneered, and the mans eyes dimmed again as if he were the king of hell. When he just heard him say he wanted to push this woman down, he hesitated, and now he was so calm, did he think he wouldnt dare to push her down? You, if youe any closer I will really push her down! The man hardened his heart and pushed Emily further out over the guardrail. Just like that, half of Emilys body was hanging outside the guardrail, the whole scene was extremely dangerous.
Baron Stuarts footsteps paused again. He saw her look of despair, the same look as thest time. In an instant, the tension on Baron Stuarts face was clearly seen by the man, who suddenly had an idea. If this woman really fell, would this man still have time to deal with him? At that time, he just needed to seize the opportunity to escape! Thinking of this, the man showed a smug smile, while Baron Stuart hadnt recovered his senses yet, Go to hell! With a sudden push, he sent the woman in his hands over the guardrail, and the man ran away! History seemed to be repeating itself, as Baron Stuarts heart tightened, watching the woman in front of him being pushed over the guardrail! Baron Stuart took three steps in a stride, leaping over the guardrail and grabbing Emilys wrist just in time! Just like that, the two of them hung from the edge of the Skybridge Emily came to her senses from the shock, looking at the carsing and going below the bridge. If they fell, there would be no chance of survival. She raised her head and looked at the man above her, his hands tightly holding hers, never considering letting go. Baron Stuart She whispered, if this man really didnt care about her life or death, why did he jump down without hesitation to catch her hand at this moment? Under the light, those pair of clear and bright eyes were shimmering with fluorescence, Baron Stuart showed a faint smile, Im sorry, I didnt catch your hand thest time. A single sentence struck the depths of her heart, as if she understood everything in an instant. It wasnt that he didnt save her, it was just that he didnt have time to catch her hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn Tears, like spring water, gushed out and instantly blurred her line of sight, covering her cheeks Baron Stuart sob Emily raised her other hand, wiping the tears from her cheeks. How foolish of her to have been so concerned about what he had said all this time. He had put his own life at risk several times, yet she stubbornly chose not to think about it, opting instead to dwell on the meaningless words hed spoken! Looking at her tear-stained, miserable face, Baron Stuart had lost all strength to console her. Because at this time, his forehead was already covered in cold sweat
Chapter 465: 465: Will We Die? Chapter 465: Will We Die? Baron Stuart, will wedie? Emily Walker, still trapped in fear, didnt notice anything wrong with Baron Stuart. By simply looking at the speed of the car underneath her feet, she was incredibly frightened. Taking a deep breath, Baron Stuart closed his eyes to relieve the pain in his shoulder de. At this time, his thin lips were dry and slightly pale. He slightly lowered his head, looking down at her, and squeezed out a weak smile, Do you trust me or fate? Emily looked up at him. Naturally, she believed in fate, but her fate seemed to be controlled by this man. You At this, Baron Stuart grinned. Nothing was more fulfilling than the trust of his woman! Ill pull you up. With his words falling, Baron Stuart forcefully began lifting Emily up one step at a time. With each inch she ascended, the wound on his back tore open another inch. The intense pain furrowed his brow, but he never thought of letting go of her hand. Sweat beads continuously dripped from his forehead. Emily felt her body rising step by step. Just when she thought they were saved, what emerged in her eyes was a shirt dyed red with fresh blood
Her expression was stunned; the smile she had just shown disappeared instantly, reced by shock and heartache.N?v(el)B\\jnn Baron Stuart, your She suddenly remembered the wound on his back and Doctor Gavins words not to use any arm strength. But now Stop pulling, dont pull anymore Seeing the fresh blood gradually staining his back red, Emilys heart ached as if pierced by a sharp sword. However, Baron Stuart did not stop because of this. He would soon lose his strength, so he must pull her up while he still had it. Feeling her body still rising, Emilys tears streamed down her cheeks, sobbing silently. The bright red liquid was like a sharp de, carving her heart bit by bit. Dont force yourself anymore Stop it! She cried out, her heart aching. Why did she run out in the first ce? For what reason? Baron Stuart knew her heartache and smiled faintly, In my dictionary, there are no words waiting for death. He exerted strength in his arm again, and in an instant, Emily was pulled up beside him under the guardrail. But, with this exertion, the tearing pain in his back struck once again! Hold onto this and climb up, Baron Stuart said to her after taking a deep breath. Emily looked up and followed the direction of his eyes, reaching out to grab the guardrail. However, her other hand was also injured, and it was the palm of her hand. As soon as she gripped the railing, she felt a sharp pain! She couldnt help but cry out in pain, Ah! She reflexively let go of her injured hand, and her body almost fell off. Luckily, her other hand was still tightly holding the railing, and Baron Stuart was still firmly grabbing her arm. Its Young Lord and Young Madam, over there! At this time, yton Howard had brought people here, and one of them saw the two figures hanging at the edge of the Skybridge! yton Howard turned his head in response and saw the figures hanging there, rushing over immediately! Young Master! The several people arrived on the Skybridge and quickly grabbed the twos hands.
Pull her up! At themand, yton Howard and another person first pulled Emily up, and then they turned to Baron Stuarts side. Chapter 466: 466: Urgently Need a Blood Transfusion Chapter 466: Urgently Need a Blood Transfusion Baron Stuart Finally, on the skybridge, Baron Stuart was almost copsing, withrge patches of blood staining his shirt. Emily Walker watched his pale, thin lips with an anxious expression, her heart twisting with dread. Seeing the woman before him unharmed, Baron Stuart felt a weight lifted off his heart, then everything went ck, and he lost consciousness. yton Howard, who was nearby, saw the situation and immediately shouldered Baron Stuart, making his way down the skybridge. The group quickly rushed to a hotel in City C! Doctor Gavin had been caring for Baron Stuarts wounds, and at this moment, yton Howard also believed that Doctor Gavin could quickly handle the situation. If they had reached any other hospital, it may have caused more confusion and added to the chaos. When they arrived at the hotel, Doctor Gavin was shocked seeing Baron Stuart, covered in blood. He had strongly advised against any strenuous activities, how did this came about? Was he in shock? He has lost so much blood; he needs a transfusion urgently Doctor Gavin said grimly, as he unbuttoned Baron Stuarts shirt, revealing the rming wound to everyone present. The sight especially affected Emily, it felt like something had painfully stabbed her chest.
Transfusion? She remembered he was Type B and so was she! I can do it; I am also Type B! Emily immediately volunteered. However, Doctor Gavin shook his head, Young Madam, you cant. Why? Emily asked, both anxious and perplexed. She was Type B, why couldnt she? Young Madam, you just had a miscarriage not too long ago, and your body is still weak. If you insist on giving blood, it may be life-threatening. Doctor Gavin exined while attending to Baron Stuarts wound. I dont care! Emily blurted out, tears streaming down her face. Doctor Gavin looked at her helplessly. Even if she didnt care, but Young Madam, I understand your feelings, but if I use your blood to save the Young Master, Im afraid Ill be the next to die. He wasnt ready to be the second casualty. She had just had a miscarriage, her body was already very frail, attempting a blood donation could endanger her life. If it came to saving the Young Master and losing the Young Madam, when he woke up, he would doubtless me himself. Doctor Gavin had no intention of bing a scapegoat. Emily froze, entirely unaware of what Doctor Gavin was implying. She felt both frustrated and desperate. Just as she opened her mouth to say something, Doctor Gavin suddenly turned to yton, Are you Type B? yton shook his head, indicating that he wasnt. He looked equally anxious. We wont make it to the hospital in time. Go to the hotel and see if theres anybody with Type B blood. Tell them well pay a high price for it! After instructing yton, he immediately rushed out of the room. Fortunately, Type B blood is widespread. yton brought back four or five individuals with Type B, in case they ran short. An hourter, Doctor Gavin finally rxed, drenched in sweat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om If the young master continued to torment him like this, it would likely be his turn to get hospitalized next!
Doctor Gavin turned around and nced at yton, disying a hint of dissatisfaction, Cant you restrain him a bit? If this continues, we wont just be worrying about his hand, but his life as well! It was absolutely not worth risking your life over a wound! yton heard this and was taken aback, feeling that Doctor Gavin was asking for the impossible. Were they really capable of controlling the young masters actions?
Chapter 467: 467: A Conversation with Clayton Howard Chapter 467: A Conversation with yton Howard After all, this time it happened because he was trying to save the Young Madam. How could he say to the Young Master: Ah! Quickly let go of the Young Madam and let her fall! Like that? It would be weird if he wasnt struck dead by the Young Master! yton Howard couldnt help but despise Doctor Gavin for making such an unreasonable request! Emily Walker, sitting beside the bed, knew deep down that Baron Stuart had done this in order not to let her fall. Once again, she heard Baron Stuarts deep voice in her ears: Im sorry, I couldnt hold on to your hand thest time. It seemed to be the first time this man, who had always been arrogant, said the words Im sorry to her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was hard for her to imagine these three wordsing out of his mouth, Baron Stuart. Im sorry, I couldnt hold on to your handst time. Suddenly, Emily seemed to remember something and looked up at yton. Thest time, when I fell from the North River Building, it seemed like someone caught me? Before hitting the ground, she vaguely felt that a pair of hands had tightly locked her to a warm chest at her waist.
However, before she could open her eyes to see who it was, she lost consciousness due to severe pain in her abdomen. Hearing this, yton raised his eyes. Recently, he also knew that Young Madam had been constantly ming Young Master for his coldness and ruthlessness, and had med him for not being able to save the child. But she didnt know that everything the Young Master had done was to protect her and the child better. It was just that, in the end, he didnt expect the Young Madam to fall identally. Yes, it was the Young Master. yton calmly said, When you fell, he didnt hesitate to jump after you. He had never seen the Young Master risk his life for a woman like this, without any hesitation. Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but be surprised. He didnt hesitate to jump? From such a high floor? Why would he Young Madam, forgive me for being blunt. Actually, that day, the Young Master just wanted to buy time for us to set up all the life-saving measures. He pretended to be cold to make Milton Modesto let go of you willingly. If the Young Master had really lowered his head and let Milton Modesto manipte him at that time, both of you might have lost your lives. What Milton Modesto wanted was to take revenge against the Young Master. If the Young Master didnt resist, he would probably beat him half to death, and when he had no power to fight back, he would push you down in front of him. Indeed, that was what Milton Modesto had been thinking, and Baron Stuart had guessed it clearly. However, what he hadnt expected was that Emily would fall from the building because of his act of pretending to be cold. ytons words made Emily fall into a daze. So, that was it. This man had never taken her life and death lightly, and had always protected her with his own life. If he had really bowed his head in front of Milton Modesto and everything had developed like in the TV dramas, Baron Stuart would definitely have been beaten until he was covered in blood and had no strength left. By then, Milton Modesto would have really pushed her down in front of him, because that was his original idea for revenge. And at that time, when this man, who protected her with his life, really saw her being pushed down dozens of floors with his own eyes, how desperate he must have been. The feeling of watching his woman being pushed down the building while being powerless to do anything, Emily felt unbearable pain just thinking about it. Chapter 468: 468: I’ll Help You Chapter 468: Ill Help You It was just like when she had been under the skybridge, watching him covered in blood, feeling helpless and powerless, knowing that he had sustained those injuries simply because he was holding onto her. Only those who have experienced that kind of heart-wrenching pain could understand it. Young Madam, if the location where you both fell was even slightly different, neither you nor Young Master might have survived. Falling from a 36th-floor building would have left them with absolutely no chance of survival, not even 0.01%. Moreover, the young master himself had no idea that there was installed a life-saving air cushion at that ce. At that time, he must have followed her, intending to die with her without any hesitation. Emily Walker raised her head, seeming to understand the purpose behind yton Howards carefully chosen words. He meant to say that Baron Stuart didnt know whether or not there was a life-saving air cushion at that ce and decided to jump after her without thinking, meaning to die with her? Another truth hit her hard in the chest, and within a few hours, she felt as if she had been reborn, making her previous time spent living seem futile. Getting emotional, drowning her sorrows in wine, going against him all the time in the end, the truth was utterly embarrassing for her. What had she been doing all these days! A tear slid down from her dense and curly eyshes as she gazed at the man in bed, her heart aching like a needle prick. Seeing the sadness on her face, yton Howard lowered his head and tactfully left the room, leaving the space for the two of them.
. Night grew deeper. Emily didnt know how long had passed, but when Baron Stuart finally opened his eyes, the figure that should have been in the room was gone. He frowned slightly, a sudden sense of urgency rising in his heart, and then he got out of bed. Just when he was about to leave the room, he caught a glimpse of the light on in the bathroom and his heart settled down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily had originally been feeling tired and wanted to go to bed, but when she thought of the filth those two men had left on her, she became sick again, wanting to wash away their disgusting traces! However, with her injured hand, it was very inconvenient to bathe. If she stood under the shower, her injured hand would bepletely wet. If she removed the showerhead, shed have no hands left to clean herself. Ten minutes went by, and she hadnt made any progress. Besides taking off her clothes, she hadnt aplished anything. Looking at her gauze-covered hand, she wondered if soaking it in water wouldnt be that big of a problem? Compared to going to bed feeling ufortable, shed rather have her injured hand get wet. Suddenly, the bathroom door was yanked open! Emily turned her head at the sound, almost screaming when she saw the mans handsome face. Although theyve had countless intimate contact, standing naked in front of him like this still felt strange! How did you get in here? She looked slightly embarrassed, grabbing a nearby piece of clothing to cover herself. Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel amused. They had done it so many times, yet she was still covering herself in front of him? Realizing her unusual behavior, Emilys face turned red with embarrassment. After a few awkward seconds, she said, You suddenly burst in, and I Im not used to it. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she abruptly raised her head, How did youe here? Doctor Gavin said you need to properly
Ill help you. Ignoring her words, Baron Stuart strode into the bathroom, tore the clothing covering her chest, and pushed her under the showerhead. (*1888 book coins reward! *1176 book coins reward! *100 book coins reward! *100 book coins reward! *100 book coins reward! Chapter 469: 469: Does it feel uncomfortable like this? Chapter 469: Does it feel ufortable like this? For a moment, Emily Walker was caught off guard, and by the time she came to her senses, the two were already very close. I-I can wash myself Having him bathe her wasnt the first time, but Emily disliked it every time. Moreover, she didnt know if he did it on purpose, but it seemed like he was very thorough when bathing her, touching every inch of her body I can do it myself! She thought it was supposed to be a bath, but why did she feel like this man was teasing her instead! Speaking, Emily tried to grab the showerhead from him, but identally touched his hand, and immediately screamed, Ah! Baron Stuarts expression froze, and he quickly put down the showerhead and checked her hand, but luckily, there was no serious injury. Is it that ufortable? Baron Stuart looked at her, as if he knew what made her ufortable Hmm. Emily nodded, and in an instant, all the pain and bitterness in her heart were resolved, and she even had a faint expectation for his touch. It wasnt that she wanted it, but being treated like this by him it was truly unbearable. Moreover, could he not be so thorough Itll be over soon. His low voice resounded in her ear, and at this time, Baron Stuart was no less ufortable, his voice beginning to sound hoarse.
Several times, he had suppressed the urge to press her down, and bathing her was even more of a punishment for him! But his deep and low voice, coupled with his hands rubbing on her body, made Emily unable to suppress a soft moan, Hmm As she moaned, Baron Stuart, who was wiping her body, paused his movements. Damn it! He really came to find his own punishment! His Adams apple moved slightly, and inside his body, it seemed like a fire was burning him, but just at this time, he couldnt touch her! After rinsing, Baron Stuart quickly grabbed a dry towel and wiped her from top to bottom, making sure she waspletely dry. Go to sleep quickly. It was already midnight, and it was indeed time to rest. But Emily looked up at the man in front of her and thought that under such circumstances, he should have pressed her down long ago. But now, why did it seem like he had no interest in her at all? What was she thinking?N?v(el)B\\jnn Suddenlying to her senses, Emily fiercely bit her lower lip. What was wrong with her, that she was thinking such lewd thoughts! Quickly turning around, Emily fled the bathroom like she was escaping and dove into the bed, burying herself inside the quilt! Once the knot in her heart was gone, in front of this man, she lost all her restraint! At this time, Baron Stuart had no choice but to quell the desires within his body in another way! He simply rinsed his body once, avoiding his wounds as much as possible, and then came out half an hourter. Perhaps it was alreadyte, and when Baron Stuart returned to the bed, the child on the bed had already fallen into a deep sleep. Without the obstacles, both seemed to sleep very soundly that night, all the way till morning.
. In the early morning, the autumn sunshine was particrly warm, pouring in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Emily didnt know if it was because the weather was clear and sunny or because her mood was exceptionally good, but anyway yes, her mood was excellent! At the Five Star Hotel, the 58th Floor Tower stood in the city center, and at this moment, standing at the floor-to-ceiling windows, the entire City Cs cityscape could be seen at a nce.
However, it seemed like today they were going to return to E City. In an instant, Emily was very d that she hade to City C this time; otherwise, the misunderstandings between her and Baron Stuart would have been unknown as to when they would be resolved, or perhaps, they would never be resolved. Chapter 470: 470: How Did I Get a Fever? Chapter 470: How Did I Get a Fever? Based on Baron Stuarts personality, the reason for his dy in exining matters to her must be that he couldnt bring himself to do so.N?v(el)B\\jnn He is so high and mighty, a man who doesnt easily bow down. He has his arrogance and the inherent self-esteem of a man. Its now 7:30 AM in the early morning. Opening the curtain, the scent from outside is quite intriguing. Only Turning her head, the man on the bed seems to be sleeping very soundly? Emily Walker turned around and saw the man still sleeping deeply on the double bed. She couldnt help but walk over to him. From his narrow eyes to his high nose, and then to his sexy thin lips, every part and every inch of him exudes an air of pride unique to this man. Especially those sexy thin lips C every time she kissed him, it was as if there was a magic that made her deeply addicted and unable to stop. Thin lips Thin
Her nce fell on Baron Stuarts sexy thin lips, but those lips, at this time, were Why are they so dry and cracked She reached out again, touching his delicate and smooth skin its so hot! Emily Walkers face changed, and she reached out again to check his full forehead. It was still unbearably hot! Baron Stuart? She became anxious. She should have realized that he had a habit of waking up at the same time every morning. It was already past 7:30 AM, and he hadnt moved a muscle. It must be because of the fever caused by the wound on his back! Doctor Gavin! Emily Walker rushed out of the room beside the bed. A little whileter, Doctor Gavin entered. He carefully checked Baron Stuarts wound on his back, which had been treated yesterday and showed no strange signs. How could he suddenly have a fever? Whats going on? Is it because of his wound Emily Walker looked at Doctor Gavin with concern. Its okay, dont worry too much. Ill prescribe some antipyretic medicine for the Young Master. Once the fever goes down, hell be fine. It was just an ordinary fever and nothing serious. However, Doctor Gavin didnt understand why the sudden fever urred. Even if it was caused by the wound, as long as he didnt catch a cold, didnt get caught in the rain, or didnt take a cold water bath, it shouldnt cause a fever, right? A cold water bath? Doctor Gavin seemed to suddenly think of something and turned towards Emily Walker, Did the Young Master take a cold water bathst night? Emily Walker raised her head, looking at Doctor Gavin with some confusion. It took a while before she lowered her head and thought, then raised her head again, I dont know, I dont think so. It wasnt summer yet. Who would take a cold water bath for no reason? Emily Walker looked at Doctor Gavin with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he would ask such a question.
Seeing her bewildered face, Doctor Gavin guessed that she didnt know about some mens predicaments! Ahem, its nothing. Ill go get the medicine for the Young Master. With a light cough, Doctor Gavin pursed his lips and left the room. . Due to Baron Stuarts sudden high fever, the trip back to E City was rescheduled for the next day.
At 11 AM, the private jet arrived in E City. Upon returning to the familiar city, Emily Walkers mood suddenly improved a lot, even surprising Mrs. Noelle. Ever since the incident, the Young Madam had lost the child in her belly, and her mood had been quite poor. There also seemed to be a barrier between her and the Young Master. It was unexpected that after a trip to City C anding back, the whole person had changed. Mrs. Noelle! I missed you so much! As soon as she entered the Grand Hall, Emily Walker hugged Mrs. Noelles neck, acting intimately like mother and daughter. Seeing her mood improve, Mrs. Noelle was naturally happy, smiling at her, Young Madam, you seem to be in a much better mood after going on a trip. Chapter 471: 471 – What is your relationship with Rosanne Nichols? Chapter 471: C What is your rtionship with Rosanne Nichols? Hmm! Hey Whats there for lunch? Im hungry! Emily Walker said as she peeked into the kitchen. At this time, Mrs. Noelle was busy preparing a sumptuous lunch! Young Madam, wait for a while, lunch will be ready in half an hour.N?v(el)B\\jnn Okay. Emily Walker replied sweetly, before heading into the living room. When youre in a good mood, everything seems better. As she entered the living room, Emily turned on the LCD TV while waiting for Mrs. Noelles lunch. She flipped through several channels, finding nothing interesting. Suddenly, a familiar figure caught her eye. The movie channel was showing a film that Rosanne Nichols had recently starred in. The film had left a deep impression on Emily. It seemed worth watching a second time. So, Emily washed an apple and sat down in front of the TV to watch Rosanne Nichols movie.
At this time, Baron Stuart, dressed in a new handmade shirt, came downstairs. Seeing her engrossed in the movie, Baron Stuart couldnt resist joining her and turned his attention towards the TV screen. It was a movie featuring Rosanne Nichols. He had been an investor in that production. Emily was so absorbed in the movie that shepletely ignored the man next to her. Baron Stuart frowned slightly, as if he remembered something. You seem to be getting quite close to her recently? Despite being busy with the corporations affairs, he still kept track of Emilys personal life. She seemed to be getting along well with both Rosanne Nichols and Antonio Bailey. Women are known to be meticulous and petty, after all. For some reason, he wasnt quitefortable with Emily getting too close to Rosanne Nichols. Though he once had fleeting feelings for Rosanne Nichols, dont they say a womans greatest sensitivity is towards her mans past? Emily was not paying attention to him, continuing to nibble at her apple while lost in the most exciting part of the movie to the point of forgetting about the apple in her hand. Only when she heard his voice did she pull her thoughts back to the present, Huh? Who? She didnt understand whom he was referring to. Hearing this, Baron Stuart grimaced slightly, took a nce at her and said a bit unnaturally, Rosanne Nichols. Hearing his words, Emily casually responded while keeping her eyes glued to the TV screen, Mhm. Recently, she indeed had been spending quite a bit of time with both Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols. What was wrong with that? As she thought about it, Emily suddenly frowned, as if remembering something, and turned to look at the man beside her. His gaze was fixated on Rosanne Nichols in the TV Emily nced at Rosanne Nichols on the screen then back at the man next to her, and asked out of curiosity, What is your rtionship with Rosanne Nichols? She remembered that Sister Carter once mentioned that Rosanne Nichols was Baron Stuarts first love.
At that moment, Baron Stuart wasnt really focused on the TV screen. He seemed rather pensive, wondering if Emily would suddenly start asking about his past, like other women had. Just as he was pondering, Emily asked him. His calm face paused for a moment, he turned to look at her, and after a moment, he spoke in a rather indifferent tone, Theres no rtionship. Theres no rtionship?
Upon hearing his denial, Emily suddenly felt a bit disconcerted He was clearly her first love. So why did he say there was no rtionship? Chapter 472: 472: Not the First Love Lover? Chapter 472: Not the First Love Lover? Shes not your first love, is she? Emily Walker raised her eyes and asked cautiously. She was just a bit curious, as she had heard that Baron Stuart never got involved with women even before she met him. When Antonio Bailey mentioned that he and Rosanne Nichols had a past, she was shocked at that time. Nowadays, she wanted to see how Baron Stuart looked at his past with Rosanne Nichols. Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds, thinking that every woman was the same, and Emily Walker was no exception. Who told you that? First love? He didnt even fall in love with her, could she be considered his first lover? Emily paused for a moment, Someone told me. Who? He sounded slightly annoyed. What are you going to do? Sometimes, this man could be really dangerous. Just asking casually. He swore not to do anything to the gossiper! Was it really just a casual question? But it didnt seem so. As Emily looked at him, she suddenly felt that this man could be very ordinary at times.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So is she or not? Emily did not answer but continued to ask. She was really curious about his past love with Rosanne Nichols. Well, she really didnt care, she was just curious! Baron Stuart looked up at her and said, No! After saying that, as if not wanting to continue the topic, he stood up and walked towards the restaurant. In his life, he didnt want to admit to any woman other than her. As for Rosanne Nichols, he once had feelings for her, but after all, that was in the past. Baron Stuart was a person who never lingered in the past. Once it was over, it meant it would disappear from his heart. Of course, some things and some people might never be the past for certain people. Seeing him suddenly leave, Emily was a bit puzzled. Why wouldnt he admit that Rosanne Nichols was his first lover? Was he afraid that she would overthink if she found out, or did he want to hide it from her? . After having lunch, Baron Stuart went to thepany early. Emily, who was left at home, did not feel bored for long. As soon as Baron Stuart left, Be Stuart arrived! You are you okay? When Be Stuart came to the vi, she thought Emily was still upset about losing the baby. Hearing that Emily had returned to E City, she hurried to see her. But when she arrived, she saw that Emilys mood seemed to be quite good, and herplexion was much better than before. Emily looked up at her and then smiled, Im fine. Be Stuart nodded nkly, her eyes caught a glimpse of Emilys injured hand, and she suddenly eximed, What happened to your hand? Emily lowered her head, looked at her hand, and smiled calmly, Its nothing, I identally bumped into a ss cup when I was in City C.
Thinking of City C, Emilys mood got even better. If it werent for this trip, the knot between her and Baron Stuart might not have been untied until now. And because of this trip, she became surer of her position in this mans heart. Youre in a really good mood? Seeing her smiling face, Be Stuart squinted her eyes, wondering what had happened in City C during those two days. But no matter what happened, it wasnt important anymore. As long as she cheered up, the next baby would arrive very soon!
Yes, she believed in her brother! Mm! Emily looked up and smiled. At this moment, the cell phone ringtone rang. Emily took out her cell phone and saw that it was Antonio Bailey who was calling. Chapter 473: 473: Are there any other women besides her? Chapter 473: Are there any other women besides her? Hello, Emily. Antonio Bailey was also very worried about her these days. She suddenly disappeared from the hospital, and he thought something had happened to her. Later he found out she went on a business trip with Baron Stuart. Sister Carter. Emily Walker responded. Youre back in E City? Yes. I was so worried about you. I thought something happened to you when you suddenly disappeared from the hospital. Hehe Im fine now. Each time Antonio showed concern for her, Emily was deeply touched. Antonio was just like Emilys older sister, taking care of her and loving her all the time. As long as youre okay. Where are you now? Welle to see you. No matter what, Antonio Bailey was still worried about her. After all, any woman would have a hard time dealing with the sudden loss of her baby. Hearing this, Emily paused and looked at Be Stuart beside her, Right now? Yes! Im at home.
Wait for us. Rylee and I will be right over! Antonio said, then suddenly seemed to remember something and asked tentatively, Um, Baron Stuart isnt home, is he? Although he got along well with Emily, Antonio was still somewhat afraid of Baron Stuart. Other than Emily, he seemed cold to any woman, to the point where people didnt dare to approach him easily. Hes not. _OK, you wait for us! With that, Antonio hung up the phone quickly. Emily stared nkly at her disconnected cell phone, not knowing when Rosanne Nichols name had be a sensitive subject in her heart. Was it because Baron Stuart refused to admit it? No matter what, Rosanne Nichols was still kind to her. Seeing her hang up the phone, Be Stuart beside her asked, Do you have friendsing? Yes, Emily nodded, The two you met at the hospitalst time. Oh. Be Stuart nodded, without saying anything more. However, Emily suddenly seemed to think of something, looked at her, and tentatively asked, Do you know if Baron Stuart had any other women before?N?v(el)B\\jnn Caught off guard by the sudden question, Be paused, raised her head to look at Emily, and then lowered her eyes. Her brothers previous woman? Who was she? My brother has another woman besides you? She looked at Emily doubtfully, feeling as if Emily should know more than she did. In her memory, Emily seemed to be her brothers first woman. Waitno! Now that you mention it, during my brothers university years, he seems to have known a girl Be began to think, head down. During his university years, was he talking about Rosanne Nichols? Emily was stunned. It seemed that the rtionship between Rosanne Nichols and Baron Stuart was not as simple as she thought.
If it was really a romance that hadnt had a chance to develop, how could it have be known to everyone? But their rtionship was interrupted by my grandpa before they even started! Be spoke again, with a matter-of-fact expression on her face. Emily was stunned. She didnt know that the reason why Baron Stuart and Rosanne Nichols past rtionship became widely known was because, on campus, they were already high-profile figures. Any small move between them would be widely spread. When the news spread from one person to ten, and then a hundred, with some exaggeration along the way, the result would be different from the original.
At home, however, it was because Zachary Stuart had intervened to stop the rtionship between the two at the time, that Be naturally knew about the matter as well. Chapter 474: 474: Bella Stuart’s Doubt Chapter 474: Be Stuarts Doubt Tsk, but this time, you seem to be very important to my brother, and Im a bit jealous. Since he had you, he rarely spoils me. Before, she could bother him about anything, but now, he would directly ask her to bother Leonardo Bryson, which was a world of difference! Another point was that initially, when she heard from her mother, although Grandpa prevented Brother and Rosanne Nichols from being together, at that time, he was only a bit angry but did not insist on his feelings wholeheartedly. Now that she thought about it, perhaps Rosanne Nichols was dispensable to him at that time and did not truly take root in his heart. But its obviously different with Emily Walker now. Be Stuart raised her eyes and looked at the girl in front of herhuh? Whats up? Why does she look more beautiful than before? She used to be just a sour cabbage, but now she seems a bit plump? Be Stuart scratched her head, really finding that Emily Walker had changed. Hey, was your chest always this big? Be Stuart looked at her and suddenly blurted out a sentence. Emily Walker was stunned for a moment, not quite understanding the meaning of her words. After half a moment, she regained her senses and was still puzzled. This Be Stuart was only 18 years old, and she was asking such a bold question.
It did seem to be bigger than before, but it should be because of the baby, right? Nothing, its just that you seem to have be more beautiful, and your figure didnt seem so good before. Emily Walker said, then Be Stuart lowered her eyes to size her up again and finally pouted. Oh, maybe its because of the baby. Emily Walker said nkly, knowing that once pregnant, your chest measurement will increase along with it. Seeing herself every day, she hadnt noticed any changes in herself. However, thest time Sister Carter seemed to say she had changed too? Be Stuart looked at her again. No, its not because of the pregnancy, its just that she has changed. She didnt notice it in her daily life, but when she looked closely today, she had indeed be more attractive than before.N?v(el)B\\jnn Is it because you were nourished by my brother every night that you became so beautiful? Be Stuart suddenly leaned over, looking at Emily Walker with a cheeky face. When will she ever experience rolling in the bed sheets with Leonardo Bryson? Rolling in bed sheets? With Leonardo Bryson? At this thought, Be Stuarts face suddenly flushed, feeling like her heart was about to jump out of her chest! Why on earth would she think about rolling in bed with Leonardo Bryson? Breathe, calm down, be ady! As she said this, Emily Walker also lowered her reddened face in embarrassment. Even the most dull-witted person would know the meaning of the word nourished in Be Stuarts mouth. However, she was really curious, howe at only 18 years old, Be Stuart would be curious about such things. Fortunately, the doorbell rang, breaking the awkward atmosphere between the two blushing girls.
Otherwise, Emily Walker wouldnt know how to answer Be Stuarts question. Mrs. Noelle opened the door, and Antonio Bailey and Rylee Brote walked in. Emily! As soon as she saw her, Antonio Bailey immediately ran over. Emily Walker stood up and saw that she had brought many paper bags of various sizes, and so did Rylee Brote.
Come, these are all for nourishing your body, now that youve had a miscarriage, you need to nourish yourself better to have the second baby sooner! Antonio Bailey said excitedly, stuffing a lot of stuff into Emily Walkers hands. Chapter 475: 475: Are you my brother’s first love? Chapter 475: Are you my brothers first love? Mrs. Noelle quickly took the stuff and made some tea for them. Everyone sat down on the sofa. Be Stuart didnt know them well, but they seemed to get along well with Emily Walker and care about her. But one of them Why did she look more and more familiar, like a celebrity? Be tilted her head, her gaze constantly on Rosanne Nichols across from her. At this moment, Rosanne suddenly looked back. Realizing Be was staring at her, Rosanne was taken aback for a moment. She knew the girl in front of her was Baron Stuarts sister. Youre Be, right? Rosanne looked at her and spoke. She remembered that during university years, there was always a quirky little girl around Baron Stuart. Later, she learned that she was his sister, the little princess loved by the Stuart family! Upon being called out like this, Be was stunned for a moment, her eyes narrowed, resembling Baron Stuart.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om You know me?
Yeah, Im Rosanne Nichols. I dont know if you still remember me. Rosanne said with a smile. She didnt expect the little girl from the university years to have grown up so much by now. She remembered that she was quite difficult at that time. Upon hearing this, Bes expression changedpletely! Rosanne Nichols? Her brothers first lover!? Youre the first lover of my brother from that time!? Be widened her sparkling eyes, looking at Rosanne in shock! After eight years, she wasnt dead? Err, no, she meant, she was still alive? That wasnt right either, she just assumed back then that her grandpa had sent this woman to some godforsaken ce. In order to prevent her from seeing her brother, ording to Grandpas personality, he would definitely send her far, far away, to a ce where they could never see each other in this lifetime! Upon being called out like this by Be, everyones faces froze for a moment, especially Rosanne, who looked very embarrassed. She raised her head to look at Emily Walker beside her, who was clearly taken aback and concerned by this title. First lover, it was a thing of the past. Hehe, I didnt expect you still remembered that Rosanne said with an awkward smile. However, Be didnt notice the awkward atmosphere at all, instead saying, Of course I remember! If it werent for you being my brothers first lover, I wouldnt have remembered you at all! One sentence made everyone wear a wry expression. The little princess of the Stuart family, she really didnt mince words. But for Be Stuart, it was true; if it couldnt make a deep impression on her, she definitely wouldnt remember you. As a first lover, both Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols felt extremely awkward.
Right in front of Emily Walker, could the Stuart familys elderdy not be a little more mindful of the situation? As if she sensed that the atmosphere was off, Be came to her senses, looking at the two people in front of her and then at Emily Walker beside her. Err, it seemed she said something she shouldnt have? Emily, thats all in the past, the past! Finally, Antonio Bailey spoke up, breaking the awkward deadlock.
With Antonios voice, Rosanne also immediately looked at Emily Walker with a smile. Hopefully, this wouldnt cause any unpleasantness between them. Emily Walker regained her senses. It wasnt that she cared about Rosanne being Baron Stuarts first lover, but Chapter 476: 476: Emily Walker’s Loss Chapter 476: Emily Walkers Loss Everyone knew she was his first love, so why wouldnt Baron Stuart admit it himself? Emily, are you upset? Noticing her silence, Rosanne Nichols looked at her and cautiously asked. Lost in her thoughts, Emily Walker only snapped out of them when she heard Rosannes voice, Hmm? No, Im not. Realizing she had said the wrong thing, Be Stuart simply shut up, shifting her attention to the TV on the side. Emilys thoughts continued to wander; she wasnt one to hold grudges, but the idea of ??being friends with an ex felt strange Oh well, they all imed it was in the past anyway. . Past 3 PM, Antonio Bailey and Rosanne Nichols left. Seeing this, Be Stuart, who had ns with someone that night, also left. Once everyone had gone, Emily Walker absentmindedly sat on the sofa, her mind full of the words first love. It wasnt until six oclock in the evening when Baron Stuart returned that her thoughts slowly came back.
During dinner, Baron Stuart noticed the distracted person across from him and slightly furrowed his brow. What are you thinking about? Upon hearing him, Emily looked up, appearing somewhat gloomy. Nothing. Shezily replied; Emily lowered her head and listlessly ate the rice in her bowl. Nothing? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, how could this be called nothing? Seeing her barely touched rice and food, Emily suddenly lost her appetite, put down her chopsticks, and stood up, Im full. After saying this, she ignored the man at the dining table and went to the living room, proceeding to the second floor. At this moment, Mrs. Noelle brought up the final bowl of soup, only to find that Emily was no longer there, puzzled. Usually, the young madam loved the soup she made, so why did she leave before the soup was even served today? It seemed that Baron Stuart also noticed something was troubling the woman; he turned to look at Mrs. Noelle, What did she do at home this afternoon? While asking, he elegantly continued eating dinner, waiting for Mrs. Noelles answer. Mrs. Noelle paused, recalling that there were visitors in the afternoon. The youngdy came over this afternoon, and so did Miss Antonio and Miss Rosanne Nichols. They brought many tonics for the young madam. Rosanne Nichols Baron Stuarts eating motion halted, as if he knew why she was feeling down. Putting down his bowl and chopsticks, Baron Stuart got up and said in a deep voice, Clean up. Witnessing his retreating figure and the practically untouched meal, Mrs. Noelle was confused but eventually had no choice but to clean up the food. When she returned to the bedroom, Emily was already lying on the bed. Baron Stuart approached and saw that her eyes were tightly closed, knowing she didnt actually fall asleep.
Going to the bathroom, he took a quick bath, then wrapped himself in a bathrobe and got into bed. Feeling the mans hot body, Emily shifted slightly. Despite countless moments of intimacy with him, she still felt somewhat unnatural when touching his strong physique.N?v(el)B\\jnn Arge hand reached around her waist but didnt slip under her pajamas like before, instead staying at her waist, holding her like that.
Hisck of movement made her even more confused. Turning around to investigate, she was immediately met with his remarkably handsome face. Seeing his closed eyes, Emily suddenly felt a wave of loss Chapter 477: 477: Baron Stuart’s ‘Indifference’ Towards Her Chapter 477: Baron Stuarts Indifference Towards Her ording to this mans habits, he used to touch her almost every night, but now Although previously he touched her less because of her pregnancy, now he obviously can touch her, so why is he so indifferent? She is not a woman who cant stand solitude; its just that his sudden change makes her feel uneasy inside. Could it be that he has lost interest in her? To test this out, Emily Walkers gaze fell on the thin lips in front of her. In the past, as long as she kissed him, he seemed unable to restrain himself? If she takes the initiative to seduce him today, will he? With that thought, Emily slightly raised her chin and brought her lips to his thin lips, giving a gentle peck Feeling the softness of her lips, Baron Stuart suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him somewhat startled. Baron Stuart naturally did not understand Emilys little trick, thinking that she was just stealing a kiss. Emily looked up at him without moving, waiting for his next move. But
A minute passed, and Baron Stuart had no reaction. This made Emily even more puzzled; did he really lose interest in her? Why couldnt she arouse the desire in him even like this? Sleep. After a moment, Baron Stuart simply spat out two words, then closed his eyes again. Emily waspletely baffled. Could he really have lost interest in her body if even this couldnt arouse him? With a feeling of loss, Emily had no choice but to close her eyes as well. Actually, it was only 8:30 PM, and she couldnt sleep. Groggily, she didnt know how much time had passed when she felt the man beside her get up and her brows subconsciously furrowed. But she didnt open her eyes because of this. It wasnt until the footsteps disappeared into the bathroom that the person on the bed slowly opened her eyes. Looking at the light in the bathroom and the sound of rushing water inside, Emilys heart sank suddenly. He wasnt taking a bath now, because they had both taken a bath before dinner. Did he prefer to use this method to extinguish the fire rather than touch her?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om C During this period, Baron Stuart seemed to be particrly busy, while Emily was listless all day because of some things. For a whole half-month, Baron Stuart hadnt touched her once; why was this? Sitting in the restaurant where Wace Carter worked, Emily was lost in thought. Today was the weekend, but Baron Stuart was too busy to stay at home. Bored, Emily wanted to go see Antonio Bailey, but she gave up the idea when she thought of his close rtionship with Rosanne Nichols and decided to visit the ce where Wace worked instead. She spent the whole morning sitting there, with her mind full of thoughts about Baron Stuarts recent coldness towards her.
Sister, I have to go out and deliver a few foreign meals. Will you continue sitting here? Just as she was lost in thought, Wace came over. Because he knew that after delivering these takeouts, it would take him more than an hour to return, and his sister wouldnt wait for him for over an hour, would she? Since she came in, he seemed to have noticed that she had something on her mind, but she wouldnt say anything when he asked her about it. Huh? Emily came back to her senses, seeing him holding a safety helmet and takeout meals, knowing that he would go out to deliver takeouts again, Oh, you go ahead, I should leave too.
She didnt expect to sit for a whole morning, and it was time to go back now. Chapter 478: 478 Kind-hearted Angela Reid Chapter 478: Kind-hearted Ang Reid Sister, are you really okay? Seeing her spaced out, Wace Carter became worried. Im fine, you should go! Not wanting her little brother to worry too much about her, Emily Walker smiled and urged him to leave. Concerned about dying the takeout, Wace took the food and left the restaurant. Watching her brothers retreating figure, Emily sighed and then left the restaurant as well. The sky gradually darkened. Though the morning weather was clear, it now seemed gloomy, as if it were going to rain. Today, Emily was out alone, without a driver or an umbre. Its best to hurry back before the rain starts. As Emily left the bustling pedestrian street and stood by the roadside to hail a taxi, she looked up and caught sight of a familiar figure not far away by the green belt. Seeing the familiar figure, Emily stopped to look at Ang Reid, her gentle and subtle smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn Ang Reid, at this time, was standing beside an elderly person dressed in ragged clothes. The old person looked emaciated, like a beggar? Respected Elder, take this. Ang turned to take the packed lunch from the drivers hand, and handed it to the elderly person with a kind expression.
Ang was not like any other wealthy madam who would avoid beggars like the gue. She was always kind, and although she had not partaken in significant charity events, she had done countless smaller acts of kindness. Naturally, she would ignore those young people on the streets feigning illnesses and disabilities to get money, but when she saw pitiable elderly people, Ang would not hesitate to offer a warm meal and do whatever was within her power. For twenty years, Ang remained consistent. By doing all this, she secretly prayed in her heart that her good deeds would ensure her only daughters survival in the disaster twenty years ago. Although twenty years had passed and her daughter could not possibly still be alive, Ang could never break her habits developed over the years. Whenever she saw a helpless, pitiful elderly person, she would always extend a helping hand. The old person did not ask for money, just sitting weakly beside the green belt, as if they were tired. Upon inspecting the middle-aged woman before him, the old person could tell she was a rich madam. She didnt despise him, the beggar, and even brought him food to eat. The elderly persons eyes moistened. Thank you The old person did not refuse, as he was genuinely hungry at this moment. Ang Reid smiled faintly, preparing to turn around and leave. Looking up, she realized a familiar figure was staring intently at her from some distance away. Ang couldnt help but pause. Emily stood in ce, watching Angs actions and couldnt help but wonder how such a gentle, elegant woman could have raised a daughter like Cam Walker who was so arrogant and rude? Compared to Cam, Ang was so much better. Perhaps the daughters of rich families were spoiled, causing such a stark contrast in character. However, Be Stuart, another child from a wealthy family, was not like Cam. Even though her personality was somewhat arrogant, she was never scheming, arrogant, or rude like Cam. Ang looked at the girl in front of her; every time she saw her, Ang felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart and a sense offort. Chapter 479: 479: Subconscious Actions Chapter 479: Subconscious Actions She looked at her and Ang Reid approached. Miss Emily, why are you here too? Ang Reids smile could never seem to annoy Emily, even though she was Cams mother. Sheughed softly, My little brother works nearby, so I just came to check on him and I was about to leave. On hearing this, Ang Reid was taken aback, Your brother? Yes, hes a student. He works at a restaurant here during the weekends. As Emily spoke, fat raindrops suddenly started pouring down, catching everyone off guard. At this time, those pedestrians on the main street who didnt have an umbre rushed around to avoid this sudden downpour. Ang Reids driver, anticipating the storm, had opened his umbre just as the raindrops fell, offering Ang Reid cover. Emily hurriedly looked for a ce to take shelter, but Ang Reid across the street took the umbre held up by her driver and immediately raced towards Emily. Completely out of instinct, even Ang Reid herself didnt understand why she was doing so. Here, take it. Ang Reid positioned the umbre over Emily and was immediately soaked by the rainfall herself. Seeing this unusual behavior of hers, Emily was slightly taken aback. When she came to her senses, she hurriedly pushed the umbre back towards Ang Reid, Thats okay, I can just hail a cab home.
Hearing that, Emily turned to hail a taxi. Seeing this, Ang Reid finally realized that she didnt have a driver. Just as Emily turned around, Ang Reid grabbed her arm and walked towards her own car. With a surprised look on her face, Emily waspletely clueless about Ang Reids intention. When she recovered from her surprise, she found herself sitting in Ang Reids private car. Once they entered the car, they finally avoided the heavy downpour. Ill take you home. Its hard to hail a car in such heavy rain. Ang Reid spoke out, feeling it strange for Baron Stuarts woman to not even have a car or a driver. Emily wanted to refuse, but when she nced outside the window she saw pedestrians who had forgotten their umbres standing awkwardly by the road, trying to hail a taxi in vain due to the unexpected heavy rain. Each taxi was already full of passengers. If she got out now, she might not be able to hail a taxi and end up thoroughly drenched! Thank you. Eventually, Emily epted Ang Reids kind offer silently. The two of them were already wet, and there were no dry towels or anything simr in the car. Ang Reid looked at her wet beautiful hair, gave a smallugh, then took out a handkerchief from her bag, about to wipe Emilys hair dry. Once again acting instinctively, Emily was startled, staring at her nkly. She thought that maybe Cams mother was bit too considerate of her? Was she mistaking her for Cam? I can do it myself! After seeing Ang Reids hand extended towards her, Emilyughed awkwardly and took the handkerchief from her hand. It wasnt until Emily took the handkerchief, that Ang Reid realized her two unusual acts and her face instinctively darkened. This girl shouldnt be her long-lost Cam, but whenever she saw her, she felt as though she was, making her behave unusually.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing her sudden gloomy expression, Emily was taken aback. Could it be because she took her handkerchief and prevented her from wiping her hair that she was upset? At that thought, Emily suddenly realized that perhaps her actions had been too hurtful.
Chapter 480: 480: Another Piece of Mandarin Duck Stone Chapter 480: Another Piece of Mandarin Duck Stone Both of them lost in their own thoughts, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became too quiet, and no one spoke. After half a moment, Ang Reid came back to her senses and nced at Emily Walker beside her. By the way, you mentioned your little brother earlier? Your biological brother? Even though she had little hope, Ang couldnt help wanting to know more about Emily. Emily dried her hair roughly with the small handkerchief, though it couldnt bepletely dried. She wiped it a few times and prepared to return the handkerchief to Ang. As she reached out her hand, she realized the handkerchief waspletely dirty and felt embarrassed to return it, so she withdrew her hand. Yes, hes 18 years old and just started university, Emily answered casually, not noticing Angs deliberate probing, thinking it was just a casual question. Upon hearing this, Ang nodded and went on to ask, How about you? How old are you? Twenty, almost twenty-one, Emily looked at the handkerchief, thinking she should wash it and return it to herter when she had the opportunity. Although it was just a small handkerchief, in wealthy families like theirs, even small items could be priceless, right?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hearing Emilys answer, Ang was taken aback. Almost twenty-one, same as her Charlotte Walker.
As the conversation went on, Emily suddenly realized that Ang seemed to be interested in her personal questions, remembering that she had also asked her some personal questions previously. Madam Walker, you seem to be very interested in these questions about me? She asked tentatively, although it was a bit blunt, every time Ang asked such questions, Emily couldnt help but be curious. When asked, Ang paused for a moment. After a long silence, she took something out of her bag. It was a delicate golden box. Ang took it out and handed it to Emily, then opened it, revealing a mandarin duck pendant identical to the one around Baron Stuarts neck. When Emily saw it, she was clearly surprised. If not for the different string attached, she would have thought this was the one around Baron Stuarts neck. This is She stared at Ang in amazement, wondering why she had a mandarin duck pendant just like hers. Ang looked at her and smiled slightly, Doesnt it look very simr to Baron Stuarts? Emily nodded, Not just simr, but exactly the same. She had thought her pendant was one of a kind, but Ang also had one. Looking at her, Ang asked, Is the one Baron Stuart has yours? Emily nodded, Yes, becausebecause of some reasons, I gave it to him. Actually, Baron Stuart had taken it by force! Hearing this, Ang felt a little thrill in her heart and looked at her with bright eyes, Where did you get your pendant? Emily was taken aback and couldnt help but wonder. She wouldnt be trying to im that her pendant was once hers and she wanted it back, would she? With this thought, Emily looked at Ang warily, Its from my parents, you could say its a family heirloom! Fearing that Ang would im the item belonged to her family, Emily couldnt help but exaggerate a bit. Regarding her cautious reaction, Ang paused for a moment beforeughing, I didnt mean anything else.
Chapter 481: 481: I Am My Parents’ Biological Child Chapter 481: I Am My Parents Biological Child As she spoke, her expression became somewhat mncholic, her face lowered, revealing her innermost thoughts that had been hidden for twenty years. I cant say for sure that this pendant is one of a kind in the world, but when I saw that you also have one, it suddenly reminded me of my daughter. Daughter? Emily was taken aback. Why would seeing this remind her of Cam? I dont quite understand your meaning. Isnt Cam Walker your daughter whos always by your side? Seeing her mncholic expression, if she didnt know that Cam still existed, Emily might have thought that her daughter was dead! At her words, Ang Reid raised her head; her eyes slightly reddening, her voice low. No, I have another daughter who disappeared in a disaster twenty years ago. Dead? Emily was surprised, not expecting that she did have a deceased daughter. Twenty years ago? Why bring it up after all this time? Miss Emily, I must say, when I saw that you also have this pendant, I truly thought you might be my daughter who was lost all those years ago. Back then, she really thought she was; every time she saw her, she felt an inexplicable emotion. Her words tugged a corner of Emilys mouth, who gave an awkward smile before waving her hand, Hehe Thats not possible.
Her words, both adamant and persistent, weighed down Ang Reids heart once again. Im my parents biological child; how could I be your daughter? Both she and her brother were born to the same mother; this was an undeniable fact. Also, didnt she say that her daughter had already died? Why would she still say this? Hearing this, Angs expression dimmed, and she looked at Emily. Are you sure you are your parents biological child? Although they had already confirmed this once before, in Angs heart, she still harbored a glimmer of hope. At that time, she had thought her daughter perished in a fire, but perhaps she was saved by someone else C wasnt that possible?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily smiled at her words and nodded confidently, Of course. My brother and I were born to the same mother. How could we be mistaken? Although her biological mother had passed away long ago and she couldnt remember what she looked like, if Ang were her mother, wouldnt her brother Wace Carter be her son too? Uh Thats too out of the ordinary! Emilys words shattered Angsst bit of hope once again. She had only lost a daughter, not a son, so it seemed Emily truly wasnt her daughter from that time. A sliver of hope that had just rekindled was extinguished again. Angs face darkened, and she put away the box. Im sorry. Ive been too forward. Pursuing a young girl, insisting she was ones daughter, anyone would find it disturbing. Realizing this, Ang felt apologetic. Emily smiled, finally understanding why Ang was always so interested in her. It turned out she had mistaken her for the daughter she had lost twenty years ago. While the two were talking, the car arrived at Baron Stuarts private residence. At this time, the rain had also stopped. Thank you, Im home. The car stopped at the vis front door. Before getting out, Emily politely thanked Ang. Ang smiled at her words, Its nothing. After getting out of the car, Angs car slowly left the high-end residential area, and Emily turned around, preparing to enter the grand entrance.
Chapter 482: 482: What are you doing here? Chapter 482: What are you doing here? But just at this moment, a burst of abusive cursing suddenly came from the side! Emily Walker, you ungrateful wretch, youre getting what you deserve, arent you? The child in your belly is gone, isnt it? Retribution, this is the retribution for your ungratefulness and leaving people to die! Even before she turned around, Emily already knew whose voice it was. Who else could it be other than her so-called Aunt? Upon hearing the sound, she turned around and indeed saw Emma Hudson angrily walking out from under the trees in the green belt, about to charge towards her. Emily stood in ce, not believing that Emma would dare to attack her. As Emma approached, Emily quickly saw the ruthless, abusive face. What are you doing here? In the past, because of her uncle, Emily had still held onto some sentimental feelings. But now that her uncle was gone, she felt no connection to the Adams Family anymore. Emmas face was angry as she looked at the elegantly dressed Emily in front of her, filled with all kinds of rage! After asking around several times, she had finally found out that Baron Stuarts residence was here. Originally, she had thought Emily would be staying with the Stuart family. Turned out she hadnt even set foot through the Stuart Familys grand entrance? Arent you the Stuart Familys Young Madam? Howe you havent moved into the prominent manor behind the Stuart Familys grand entrance? Emma was not the same as before. If it wasnt for her daughter still working, she might not even have a ce to stay.
The cause of her downfall today was entirely due to Emily, in her mind at least. Emmas words were clearly intended to ridicule Emily, and Emily had already caught on. To her ridicule, Emily paid no attention and coldly responded, Thats none of your business. Having said that, she was about to turn around and enter the grand entrance. I really thought you were the Stuart Familys Young Madam. Turns out youre nothing more than a privately kept lover of Baron Stuart. You really thought you were the Young Mistress of the Stuart Family. Women like you, who are ungrateful, deserve to lose their child and be barred from entering the Stuart Familys grand entrance! Seeing her about to turn around and enter the entrance, Emmas cursing became even more rampant! Because of Baron Stuart, she couldntsh out at Emily, so she could only attack her verbally! In Emmas heart, there was always a resentment, feeling that she didnt have a mansion to live in or servants to order around, all because of Emilysck of help. Having gotten used to the life of a rich madam, she was now discontented and ufortable living in a small rental house with her daughter, without any servants to wait on her. All her resentment, she only wanted to vent on Emily, but Emily had Baron Stuart backing her, making her untouchable. Emma kept mentioning the child, and although the knot in Emilys heart had been untied, the child would forever be a pain in her heart. Turning around, her expression was cold as she looked at Emma, her voice icy and with a hint of threat.N?v(el)B\\jnn Your daughter just got hired by a certainpany, right? Emily looked at her with a calm expression. Upon hearing that, Emma couldnt help but be taken aback, not quite understanding the implication of Emilys words. What do you mean? She looked at Emily, an uneasiness suddenly filling her heart. If you keep making a scene here, all I have to do is say one word to Baron Stuart, and you and your daughter will have nowhere to go in this city. For the first time, Emily used this cold method to warn someone. She wasnt trying to bully others just because she had gained power, but rather just wanted to give a warning to those who constantly oppressed her. Chapter 483: 483: Well, You, Emily Walker Chapter 483: Well, You, Emily Walker Her not getting angry didnt mean she really had no temper or that she could let others bully her! Hearing this, Emma Hudson was obviously shocked by her words. Now, the days she and her daughter were living were a real struggle. If Baron Stuart were to exert pressure on them, they really wouldnt have any ce to live. This Emily Walker, after all, was her niece. How could she be so heartless!? You, you ungrateful woman, I am your aunt! Are you really going to be this cruel!? Wasnt it enough to force your uncle to his death!? Emma Hudsons anger seethed, wanting to confront Emily, but looking at the majestic luxury residence in front of her, she was somewhat intimidated. If several bodyguards or some other people rushed out from inside, she wouldnt know to what extent she would be humiliated. Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but sneer, looking at Emma Hudson, Aunt? Now you remember to mention Aunt? How could you have the heart to drive me out back then? I Emma Hudson was speechless for a moment. If she had known Emily would be favored by Baron Stuart, she would never have driven her away! But now, it was all toote. After all, wasnt it her own merit that she was able to get close to Baron Stuart, a man known around the world? Emily, dont forget the root of your sess the moment you rise to power. Without me sending you to Baron Stuarts bed, would you have today? Emma Hudson nced at her, thinking it was her own merits that got her where she is today.
This bitch not only didnt appreciate her, but also said she would make their lives impossible in this city? There would be no today, but I still clearly remember what you did when you drugged me and sent me to Baron Stuarts bed. Now that Ive finally gotten to where I am today, you think I wont pursue this matter? Emilys tone was cold, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. It looked like a smile, but to Emma Hudson, it seemed more like revenge. She had resolutely refused to be sent to Baron Stuart when the idea was first proposed, and it was only after she had no other choice that Emma Hudson had drugged her wine. Now she had the upper hand, but didnt this mean she wanted revenge on her?N?v(el)B\\jnn What do you mean by that? This bitch wouldnt want to do anything to her, would she? What do I mean? Emily sneered, Didnt I just say it? When you did what you did back then, you should have known that one day I would get everything back! She didnt really n to take revenge on Emma Hudson. After all, after her uncles death, the lives of the mother and daughter were not easy. She said this just to make Emma Hudson sober up a bit. Even in her downtrodden state, she was still unable to change her arrogant and domineering character. Hearing this, Emma Hudson was truly a little scared. Although she was already clear that Emily hadnt formally entered the Stuart Familys grand entrance, she was indeed favored by Baron Stuart. With her current identity and status, it would take her just a word to take revenge on Emma, who had no room to fight back. Fine, Emily, are you really not going to care about our rtionship at all? Emma Hudson looked at her, always thinking that this girl could endure humiliations and not fight back against anyone, but now she was clearly different from what she had thought. What rtionship? What ties do I still have with you and the Adams Family? Now you remember Im your niece? When I was homeless back then, did you ever say you were my aunt!? Emilys pupils gradually filled with a touch of pain. She was not a heartless person, but reality always seemed to force her to be one. Chapter 484: 484: Water is Not Thicker Than Blood Chapter 484: Water is Not Thicker Than Blood How how did I not say it? Didnt I take you in when you had nowhere to go for more than a month? Emma Hudson opened her mouth to counterattack, but there was no confidence in her tone. Take me in? If it wasnt for my uncles insistence, would you have taken me in? She hadnt forgotten how Emma Hudson had treated her when her uncle had initially wanted to take her in. I Emma Hudson had nothing to say, but she was extremely unwilling to give in! Seeing that she couldnt find the words, Emily Walker calmed down a bit, then turned to enter the Grand Entrance. A found child is still a found child! Water will never be thicker than blood. You treat your own rtives like this, so its no wonder youre not really Wilson and rissas child! Emma Hudson was furious, her face filled with rage as she suddenly blurted out a few words. Emily Walker, who was about to step into the courtyard, suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around, her expression somewhat startled. After half a moment, she spoke slowly, What did you say? Hmph! Emma Hudson snorted coldly, Theres absolutely no blood rtionship between you and Wace. Thats why he couldnt be as cold-blooded and ruthless as you!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Back when Emma Hudson had called Emily, it was Wace who had given her the number. In the end, he couldnt bear to see his only uncle die without help. So, in Emma Hudsons eyes, no matter how much Wace disliked his uncle and Aunt, he would never abandon thempletely. Emily stood still, her mind echoing Ang Reids words. If not for that, she might have thought that everything Emma said was just to provoke her.
What did you mean by what you just said? She stared at her, her eyes filled with an indescribable oddity. What could it mean? Ive known for a long time that youre not your dads child. Otherwise, how could you be so ungrateful and heartless? Havent I done enough for you to achieve what you have now? If it wasnt for me giving you to Baron Stuart, would you be living thisfortably? Would you be living in such a nice big house? Emma Hudson was furious, thinking Emily was ungrateful. An ordinary person should have put her on a pedestal and properly thanked her by now! Emily didnt hear the rest of the words, the only thing she heard was, Youre not your dads child. You said whos notC Repeat what you just said. Just as Emily was about to continue to ask, a low voice suddenly sounded behind her, making one feel a sense of oppression. The voice came from behind Emily, not Baron Stuarts, but a deeper and more deste masculine voice. Emily turned around and saw Zachary Stuart standing there, her expression unconsciously stunned. Why was Baron Stuarts grandpa here? When did he arrive? As she followed the line of sight, she indeed saw a ck Bentley parked in the courtyard. In that case, had Zachary Stuart already arrived? Looking at her, Zachary Stuart came out of the Courtyard Gate and saw Emma Hudson standing not far away. Say what you just said again. Zachary Stuart looked at the woman in front of him, his expression very cold, as was his voice. Startled by the sudden appearance of this man, Emma Hudson was momentarily dumbfounded. This man might look old, but he exuded an oppressive aura, especially the atmosphere surrounding him, which was so overbearing that one dared not breathe. Looking at such a man, Emma took some time to regain herposure. Her gaze was somewhat apprehensive as she looked at him, Wh What words. Zachary Stuarts expression remained unchanged, The words you just said. Chapter 485: 485: It’s Her Greed That Knows No Bounds Chapter 485: Its Her Greed That Knows No Bounds Emma Hudson paused, Just, just now? What did she say just now? That Emily Walker was not born to her father? Zachary Stuart looked at her, his stern face darkened slightly. He didnt want to repeat a sentence for a second time, but this woman in front of him wanted him to say it a third time? Seeing his suddenly bleak face, Emma Hudson didnt dare to breathe, she silently swallowed her saliva, fear observed in her gaze. Just, just now, I, I said Emily Walker is not Not that sentence. Before Emma Hudson could finish, Zachary Stuart interrupted in a cold voice. What he wanted to hear was not that sentence, but thest two. Upon hearing this, Emma Hudson paused. Not that one? Then which one? The one at the end. Zachary Stuart spoke again. The end? Emma Hudson was puzzled, it took her a while to recall.
Who is this man exactly? His face seemed somewhat simr to Baron Stuarts. Could it be Old Master Stuart from the Stuart Family? In Emma Hudsons young days, she had often heard news about Zachary Stuart. The glory and achievements of the Stuart Family today were all built by Zachary Stuart back in the day! But why did he want her to repeat the earlier words?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Confused, Emma Hudson lifted her eyes, she looked at Zachary Stuarts cold face, then at Emily Walker standing beside him. Ah, she understood! At this moment, Emily hasnt step inside the Stuart Familys Grand Entrance, which means, Old Master Stuart has yet to ept her? Thinking about this, a smug smile surfaced in Emmas heart. Old Master Stuart, you may not know this, but back then, I was the one who introduced Emily to your grandson. Unexpectedly, once she got close to him, she immediately abandoned us. She actually approached the Stuart Family out of greed for your power and wealth. Having said this, Emma Hudson nced triumphantly at Emily standing next to Zachary Stuart. Want to take revenge on her? Then she would first strip her of all opportunities in front of Old Master Stuart! She didnt believe, if Old Master Stuart disapproved, Emily could still stay by Baron Stuarts side. Of course, Emma Hudson didnt know that Baron Stuart and Emily had already got the marriage certificate, and whether Emily could stay with Baron Stuart, did not require Zachary Stuarts approval at all. Listening to Emma Hudsons words, Zachary Stuarts face darkened to the extreme. He knew all along that this little girl had personal motives for staying by Baron Stuarts side, and he wouldnt allow such a woman to stay with his grandson. Last time, at the North River Building, his grandson, whom he had cultivated with his own hands, even wanted to risk his own life for a woman. All his years of cultivation and training was in vain! How could a man so easily risk his life for a woman? Such irresponsibility! Emily, who was standing beside them, looked at Emma Hudsons smug face, then at Zachary Stuarts grim face, but her heart remained calm as ever.
Perhaps, after hearing what Emma Hudson had said, Baron Stuarts grandfather would only reject her even more. However, all of that was no longer relevant to her. Having a man who was willing to risk his life for her, she no longer worried about trivial matters. What she wanted was to be Baron Stuarts woman, not the position of the Stuart Familys Young Madam.
Is that so? Zachary Stuart spoke in a deep voice, not looking at anyone. It was unclear whether he was addressing Emily or Emma Hudson. Chapter 486: 486: Tell me, what do you want? Chapter 486: Tell me, what do you want? But Emma Hudson felt that he was asking her, so she confirmed again, Of course, I was the one who sent her to your grandsons bed! Emma Hudson said this, but she didnt realize that she had unwittingly exposed something.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Zachary Stuart looked up, and in his gloomy eyes, there was a hint of coldness, It was you? Looking at the coldness in his eyes, Emma Hudsons proud face suddenly froze, as if she realized that she had said something she shouldnt have. By saying in front of Old Master Stuart that she sent Emily Walker to be with Baron, wasnt she deliberately taking the me for this disaster? I-I Looking at Zachary Stuarts gloomy expression, which contained a hint of anger in his ck pupils, Emma Hudson panicked. I just wanted her to ask your grandson for some money. I didnt ask her to cling to your grandson or even try to cling to the position of the Stuart familys Young Madam. Its her greed that caused her to take the money and continue clinging to your grandson. This has nothing to do with me. Emma Hudson said, the more she looked at Zacharys gloomy face, the more fearful she became in her heart. Would he do anything to her because of this? Now she was already in a dire situation, and she didnt want to add insult to injury! Zachary Stuart red at Emma Hudson for a moment and then spat out a word, Get out! Upon hearing this, Emma Hudson quickly turned around and left!
The people of the Stuart family were too terrifying, and their eyes seemed like they could kill someone. Watching Emma Hudsons fleeing figure, Emily Walker remained calm. There was also the point that Emma Hudson had uttered the words she hadnt had a chance to ask about yet. Why would she say that she was not her biological parents child? What was going on? Was it true, or just some angry words Emma Hudson had made up? She had grown up in E City and had thest name Walker since she was a child. She was the apple of her fathers eye. How could she not be biologically rted? As she silently lowered her face, Zachary Stuart let out a heavy sigh, and solemnly said, You,e with me. It wasnt until Zachary Stuarts voice sounded again that Emily Walker pulled her thoughts back and followed him into the courtyard and into the living room. Entering the living room, Zachary Stuart sat on the sofa, and from his expression, he was very unhappy about Emma Hudsons words. Having lived in this private estate for a few months, Emily Walker had graduallye to consider it her home. But now, looking at Zachary Stuarts face, she dared not sit down, for his expression was too frightening. Even Mrs. Noelle on the side felt as though a storm wasing. The Young Master Stuart was not at home now. Would Old Master Stuart get angry and start swinging his crutches at the Young Madam? Thinking about this, Mrs. Noelle became worried and said, Old Master, Ill make you some tea. Zachary Stuart didnt respond, for he had no mood for tea at this time! Since he didnt say anything, Mrs. Noelle took it as consent and headed towards the kitchen. At this time, she had to make a phone call to the Young Master. If Old Master Stuart really got angry and swung his crutch, the Young Madam wouldnt be able to withstand it with her current physical condition! As she thought about it, Mrs. Noelle had already reached the kitchen, took out her private cell phone, and hurriedly called Baron Stuart. Inside the living room, Zachary Stuart remained silent for a long time, and the atmosphere became extremely tense.
Chapter 487: 487 My answer is only one Chapter 487: My answer is only one Speak, what do you want? After a long time, Zachary Stuart spoke with a solemn face. How could he trust a vain woman to be by Baron Stuarts side? If the Stuart Family really wanted such a woman to be the future female host, wouldnt it be the same as pulling anyone from the Main Street? Hearing this, Emily Walker raised her head, looked at Zachary Stuart on the sofa. At this time, he kept his line of sight straight ahead and didnt look at her. It was better this way, at least she didnt have to face his gloomy pupils. I dont understand what you mean. Emily spoke calmly, with neither humility nor arrogance. Although Zachary Stuart didnt like her, it seemed he wouldnt do anything to her, at most he would just hope for her to leave Baron Stuart. Zachary Stuart turned, his deep face showed no warmth, and always looked cold. Arent you approaching Baron Stuart just for money and fame? He looked at her as he spoke, Money, I can give you, but as for the position of a Stuart Familys female host, you are not worthy. Upon hearing this, Emilys calm face remained unperturbed, without any ripples, as though she had expected Zachary Stuart to say such words.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After taking the money, then what? She spoke calmly, looking at Zachary Stuart, seemingly unafraid of his authority.
Zachary Stuart looked up, deep inside his heart, he had a little admiration for this little girls courage. Sometimes, an angry person can be frightening, but it is often more terrifying when they dont vent anger. But this little girl in front of him seemed to bepletely fearless of his authority. In the past few decades, not many women were able to do so. Let alone outsiders, even Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, upon seeing his gloomy face, hardly dared to speak. Even if they did, they wouldnt be able to maintain such calmness. However In Zachary Stuarts life, there had indeed been such a woman, his wife, Baron Stuarts Grandma. The only woman unafraid of his temper was probably Baron Stuarts Grandma. Thinking of his wife, Zachary Stuarts face appeared slightly mncholic, but the coldness never diminished. With the money, you can go anywhere you want, and name your price. As long as she leaves Baron Stuart, the amount is not a problem. The most abundant resources of the Stuart Family are money and power. Upon hearing this, a shallow smile appeared on Emilys calm face. She raised her head, looked at Zachary Stuart, Old Master Stuart, no matter what you say next, my answer remains the same. I am unable to leave Baron Stuart. She didnt want to leave him again for anyone elses reasons, regardless of the disdain and pressure she might endure. Her words clearly displeased Zachary Stuart. This girl seemed to have an unusual courage, and even before him, she still managed to be so resolute and natural. You should know that if I really wanted someone to disappear, I just need to lift a finger and give an order. Zachary Stuart looked at her. He wasnt sure if it was his illusion, but why did he see the shadow of another person in her? Many years ago, he remembered how initially Baron Stuarts Grandma was persistent with him. He had tried every means to get rid of her, but she replied with these words, Want to drive me away? Let me tell you, theres only one answer: Im-possible! ps: Thank you: for the 588 book coin reward! 200 book coin reward! 200 book coin reward! 100 book coin reward! 100 book coin reward!
Chapter 488: 488: You think I don’t dare? Chapter 488: You think I dont dare? That face and that expression from then were deeply etched in Zachary Stuarts heart tormented, unceasing, and unmovable. His words were filled with intimidation, but Emily Walker remained calm throughout. Indeed, I guess Ill just wait for that day toe. If Zachary Stuart truly wanted her to fade away, then there was no need for her to resist. Because with his influence, any struggle she puts up would be futile. Rather than wasting time trying to struggle against an impossible oue, she might as well calmly await the arrival of that day. If he truly intended to do that. Her words surprised Zachary Stuart. This girl was not like other women who shrank back. Normal people would show fear in the face of such words. But this girl before him seems to show no fear of his status and threats. You think I dont dare? Zachary Stuart looked at her, thinking that herck of fear was due to her belief that he wouldnt make her disappear. Indeed, any smart woman would definitely rely on his grandsons adoration for her, then show no signs of it in front of him, but would unt their power in secret.
Emily Walker looked up, revealing a faint smile, as if she saw through his inner thoughts. She calmly spoke, No, I dont think youd be afraid, Baron Stuart. Yeah, the most authoritative figure in the Stuart family was Baron Stuarts grandpa, not him. So, whatever Zachary Stuart wants to do, even if Baron Stuart treasured her greatly, he would be unable to stop his grandpas decision. Good that you understand. Zachary Stuart spoke, this girl seemed to know her position, But I will never allow a woman like you to stay by Baron Stuarts side, whether you leave of your own ord or I send you away. As I said before, no matter what you say, my answer remains the same. Emily Walker calmly spoke. Actually, her heart was in chaos. If there really came a day when she suddenly disappeared from Baron Stuarts sight, no matter him or her, what would the situation be like? She was very scared of the arrival of that day, if possible, she hoped that day would nevere. But since Zachary Stuart dered his intention today, does that mean he has always had such ns? Hearing her words, Zachary Stuarts face darkened again, he didnt expect this girl to be so stubborn. Doesnt she understand that struggling against him, Zachary Stuart, was futile? So youre saying, you hope for me to personally send you out of this city? Grandpa, is it really good to bully my woman when Im not around? During their conversation, a low and pleasant voice sounded. Both of them turned their heads at the sound, seeing Baron Stuart walking in, his unruly and handsome face adorned with a captivating smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing him, Emily Walker immediately raised a sweet smile. It wasnt because he came at this time that she smiled, rather because she was happy to see him at this time, so she smiled. These days, he was usually busy untilte before he returned home, never this early. However, its just past two oclock, why did hee back so early? Baron Stuart walked over, looked at her, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly into a charming smile, then he affectionately wrapped her in his arms, his expression showing endless adoration.
Seeing him, Zachary Stuart was also surprised. Chapter 489: 489: Grandparent and grandchild quarrel! Chapter 489: Grandparent and grandchild quarrel! This kid, shouldnt he be in thepany at this hour for a meeting? Why did he suddenlye home? You little brat, why did youe home at this time? Zachary Stuart looked up at him, the dark clouds on his face gradually fading away. Who could me him? This grandson was his lifeline, the connection to his heart! Baron Stuart, supporting Emily Walker, sat down on the sofa, directly across from Zachary Stuart. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like his grandson was trying to send him a message. If I didnte back, she might have mysteriously disappeared, without me knowing about it. Baron Stuart looked up, the corner of his mouth still hanging with a calm smile, but there was an imperceptible coldness in his tone. As soon as he said that, the smile on his face disappeared. And this was clearly noticed by Zachary. It was obvious that he was ming his grandpa for bullying his woman when he wasnt at home! But, he couldnt feel at ease with such a woman by his side. He pursed his lips, somewhat helpless, I didnt n to do anything to her.
Although he had thought about letting her quietly vanish from E City, he had also considered that if he did it himself, his grandson might me him even more. So, after much hesitation, he hadnt decided yet what to do with this little girl. As for the words he just spoke, they were merely a threat. Really? Then you guarantee that you wont touch her in the future, especially when Im not at home! Baron shouted at him, very dissatisfied with Grandpas actions every time. Last time he faked being sick, and this time he used such a despicable act to bully a woman. Its a disgrace that he was once a respectable and fearedmander in the army! At these words, Old Master Stuarts face flushed with anger, and he stood up, raising his crutch to strike! You brat! How dare youmand me! Seeing him re up suddenly, Emily was terrified; she subconsciously hid behind Baron. Barons grandpa was so scary, especially his crutches! Feeling the trembling of the person beside him, Baron protected her behind him, afraid that Zacharys careless swing of his crutch might hit her. However, Zacharys crutch didnt fall, because Emily was too close to his grandson. Although hed love to ruthlessly whip his grandson, he also worried about hitting the woman beside him. Having lived a long life, Zachary Stuart had never hit a woman before. This is not amand, but Grandpa, you are really too despicable! How can you take advantage of my absence to give her trouble!? Baron raised his eyes, his handsome face full of displeasure. Listening to his reprimand, Zachary was momentarily speechless. With him saying that, it did seem like his actions today were somewhatdespicable? But! If he didnt take advantage of the time when Baron was not around to talk to this girl, when would he be able to talk to her? You stinky brat, how dare you use me? I, your grandpa, can do whatever I want, whenever I want! Do I need your permission!? Zachary furrowed his brows and red, having dominated for decades, now to be chastised by his own grandson? Was he going to rebel against him now? Emily, on the other side, felt thatn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
These grandparents and grandson were arguing in such a childish way. Chapter 490: 490: Do You Really Want Her? Chapter 490: Do You Really Want Her? As they were always so solemn and cold, their sudden quarrel in such a tone seemed childish, not quite fitting their masculine image. To the outside world, both men in the Stuart Family were intimidating and frightening, but who could have imagined their squabbles could be so childish when it came down to grandfather and grandson? Enough! Just as Zachary Stuarts cane was about to fall, Baron Stuarts stern shout managed to stop his own grandfather, somewhat turning the tables for a moment. Grandpa, you can do whatever you want, but dont touch her. The look in Baron Stuarts eyes suddenly became serious, Ive respected you for decades, dont force me to challenge you repeatedly. Both grandparent and grandchild had their own temperaments, and a real conflict between them would only damage their affectionate feelings for one another. It was something neither man wanted to happen. After half a moment, Zachary Stuarts cane gradually came down, For a woman, you would defy me? He gazed at his grandson, whom he had personally nurtured and taught, in deep pain. Now, this grandson was going against him for the sake of a woman? Its not me defying you, you should know my temper. No one could touch what was his, not even his own grandfather. The beast within him was dormant, but do not carelessly provoke it, because it was merely asleep, not dead! Zachary Stuart quietly looked at his grandson in front of him. Was he determined not to let him touch her?
He too knew that his grandson also had a streak of stubbornness like him. Once he made up his mind about something, not even a thousand-horse army could pull him back. But there were so many daughters of prominent families, why did he have to choose this little girl? Zachary Stuart nced up at the little girl hiding behind Baron Stuarts arm. She didnt look all that objectionable, but she was a woman with an agenda! You have to have her? No matter what her intentions are for getting close to you? Zachary Stuart looked at Baron Stuart, his tone filled with deep helplessness. Baron Stuarts face was cold as he breathed out a single word, Yes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart took a deep breath, fixed a steady gaze at him, and then turned to leave. Seeing him leaving the vi, Emily Walker, who had been gripping Baron Stuarts arm tightly, finally let go. A moment ago, she was truly afraid he would strike downward with his cane. Baron Stuart turned his head and saw the look of relief on her face, a faint smile curling up at the corners of his mouth, Scared? Emily Walker looked up and then shook her head, Why did youe back at this time? She was genuinely curious because it was such a coincidence that he came back at this time. Surely, he didnt rush back because he sensed she was in danger? She didnt believe in the existence of telepathic connection! At her question, Baron Stuart raised his left hand, looked at the tinum-edged diamond watch on his wrist, then looked back at the person in front of him, I have another meeting, I have to go. After saying this, he didnt wait to look at the person in front of him and turned towards the front door. In fact, he had already been in the meeting room when he came back, he only left suddenly after receiving a call from Mrs. Noelle. At this moment, presumably everyone in the meeting room was waiting for him to return to the meeting. Watching his hastily retreating figure, Emily Walker wanted to say something, but Baron Stuarts figure had already disappeared at the front door.
Chapter 491: 491: Another Dinner Alone Chapter 491: Another Dinner Alone He hastily returned just to help her out of her predicament, yet, she felt as if the rtionship between them had somewhat faded. Was it because of their busy work life? However, even when he returned at night, he no longer touched her. Was it because he was too tired from work? Why did she have such a strong illusion that their rtionship was bing weaker and weaker, both physically and emotionally? Baron Stuart had already driven away by now, but Emily Walkers gaze lingered on the direction of the grand entrance gate, deep in thought. However, her mind did not dwell on this for too long, as Emma Hudsons words once again upied her thoughts. Not her biological parents? How could that be possible? Ever since she was young, she had never heard anything about her not being the biological child of her parents. It must have been her aunts jealous fury that led her to say such things. Thinking about this, Emily sighed and settled down on the sofa, lost in thought. .
Before dinner, Baron Stuart still called back. He had to attend a social engagement tonight and wouldnt have time toe back for dinner. Although Emily didnt want to dwell on this issue, was he genuinely that busy? Too busy to even eat dinner after work? Wasnt she a CEO? Wasnt she the boss? Couldnt he just give up on one deal to apany her for dinner?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As she thought about this, Emily suddenly felt like she was being very unreasonable. If he casually gave up on deals, the Futuren Group would not have expanded worldwide. It seemed like she had really spent too long at home and was bing a resentful wife, confined indoors! Leaning on the dining table, she had no appetite for the food in front of her. Mrs. Noelle walked over, seeing her spiritless look. She seemed to know that Emily had been eating alone for the past few days and felt lonely. The Young Master has been busy these few days, and the Young Madam will have to dine alone again today. After setting thest bowl of soup on the table, Mrs. Noelle smiled at her, trying tofort her. Upon seeing Mrs. Noelle, Emily suddenly perked up and asked, Mrs. Noelle, has he ever been this busy before? So busy that he couldnte home for dinner for several days, or even didnt want to do that certain thing. Emily recalled that at the beginning of their rtionship, he couldnt bear to go a single night without touching her. But now, he could actually go half a month without doing so. Could it be like what people said online C that a mans interest in a woman onlysts for a short period of time when shes still fresh and new to him? And now, had she already passed her expiration date to him? At this thought, Emily felt a sudden pang in her heart. Seeing her dejected look, Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but feel sympathetic, Young Master is indeed very busy sometimes. Ever since the Master handed over the entire corporation to him, many tasks became the Young Masters sole responsibility. Back when he was living at home, it was quitemon for him to be too busy toe home for dinner, and his sleep was often short. What Mrs. Noelle said was true. Ever since Zachary Stuart entrusted everything to Baron Stuart, he rarely returned to Stuart Manor for dinner due to his hectic work schedule. However, he wasnt always this busy. asionally, when there were significant or essential matters, the Young Master would personally take care of them, and this would keep him upied for a period of time.
Sometimes it would be for a week, or half a month, or even a month. But once the busy period was over, things would soon return to normal. After all, there werent that many things that required the Young Masters personal attention. Once those were dealt with, he would have a break for a while. Chapter 492: 492: Will you be alright on your own? Chapter 492: Will you be alright on your own? After hearing Mrs. Noelles words, Emily Walker felt slightly relieved, perhaps he was really busy during this time. Mrs. Noelle, please sit down and eat with me! Emily raised her head and smiled at Mrs. Noelle. It was too disheartening to eat alone. Mrs. Noelle hesitated for a moment. She had been with the Stuart family for many years, but had never shared a meal at their table. Come on, theres no one else here! Seeing her hesitation, Emily stood up and guided Mrs. Noelle to the side, cing Baron Stuarts prepared bowl and chopsticks in front of her. And so, the master and servant harmoniously shared their dinner. With Mrs. Noellespany, Emilys appetite was quite good tonight. . After dinner, she checked the time and it was only 7:00 PM. It was too early for Emily to sleep, so she sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. The TV was on, but Emilys thoughts were not on the screen. She wanted to go upstairs to sleep, but she had been seeing less and less of Baron Stuarttely. Every time he came back, she was already asleep.
Young Madam. Mrs. Noelle approached her as she was lost in thought. Emily looked up at her, Hmm? Mrs. Noelle smiled, Madam has prepared some tonic for you tonight, but she wont have time toe over tomorrow morning. She asked me to stay at Stuart Manor tonight and bring the tonic to you tomorrow morning. Emily paused upon hearing this. Tonic prepared by Madam? It had been over half a month since her miscarriage, and she hadnt expected Baron Stuarts mother to still be so considerate. At first, she thought when she lost the child, Baron Stuarts mother would no longer care for her, but now it seemed she was even more concerned about her than before. Alright, you can go. Although she didnt particrly want the tonic, she couldnt refuse now that Baron Stuarts mother had prepared it. Mrs. Noelle looked at her and seemed slightly worried, Young Madam, will you be alright alone tonight? Recently, the Young Master had been getting homete. If it werent for Madam asking her to return to Stuart Manor tonight, she would be hesitant to leave Emily alone in the private mansion. Mrs. Noelles words made Emily pause. She looked at her nkly for a moment before regaining herposure, smiled, What could happen to me? She wasnt a child who needed constant supervision. Ever since Mrs. Noelle arrived, she had singlehandedly taken care of Emily. Maybe she had grown ustomed to it, worrying that Emily couldnt manage on her own without her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But Emily was already almost 21 years old, and not that fragile. Besides, hadnt she lived alone before? Mrs. Noelle smiled, her concern was that Young Madam would feel even more lonely if both she and the Young Master were not there. If nothings wrong, you should rest earlier, Young Madam. Ille back tomorrow morning to prepare breakfast for you. As the tonic Vivian Ferguson prepared needed to stew overnight, Mrs. Noelle couldnt go now and return tomorrow. So she decided to spend the night at the Manor. Alright. Emily looked up and smiled.
Mrs. Noelle nced at her, seemingly reassured, then took off her apron and left the vi. Once Mrs. Noelle left, only the sound of the TV filled the living room. Emily looked around the empty house and truly began to feel extremely lonely. When she used to work in the past, she would also return to an empty home, but she never felt this lonely before, only asionally missing herte father.
Chapter 493: 493 “Let’s Have a Date” Chapter 493: Lets Have a Date But now, in such a big house, being alone and unheard, it really feels incredibly lonely. Is it because there is now another person in life? So is it because of not seeing each other that theres this sense of loss? With the remote control in hand, Emily Walker curled up on the sofa, her chin resting on her knees, lost in thought. A nce at the tea table in front of her, and she noticed the cell phone. At this time, was he busy with a social engagement or something else? With a curious and uncertain heart, Emily picked up the phone. After much hesitation, she still dialed Baron Stuarts number. Hello? As soon as the phone was connected, the mans unique deep and sexy voice was heard from the other side. Emily smiled faintly, just about to speak when she heard another voice on the other end. Young Lord, can I stay with you tonight The sudden womans voice caused the smile on Emilys face to freeze abruptly, and she was momentarily taken aback.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Get lost!
In a private room, one woman who had just approached Baron Stuart was taken aback when she saw his cold pupils and intimidating tone. She immediately backed away. Hello? Seeing that the person on the phone wasnt speaking, Baron Stuart frowned and spoke again. Emily came to her senses. Her mood was already a bit low, and now that a womans voice suddenly appeared on the other side, it was false to say she didnt care. After half a moment, she murmured, Just now, she, she is I dont know her, Baron Stuart said, and he really didnt know the woman just now. Dont know her? How could someone he doesnt know say theyll stay with him tonight? Emily felt uneasy. Oh, what are you doing now? Since he said he didnt know her, she didnt have to pursue the matter further, instead changing the topic. Baron Stuart looked up at the tense atmosphere of the private room and then said, Talking about business. Talking about business It seemed she already knew this answer, but she didnt understand why she had to ask again. Oh. She simply acknowledged with a soft sound, then lowered her head and didnt speak again. Baron Stuart seemed to have noticed the sense of loss in her tone and asked softly, Whats wrong? Nothing, just I wanted to ask what youre doing. She made this phone call because she genuinely wanted to know what he was doing right now. However, it was a bit unexpected that a womans voice appeared on the other side. So, what are you up to? Bored by the social engagement that night, Baron Stuart just went with the flow and chatted with her. Me? I am watching TV. Emily looked up and now shifted her gaze to the TV screen. What are you watching? Baron Stuart asked casually, not really caring what she was watching. But upon hearing the question, Emily hesitated and then took a closer look at the screen. It was a dating show. Lets Date, she read the title of the show in the bottom right corner of the screen.
But on hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his brow, paused, and said, What? Lets Date, Emily repeated, thinking perhaps he didnt hear her clearly. Baron Stuart was taken aback again, and there was silence for a while. After a few seconds, he slowly said, Okay. Huh?
For a moment, Emily was puzzled. He said okay? Okay to what? Wha-. Ill be backter. You should rest earlier. Emily was about to ask something when Baron Stuart spoke first. She could only suppress the doubts in her heart, and replied, Oh, okay. Chapter 494: 494: The Child Deeply Sleeping Inside the Sofa Chapter 494: The Child Deeply Sleeping Inside the Sofa After hanging up the phone, Emily Walker stared at her cell phone for a while, not understanding what Baron Stuart meant by saying okay. Time quietly passed, and without Mrs. Noelle around, no one would wake up Emily sleeping soundly on the sofa. Thus, it continued like this until half past ten at night, when Baron Stuart returned. Entering the living room, he saw the bright lights and faintly heard the TVs sound. Baron Stuart couldnt help but slightly furrow his brows. At this time in the past, the lights on the first floor would have already been turned off, leaving only a dim light. Going to the center of the living room, Baron Stuart followed the sounds source, looking in the direction of therge LCD TV. At a nce, he saw Emily nestled in the sofa, seemingly fast asleep. Setting down his coat, Baron Stuart walked over quietly and stood in front of the sofa, looking at the sleeping Emily. Why didnt she go upstairs to sleep thiste at night? Turning around and looking in the direction of Mrs. Noelles room on the first floor, she should have reminded Emily to go upstairs and sleep at this time. His line of sight caught the remote control by her hand. Probably because she had fallen asleep, the TV remote control slipped from her hand and fell onto the sofa. Baron Stuart picked it up and pressed the power button. In an instant, the living room became tranquil. Bending down, he gently picked up the sleeping Emily and headed to the second floor.
Perhaps due to his touch, the sleeping Emily frowned slightly, her eyshes fluttering. But her drowsiness was too heavy that she didnt want to open her eyes. Feeling her body falling on the soft andfortable bed, Emily knew that she had already been carried back to the room by him. After gently cing her on the bed, Baron Stuart got up and left for the bathroom. Hearing the sound of running water in the bathroom, Emilys drowsiness gradually dissipated, and she slowly opened her eyes. However, after half an hour had passed and the sound of water in the bathroom had stopped, Baron Stuart still didnte out. Emily frowned in confusion, as he usually came out within twenty or thirty minutes. Why hasnt hee out yet? Feeling puzzled and having lost all sleepiness, Emily waited for another ten minutes. There was still no movement from the person inside the bathroom. She became somewhat suspicious, sat up from the bed, got off the bed, and walked towards the bathroom. Standing at the bathroom door for a while and being sure that there was no sound inside, she finally pushed the door open slowlyn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Entering the spacious bathroom, her gaze immediately fell on the shower, but she didnt see Baron Stuarts figure. Turning her head, she finally saw him in the bathtub. His slender eyes were lightly closed as if he was trying to alleviate his fatigue. Emily walked over, and as she approached, he seemed to sense her presence and his brow furrowed. Baron Stuart was indeed tired, as he unknowingly fell asleep in the bathtub. Slowly opening his eyes, he saw Emily standing next to him. He slowly got up and stepped out of the bathtub. Looking at his firm body, every inch of it perfect and well-built, it made people want to swallow their saliva involuntarily. And he was actually naked at this time!
Emily slightly lowered her head, and though they had done it many times before, she still felt slightly embarrassed and blushed. Baron Stuart took a bath towel from the shelf nearby and wrapped it around his waist. Turning around, he saw her slightly flushed cheeks. Chapter 495: 495: Thought He Was Going to Do Something Chapter 495: Thought He Was Going to Do Something Baron Stuarts lips slightly curl up as he smiles, and then he lifts her horizontally, Did I wake you up? Emily Walker is caught off guard by his sudden movement and takes her time to shake her head, No. The two return to the bedroom and get back into bed. Emily isnt sure if its because shes been too sensitive recently, but his embrace makes her think that he wants to do something. However, after getting into bed, Baron Stuart doesnt do anything. He simply holds her close, and they quietly listen to each others breathing. He remains still, and Emily cant help but feel a little disappointed again. Has she really lost her appeal to him? Is there no more novelty left? Listening to his steady breathing, Emily cant find any trace of sleepiness. They stay silent for a while before she speaks up softly, Baron Stuart. Mm. His eyes are lightly closed, and his deep voice slightly resonates. Are you very busy recently? She can clearly feel his heartbeat when resting against his chest.
Mm. Another soft response.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily raises her head and looks at his finely sculpted handsome face. Does he really look that tired? Is he too tired to even talk to her? Lowering her head, Emily suddenly feels upset. Maybe shes been too ustomed to his pampering, and now she feels a little suffocated by his indifference over the past half a month. Lifting her head and seeing his slightly fatigued face, Emily swallows back the words she wants to say. Noticing that Baron Stuart is already tired and she isnt speaking again, he gradually drifts off to sleep. As for Emily, she cant find the slightest bit of sleepiness. She cant resist the call of slumber until dawn when the sky starts to brighten and she finally closes her eyes She sleeps toote, so she wakes up toote as well. The next morning, Emily wakes up and, just as she thought, the man beside her is long gone. Feeling somewhat disheartened, she gets out of bed and sees that its already 8:30. After brushing her teeth and washing up, she changes intofortable pajamas and goes downstairs. Mrs. Noelle has prepared breakfast early, along with the tonic that Vivian Ferguson specially prepared for Emily. Having a miscarriage is very harmful to the body, and Vivian Ferguson wont be at ease unless Emily fully replenishes her health for an entire month. Looking at therge bowl of ginseng chicken soup in front of her, Emily presses her lips together, not wanting to drink it. Noticing her daydreaming, Mrs. Noelle exins, Young Madam, having a miscarriage is really bad for your health. Drinking these will help you recuperate, so you and Young Master can have your next child sooner. The next child Listening to Mrs. Noelles words, Emilys expression suddenly bes gloomy. Baron Stuart doesnt even touch her now. If she drinks all this and has a child, that would be really strange! As if venting her emotions andforting herself at the same time, Emily looks at the full bowl of ginseng chicken soup, then picks it up and drinks it directly without using a spoon.
Emily drinks the entire bowl of ginseng chicken soup in one breath, puts down the bowl, presses her lips together, and then speaks up, Mrs. Noelle! Mm? If a man isnt willing to touch his woman at night, what does that mean? Her gaze fixed straight ahead, she asks Mrs. Noelle beside her thoughtfully. Mrs. Noelle pauses for a moment, finding her sudden question a little strange.
Could she be indirectly suggesting that the Young Master doesnt touch her at night? But considering the Young Masters doting affection for the Young Madam, its impossible that he doesnt touch her. Chapter 496: 496: Are You Free Tonight? Chapter 496: Are You Free Tonight? Why did the Young Madam suddenly ask this? Mrs. Noelle looked at her, seeing that her expression was calm, and couldnt detect any unusual changes. Coming to her senses, Emily Walker also didnt want Mrs. Noelle to be overly suspicious, so she said, Oh, I just saw someone discussing this topic online, so I was a bit curious. She casually made up an excuse.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mrs. Noelleughed when she heard this. So thats what it was about. Oh, it might be because there are no feelings between the two, or maybe the man is tired from work and doesnt have energy to think about those things currently. After all, Mrs. Noelle was more experienced and her words were not as reserved as those of young people. Hearing this, Emily Walker felt her heart sink. Was it because the feelings between Baron Stuart and Her have faded, or was Him too tired from work? Young Madam, would you like porridge or fried dough sticks? Emily Walker withdrew her thoughts and looked at the white porridge and breakfast on the table. In fact, she was already full from the ginseng chicken soup she had justst night, and now she cant eat anything else. Im not eating anymore, Im full! After saying this, she stood up and left the restaurant.
It was already early winter. Leaving the warm room, Emily Walker sat at a marble round table in the courtyard. Fortunately, the sun was shining, so it wasnt too cold. If she stayed inside the room any longer, she would surely go mouldy in there. Sitting at the round marble table, looking at the cerulean blue sky, Emily Walker felt that she should find something to do. But, what could she, who has no special skills, do? She seems to have lost her connection with interior design. However, this was her original dream, giving it up so easily made her reluctant to part with it. Just as she was thinking, a burst of cellphone ringtone sounded out. Emily Walker looked at the caller ID it was Be Stuart. After a nce, Emily Walker answered, Hello? Are you home? Be Stuart knew that Emily Walker and her brother had already gotten their marriage certificate, but she just couldnt address her as sister-inw. Yes, whats up? Are you free tonight? Be Stuart asked again. Tonight? Emily Walker was stunned for a moment C recently, time was the thing she had the most of! Yes, what is it? Can you drive? Yes, what is it? Ill visit you this afternoon! Without saying anything else, Be Stuart abruptly hung up the phone. Emily Walker was somewhat perplexed, not understanding what Be intended to do.
. After having lunch, Emily Walker, having nothing else to do, went upstairs for an afternoon nap. Before she haspletely woken up, she heard a piercing scream next to her ear. Ah~~~~!
Emily Walker was so frightened that she immediately sat up from the bed and looked in terror at Be Stuart, who had climbed onto her bed, What are you doing? Waking you up. Be Stuart began to speak numbly, not feeling that her just now scary at all. Wake up? Does she need to use such means? Emily Walker was somewhat speechless. Quickly get up. Be my designated driver! Before she could say anything, Be Stuart started to pull her out of bed. Throughout the whole process, Emily Walker didnt even know how she got up. By the time everything had settled down, she was already standing in front of a light green Lamborghini. She looked a little dazed at the luxury car in front of her, still not quite understanding the situation. On the other hand, Be Stuart was incredibly proud, How is it? Beautiful, isnt it? Emily Walker came to her senses and looked at her, Yours? Be Stuart nodded vigorously, then spoke with excitement on her face, Lets go, be my designated driver. Im going to a ssmate gathering! PS: Thank you for the rewards, dears. Im a little busy today, so I wont mention each one of you. Ill do it tomorrow! Kisses~ Chapter 497: 497: A Familiar Figure Chapter 497: A Familiar Figure Having said that, Be Stuart eagerly sat in the passenger seat. Hurry up! Seeing her standing still, Be Stuart leaned out and beckoned her. Emily Walker was still a bit confused, but inexplicably got in the car. She had gotten her drivers license a couple of years ago, and driving was not a problem, but She remembered Be Stuart could drive too, so why did she ask her to be her driver? Emily Walker was puzzled, but, of course, she didnt know Be Stuarts notorious driving. Once in the car and sitting in the drivers seat, it was the first time Emily Walker was driving such a luxury car, and she couldnt help but get a little excited. Her heart was slightly stirred! Although she hadnt touched a car in a year since she got her drivers license two years ago, still Shouldnt be a problem, right? Seeing her hesitate for a moment, Be Stuart turned her head, looking somewhat doubtful, Hey, can you really drive?
This car was given to her by Leonardo Bryson, and she hadnt dared to tell her family yet. If they knew, the car would certainly be confiscated!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily Walker turned her head, looked at her, and spoke somewhat uncertainly, Yes, its justI havent driven in a year. Be Stuart suddenly felt a little uneasy. How long have you had your drivers license? Two years. You havent driven in a year after getting your license two years ago? Be Stuart frowned, Are you really okay? This is what Leonardo Bryson gave me; you cant wreck it! She looked at Emily Walker discontentedly. Thats why she had been so careful herself, even though she really wanted to drive it, she had held back, for fear of destroying the car gifted by Leonardo Bryson! Emily Walker didnt say anything but inserted the key, preparing to start the car. She paused for a moment, looking puzzled at Be Stuart, You can drive, right? Why do you need me to be your chauffeur? Moreover, didnt the Stuart family have drivers? When this was mentioned, Be Stuart coughed lightly, feeling somewhat ufortable. But on the surface, she pretended to be calm, I, Im going to drink wer, so of course, I need a designated driver! With that, Be Stuarts eyes dodged, and she turned her head, not looking directly at Emily Walker any longer. Emily Walker was baffled for a little while but didnt say anything more. Drunk driving? Even if she really drank and got caught for drunk driving, with the Stuart familys status, would it matter? Although puzzled, Emily Walker still started the car. Where is your ssmate gathering? Whats the location? Duke Station Throne. Be Stuart replied. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker hesitated for a moment, then drove the car towards the center of the roadway.
She drove fairly smoothly along the way, not daring to drive too fast since it had been so long since shest drove, and it was a brand new luxury car. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of Duke Station Throne. Upon seeing the brand new Lamborghini, as the two people got out of the car, a parking attendant walked over and politely bowed to them. Emily Walker was still a bit confused when Be Stuart came over, taking the car key from her hand and handing it to the parking attendant.
Following that, Be Stuart pulled Emily Walker into the private room where the ssmate gathering was being held. Walking in thepletely enclosed private room corridor, Emily Walker was puzzled C why would their group of students choose such a ****-colored ce for a gathering? Chapter 498: 498: Becoming Baron Stuart… Chapter 498: Bing Baron Stuart Just as the two of them turned the corner, Emily Walker suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure in her peripheral vision, and couldnt help but stop in her tracks. Whats wrong? Seeing her stop, Be Stuart turned back in surprise, and looked at her questioningly. Emily turned her head back and nced at Be, You go ahead, Ill find youter. Be furrowed her brows in suspicion, and followed Emilys gaze, but then looked back at her, Did you run into an acquaintance? Emily nodded. She had indeed run into someone she knew. Alright then, give me a call when youre done! After saying that, Be turned around and headed toward the private room where her ssmates were gathered. Watching her leave, Emily turned her gaze and walked toward the familiar figure she had seen moments earlier. It seemed like she had seen Sister Rylees figure earlier, and it looked like she might be drunk. As she turned the corner, she indeed saw Rosanne Nichols swaying unsteadily, with a man by her side, who was at this time helping her towards the elevator. Looking at the mans figure, Emily confirmed that he was not Rosannes fianc. But why did the two seem so intimate? With curiosity and a bit of worry, Emily followed them.
It was only after the two got into the elevator that Emily saw the indicator light stop at the 10th floor. She then took another elevator and followed them up to the 10th floor. Upon arriving at the fifth floor and stepping out of the elevator, Emily could no longer see the two figures. Hmm, stalking people like this doesnt seem so good, does it? Thinking about this, Emily was about to go back, feeling that her actions were quite inappropriate. Just as she turned around to get in the elevator and return to Be, she was once again caught by the sight of another figure. Baron Stuart Her eyes filled with doubt, she looked at the figure not far away, wondering why Baron Stuart was here. But, having run into him here, Emily was somewhat excited. She was about to call out to him when she saw his figure disappear around the corner, so she hurriedly followed after him. When she arrived at the corner, she saw a multitude of rooms before her. Looking up, she saw Baron Stuart not far ahead.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bar- Emily was about to call out, but suddenly stopped. She looked at the scene before her, somewhat stunned. Baron Stuart had suddenly stopped in his tracks, his gaze falling on two figures not far away. Young Lord, a man approached Baron Stuart, his ingratiating smile causing Baron Stuart to sneer slightly. Mr. Spencer said we were going to talk business, so why bring me here? The 10th floor wasposed of suites, not a suitable ce to discuss business. People usually talked business in private rooms on the second floor. Youre right, Young Lord. But Mr. Spencer began with a ttering smile, only to pause and add, Shall we go inside to talk? At his words, Baron Stuarts handsome brows furrowed slightly. Although puzzled, he followed the man into the room. Not far away, Emily looked at the strange man, bewildered. Wasnt he the one helping Sister Rylee earlier? The same height and build, even the color of the clothes were the same. She couldnt be wrong.
As soon as Baron Stuart entered the room, he saw a woman lying unconscious on the bed. He frowned and turned to look at Mr. Spencer beside him. He swept his indifferent gaze over the somewhat plump middle-aged man before him, and said nothing, waiting for him to exin the meaning of it all. The middle-aged man looked at him, then at Rosanne Nichols on the bed, Young Lord, thisis just a small token of sincerity. I hope youll ept it.
Chapter 499: 499: It Seems Like She Is Your Future Daughter-in-law? Chapter 499: It Seems Like She Is Your Future Daughter-inw? Upon hearing the sound, Baron Stuarts cold eyes nced at the woman on the bed. He had long been used to such things in the business circle. However, what surprised him was, why would this woman be Rosanne Nichols? Mr. Spencer, it seems shes your future daughter-inw? He had attended Rosannes weddingst time, and the man who invited him then was this middle-aged man in front of him. Did Austin Spencer really offer his own daughter-inw just to get his favor? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him. Austin Spencerughed, somewhat embarrassed, I heard that Rosanne was your first love, so I hope that after this incident, you can give mypany a chance to cooperate. At these words, Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise a faint smile. It seemed like a smile, but there was not a trace ofughter in his deep eyes. So, is this the reason you called me here today? Austin Spencer nodded. Last time, the sess of Rosanne Nicholss new film was due to the support of Futuren Group.
In the film industry, Baron Stuart didnt have much interest in development. Everyone in the circle knew that it was almost impossible to obtain funds from Futuren Group. Last time, Rosanne had managed to secure the funds, which caused a sensation in the entertainment industry. People even dug up that Rosanne was Baron Stuarts first love and spected whether there were still lingering feelings between them. Of course, these rumors were only discussed privately, and no one dared to openly mention them. After all, no one could afford to offend Futuren Group! Right now, Austin Spencerspany needed arge amount of funds, and although they had some rtionship with Futuren Group, the amount was toorge this time, and he couldnt guarantee they would agree. So, he thought of Rosanne Nichols. Since they were willing to invest tens of millions in herst film, this time, her involvement would most likely work. However, when he told Rosanne about this matter and asked her to help, she tly refused, making him, the father-inw, a little displeased. So, he thought of this idea: getting her drunk and bringing her here. He thought that this method might be more sessful than getting Rosannes help.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just now, I think I saw your son here too. Does he know about this? Baron Stuart opened his mouth again, still with a faint smile on his lips. He turned his head and nced at the woman who was still unconscious on the bed. She could never have dreamt of her fianc and father-inw bringing her to another mans bed. Yes, he knows. Austin Spencer nodded again, not feeling ashamed of his actions. For those with ambition, the sacrifice of a womans body was nothing. Besides, Rosanne was originally an actress, and selling her body was already not an umon thing, so it was not necessary to worry about this one time, was it? He knows about this too? Baron Stuart asked again. Yes. Austin Spencer nodded, as if suddenly realizing something, and looked up at Baron Stuart, Young Lord, please rest assured, my dog son has absolutely no objections! It was as if he was saying: You can use her without worries!
Baron Stuart remained expressionless, only raising the corner of his mouth slightly, Really? He doesnt mind at all? Yes. Hearing that, Baron Stuarts face turned serious, Youd better go back.
Chapter 500: 500: You, Enjoy Slowly! Chapter 500: You, Enjoy Slowly! Hearing this, Austin Spencer immediately raised his head, was he willing to ept this bribe? What aboutthe contract? Since the bribe was now epted, the contract would be agreed to as well, right? Baron Stuart coldly turned around, sat down on the sofa on the side, You go first, I will give you a satisfying answer tomorrow. A satisfying answer? So, he definitely agreed? Thinking about this, Austin Spencer couldnt help grinning from ear to ear, Thats good, Young Lordenjoy your time. Saying that, Austin Spencer left the room. It seemed that the Young Lord really had lingering feelings for his first love, otherwise, the normally disinterested-in-women man wouldnt have epted his kindness today. However, no matter what, as long as it happened this way, there would be no problem with hispany! Austin Spencer came out and gently closed the room door, ready to leave. Just as he turned around, he looked up and saw a woman standing in front of him, and couldnt help but pause for a moment. Austin Spencer did not know Emily Walker, so he had no further thoughts, he simply nced at her and walked towards the elevator.
Emily Walker curiously looked at Austin Spencer, it seemed she had seen him somewhere. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered. Isnt that Sister Rylees fiances father!? What is he doing here? Moreover, didnt he just assist Sister Rylee? Why did he leave alone? Wheres Rylee? She looked up at the rooms on both sides of the corridor, there seemed to be no other ce here apart from the room and the restroom. Wait, he has already left, so what is Baron Stuart doing inside? With her puzzled mind, Emily Walker walked to the front door of Baron Stuarts room. At this time in the room, Rosanne Nichols frowned, feeling a splitting headache as she woke up. She opened her eyes, and what met her eyes was an unknown room. She sat up, and when she was trying to figure out where she was, her gaze fell on the man in the sofa, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows in surprise. Baron Stuart? What is he doing here? Baron Stuart sat on the sofa, with a calm expression, showing no emotions. He had nned on leaving, but after the actions of the Spencer father and son, he felt the need to let Rosanne Nichols know. Feeling the person on the bed waking up, Baron Stuart slightly turned his head, his exquisite features showed a hint of coldness. Rosanne Nichols looked at him, then looked at the unknown room, and then spoke, Baron Stuart? What are you doing here? What about you? Why are you here? Baron Stuart did not answer but counter-questioned Rosanne Nichols. As long as she can remember what happened before she passed out, all the mysteries can be solved. Rosanne Nichols paused at his words and then began to recall the previous events.
She had no idea what day it was today, she was out of nowhere brought here by her fianc and his father, and then Alcohol, she got drunk? No, she remembered only having one drink, with her alcohol tolerance, there was no way she could have passed out. Then what was it because of?
Raising her head, Rosanne Nichols looked towards Baron Stuart, Who brought me here? Baron Stuart leaned on the sofa, his expression as calm as ever, Austin Spencer, andyour fianc. Rosanne Nichols was taken aback, but still, she didnt get it. What did they bring me here for? And why was he also here? Because of the business, they needed to use your body. Baron Stuart turned his head, his calm face held no hint of anyplicated emotions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 501: 501: Ran into it! Chapter 501: Ran into it! At this point in the conversation, he no longer wanted to stay, getting up and preparing to leave. Wait. At this moment, Rosanne Nichols finally realized something, disbelief flickering in her bright eyes, her face suddenly turning pale. Baron Stuart stopped at the sound of her voice, but did not turn around. Did they bring me here to get you to invest in theirpany? A few days ago, their father and son indeed asked her to seek help from Baron Stuart. However, she had already asked for help once and didnt feelfortable asking again. Baron Stuart was willing to investst time, perhaps because of their past rtionship. But she didnt want to exploit their bond, so she gently declined their request. But what did she hear now? They were using her body in exchange for this contract? Yes. Baron Stuart replied lightly, his back towards her. With his gentle yes, tears silently rolled down Rosannes face as shey on the bed. Her heart ached as if it were being torn apart, suffocating her with pain. She and Felix Spencer were the envy of the entertainment circle, but who would have thought that her fianc would deliver her to another man Overwhelmed with pain, Rosanne burst into tears on the bed.
She never thought her feelings would be so fragile. Feeling her suppressed sobs, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips and nced at her. It seemed he did not want to have much interaction with her. In the end, Baron Stuart did not approach her. Instead, he turned and walked toward the front door, intending to leave.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But just as he reached the door and was about to turn the doorknob, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him. His handsome eyebrows furrowed, and turning his head, he saw Rosanne had already gotten out of bed and was walking towards the balcony. Baron Stuart stood still until Rosanne stepped out onto the balcony, climbed over the guardrail, and stood on the edge outside. Only then did his face be stern as he quickly rushed over and pulled her back. Let me die, let me die! Rosanne cried as she tried to climb the guardrail again, her tearful eyes like a gushing spring. Baron Stuart gently held her, and after a while, he suddenly let go. Rosanne staggered a few steps. Go ahead and die, Baron Stuart said coldly, his charming face ncing towards the direction outside the balcony. His sudden cold words left Rosanne slightly stunned. Just now, in a moment of impulsivity, she thought of suicide. With your current poprity, retaliating against the Spencer father and son should be easy, right? Maybe at first, Rosanne didnt have the ability. But now, with Group Spencer in a crisis, it would be easy to topple them with just a slight push. Rosanne looked at him, listening to his words, feeling somewhat at a loss for a moment. Baron Stuart did not speak again, but turned to leave. Once Rosanne regained her senses, she thought, Yes, why should I die? How can I die at this time! Wiping her tears, Rosanne also left the room. Meanwhile, Emily Walker had been standing at the door for a long time. As she raised her hand, hesitating whether to knock or not, the door suddenly opened. The moment the door opened, the person in front of her caused Baron Stuart to hesitate for an instant, surprised by her presence.
No, it should be said that he was very surprised. Why would shee to such a ce at this time and this point? Chapter 502: 502: Why is it Rosanne Nichols Chapter 502: Why is it Rosanne Nichols Emily Walker was still hesitating whether or not to knock on the door when she saw him standing right in front of her. She couldnt help but raise a bright smile. Baron Just as the word left her mouth, Emilys smile suddenly froze on her face. Her line of sight caught a glimpse of Rosanne Nichols emerging from behind her. Rosanne didnt seem surprised to see Emily. Because she thought Emily had followed Baron Stuart, it was only natural for Emily to be there if he was present. Emily looked at her, then at the man in front of her. Although their clothes were intact, what else could a man and a woman be doing together in a room? What what are you two doing? She looked at the man in front of her, trying her best to suppress the thoughts that were bouncing around in her heart. His indifference had already made her suspicious these past few days. She didnt understand why his previous passion for her had suddenly cooled off during this period of time. Was it because her novelty had worn off? Noticing the pain gradually seeping into her eyes, Baron Stuarts heart sank, as if he realized what she was thinking about him and Rosanne at this moment. But for a moment, he was somewhat at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer her question. Meanwhile, Rosanne, who was standing off to the side, was still a little confused by the situation and stared nkly at Emily, forgetting to speak.
Baron Stuarts silence only reaffirmed Emilys suspicions. So is his not saying anything a form of tacit acquiescence? Why would this happen Emily lowered her face, feeling somewhat unprepared. She had never once imagined that Baron Stuart would have another woman, not ever Why did it have to be like this? Her pain worsened, jolting Baron Stuart back to reality. He grabbed her arm and said, We didnt do anything. Emily looked up at him, and then at Rosanne standing nearby. Why, why was it Rosanne? Why was she his first love She was your first love, right? Emily spoke in a daze, suppressing the tears welling up in her eyes, forcing them back into her eyesockets. Upon hearing her words, Rosanne finally came to her senses, realizing that Emily had misunderstood. Emily, you misunderstood, we really didnt do anything. She spoke hurriedly, not wanting Emily to get the wrong idea. However, Emily didnt look at Rosanne, and her gaze stayed on Baron Stuarts face. First love has always been a sensitive term in a womans eyes, and Baron Stuart understood that very well. No. Baron Stuart looked at her, his face calm. But as he looked at her pained eyes, his heart was in turmoil. He wanted to exin but found himself at a loss for words. At this moment, it seemed that the only thing he could say was: I did nothing with her. But as he said it, he felt it wasnt enough. It seemed that this simple statement couldnt erase the suspicions and thoughts that had already settled in her heart. A single denial only made Emily feel even more wronged. The more he refused to admit it, the more she was sure he was hiding something from her, making her think that there was something between him and Rosanne.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Everyone else was saying yes, but only he was denying it. Unable to hold back her tears any longer.
Her heart was in so much pain that she couldnt ept the truth. She just couldnt ept it. Chapter 503: 503: Why Should I Believe You!? Chapter 503: Why Should I Believe You!? Then why are you here? Why are you in the same room with her!? Discussing business? Or lingering feelings!? Is there anything that you two must talk about in a room alone!? Seeing the man before her, Emily Walker cried out, her eyes filled with grievances and pain, tugging at everyones heartstrings. Her voice was somewhat high, because she truly felt wronged, her heart ached, a painful ache She cried with tears and snot streaming down her face like a child who lost her favorite toy, deeply stabbing Baron Stuarts heart. But her questions, he felt somewhat at a loss for words. When he entered the room, he didnt know about Rosannes presence. I didnt discuss business, nor lingering feelings. Before entering the room, I didnt know she was inside, Baron Stuart took a deep breath because, at this moment, he was somewhat irritated. Why did she have to show up at this time!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Nothing had happened, but when she saw the scene, it appeared as if something actually had. He tried to maintain his rationality, but deep down, millions of curses exploded inside of him! The more anxious he became, the more flustered he felt. He was afraid that, in his confusion, the situation might escte even further.
Not discussing business? So, it was a private matter? Emily raised her tearful eyes, feeling so wronged! You didnt know before you went in what about after you went in? This exnation was truly far-fetched. If he had only found out about Rosannes presence after entering, why didnt he leave, why did he stay for so long wuu These past few days, she felt really awful because he had suddenly be so cold towards her. Even though she had guessed countless possibilities in her heart, each time, she told herself that he was busy and tired, so thats why he acted this way. But now, that wasnt the case at all Her heart ached so much! Emily, we really didnt do anything. Even if you dont believe Baron Stuart, you should still trust me, right Why should I trust you!? Perhaps because she felt too wronged in her heart, Emily subconsciously turned her head and asked Rosanne while sobbing, Youre his first love! Why should I trust you!? Rosanne was rendered speechless by her words. See, even Rosanne admitted that she was his first lover wuu Baron Stuart these past few days, youve been so cold to me, really cold I thought it was because you were busy and didnt have time for me, but today, that isnt the case you werent busy, you were with another woman in another room Emily finished crying, then turned around to leave. That desperate heartache and helpless gaze were all painfully gripping Baron Stuarts heart. He quickly took a step forward, catching this little woman who was recklessly using him, and making her face up to him. But just as she turned around, Emily found unknown strength and forcefully shook off his grip! I want to break up with you! Divorce! She yelled at him before turning around again. This time, Baron Stuart simply lifted her horizontally in his arms.
Want to break up? Divorce? Fine, lets have a good talk about this matter! What are you doing!? Put me down! Let go! Emily regained her senses and struggled in his arms. But this time, she couldnt break free as Baron Stuart carried her away from the Duke Station Throne! Chapter 504: 504: The Limitless Domineering Aura of the Young Noble! Chapter 504: The Limitless Domineering Aura of the Young Noble! After leaving Duke Station Throne, the driver brought the car over. Seeing the tearful and agitated Young Madam, yton Howard, standing nearby, was thoroughly bbergasted. At this time, why would Young Madam be here? And crying so hard Drive. Holding her as he entered the back seat, Baron Stuart spoke up. yton Howard in the passenger seat hesitated, taking a while before speaking, Young Master, are we going - Home! Again, yton Howard was taken aback. There is an important signing ceremony happening in a while. Are we not going? yton Howard, puzzled, nced at the teary and upset Young Madam. Thinking about it, it would be inappropriate to bring Young Madam in such a state to the signing, wouldnt it? Well, anyway, if the Young Master said not to go, then they are not going. Let melet me go! Let go! In the car, Emily Walker was still struggling endlessly. She was both angry and heartbroken. If she could open the car door right now, she really wanted to jump out!
He held her tightly captive on his thigh. Baron Stuart didnt utter a word until they were back at the vi. He then held her as they got out of the car and entered through the grand entrance. Seeing the two return, Mrs. Noelle stepped forward. But before she could greet them, she saw her own Young Master wearing a gloomy expression, carrying Young Madam towards the bedroom on the second floor! Let me go, let go of me! I want a divorce, I want to break up with you! Emily Walker being carried by him, cried, shouted, and struggled all the way. But, this man was so strong that she couldnt break free no matter how hard she struggled. Upon entering the bedroom on the second floor, Baron Stuart pinned her on the bed. His burning gaze locked onto hers, You want to break up? Divorce? Emily Walker looked at him, her wronged tears still falling like rain, Yes! At her response, Baron Stuart smirked demonically, Then how much are you prepared to pay me as a breakup fee? Emily Walker was taken aback, staring at him nkly, Wha what breakup fee? You want to break up with me, shouldnt youpensate me with a breakup fee? Baron Stuart raised an eyebrow, stating it as if it were a matter of fact. If he wants a breakup fee, let it be! How much do you want!? Emily Walker yelled. Baron Stuart frowned in thought, appearing to seriously consider her question. Then, leaning in, he said, 100 million, no credit. What? 100 million?! Emily Walkers eyes widened, A A hundred million? Yeah. Baron Stuart nodded, then added after a thought. Right, theres also the divorce fee. Di Divorce Fee? Since when did breaking up and divorcing involve so many fees? 100 million, where was she supposed to get 100 million from?!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I dont have that much money! Emily Walker felt a bit irritated. Since when did breaking up require so much money!
Baron Stuart was watching her, seeming to find her reaction amusing. Well, what can we do? No credit allowed here, 100 million for the breakup fee, a divorce fee a total of 300 million. What, 300 million? Why do you need so much money!?
Of course, if I divorce, I would be a divorced man. What if I cant find a wifeter? Wouldnt my loss be enormous? Baron Stuart looked at her, with a matter-of-fact expression on his face. Emily Walker was left absolutely stunned. He cant find a wife? Who would believe him? Regardless of whether its his second, third, fourth, or fifth marriage, there would still be plenty of women throwing themselves at him! I dont care, I dont have the money, I dont have that much money! Emily Walker yelled, exasperated. No way around it then, you cant break up, cant get a divorce. Even without me, you still have Rosanne Nichols Emily Walker drooped her eyelids, and the tears she had just stopped suddenly flowed out again. Chapter 505: 505: The Reason for Indifference 1 Chapter 505: The Reason for Indifference 1 Baron Stuart paused, his yful mood suddenly vanished, reced by heartache. When he looked at her again, all that remained in his eyes was earnestness. Do you want to know why Rosanne Nichols was there? He lowered his head and looked at her. After the previous incident, he knew how much a misunderstanding could hurt her deeply, and from now on, there should be no misunderstandings between them, and they should not allow any misunderstandings! At his words, Emily Walker looked up, startled. Why would Rosanne Nichols be there? Wasnt it because of him? What else could it be, if not for you Her eyes filled with tears, and when she thought of the two of them doing something in the room, her heart was gripped tightly, too painful to even speak. Speaking of which, her experience is a little like yours, Baron Stuart raised his hand, his thumb rubbing back and forth on her moist cheeks, his expression calm, but his eyes filled with infinite tenderness, and his deep voice filled with thick sexiness. Emily Walker was stunned, not quite understanding, and looked up at him with tearful eyes and a confused expression. Simr to her experience? Rosanne Nichols? How could that be possible, she was a superstar, more beautiful than her, not even a bit like her!
Group Spencer Enterprises recently needed arge amount of funds, so Austin Spencer approached Futuren Group, but I didnt agree, Baron Stuart said lightly, his deep eyes narrowing. Listening to his detailed exnation, Emily Walker suddenly calmed down, quietly staring at his exquisitely carved handsome face, even his voice sounded mesmerizing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It had to be said that this man was always attracting peoples attention, even having seen him millions of times, she still couldnt help but be unconsciously drawn to him. Group Spencer? Emily Walker muttered, opening her mouth, which Group Spencer? Ah, Austin Spencer? Wasnt that the father of Rosanne Nichols fianc? So, the father and son sent Rosanne Nichols to me, isnt that a bit like your experience? Baron Stuart looked down at her delicate little face. Emily Walker was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses, her face full of shock, Sent Rosanne Nichols to you? The father and son from Group Spencer? Are you talking about Rosanne Nichols fianc!? Emily Walker was so shocked that she sat up from the bed, unable to believe that a fianc would personally hand over his own woman to another man. Heavens, how could there be such a man! When her aunt had sent her to Baron Stuart in the past, she had already felt the coldness and cruelty of the world, but the situation that Rosanne Nichols was facing now seemed to be a hundred times more heart-wrenching. The man she deeply loved actually sent her to another man Emily Walker couldnt help but feel a surge of anger in her heart at the thought! Looking at her indignantly, Baron Stuart sat up, Yes, then it was the situation you saw. Emily Walker paused, the situation she saw? She lowered her head and silently went through everything she had seen today. Today, at Duke Station Throne, she had indeed seen Rosanne Nichols being helped by a stranger to Building 10, and when she followed them to Building 10, she lost sight of Rosanne Nichols. So, it was Austin Spencer who got Rosanne Nichols drunk and sent her to Baron Stuart? Then Did you really do something with her? Emily Walker suddenly raised her head, looking at him with a wronged expression. Baron Stuart frowned slightly, why did he feel like his exnation had been in vain?
No, you must have known I was in that room since you saw me go in; in such a short time, do you think I could have done anything with a woman? Or do you think Chapter 506: 506: The Reason for Indifference 2 Chapter 506: The Reason for Indifference 2 Baron Stuart approached her with a sly smile, So my capabilities can onlyst this long? Emily Walker stared nkly for a moment, only then realizing the meaning of his final words, and her cheeks flushed. I, I dont know From the time he went into the room until he came out, it wasnt even an hour, and Austin Spencer was there when he went in. Even if he and Rosanne Nichols wanted to do something, they couldnt possibly do it in front him, right? After Austin Spencer left, he only spent about ten plus minutes inside the room. Ten plus minutes Every time this man was with her, it seemed to take several hours Indeed, given his usual passion, a mere ten or so minutes wouldnt even be enough for forey. The more she thought about it, the redder Emilys face became. Watching her flushed face, Baron Stuart slightly raised the corner of his lips, as if he could see through her thoughts. However, he was somewhat dissatisfied with her response!
He narrowed his eyes and approached her, Dont know? Is it that you really dont know or you are pretending not to know? Or is it that I have never satisfied you, so you have no feeling to remember the pleasure I brought to you? Seeing his approaching face, Emily unconsciously leaned back. Why did this man have to be so explicit? Following that, her expression dimmed as if she remembered something. You havent touched me in almost a month. Even if there was something, I cant remember it now anyway In reality, she could never forget the cloud-reaching pleasures he brought her in this lifetime. The reason shed said that was just to find an excuse, to understand why hed suddenly be distant from her. Her sudden words caught Baron Stuart off guard. Was the woman in front of him ming him for not touching her this month?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The corner of his lips curved up, and Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms. So, you do care about that sort of thing? Emily fell into his arms, feeling somewhat shy. Maybe its true that women tended to be reserved in this area, and she was not someone who couldnt bear loneliness. But what she cared about was not that, what she cared about was why he didnt touch her anymore, why he was cold to her! I dont care about that at all, but I dont want to have an expiration date in your heart, and I dont want to be unappealing to you Her voice choked with emotion and she felt wronged. Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts heart tightened. He lowered his head and gripped her chin, Why would you think that? Emily sniffed, Because, someone said that if a man no longer touches you, it means youve expired in his heart, and theres no more excitement left! Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts dark eyes burned with anger. Damn it! Who had been feeding her such absurd thoughts!? Holding her frail body tightly in his arms, Baron Stuart was about to exin when there came a knock on the room door.
Young Master, Young Madam, Madam has arrived. Mrs. Noelles voice sounded from outside the door. The two of them on the bed froze for a moment. It was Emily who first reacted, pushing him away and getting out of the bed. As the two of them went downstairs together, Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting in the living room, nced at her son unhappily, as if annoyed.
Chapter 507: 507: The Reason for Indifference 3 Chapter 507: The Reason for Indifference 3 Seeing her slightly displeased expression, Emily Walker felt a bit confused. Although it seemed that Vivian Ferguson hadpletely epted her, and had been extremely considerate towards her during the miscarriage this past month, Emily still felt somewhat uneasy looking directly at Vivian when she was upset. It seemed that there was still a barrier between her and Baron Stuarts mother, preventing them from getting along perfectly. It felt like mother-inw figures from wealthy families like hers were impossible to approach. What were you two doing upstairs just now? Vivian Ferguson frowned, ring at her son with dissatisfaction. Baron Stuart slightly pursed his lips, his handsome eyebrows wrinkling. Did Mothere here at this time just to find out what I was doing upstairs? He said casually, walking over and sitting down on the sofa opposite her. Arent you supposed to be at work at this time? It was just past 4 PM, and he hade home to be alone with Emily Walker in their room. Vivian Ferguson could easily guess what they were doing without even trying! The more Vivian thought about it, the angrier she got. She grabbed a magazine from the tea table and went over to smack her son fiercely! While hitting him, she yelled, Cant you control yourself? Huh! Do you want me to never have a grandson? How did the doctor tell you to behave after thest miscarriage, and you couldnt even hold out for a month, you brat! Seeing their mothers actions, not only was Emily staring wide-eyed, but even Baron Stuart was quite surprised.
For the first time in 28 years, his mother was beating him, without any concern for her image!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Mother! Baron Stuart eximed, his face changing as he red at his mother, discontented. How can you hit someone like that!? At his yelling, Vivian Ferguson paused for a moment, but quickly recovered and lifted the magazine once again, pping him fiercely, You ask why I hit you? What did the doctor tell you after Emilysst miscarriage, huh? What were you doing upstairs just now, huh!? Stop it! This was the first time Baron Stuart had seen his mother so emotionally agitated, and he couldnt help but jump off the sofa to dodge his mothers attack! What did I do upstairs just now? He looked at her and felt this beating was somewhat unjust. Seeing him dodge, Vivian Ferguson grew even angrier, What did you do and you have the nerve to ask me? Why arent you still at work at this time? What are you doinging back home? And why were you both in the room!? Listening to this, Emily was utterly perplexed, but she did catch one detail in Vivians words C the doctors advice after herst miscarriage. What did the doctor say after herst miscarriage? Isnt it strange for me to be in the room of my own house? Baron Stuart looked at his mother and, for the first time, found that his always solemn mother had such an unreasonable side as well. You can be wherever you want, but dont drag Emily into it! Vivian Ferguson dropped the magazine from her hand, turned her face to thepletely stunned Emily, walked over and pulled her to sit down on the sofa. Emily, in the next few days, Ill have Be stay with you at night. During this period of time, you must take good care of your body and absolutely not let him touch you again, alright? Vivian Ferguson smiled at her, knowing that if her son wanted to force his way, Emilys wishes would be useless. Her son was just like his father back then: when it doesnt work, use force. She knew this better than anyone. Chapter 508: 508: The Reason for Indifference 4 Chapter 508: The Reason for Indifference 4 Emily Walker was listening, dumbfounded, as she stared nkly at Vivian Ferguson. Let Bee and sleep with her? Why? What? Let Bee? Why? Before Emily could say anything, Baron Stuart frowned beside her with a serious expression, Isnt mypany enough? Why call Be? Vivian Ferguson looked up and red at her son, To prevent a certain beast from losing control and having another free meal! Um Madam Foster, you just said Just call me Mother. Theres no need to be so formal, as there are no outsiders here. Since they have already gotten the marriage certificate, her continuous use of Madam Foster was a bit awkward. Although Baron Stuarts marriage hadnt been publicly announced, there was no need to be so formal in their own home. The Old Master wasnt around anyway. Emily was startled by this and felt somewhat ttered. She nodded nkly, Oh, okay. Um, you just said I had a miscarriage, what did the doctor say?
Oh, your body has been slightly affected. The doctor said that if you dont take care of yourself during this period of time, your chances of getting pregnant in the future will be very small. So, before your body is fully recovered, Baron Stuart must not touch you, understand?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As Vivian Ferguson spoke, she suddenly looked at Emily, Didnt Baron Stuart tell you? Emily looked confused. Her body was affected? So thats why Baron Stuart hadnt touched her during this period of time? You little brat! You didnt say anything on purpose, did you? Trying to quench your own thirst! Vivian Ferguson was once again infuriated. Her son hadnt said anything, so Emily didnt know? So every time he wanted her, she gave in? Seeing his mother once again falling into the unreasonable temper mode, Baron Stuart blocked Vivian Fergusons attack and said angrily, I didnt touch her! At these words, Vivian Ferguson immediately stopped her attack, her expression changing instantly, Really? Baron Stuarts face darkened, and he couldnt help feeling angry. He had suffered so many grievances from this scolding! Heaven knows how he had spent this past month, taking cold showers every night! He cast an unhappy nce at his mother and then looked at Emily Walker beside him. With a deep voice, he said, I have a contract signing ceremony. After saying that, he turned and left the vi. Vivian Ferguson came to her senses and realized he hadnt touched Emily. Well, thats good! She was genuinely worried. After thest miscarriage, Emilys body had been severely damaged. The doctor said that if she didnt take good care of her body, she might not have a chance to get pregnant again. She had been looking forward to having a grandson as soon as possible and couldnt let her son ruin it! Turning around, she sat down beside Emily with a smile and looked at Mrs. Noelle, Mrs. Noelle, please bring me the stuff I brought. Mrs. Noelle turned and entered the kitchen, and soon had an instion barrel in her hand. Emily,e on, drink this. Vivian Ferguson scooped out a bowl of unknown soup and smiled at Emily to drink it. Emily looked at the light white clear soup and frowned slightly, What is this? Vivian Ferguson smiled, Its for nourishing your body. Dont worry. Its specially prepared by our head chef at home. It doesnt taste bad. Come on, for the sake of my precious grandson arriving soon, drink this up.
Vivian Fergusons tone was affectionate, making Emily feel warm inside. She took a small sip and found it wasnt that bad. Chapter 509: 509: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in the Guest Room 1 Chapter 509: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in the Guest Room 1 Seeing that she had finished drinking, Vivian Ferguson smiled with satisfaction. She then stood up, Ill go back first, andter Ill have Bee over to keep youpany. After saying this with a smile, Vivian Ferguson turned and left the private residence. Emily Walker stared nkly at her retreating figure, lost in thought. Let Bee over? Oh! She almost forgot! Just as she thought about it, her cell phone suddenly rang. Emily took it out and saw that it was indeed a call from Be Stuart! The call had connected, and Emily heard Bes frantic voice. She exined for a while before finally clearing things up. Helpless, Be was genuinely scared. Emily had brought her out, and suddenly she disappeared. Her elder brother would definitely scold her! However, upon hearing that her brother had brought Emily home, Be was relieved. By the way, my mother told me to sleep with you these few nights. Is my brother on a business trip? Just now, Be suddenly received a call from her mother, telling her to sleep at her brothers private residence for a week.
While she was a little confused, Be didnt mind at all. Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but be surprised. Baron Stuarts mothers words were final, and she had really let Bee to sleep with her. The tone of her voice suggested that she was apanying Emily, but it was more like keeping her and Baron Stuart apart. Um Hes been busytely.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Oh, alright, then, Ill be heading back in a little while! After a hurried exnation, Be quickly hung up the phone. In no time, the vis doorbell rang, and Mrs. Noelle opened the door to find a servant from the Stuart family with a small suitcase. Mrs. Noelle and the servant exchanged a few words before she brought the luggage inside, Young Madam, this is the youngdys luggage. Emily stared nkly at the pink suitcase. She could only say that Baron Stuarts mother was very decisive and efficient in her actions. She nodded with a smile, Hmm, put it on the second floor. Mrs. Noelle hesitated, Madam instructed that the youngdy must share a room with you, so this luggage will have to be ced in your and the Young Masters room. So where would Baron Stuart sleep at night? Alright. On second thought, if they couldnt share a room, it might be better to sleep separately. Emily seemed to understand why Baron Stuart would rather take a cold bath every night than touch her. Men must suffer when they are enduring, right? So that night, Be heeded her mothers orders and moved in. After dinner and watching TV for a while, the two girls returned to their room, sharing their little secrets with each other. Emily was only two years older than Be, so their conversation was quite harmonious with no generation gap. As the two chatted, Be suddenly received a phone call from her mother.
Not knowing what Vivian Ferguson had said, Bes expression changed many times throughout the call. Before hanging up, she promised, Mother, dont worry, I guarantee toplete the task! Ill protect Emily even if it kills me! After saying that, she even made a salute! Emily, listening on the side, was stunned by this disy. The situation felt like they were about to go to the battlefield .
At 9:30 PM, the two girls were chatting on the wide andfortable bed when the room door was suddenly opened. Baron Stuart probably didnt know that his mother, Vivian Ferguson, had actually brought his sister over. Every time he entered the room, his first nce was directed towards the bed, and each time, he could see her sleeping soundly and peacefully there. Chapter 510: 510: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in Guest Room 2 Chapter 510: Baron Stuart Forced to Sleep in Guest Room 2 But tonight Baron Stuart waspletely stupefied. Why are you still here at thiste hour? He thought maybe Be Stuart hade to y with Emily Walker and lost track of time. But it was not right. His sister was clearly wearing her cute pajamas at this moment! Brother, youre back! Sorry, but Im going to sleep here tonight! Be Stuart said with a smile,pletely unconcerned with her brothers increasingly dark expression. After a long time, Baron Stuart looked at his sister and whispered a few words, Get out.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The smile on Be Stuarts face suddenly froze. No, Mother told me toe. Good night, were going to sleep! As she spoke, Be Stuart had already snap turned off the switch on the head of the bed, and the room was instantly plunged into darkness. Baron Stuarts face darkened, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. He thought his mother was joking, but she actually brought Be over! In an instant, the light in the room was turned on again. He looked towards the direction of the bed, only to see Be Stuarts smug expression. Sorry, Mom said you can sleep in the guest room for now! Good night!
With that, she turned out the light again with a snap! Baron Stuart stood in ce, a wave of displeasure spreading throughout his body. Raising his hand, he turned on the nearby switch and angrily strode over to Be Stuart, pointing at her and shouting, Get out of here right now! Be Stuart pursed her lips, blinking her big, expressive eyes, and showed no fear of the mans anger. No, Mom said that if you dare throw me out, shell have Emily sleep at her ce tomorrow. Emily Walker, who was by the side, also silently pursed her lips and said nothing. Baron Stuart looked at her, which only increased his annoyance. Feeling his burning gaze, Emily Walker hesitantly spoke up, Um, for this period of time, can you just put up with it and live next door? The man was dumbfounded. Was she also telling him to go sleep elsewhere? The fire was spreading, but he had nowhere to vent it. So that night, the man was indeed forced into the guest room After taking a bath, Baron Stuarty on the soft bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. The more he thought about his woman being next door, the more frustrated he was! This was supposed to be his territory, so why was he demoted to the guest room? The night grew deeper. The two girls on the bed, exhausted from talking, gradually fell into a deep sleep. It was unclear how much time had passed when Emily Walker felt someone touching her body. She thought it was Be Stuart, so she did not open her eyes. However, the next second, she felt something was wrong
She abruptly opened her eyes and saw a handsome face in front of her. He gestured for her to be quiet. Looking at the sleeping Be Stuart next to her, Baron Stuart bent down, picked Emily Walker up, and silently exited the room, heading towards the guest room. Without her, he seemed unable to sleep. .
Early the next morning, Be Stuart opened her bleary eyes and then sat up, stretchingzily. Ah, what a great sleep! Looking down at Emily Walker next to her Uh? Where is she? Did she wake up so early? After washing up, Be Stuart went downstairs and saw her brother and Emily Walker eating breakfast at the dining table. Mrs. Noelle came over and prepared Be Stuarts breakfast. When did you get up? Why didnt you wake me up? Be Stuart picked up a piece of ham, eating it while looking at Emily Walker across from her and casually asking. Chapter 511: 511: Wanting to Find a Job Chapter 511: Wanting to Find a Job Her casualment made Emily Walker stop eating breakfast for a moment, her expression slightly unnatural. Be Stuart, while eating her breakfast, noticed Emilys unusual demeanor and the slightly reddened cheeks. She was taken aback, Whats wrong? Emily looked up at Be, then at Baron Stuart sitting next to her. She noticed his expression was calm,pletely undeterred by the incident of him sneaking her out of the roomst night. Nothing happened. Its just that you were sleeping so soundly that I didnt wake you up early. After getting up, Emily had indeed visited the master bedroom as her clothes were there and she had to retrieve them. At that time, it was quite early so she did not wake Be up. After breakfast, Baron Stuart left for thepany, and Be went to school. Soon, Emily was left alone at home again. She needed to find something to do, or she would get awfully bored. She went upstairs and took her notebook. She searched on a local website. Interior design had always been her dream. However, it seemed that thedder to that dream was getting further and further away from her. Although Emily didnt have much experience, she couldnt resist searching for interior design jobs while browsing the website. She read about some rtedpanies andpensation. With a try-and-see attitude, Emily sent her rsum to twopanies.
What would Baron Stuart do if he found out about her secret job search? Never mind, there was no certainty that she would be sessful. Much to Emilys surprise, less than half an hour after her rsum was submitted, bothpanies rang her in session inviting her for an interview. This was indeed an unexpected turn of events. Her rsum was actually quite ordinary. There is nothing special or advantageous about it. She did not have extensive design experience. The onlypany she had ever joined was Futuren Corporation. But, that was just for a short while, she had left very soon. Dont mostpanies prefer hiring experienced individuals? Besides, does design experience not require several years at least? She did exaggerate a bit earlier, iming that she had half a years design experience. What was the reason they chose her then? Curious and excited, Emily arrived for her interview at the firstpany at two in the afternoon. Are you Miss Emily Walker? A certain employee of thepany inquired. Emily was not sure of the exact role of the man before her. Yes. You were a designer at Futuren Corporation? Yes. Hearing her replies, the male employee examined her up and down. Thedy before him was only about twenty years old. Being able to work as a designer at Futuren Group at such a young age was indeed puzzling. Futuren Corporation was no ordinary corporation. Even if ordinary corporations were to hire a professional designer, they would definitely prefer those with exceptional achievements. Such individuals should have several years of work experience, certainly not fresh college graduates like her. Do you have any past design works?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yes, replied Emily, taking out a few design drafts from her bag. I only worked at Futuren Corporation. These are my first design works.
Even though she had left Futuren Groupter on, Baron Stuart had told her that her designs had been sessfullypleted and were popr. Not less than half a month after thepletion of the project, half of the high-end residences had been sold, bringing a nice profit ratio to Futuren Corporation. Chapter 512: 512: The Obnoxious Bella Stuart Chapter 512: The Obnoxious Be Stuart That male employee took a look at the design drafts in her hand, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. Could such delicate and unique design drafts reallye from the hands of this little girl in front of him? It seemed that he understood why this inexperienced girl, who had just entered society, would be chosen by the Futuren Group to serve as the chief designer! He simply couldnt believe that theirpany had actually hired such a genius designer! Lady Carter, wee to ourpany! The man put down the design drawings in his hand, and reached out to shake hands with Emily Walker. For an instant, Emily was dumbfounded. Was she epted? Just like that? With some hesitation, she stood up and reached out her hand, shaking hands with him. Until she left thepany, Emilys heart was still pounding with excitement. She didnt expect that she would be epted by thispany with her just give it a try attitude. Hehe Was it because her luck was too good? When she returned home in the afternoon, Emily was in a particrly good mood, always feeling that this was a good thing worth celebrating, and her first truly aplished feat. However, she didnt know how to bring it up with Baron Stuart.
ording to Baron Stuarts personality, he would definitely want her to stay at home.  Baron Stuart came home earlier than usual today. It had been a long time since he hade home for dinner together, but he suddenly came back today. However, there was not only him at the dining table, but also Be Stuart.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om For the first time in eighteen years, Baron Stuart felt that his sister was somewhat obtrusive. Leonardo Bryson is looking for you at the Rose Restaurant. Be had just sat down at the dining table front when she heard her own brother say this. Be was stunned and looked at Baron Stuart across the table somewhat strangely, Brother, are you alright? Why did Emily feel that she wasnt looking at herself, but instead looking at a a fool like person? Be held up her pink cell phone in her hand and said, I just got off the phone with Leonardo. Hes on business trip in City A. Are you sure hes waiting for me at the Rose Restaurant? Baron Stuart remained expressionless, his lie exposed and his heart really annoyed! Mrs. Noelle, why is the food so salty today? He turned his head somewhat displeased and looked at Mrs. Noelle who was still busy nearby. Mrs. Noelle turned around and walked over, frowning, Salty? Emily, who was sitting nearby, was confused. She picked up a piece of the dish Baron Stuart had justined about, chewed on it and said, No, its not. Mrs. Noelles cooking had always tasted good, and Emily wondered why it would be salty. When Emily said that, everyone turned to look at Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart nced at the surprised eyes of the three people, then cleared his throat lightly, My taste has be lighter recently. Having said that, he picked up his chopsticks and prepared to continue eating. Who would have thought that Be would then flutteringly add after his words, Are you pregnant?
Hearing this, Baron Stuarts eating actions stiffened for a moment, then he raised his eyes and looked at Be across from him. When she made eye contact with the sharp and slightly angry gaze, Be swallowed nervously, then quietly lowered her head and picked up her chopsticks, Ahem, lets eat After dinner, the three people sat on the sofa watching TV. As he looked at Be sitting between them, Baron Stuart really had an urge to twist her up and throw her out!
Was it really necessary for her to sit between them just because he was afraid of bumping into her at night? The more Baron Stuart thought about it, the more vexed he became! Chapter 513: 513: The sudden intrusion of Bella Stuart! Chapter 513: The sudden intrusion of Be Stuart! Following that, he suddenly got up, pulled Emily Walker from the sofa, and headed straight for the second floor. Watching the two go upstairs, Be Stuart also got up and was about to follow them. Baron Stuart turned around, his sharp eyes shooting directly at Be Stuart. No words were needed, a single look conveyed everything. Be paused, stopped in her tracks, then silently turned back and continued watching TV! Well, its still early; they wouldnt dare do anything yet. At most, she would rush up to check the room every half an hour! After all, her brother probably isnt, well, done within half an hour, right? Yes, thats the n! Half an hour really passed, and Bes gaze remained fixed on the direction of the second floor, wondering whether to go up or not to go up. After all, she was her brothers biological sister; he wouldnt do anything to her, would he?
With hands sped together, she decided to go up! Upstairs in the guest room, the two were nestled together, watching TV on the notebook. Emily was puzzled: wasnt this the TV that was just ying downstairs? Why did theye upstairs to watch it on a notebook? Why did wee upstairs to watch? The two sat on the bed, and Emily didnt understand him. Since it was the same TV, why did they have to run up to watch it? Because someone was being an eyesore. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart frowned and suddenly remembered something, Where do you want to go this weekend? Huh? Emily looked up, somewhat confusedly, at him. Since Baron Stuart was already hugging her from behind, his chin resting lightly on her right shoulder, as Emily turned her head, her lips inadvertently brushed against his, as if an electric current immediately coursed through their bodies. Especially for Baron Stuart, who was holding her and struggling to resist, but didnt want to let go, this aroused his boundless lust even more! With a roll, Baron Stuart somewhat lost his mind and pressed her underneath him, his thin lips forcefully advancing. He no longer wanted to restrain himself, even if it really might be impossible for her to conceive, he didnt want to care anymore! Baron Stuart Emilys thoughts werepletely different. Vivian Ferguson had mentioned it to her, and she knew the seriousness of the issue. As a woman, she would feel regretful if she couldnt give birth. Since herst miscarriage, she had been looking forward to the arrival of a second child, and if she really couldnt get pregnant, she would definitely die regretting it! BaronBaron Stuart, dontCmmC Perhaps its because he hadnt touched her for a long time that not only Baron Stuart, but also Emily quickly sank into lust, even somewhat anticipating his entry. Just as Baron Stuart raised his hand and reached into her pajamas Bang!
The room door was suddenly kicked open, and the two immediately stopped all their actions. Turning their heads, they saw the shocked little face at the door! Get out! Baron Stuart roared in rage, quickly pulling the thin quilt over Emily, who was already showing her bare shoulders and thighs.
Emily was also extremely embarrassed by Bes sudden intrusion! Be stood at the door,pletely shocked by the scene in the room! But she couldnt leave! She swallowed, even though she knew her brother wanted to kill her at this moment, but she really couldnt leave! Brotheruh Ill give you one second; get out!! PS: Thanks <Բȥ > for the 200 book coins reward! <>200 book coins reward! <> 300 book coins reward! Chapter 514: 514: Emily Walker’s Threat Chapter 514: Emily Walkers Threat No, Brother, you cant always think about yourself. Emily Walker hasnt been epted by Grandpa yet. If you really cant let her conceive a baby in the future, Grandpa will be even more unlikely to agree, right? Yes, even if you dont care about these things, you should also think about Emily, right? If she cant have a baby, she will always feel inferior in front of Grandpa! After venting out in one breath, Be Stuart thought that she might as well leave her justice before her impending death! Hmm! Her words made Baron Stuart suddenly stop, and the anger on his face gradually stiffened. What Be said made sense. Maybe he didnt care if Grandpa would ept Emily or not, but in Emilys heart, if she wasnt epted in front of others, ording to her character, she would definitely not dare to face her own identity and would feel a barrier in her heart. With these thoughts in mind, Baron Stuart calmed down and looked down at the person beside him. After suppressing all his desires, Baron Stuart got up and left the room. Be Stuart walked in with a grin, looking at Emily who was already embarrassed on the bed, My brother is gone! Hearing Be Stuarts voice, Emily slowly poked her head out of the quilt, her face was beyond awkward. She looked at Be somewhat inexplicably, How did youe in without even knocking on the door? Be paused, Hehe I didnt know what you guys were really doing.
Even if she didnt know, she should have knocked on the door anyway. Its not that Emily was ming her for interrupting the twos intimate moment, but, with her sudden intrusion, it was really embarrassing. . That night, just likest night, Emily was carried into the guest room by Baron Stuart in the middle of the night. She has to go to work at thepany tomorrow, and she doesnt know how to bring it up with Baron Stuart. Uhm I, I want to find a job. Lying in his arms, Emily weakly spoke. Hearing this, Baron Stuart opened his eyes, moved his face away a little, and looked at her frowningly, What kind of job? Emily pursed her lips, thinking about how to break the news, Well, this afternoon I was bored, so I submitted my resume to a designpany, and somehow I was hired, so I, Im going to start working tomorrow. Baron Stuart looked at her steadily. She had just said she wanted to find a job, and now it turned out she was going to work tomorrow? Are you very bored at home? Yeah. Thene be my personal assistant. She knew it. Baron Stuart No. Staying at home all day will make me moldy. So, I said toe and be my personal assistant.
Then I wont have a sense of aplishment. Knowing me is your sense of aplishment.N?v(el)B\\jnn I want to go to work! Emilys big, round eyes stared, getting a little angry.
I disagree! Emily gritted her teeth. She didnt want to be a flower in a greenhouse, she had her own thoughts and intentions, and didnt want to be an idle person, opening her mouth for food and stretching out her hand for clothes! After letting out an angry breath, Emily got up and directly lifted the bedding and got out of bed. Baron Stuarts expression waspletely nk, What are you doing? If you dont agree to let me go to work, dont sleep with me! With that, Emily had already gotten out of bed and was dragging her fluffy slippers about to leave the room. An unknown man looked stunned. Was she directly threatening him? He suddenly got up and got out of bed, sweeping her into his arms with one move, Let go of me! Chapter 515: 515: Our CEO Wants to See You Chapter 515: Our CEO Wants to See You Cant you just agree?! An unknown woman lifted her head, staring at the reluctant face of an unknown man, then, with a silent smile, she obediently let him carry her to the bed. The man, however, was extremely upset. Hispany was sorge, spanning the entire world, so why did his woman have to work at someone elsespany, working for others? C The next day. Emily Walker, with the qualifications from having served as Chief Designer in the Futuren Group, on her first day in Excellence, was widely receiving unusual looks. A number of employees spected whether such a young girl had truly served as a designer in the Futuren Group? As for others discussions and suspicions, Emily felt it was normal, after all, she initially got into Futuren Group solely due to her rtionship with Baron Stuart Ultimately, she wasnt there due to her own abilities, haha. The workload on her first day wasnt too tiring, it was quite rxing instead.
Emily. In theprehensive office, the Design Department Manager came over and smiled warmly at Emily. Emily raised her head, looking somewhat nkly at him. Do you know our CEO? Emily looked confused, then knitted her eyebrows, I dont know him, why? The Department Manager chuckled, Our CEO heard your name, he said he wants to meet you, requested that youe to the rooftop. The CEO wants to meet her? Now? Talking about that, she didnt even know who the CEO of Excellence Group was, why would the CEO want to meet her? With an inquisitive and confused state of mind, Emily took the elevator to the rooftop. Knocking on the office door, Emily only pushed the door to enter when she heard an answer from inside. Upon entering, seeing the two men on the sofa in the spacious office, Emily waspletely taken aback So, its really you. I thought it might be someone with the same name. Adrian Nash, who was on the sofa, stood up, seeming very surprised to see Emily. Logan Heath, who was also on the sofa, stood up, a charming smile was on his face. I didnt expect that, the junior designer who caused such amotion on her first day at thepany would be you. Loganughed teasingly, Im not sure if its because the world is too small, or we have some profound fate, wouldnt you agree? After speaking, Logan smirked, shooting a nce at Adrian Nash sitting next to him. Emily on the other side waspletely astonished, why would these two men appear in the CEOs office? How could it be you two She spoke incredulously, staring at the two men before her. Adrian Nash and Logan Heath were taken aback upon hearing her words, immediately afterwards, Adrian approached her, watching her, You didnt know that thispany belongs to Logan? Looking at her expression, it seemed she genuinely didnt know.
Loganspany? Emily turned her gaze, looking at the smiling Logan, so thispany is his? Thenwhat about Adrian Nash? Why was he there? And you, what are you doing here? Emily turned her head, looking at Adrian Nash. Adrian Nash smiled, for some reason, his mood felt especially good upon seeing Emily.
I came here for business talks, since I heard others discussing your name when I arrived, I asked for you to be called up to confirm the person was you. Emily lifted her gaze, looking at him as her lips slightly curled, Oh, in that case, if there is nothing else, Ill take my leave.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Having said that, she turned around intending to leave, she felt that as a new employee, she really shouldnt be loitering here. Chapter 516: 516: Emma Hudson Gets Beaten Chapter 516: Emma Hudson Gets Beaten Ah, Emily Walker! Just as she was about to leave, Logan Heath suddenly called out to her. Emily turned her head at the sound, looking at him with some confusion. Logan tilted his head in thought for a moment, then looked up, How about you take charge of the project in coboration with Nash Hotel this time? I heard you did a good job with the Futuren Groupst time, and Im genuinely curious to see what youre capable of. Upon hearing this, Emily looked dumbstruck. A coboration with Nash Hotel? What kind of project? But, I just joined thepany No problem, as long as you have the skills, your time with thepany is not an issue. Besides, Ive seen your design drawings; maybe youlle up with something unique for the Nash Hotel. Emily was speechless. Why did she always end up with a huge project every time she joined apany? Last time it was Futuren Group, and now its Nash Hotel. But she really didnt have that much experience, and there were plenty of other designers in thepany who were more experienced andpetent than her. Why pick her?
Its decided! Logan made the decision before she could refuse. He then turned to Adrian Nash, What do you think? Adrian hesitated. This hotel design was not an ordinary project. It wasnt that he didnt trust Emily, but was she really the right person for such an important project, having just recently begun her career? However, it seemed that Logan was not someone who couldnt gauge the situation. If he dared to hand this case to Emily, there must be a reason for it. After all, if this project were to fail, it would damage the reputation of his Excellence Group. I have no problem with it. Adrian turned his head and gave Logan a soft smile. And so, Emily inexplicably visited the CEOs office, took on a significant project, and an even heavier task! .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At 5:25 in the afternoon, people in the office were still packing up their things, getting ready to leave work. Emily was no exception. After spending the whole afternoon looking through materials on Nash Hotel, her neck was sore and painful. She stretched her shoulders to relieve the pain, then shut down herputer and packed up her things to leave work. As she took the elevator to the first-floor Grand Hall, she heard amotion just as she stepped out of the elevator, right at another elevator entrance. How could you be so careless? Do you know how expensive my clothes are? Can you afford to pay for them!? From a distance, she heard a womans aggressive voice, sounding very arrogant. Emily wasnt particrly interested in such matters. After just a brief nce, she didnt pay much attention to it and walked straight towards the Grand Entrance. I-I didnt do it on purpose. You suddenly turned aroundC Are you trying to say its my fault!? The one being scolded was a female cleaner, and the woman scolding her was obviously very arrogant. Hearing the familiar voice, Emily suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned around, and looked back in the direction she had juste from. At this moment, she saw Emma Hudson wearing a cleaning uniform, standing submissively in front of the arrogant woman. Emma had always acted arrogantly in the past, but this was the first time she had seen her in such a submissive and humble state. Although their circumstances had changed, Emmas character was still difficult to change all at once. She couldnt tolerate being scolded like this, especially when the fault wasnt all hers.
I already apologized, what more do you want? Chapter 517: 517: Emily Walker’s Compassion Arises Chapter 517: Emily Walkers Compassion Arises Seeing her suddenly be more aggressive, the woman widened her eyes in disbelief. When had she ever been talked back to by a cleaner? Raising her hand, she pped Emma Hudsons face hard, leaving several clearly visible finger marks on her cheeks. Emily Walker, who was on the side, didnt expect the woman to actually hit someone and was shocked. Mother! At this moment, another woman came over, it was Emma Hudsons daughter, Yvonne Adams. Because of her father Henry Adamss event, she had finally found a position as a little assistant in thispany. Mother and Daughter have been living quite difficult lives recently. Although she was called a little assistant, in fact, she was more like a general helper and was looked down upon by others, even being talked about behind her back. Seeing her mother being hit, she felt sad but didnt dare do anything. In thepany, she was only bullied by others, and she had no right to bully anyone else. Yvonne, she hit me! Seeing her daughter, Emma Hudson immediatelyined tearfully. Yvonne Adams looked at the palm print on her mothers face, her eyes turning slightly red. She was angry but didnt dare to vent on the woman in front of her. It seemed that the woman also knew that they, mother and daughter, wouldnt dare to do anything to her, so her expression became even more arrogant.
So what if I hit you? Not only will I hit you, but you must alsopensate me for this dress at the original price! With that said, the woman pointed to the hem of her dress that had been dirtied by the cleaning water. Yvonne Adams looked at the slightly dirty dress and the cleaning bucket next to her mothers foot, which must have been identally dirtied by her mother. We will help you clean it If she wanted to continue working in thispany, she had to endure. Clean it? The woman couldnt help but reveal a mocking smile at her words. I wore this dress for the first time today. I dont need you to wash it; you canpensate me with a new one at the original price. It was obvious that the woman was deliberately trying to make things difficult for the mother and daughter. This woman was Mr. Saxons recent new lover. They couldnt possibly afford to pay for the dress, and they couldnt afford to offend her either. Wehave no money Heartbroken for her mother being hit and still needing topensate at the original price, Yvonne Adams was furious in her heart but couldnt help but endure it. No money? Then dont be so arrogant! Looking at the mother and daughter, and then at the arrogant woman, Emily Walker felt unsettled in her heart. Its just that her dress was slightly dirtied, was it necessary to make things so difficult for others? Stepping through the onlooking crowd, Emily Walker walked up and calmly asked the arrogant woman, How much is your dress? At her words, everyones line of sight shifted to Emily Walker. When Emma Hudson and Yvonne Adams saw her, their faces changed as well. The arrogant woman turned her head, looked at Emily Walker approaching, and sized her up with disdain, only to find out she was just an office worker from thepany. What, do you want to pay for them? Just tell me, how much is it? Emily Walker asked coldly. Although she didnt want to help Emma Hudson initially, she couldnt stand seeing the mother and daughter being bullied like this. Perhaps it wasnt that she wanted to help Emma and Yvonne, but rather that she couldnt stand the arrogance of this woman. At her words, the arrogant woman sneered and raised her chin with her arms folded across her chest, Not expensive, just thirty-eight thousand. Thirty-eight thousand? Huh, a true thirty-eight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
I canpensate for your dress, but before that, you must apologize to her. Chapter 518: 518: I Will Definitely Pay You Back Once I Have the Money Chapter 518: I Will Definitely Pay You Back Once I Have the Money I canpensate you for this dress, but before that, you have to apologize to her. Emily Walker spoke, ncing at Emma Hudson beside her, her expression indifferent. Upon hearing this, the woman could not believe her ears, What? Apologize to her? On what grounds?! Not to mention the disbelief from the woman, even Emma Hudson and her mother were somewhat shocked by Emilys words. Especially Emma Hudson, staring nkly at Emily, was she helping her and her mother? But she had treated her so badly in the past Because you hit someone just now, Emily said coldly, looking at the arrogant woman. So what if I hit her? Isnt she just a cleaner? She gets my clothes dirty and still talks back, she deserved it! The woman was haughty, arrogant, and rude throughout. It wasnt intentional; you suddenly turned around and bumped into me. Seeing that Emily had ns to help her, Emma Hudson immediately spoke up. Although Emily hadnt entered the Stuart familys grand entrance, Baron Stuart loved her, so there would be no problem in helping her pay for a dress. You still dare to talk! The woman raised her hand to p her again but was caught by Emily. Either apologize, and Ipensate you for the dress, or if you dont apologize, consider the p just now aspensation for your clothes. After finishing speaking, Emily shook off her hand and walked towards thepanys front door with Emma Hudson and Yvonne Adams.
Seeing the three of them leaving like this, the woman could not hold her breath, and immediately chased after them, Hey! Dont walk away! The woman rushed over, blocking the threes path, Withoutpensating for my clothes, with just one word from me, all of you will have to scram from here! Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but size up the woman in front of her. Could this woman be a senior leader? Or is she the wife of the CEO? Emily, let it go, can you lend me the money for this dress? I promise I will pay you back when I have money. Yvonne Adams spoke up, obviously frightened by the womans words. She had finally found her job, which was enough to support her and her mothers life. If she lost this job, she and her mother would have no way to survive. Emily turned her head, looked at Yvonne Adams, and it seemed as though her demeanor had changed a lot due to these unexpected events. After pondering for a moment, Emily sighed, I dont have that much cash on me, Ill bring it to you tomorrow. Tomorrow? Ha! The woman heard this and suddenly felt that the woman in front of her was just trying to deceive her by speaking empty words. How could she, a mere employee, afford to pay for her dress? You wouldnt happen to not have any money, so you deliberately want me to apologize, would you? Upon hearing this, Emily really wanted to suppress the arrogance of this woman! Letting go of the mother and daughters hands, Emily took her cell phone out of her handbag. After thinking for a moment, she decided to dial yton Howards number. Half an hourter, a ck Audi stopped in front of the entrance of Excellence Corporation. Seeing the ordinary Audi car, the arrogant woman couldnt help but give a cold re, her expression extremely proud. Just a single Audi, she could buy hundreds of them without a problem. A momentter, yton Howard got out of the drivers seat and walked towards Emily at the entrance. Young yton Howard wanted to say Young Madam, but remembering Emilys instructions on the phone earlier, stopped abruptly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 519: 519: About My Own Background Chapter 519: About My Own Background The woman nced at yton Howard. Although his figure and appearance looked good, his clothes and car had already proven his status. He was just an ordinary family man. Tsk! yton Howard picked up a small paper bag in his hand and respectfully handed it to Emily Walker, Heres the stuff you wanted. Emily Walker smiled, Thank you. Having respectfully bowed, yton Howard turned to leave, driving off in his ck Audi. Turning around, Emily Walker took out arge wad of cash from the paper bag and showed it to the arrogant woman, then put it back in the bag and handed it to her. The arrogant woman had seen 40,000 USD before, but she was, of course, more than happy to extort such an amount for no apparent reason. In fact, women like them, who relied on men to support them, werent really that rich. They just looked shy on the surface. Just as the arrogant woman was about to take the small paper bag full of cash from Emily Walkers hand, Emily suddenly loosened her fingers, causing the bag to fall to the ground and the cash to spill out. Her hand froze in mid-air. The arrogant woman looked at Emily Walker in front of her, bewildered. Was she doing it on purpose? After giving the woman in front of her a cold nce, Emily Walker turned around indifferently and started to leave the front door of thepany.
Watching her leave, the arrogant woman gritted her teeth in anger. Looking down at the cash bills on the ground, she temporarily suppressed her anger. She squatted down and picked up the cash. Shell take the money as usual. Tomorrow, shell tell Young Mister Saxon to fire all three of these women! The woman picked up all the money and left with a swagger. Emily Walker walked to the entrance of thepany, suddenly stopped and looked back at the mother and daughter still standing in front of the grand entrance. Mom, lets go home. You should go change your clothes, Yvonne Adams urged her mother, ready to turn around. Emily Walker walked over, eager to seek rification on a matter. Was it an angry retort or the truth, what you saidst time? Hearing the detached voice behind her, Emma Hudson and her daughter suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at Emily Walkers calm face. Emily Walkers gaze rested on Emma Hudsons face. Emma paused for a moment, looking at her somewhat nkly, What did I say?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om You said that I Emily hesitated. Actually, she took that sentence as a spur of the moment angry outburst from Emma. However, in her heart, she was always restless about that sentence, especially since Ang Reid had previously suspected that she was her own daughter in the same way. Theres no smoke without fire, and there must be some truth in the matter. Today, she just wanted to get some rity. You said Im not my fathers biological child, Emily raised her eyes and looked calmly at Emma Hudson. Hearing the words, Emma involuntarily paused, and her gaze seemed to avoid Emilys probing eyes. In fact, she didnt have enough evidence to prove that Emily Walker was not the child of Wilson Carter and rissa Adams. However, the incident that year was indeed very surprising. Seeing her hesitation, Emilys inner suspicion grewrger. It seemed that Emma Hudson knew something.
As long as you tell the truth, Emily Walker took a check out of her bag. This check was the one Baron Stuart had given her before, the one that hade toote to save Henry Adams. This check is yours. She knew that her Aunt loved money very much. The saying Money makes ghosts grind the mill seemed tailor-made for her. Chapter 520: 520: She Says, Very Satisfied with One Son and One Daughter Chapter 520: She Says, Very Satisfied with One Son and One Daughter As expected, the moment sheid eyes on the check in front of her, Emma Hudsons eyes lit up. And when she took the check and saw the amount, she was so shocked she couldnt speak! 30 million! Tell me, why did you say Im not really my parents child? asked Emily Walker, after seeing her excitement while putting away the check. Emma Hudson, with her face full of excitement, put away the check and then began to recount the amazing events of the past. Actually, back then, your parents went on a trip and got married. They didnt return for half a year, and when they came back, they suddenly had you. Even though they said you were their own child, our family found it hard to believe. After all, your mothers abdomen was t when she left, and even if she was four months pregnant and didnt show, it wouldnt be strange for you to be born half a yearter. The key is, when they brought you back, you were already seven or eight months old. The timeline just didnt add up, so weve always had doubts about whether you were really their biological daughter. Butter, because your parents insisted that you were their own child, we stopped mentioning it. That is until your little brother was born. I identally overheard your mother say something to your father. What did she say? Listening to Emma Hudsons ount, Emily Walker felt a mix of emotions and couldnt quite describe her feelings. Was she really the daughter of the Carter Family? She mentioned how lucky they were to have met you in the United Kingdom and now have a son and daughter, feeling so content. Emma Hudson recalled when she had first heard this conversation and shared it with Henry Adams. However, the Carter family was doing better and better. Their business was also growing rapidly. At that time, Henry Adams didnt want to strain their rtionship, so he didnt bring up the matter again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Gradually, the incident faded from everyones mind. Hearing all this, Emily Walker lowered her eyelids, her mind filled with countless thoughts. The United Kingdom? Was she picked up by her mother in the UK? But, shes British, why would she be in the UK? Is everything youre saying true? She looked up at Emma Hudson. If all this is true, then she isnt really the daughter of her parents? So who are her real parents? Could it be Ang Reid? This answer suddenly sprouted in her heart, leaving Emily Walker momentarily at a loss. For 20 years, she never thought she wasnt her parents child. She never considered that her real parents might be someone else. People often say many parents favor boys over girls, but for 20 years, her father, Wilson Carter, and her mother, rissa Adams, treated her like a cherished treasure. Even after the birth of her little brother two yearster, they never slighted her. Such parents How could they not be her real parents? Her questioning made Emma Hudson suddenly anxious, fearing she would take back the check. So she spoke with certainty, Although I dont know if youre Wilson Carter and rissa Adamss daughter or not, everything I just told you is true. If you dont believe it, you can ask some of our old neighbors. Besides, your parents are already deceased. I have no reason to make up these stories to deceive you, right? Its not like it benefits me. After finishing, Emma Hudson grumbled with discontent. On that point, she was telling the truth. She only knew that Emily Walkers appearance was too mysterious and inexplicable, but she was unclear about who her real parents were. So, she really had no need to lie to Emily Walker with made-up stories. PS: Rmending a great CEO-themed novel! Emperors Command: Stolen Sweet Wife by Hua Erbao. Dears can give it a read while waiting for updates! Chapter 521: 521: Let Me Take A Look at the Mandarin Duck Stone Chapter 521: Let Me Take A Look at the Mandarin Duck Stone Hearing her words, Emily Walkers emotions were all tangled up. Was all this just a coincidence or something more? Upon returning to the vi, Emily Walker seemed somewhat out of it. Emma Hudsons words kept reying over and over in her head, to the point where she didnt even hear Be Stuart calling her. Emily? At the dining table, Be Stuart held chopsticks to her lips and curiously watched the distracted Emily. What happened to her? Shes been spacing out since she came back! Baron Stuart, sitting on the side, heard Bes words and couldnt help but lift his head. A frown made a brief appearance on his stern face as he too noticed Emilys unusual demeanor. Emily! seeing her entirely lost in her thoughts, Be Stuart irresistibly raised her voice and called out loud! Only then did Emily Walker snap out of it, looking somewhat surprised at Be in front of her, Whawhats up? Be Stuart paused, then leaned in and said, Shouldnt we be the ones asking you that question? Youve been acting really strange today! Hearing that, Emily Walker looked a little stunned, then turned to look at Baron Stuart, realizing for the first time that they were both staring at her. Her behavior had Baron Stuart concerned; he put down his chopsticks to look at her, What happened?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the afternoon, she heard that she had soiled someone elses clothes. Could it be that she was bullied and scared? Emily, hearing this, looked at him. She was not yet ready to announce the secrets of her past to the world. Nothing, its just her voice trailed off, and Emilys gaze fell on the mandarin duck pendant revealed by Baron Stuarts neckline. Seeing her fall silent, and lost in thought, made Baron Stuart even more concerned. What actually is Baron Stuart, before he could finish, Emily suddenly interrupted, her gaze fixated on the mandarin duck stone at his neckline, that pendant, can you give it back to me? For a moment, Baron Stuart was dumbfounded. Once he gathered his thoughts, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Emily with some apprehension, Why should I return it to you? This woman, could it be that her zoning out was because she was trying to take back this object? No one knows, but this object was the most precious thing that Baron Stuart had in his life. He himself didnt even understand why he cherished it so dearly. In any case, theres no way he was going to give it back to her. Heaven knows he doesnt even want to take it off while taking a bath. Seeing his guarded expression, Emily stopped in surprise. Why was this man being so defensive? That was technically her item, wasnt it? II just want to look at it, said Emily, reaching out her hand, Give it to me. Baron Stuart scowled slightly, seeming to think that the situation was not as he originally imagined. Ever since the pendant was put around his neck, Emily never mentioned it again. Why did she suddenly want to see it now? Whats actually going on with you? Ignoring her outstretched hand, Baron Stuart returned to his usual demeanor and looked at her calmly. This woman, she must have something going on.
Emily paused for a moment but still didnt say anything. She insisted on seeing the mandarin duck stone, I just want to look at it. I feel like its been a long time since Ive seen it. Its been a long time? Baron Stuart frowned slightly. She was still touching the mandarin duck stone when she went to sleepst night; how could she have not seen it for a long time? Are you going to give it to me or not!? Seeing his reluctance toply, Emily frowned deeply, her patience running thin, and her voice bing slightly louder.
Her reaction further solidified Baron Stuarts suspicion that Emily had something on her mind that he was not aware of. PS: Thanks to dear for the reward of 588 book coins! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! Chapter 522: 522: There is a Character ‘Yuan’ Chapter 522: There is a Character Yuan His deep eyes stared fixedly at her. Baron Stuart made no moves nor gestures, only calmly and motionlessly gazing at her before him. At this time, Emily Walkers feelings were all mixed up, indescribable; she was a little scared, a bit agitated, and more or less bewildered. Having lived on this Earth for nearly 21 years, she discovered today that her parents were not her biological ones, something she found difficult to ept at the moment. Seeing him unmoving and not intending to take down the mandarin duck stone, Emily impatiently stood up and left the dining table, heading towards the living room. This action caused Baron Stuarts brow to furrow even more. Be Stuart, who had been by his side, also looked at her nkly, not understanding what was going on with her today; it was so unlike her Entering the living room, Emily went straight up to the master bedroom on the second floor. A momentter, Baron Stuart walked in. Seeing her lying on her side in bed, he approached her. Emilyy in bed, her mind filled with what Ang Reid and Emma Hudson had said. Whats wrong with you? Only when a deep, sexy voice sounded did Emilye back to her senses and sit up in bed.
Nothing, just a little tired. Her gaze darted away, not nning to let the man before her know anything until she had rity on the situation. Baron Stuart looked at her and immediately sat down on the edge of the bed. Just a little tired? Tired enough to lose her temper? Are you telling me today not to let you go to work anymore? Pulling her into his embrace, Baron Stuart lowered his head and spoke softly. Emily couldnt help but raise her head in surprise, her dark eyes looking straight into his. When did I say that? It took her so much effort to finally convince him to let her work, how could she possibly say that! Arent you throwing a tantrum in front of me, asking why I agreed to let you work, ming me for making you so tired? Baron Stuart raised an incredulous eyebrow, speaking as if that were really the case. Emily stared nkly. This mans ability to understand others sometimes caught her off guard. Im not talking about being tired from work, I mean Emily looked up, stopped mid-sentence, and nced at the mandarin duck stone hanging at the cor of his shirt. Reaching out, she touched the mandarin duck stone and became a little lost in thought. Seeing her look like this, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed slightly. Was her unusual behavior today somehow caused by this mandarin duck stone? Releasing her, Baron Stuart took down the mandarin duck stone for her to examine more closely, hoping that in this way, he would figure out what was truly bothering her. Emily held the mandarin duck stone between her fingertips and carefully observed it. Was this mandarin duck stone really the same as the one Ang Reid had in her hands?N?v(el)B\\jnn Was it truly the one she had hung on her daughter all those years ago? All of a sudden, Emilys starry eyes narrowed as if she had discovered something. Bringing it closer, she took a careful look and found that on the artifact she had carried for 20 years, she had never noticed the word mandarin duck engraved in the center of the ck and gray stone.
Whats wrong? Seeing her preupied expression and actions, Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned his face closer as well. Theres a mandarin duck character Emily blurted. Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly. Her words suggested that she had only discovered the character today and had never noticed it before.
He remembered that the first time he found the item under her pillow, he had already seen the character clearly. However, it seemed that without close inspection, it was indeed very difficult to spot. Chapter 523: 523: Baron Stuart Has Noticed Something Chapter 523: Baron Stuart Has Noticed Something Is this character very strange? Her name already had the character ԧ in it, and this object was also hers, so Baron Stuart thought it could only be natural. He looked down at her somewhat surprised face. What was going on with this little woman? Although this was clearly her stuff, why did she look at it today as if she was seeing it for the first time? Was it necessary to examine it so carefully? Emily Walker nced over it several times, finally calming down. Baron Stuart, can I keep this mandarin duck stone here for now No! Without waiting for Emily to finish speaking, Baron Stuart quickly snatched the mandarin duck stone from her hand! Dont try to deceive me out of my possession in this way. Do you think I, Baron Stuart, am so easily fooled? He said discontentedly, ncing at the woman in front of him. Baron Stuart then put the mandarin duck pendant back around his neck. Emily Walker: Did she deceive him? All she said was if she could keep it with her for the time being.
And, wasnt this supposed to be hers? Emily Walker reached out to take the object from his neck when an unknown man, with a look of caution, evaded her before she could even touch it. What are you doing? I, I want to look at it again Ah, I still have two documents to handle. You should rest early. Ignoring her words, Baron Stuart had already gotten off the bed, heading in the direction of the room entrance. Emilys hand froze in mid-air, somewhat dumbfounded as she watched the man disappear through the entrance of the room. Why was it so hard to get her stuff back? Leaving the bedroom, Baron Stuart went straight into the office study room. Sitting at the office desk, he put away his frivolous demeanor and reced it with a serious and cold expression. He reached out and touched the mandarin duck pendant on his corbone. Following that, he dialed a number on his cell phone. Find out who the Young Madam met today. C Weekend. Emily Walker and Be Stuart had a rare chance to rx. Since the weather was getting colder, they didnt go anywhere and stayed at home, eating fruits and watching TV. Not long after the two had lunch, a certain man came back in a hurry and directly pulled Emily from the sofa and out the front door. Emily was holding an apple, but before she had time to put it down, a certain man had already pulled her onto the car. She looked at the man beside her in terror, not understanding why he was so impatient. What are you doing? She looked at the man in front of her in panic. At this point, the driver had already started the engine and driven away from the vi.
Going to the hospital! The man said with a stern face, seemingly not in a good mood! Emily was stunned. What did they need to go to the hospital for? Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of a top-rated hospital. Baron Stuart got out of the car and pulled Emily towards the hospital main entrance.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They took the elevator directly to the third floor gynecology department, where Emily,pletely caught off guard, somehow had a full-body check-up! After the check-up, Baron Stuart took her into the directors office. Recovered? Baron Stuart asked with a grim face as he looked at the doctor who was looking at the diagnosis report. Emily, standing nearby, still couldnt figure out what was going on. However, it seemed that Baron Stuart was in a bad mood today. The doctor adjusted his sses on his nose bridge and looked up at Baron Stuart. Seeing his cold face, the doctor couldnt help but purse his lips. Chapter 524: 524: Two Months of Endurance! Chapter 524: Two Months of Endurance! Your wifes condition is recovering well, at this point in timeC Can we have-sex? Baron Stuart cut off the doctor impatiently. This was the crux of the matter he cared about! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The doctor stared nkly, feeling rather awkward at his direct question. Emily Walker at his side had widened her eyes in surprise. How could he just tantly ask such a private question in front of a doctor? She wished she could find a hole to hide in. Seeing the doctor in a state of shock, the impatience in Baron Stuarts face intensified. I asked if we can have-sex!? Jolted by his yell, the doctor collected himself, tidied up his embarrassment, and said, Yes, you can. Your wife has basically recovered, but try to be restrained for the initial period. The moment the doctor finished speaking, Baron Stuart was already leading the woman by his side out of the office.
He was going crazy from restraining himself for these two months! After leaving the hospital, in the car, Emily Walker looked somewhat uneasy at the man in front of her. Why did she feel so at risk now? The way this man was looking at her, it felt like he wanted to devour her. Indeed, at this moment, Baron Stuart was thinking about pinning the woman in front of him underneath him, making up for his two months of restraint! Ha, ha, ha! Finally, he could! Thinking about this, the displeasure on Baron Stuarts face instantly changed, his eyes shining like a predator stalking his prey, famished and impatient. Emily swallowed, feeling very vulnerable and a little afraid to look directly at his handsome face. She averted her gaze, turning her head to look outside the car window. This man, just after hearing the doctors answer, wouldnt really do something to her in the car, would he? She threw a nce out of the car window, but unintentionally saw a familiar figure. It was Baxter Walker, Ang Reid, and Cam Walker, all exiting the Walker Consortium. Stop the car. In an instant, Emily Walker seemed to forget the presence of the man beside her, her gaze firmly fixed on the figures not far in front of her. Watching Baxter Walker open the car door for Ang Reid and Cam Walker, Emily felt a hard-to-describe feeling in her heart. If she was indeed Ang Reids daughter, then Wouldnt she and Cam Walker be real sisters?? Real sisters She and Cam Walker? Err, just thinking about it felt so awkward?
Her suddenmand for the driver to stop the car already had Baron Stuart slightly taken aback. Now seeing the concentration with which she was watching the Walker family, he couldnt help but frown. Last time, yton Howards investigation revealed that Emily might not be a Carter, he also did some research on her childhood, but the results were rather vague. The information could only show that Emilys appearance was somewhat abnormal, but there was no solid evidence to prove that she wasnt the child of Wilson Carter and rissa Adams. ncing outside at the Walker family, Baron Stuart squinted.
Last time, Ang Reid seemed interested in the mandarin duck pendant on his neck, and now He looked down at the woman leaning against the car window, currently immersed deeply in her thoughts. Apart from one possibility, he couldnt think of any reason for her concentration. It wasnt until the ck sedan not far away sped off in a cloud of dust that Emily finally pulled her gaze back. When she turned around, she bumped right into a solid chest! Umm If a chest was too solid, bumping into it felt like hitting a wall, really painful. Chapter 525: 525: What Is Her Connection with the Walker Family? Chapter 525: What Is Her Connection with the Walker Family? Emily Walker winced in pain, rubbing her forehead. When she looked up, she saw the mans focused face, curiously staring at her at this moment. Emily was taken aback. Just now, she was too busy watching the Walker family of three that she had privately asked the driver to stop the car. With Baron Stuarts quick reaction, he must have noticed her abnormal behavior already. Baron Stuart nced at her, then turned his gaze to the Walker Family Mountain Pass that had disappeared not far away. He then turned his attention back to her, When did you be so interested in the Walker family members? Maybe in her heart, she had already discovered something. Emily suddenly looked up, and her response was enough to prove her sensitivity to this question. No, no. No? Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes, his face slowly approaching hers. Dont tell me you were just looking at the scenery just now? Looking at his scorching gaze, Emily was at a loss for words, somewhat speechless. Pushing the man close to her back towards his seat, Emily adjusted her posture and avoided eye contact, I, I was just curious. In the depths of her heart, she didnt want to believe that she wasnt the Carter familys daughter. With loving parents like hers, being their daughter was truly a blessing. However, if she truly isnt the Carter familys child, and if Ang Reid and Baxter Walker are her biological parents, then even if she doesnt want to believe it, she cant change the fact that they are her real parents, right?
Moreover, from Ang Reids words to herst time, it seemed that for the past 20 years, she had always been thinking about her lost daughter. Curious? Curious about what? The deep voice rang again, interrupting Emilys thoughts. She looked up, somewhat puzzled, as if she had forgotten what she had just said. What? Looking at her who seemed to be out of state, Baron Stuarts expression slightly darkened. What exactly was her rtionship with the Walkers? Its nothing. Lets go home. . Upon returning to the vi, it was already 3 PM. At this time, Be Stuart seemed to have gone out, and her figure was nowhere to be seen. Looking around the empty living room, Baron Stuart suddenly felt an insatiable desire! He abruptly picked up the girl in front of him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her body suddenly lifted off the ground, Emily couldnt help but let out a scream, staring at the man in front of her with wide eyes, What are you doing? Baron Stuart grinned and confidently spat two words, Making love! Emily stared, now? But it is now afternoon, and what if Be returns suddenly and breaks in? Baron, can we do it tonight instead No! Before she could finish her sentence, Baron Stuart immediately rebuffed her, then lowered his head with a mischievous smile at the corner of his mouth, Dont you want to?
Emily was dumbfounded and then shyly burrowed into his chest. To be honest, she really did really wanted him. Seeing the girl in his arms suddenly quiet down, Baron Stuart hooked up a satisfied smile and carried her towards the master bedroom on the second floor. At this moment, Be Stuart on the first floor had juste out of the restroom. Hearing footsteps on the second floor, she looked up.
When she saw her brother carrying Emily into the master bedroom, she was stunned for a moment. Following that, a mischievous smile appeared on her lips. Then, she tiptoed, carefully stepping on her feet and sneaking towards the second floor, like a thief. By the way, isnt it particrly exciting to do that sort of thing in broad daylight? PS: Mia Harizon is home alone today. I will go cook a meal first and continue updating in the night! Chapter 526: 526: Don’t Go to Work Today Chapter 526: Dont Go to Work Today Well, shell have to try with Leonardo Bryson another day. Ah, spit! What the hell is she thinking? Why does she always want to mess around with Leonardo Bryson in bed!? But, she has already kissed him several times, so why does he seem uninterested in her each time? He always stops at the crucial moment, even though she really wants to continue. Uh Ah, spit, spit, spit! Shaking off the random thoughts in her head, Be Stuart sneaks up to the master bedroom on the second floor. She smiles wickedly and then Bang! The room door is pushed open! At this time, inside the room, Baron Stuart has already unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his strong, sexy pectoral muscles. He is extremely angry at this moment! He raises his head in a rage, and his ink-jade star-like eyes are gradually burning with anger.
For the first time in his 28 years, he is disgusted with his little sister and thinks she should go back to their mothers womb, noting to this world! Baron Stuart jumps out of bed angrily, grabs Be Stuart, who is looking like shes enjoying the show, and drags her downstairs! With a bang, Be is thrown out of the vi by the unknown man before she can resist! Brother! Open the door and let me in! Be watches as the grand entrance is locked, and she wants to cry but has no tears. Suddenly, the carved main gate is opened again, and Be is immediately excited. However, all she sees next is her brother angrily throwing her luggage box out Be is stunned for a moment before yelling and pounding on the door, Brother! Am I not your little sister? Ill tell Mother that youre prioritizing your love life over me! Suit yourself! Through the white wooden carved main gate, the faint sound of Baron Stuarts angry voice can be heard. Uh is her brother not worried about Emily Walker being taken away by their mother anymore? Its cold That must not be her real brother! Be Stuart shrinks her neck, picks up her luggage box, and turns to leave. But A gust of cold wind blows a few fallen leaves, and the empty courtyard has no special car for her. How is she supposed to leave? Leonardo Bryson! Cn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Monday Luckily for Emily Walker, she set an rm clock in secret; otherwise, she wouldnt know when she would wake up! At this time, Baron Stuart is standing in front of therge wardrobe, choosing the shirt he wants to wear today. When he hears the clear song ringtone, he thinks its a phone call for her, but when he turns around, its an rm clock, and he cant help but frown.
Does she still want to go to work in this state? He thoughtst nights craziness would make her not want to go to work today, but he didnt expect her to be so persistent. Ah Emily Walker gets out of bed without any preparation and tries to stand, but her legs give out from the intense soreness, causing her to almost fall to the floor.
Luckily, the edge of the bed provides support. Not far away, Baron Stuartes over, picks her up, puts her on the bed, and says with a slight displeasure, Dont go to work today. Emily Walker res at him angrily. Its his fault that shes in this state afterst nights crazy! If you really care about me, you wouldnt be like that at night She grits her teeth, unable to say the words, so she just res at him and then pushes him away to get out of bed. Baron Stuart is helpless. It seems he will have to try harder tonight to make sure Emily Walker cant get out of bed at all tomorrow. Chapter 527: 527: Having a Meal with Monk Adrian Nash and Jackie Horizons Chapter 527: Having a Meal with Monk Adrian Nash and Jackie Horizons After washing up, the two of them had breakfast together and left the vi at the same time. If you take the detour to drop me off, youll bete. Seeing that he intended to give her a lift to thepany, Emily Walker stood by the car window, looking at him puzzled. The Futuren Group and herpany were inpletely opposite directions. It would take at least fifty minutes to get there and back. It was already 7:45, and they both started work at 8:30. If he dropped her off at herpany before going to Futuren Group, it would take an hour, and he would definitely bete. Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and he leaned his face close to hers, Do you think anyone dares to say Imte?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Uh, it didnt seem like anyone did. Emily pursed her lips and nonchntly got into his azure blue Pagani. Upon arriving at Excellence Group, Emily suddenly realized something! After the car came to a stop, Baron Stuart wanted to lower the car window, but Emily, who was in the passenger seat, suddenly lunged over, pressing down on his hand that was about to lower the window. Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows slightly, not understanding her actions. Whats wrong?
No, nothing! Emily leaned on his chest, then raised her head to look at his handsome face, Uh, right after I get out of the car, you should leave immediately! After giving the instructions, Emily got up and quickly left the car, leaving Baron Stuart befuddled, still not understanding what had just happened. Perhaps afraid that he would stay longer than necessary, Emily entered thepany directly without looking back after getting out of the car. At this time, there were quite a few peopleing to work. Seeing her getting out of such a luxurious car, they couldnt help but be amazed. How could a small designer possibly have such a luxurious car to send her? Could it be that she was being sponsored by some big boss? The female employees spected one after another. When they turned their heads to get a clearer look at the car owner inside the luxury car, the azure blue Pagani had already disappeared like a gust of wind! . In the morning, after a one-hour simple meeting, Emily, who had taken on the design project for the new expansion of Nash Hotel, left the meeting room with the relevant materials and came to Nash Group. Initially, she thought that meeting with Adrian Nash would be somewhat awkward, but luckily Adrian Nash had only talked about work with her and nothing else, which gradually made her uneasy heart feel more at ease. Its twelve oclock. Lets have lunch in together, and we can also discuss a few more details. In the meeting room, the relevant department personnel of Nash Group had already left for lunch after the meeting ended. Adrian Nash looked at the time and decided to invite Emily to have lunch with him. Emily had intended to eat alone but agreed to his request since there were indeed some details that hadnt been covered yet. If Baron Stuart knew that she was having lunch with Adrian Nash, hed surely be upset with her again. People say women are the most sensitive, but why did she feel that Baron Stuart, this man, was also particrly sensitive? What are you thinking about? In the restaurant, Adrian Nash saw her pursing her lips and chuckling, and couldnt help but ask curiously, then handed her the menu. Emily raised her head at the sound, looked at Adrian Nash across from her, then smiled and said, Nothing, just thinking about someone. She said it casually and then started ordering from the menu. When Adrian Nash heard this sentence, the smile at the corner of his mouth stiffened for a moment. He was really jealous of that man, who could upy her heart and mind all the time, making her so carefree and happy.
Chapter 528: 528: The Figure Walking into the Restaurant Doorway Chapter 528: The Figure Walking into the Restaurant Doorway After ordering their meal, the duo started casually discussing some business-rted topics about the twopanies while waiting for lunch.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily Walker had no idea what Adrian Nash had said that caused her to burst outughing. However, her line of sight drifted towards the restaurant doorway not far away, where the entrance of an unexpected figure made herughter freeze on her face. What happened? Seeing her sudden cessation ofughter and the stunned look on her face, Adrian Nash couldnt but look at her with some confusion. Emily Walker paused for a few seconds, then immediately picked up a file folder from the dining table to cover her face. Noticing her strange behavior, Adrian Nash frowned in confusion, then followed Emilys line of sight to see Baron Stuart walking into the restaurant. As if he was meeting a client, as always, Baron Stuart had an unapproachably cold expression on his face. Emily Walker bowed her head, failing to understand why Baron Stuart had coincidentally alsoe to eat at this restaurant. Through the corner of the folder, Emily Walker sneakily peered out and saw him heading in the direction of the second floor, which allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief. Since he was going to the second floor, he was definitely going to a private room, so naturally, he wouldnt see her having lunch with Adrian Nash. As long as she finished eating before he came out, she could leave!
However, Emily Walker didnt continue to watch. If she had, she wouldve known that he didnt enter a private room on the second floor but took an elegant seat! Adrian Nash took notice of her upright posture, he had a small smile on his face. Are you afraid of him? Emily Walker lifted her head to look at him, a bit aloof and confused by his words. Afraid of him? Not really, but He doesnt like it when I have meals with you. At the point, the waiter brought up their ordered lunch. Emily Walker casually epted the te, but spoke this sentence out quite straightforwardly as a matter of fact. Adrian Nash didnt expect this answer and was taken aback for a moment. She wont do what Baron Stuart doesnt like? Adrian Nash lowered his eyebrow. I wonder how Baron Stuart would react if he saw his woman enjoying lunch with him? Thinking about this, Adrian Nashs gaze involuntarily darted towards the second floor. With that one look, his movement of eating paused for a moment. He thought that Baron Stuart was going to the private room on the second floor, but unexpectedly, he had chosen an elegant seat. From Baron Stuarts location, a slight turn of his head would give him a clear view of where they were sitting. Thinking about all this, Adrian Nash unexpectedly smirked, as if waiting for something to happen. What are you looking at? Seeing his gaze darting elsewhere, Emily Walker was puzzled and prepared to follow Adrian Nashs line of sight. Upon seeing this, he quickly took the folder from the dining table to distract her, Nothing! Oh, there are a few small details we need to discuss. With this, Emily Walker was indeed distracted and her attention shifted to the contents of the file folder as he flipped it open. At this moment on the second floor, Baron Stuart was quietly listening to the proposed cooperation n, showing little interest for the project. Halfway through the discussion, he felt that the past ten-plus minutes had been aplete waste of time. Feeling some impatience, he picked up his wine ss from the table for a small sip, then unintentionally let his gaze wander elsewhere.
PS:Thanks for the 100 book coins reward from, , ! Chapter 529: 529: Just Don’t Want You to Overthink Chapter 529: Just Dont Want You to Overthink When Baron Stuarts gaze caught sight of the familiar figure downstairs, the frown on his forehead grew deeper. Young Lord? The man sitting across from him stopped his narration as he noticed Baron Stuart holding the wine ss motionlessly. Baron Stuart didnt turn his head, but just murmured a few words. Carry on. Watching the lovely face downstairs, Emily Walker and Adrian Nash were in each otherspany, conversing harmoniously, which ignited a surge of anger within him! Isnt she supposed to be working at Excellence Group? Why is she having lunch with Adrian Nash!? The man opposite him wanted to continue speaking, but seeing the increasingly gloomy face of the Young Lord, he didnt dare to say anything further. Could it be that he had said something improper earlier, offending the Young Lord? As that man was feeling uneasy, Baron Stuart across from him suddenly took out his cell phone and dialed a number. In this entrance hall, I hope the design can be more subtle, making the customers feelfortable as soon as theye in Listening to Adrian Nashs ideas, Emily nodded her head, her eyes remaining on the design draft. At this moment, the cell phone on the table rang.
She shifted her gaze from the design drafts and was taken aback when she saw the caller ID on her cell phone. Why would Baron Stuart be calling her at this time? Could it be that he saw her with Adrian Nash just now? Emily stared nervously at the phone, took a nce at the second-floor staircase entrance, and then lowered her head to answer the call. Upstairs, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes at her guilty expression. She nced toward the second floor, indicating that she just saw hime in? Damn it! How could she have looked at the second floor and not noticed him? Fine, very well! Emily didnt catch a glimpse of Baron Stuart on the second-floor elegant seats, she just answered the phone with a restless mind. Hello? What are you doing? Baron Stuart smirked, curious to see how she would respond. Emily felt a jolt in her heart. What did his question mean C did he discover her or not? Thinking of this, Emily couldnt help but lift her gaze again, scanning the second floor while missing his line of sight, as he had already turned to head downstairs. Upon confirming that she didnt see Baron Stuarts figure, she finally calmed down. Knowing his personality, its better not to let him know that she was having lunch with Adrian Nash; otherwise, he would be angry with her again. I, Im having lunch. Since its lunchtime, Emily tried to make her tone sound as natural as possible. Hmm, what are you eating? By now, Baron Stuart had reached the first floor and was standing near the staircase entrance, watching her. Emily blurted out without awareness, Steak. Steak? Yourpany provides such good welfare, theres even steak served in the staff canteen? Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Emily paused, realizing her mistake. She saw the steak in front of her and said it without remembering that she was supposed to be having a meal at the staff canteen today.
Uh, I I didnt eat at thepany today.N?v(el)B\\jnn Oh? Then where? Outside. Alone?
No, with a client. Client? Who? Emily looked up and nced at Adrian Nash across from her. If Baron Stuart found out, he would surely be upset. Less is more, right? Uh you, you wouldnt know them. Hearing this, the smile on Baron Stuarts face suddenly vanished. Chapter 530: 530: Quarreling Brings More Affection Chapter 530: Quarreling Brings More Affection This woman, having dinner alone with Adrian Nash, now wants to hide it from him? Seeing the sudden silence on the other side, Emily Walker was stunned and suddenly felt a little uneasy. It seemed like this was the first time she had hidden something from this man, and she felt very ufortable. Would it have more severe consequences if Baron Stuart one day found out that she had dinner with Adrian Nash today? Thinking about this, Emily decided it would be better to tell him the truth, after all, her dinner with Adrian was purely for work! Alright, actually today I was with Just as she wanted to honestly say Adrian Nashs name, the mobile phone in her hand was suddenly snatched away forcefully. She looked up with some astonishment, only to see a cold, frosty face, filled with anger at this moment. Its over Emily stared nkly as she stood up, looking at his expression, feeling somewhat at a loss. The consequences were even more severe now. That, um
Just as she wanted to speak, her hand was suddenly pulled by someone and headed straight for the restaurant door! Emily didnt know if it was her illusion, but she felt that his grip on her hand got tighter and tighter, causing her to frown in pain. Baron Stuart Emily, feeling some pain, followed him and tugged at his hand, Ouch Noticing her faint voice, Baron Stuart came to his senses and stopped walking. Why did you have dinner with him? Baron Stuart stopped at the restaurant doorway, his anger apparent. For the woman in front of him, no matter how angry he was, he could never bring himself toy a hand on her. If possible, he would really like to give her a good p.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For the sake of having dinner with Adrian Nash, was she now starting to hide things from him? What would happen in the future? Would she elope with him? Emily rubbed her sore wrist, her face full of grievance, It was for work, nothing else Perhaps because of her hiding just now, being caught red-handed, Emily couldnt help but feel guilty, and she didnt have much confidence when she spoke. Work? What work could you possibly have with him!? But Baron Stuart obviously didnt believe it, feeling that the little woman in front of him was still trying to hide things from him. Seeing his slightly angry face, Emily bit her lower lip, He is my first client, how can there be no work involved? First client? The more Baron Stuart heard, the more his jealousy grew, gradually spreading throughout his entire body, Exin to me how he happened to be your first client? His tone held clear me and dissatisfaction, and for some reason, Emily felt a little angry too. She put down her hand, looked at the man in front of her, puzzled, Why do I have to exin? He is my first client, why dont you believe me? She had already said it was for work and that he was a client, what more did she have to exin? How can I believe you? If it was work, why hide it? Isnt he someone I know!? Heaven knows how much he hated her being with Adrian Nash, but this woman constantly insisted on having something to do with him! Emily was stunned and suddenly fell silent.
Hiding it from him was because she was afraid he would be jealous, understanding his temper and knowing he disliked Adrian Nash. Once he found out, he would definitely want her to exin like now! I-I just didnt want you to be jealous. Emily lowered her head, feeling her deliberate concealing was somewhat wrong. But, she wanted to be honest just now, she just didnt expect him to suddenly appear.
Chapter 531: 531: Why Should She Yield to Him Chapter 531: Why Should She Yield to Him If you dont want me to be suspicious, then dont meet him secretly, and dont lie to me or hide it! He is a man who cant stand any deception. Especially from her! When did I secretly meet him? Emily Walker looked at him in disbelief. This time, she had onlye out with Adrian Nash because of thepany. How did it be a secret meeting? Yes, I lied to you just now, and that was my fault, but She paused, feeling a little wronged, You know perfectly well that theres nothing between him and me. Why do you still want me to exin it? Although she often met Adrian Nash and had received much help from him in the past, Baron Stuart knew very well that besides their pure friendship, there was nothing between her and Adrian Nash. Baron Stuart hesitated for a moment, and his expression softened slightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn Indeed, he knew there was nothing between her and Adrian Nash. However, he just didnt like her being too close to him. Thats all! I dont like you being with him, regardless of the reason. His tone was gentler, but he still didnt look at her, instead shifting his gaze away. Emily Walker red at him, suddenly feeling his way of thinking was too selfish! What about my job? Its thepanys arrangement. What can I do?
Then quit your job. In the end, would she have to give up her job because of his selfish dislikes? I need to work. Regardless of what you think about my rtionship with Adrian Nash, I still have toplete my work! Emily said angrily, and turned around to enter the restaurant. Baron Stuart clearly didnt expect her to do so and couldnt help but yell, Emily Walker! Emily stopped in her tracks, knowing his dislikes and understanding them. However, she had her own thoughts, too. Would she have to live in his dislikes forever? As long as he didnt like it, she couldnt do it. He didnt have to do anything, but she had to change everything about herself to amodate him and do what he liked! She wanted to live in her own consciousness, not in his dislikes! Is your love for me about imprisoning all my freedom? She turned around, her dark eyes filled with stubbornness, Why do I have to amodate you? Cant you amodate me for once? Havent you ever had female clients? Havent you dined with women because of business? Wouldnt you do things I dont like? Baron Stuart was stunned. His upbringing had shaped his current character. He was possessive of his things, whatever they were, and didnt like others encroaching on them. He was like that. What could he do? I just dont like you being with him. He looked at her calmly and spoke calmly. Upon hearing this, Emily paused for a moment. Then she retorted, You might as well not like me too! After yelling, Emily turned around and left. Baron Stuart stared at her retreating figure. Was his mentality too selfish? But he just didnt like her being with Adrian Nash! Why did it have to be Adrian Nash? Perhaps he could still tolerate other men, but the person he could least stand was Adrian
Baron Stuart suddenly froze. Other men? No, other men wouldnt be eptable either! Chapter 532: 532: Angela Reid’s Critical Illness 1 Chapter 532: Ang Reids Critical Illness 1 At 5:30 PM, mostpanies were off work. Baron Stuart left Futuren Group and hesitated many times in the car before sending a text message to Emily Walker. After sending the message, he couldnt help butugh. When did he, Baron Stuart, learn to send text messages? He couldve just called her, but after their argument at noon, he didnt dare to make the call. Was it his illusion? He felt like he was gradually being conquered by that little woman! At this time, Emily Walker was leaving herpany. Since Baron Stuart had driven her there in the morning, she had to take a taxi back now. She had just hailed a taxi and got in when her cell rang. Emily checked her phone and saw a text message from Baron Stuart. She was slightly surprised, as he usually called her directly for anything instead of texting her. [Got off work? Ill pick you up.]
Looking at the message, Emily hesitated for a moment before replying: No need, Im taking a taxi home. She was already in a taxi, so there was no need for him to pick her up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But to Baron Stuart, her words seemed somewhat unpleasant! Baron stared at his phone, his thin lips pursed. Was she still angry about what happened at noon? Baron touched his forehead and felt a headache for the first time. He put away his phone, started the engine, and drove away from the entrance of Futuren Group in his blue car. . At 6:30 PM, Emily should have been home by now, but as time went by, she still hadnt returned by 7:00 PM. Baron, sitting on the sofa, couldnt help but feel impatient. Was she noting home just to make him angry? He took out his phone and dialed Emilys number, but all he heard was the sound of her phone being off Baron furrowed his eyebrows as he suddenly thought of her having a meal with Adrian Nash at the restaurant. Thinking of this, Baron dialed another number. Find out where Adrian Nash is and who he is with within five minutes. The person on the other end of the line was surprised, when did their master be interested in Young Master Nash from Nash Group? Despite the confusion, the response efficiency was beyond impressive! 4 minutes and 56 secondster, Barons cell phone rang. Young Master, Young Master Nash is currently at Duke Station with the CEO of Excellence Group in a private room on the second floor, discussing some cooperation matters.
Hearing this, Baron fell into deep thought. Excellence Group, that was thepany Emily worked for, right? So, Adrian Nash was indeed her client? But if she wasnt with Adrian Nash, where could she be?
Baron suddenly felt a strong sense of unease when he thought of her always ending up in danger every time she lost contact. Find Young Madams location immediately! After saying that, Baron swiftly hung up the phone and anxiously left the vi. . Winter nights alwayse early. At this time, the outside was already dim with the lights lit, and the entire city was shrouded in darkness. Emily, however, was standing at the entrance of a hospital room, looking somewhat worried. It wasnt until Baxter Walker and Cam Walker arrived that she calmed down a bit. This afternoon, she met Ang not far from thepany, and the doubt in her heart had been haunting her ever since. So, she parked and got out of the car to ask Ang about what happened 20 years ago. Chapter 533: 533 Angela Reid in Critical Condition 2 Chapter 533: Ang Reid in Critical Condition 2 But just as she greeted her, before she could even ask a question, Ang Reid suddenly copsed in front of her. Frightened, Emily had to send her to the hospital quickly, and then inform her family toe over. Looking at the hurriedly arriving Baxter Walker and Cam Walker, Emily didnt say anything, but her gaze unconsciously lingered on Baxter Walker for a few more seconds. As for Cam She could not imagine that they were sisters. Why is it you? What did you do to my mother!? Upon seeing Emily, Cam behaved as if she was looking for trouble, her arrogant and rude attitude unchanged, still so domineering and overbearing. Emily sighed, her calm face showed no ripples, she turned to Baxter Walker and whispered, Your wife seems to be unwell, she has fainted several times. I happened to run into her on the street today and brought her to the hospital. Since you are all here, Ill take my leave. After saying that, Emily turned to leave. Stop right there! Seeing her turn away, Cam, as if she had been bottling up anger for a long time, roared at her. In the end, she just wanted to cause trouble for Emily! Emily let out a heavy breath and helplessly turned around, looked calmly at Cam in front of her and said, Whats the matter? Cam gave her a nce, her tone very bad, Youre so nice, bringing my mom to the hospital? Did you do something to her and then try to y the good guy?
In her entire life, there was only one enemy for Cam, and that was the woman in front of her who had stolen her fianc. She didnt believe that she would bring her mother to the hospital out of kindness! Emily looked at her, aware of the resentment Cam had for her, and didnt want to argue with her. Think whatever you want. After saying that, Emily turned to leave. Cam clenched her teeth in anger and was about to say something when Baxter Walker grabbed her. Enough! At this time, dont you care about your mother? Baxter Walker was inevitably a bit sharp, even at this moment, she still had the mood to be jealous and quarrel with others. After being reminded by Baxter Walker, Cam temporarily put away her resentment and truly began to worry about her mother. The father and daughterposed themselves and immediately went to the hospital room where Ang Reid was. At this time, Ang Reid was still unconscious. Elsewhere, Baron Stuart had also found out Emilys current location. When he heard the word hospital, his heart had been restless and irritable since just now. Upon arriving at the hospital entrance, getting out of the car, he immediately saw the womaning out of the hospital main entrance. Seeing her unharmed, Baron Stuarts heart suddenly dropped. However, all this worry and anxiety made him feel a bit angry, thinking that she was still mad at him about the noon incident, and deliberately caused such a drama. Walking out of the hospital, Emily was immersed in her thoughts. Just as she was lost in thought, her body was suddenly pulled into a strong chest, startling her to panic. She forcefully pushed him away, thinking she had encountered a pervert!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, when she saw the handsome face in front of her, her starry eyes hesitated for a moment. Baron Stuart? What are you doing here? Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds. In these few hours, did she know how restless, anxious, and agitated he was!
Chapter 534: 534: Angela Reid’s Critical Illness 3 Chapter 534: Ang Reids Critical Illness 3 Why is your cell phone turned off? Who gave you permission to turn off your cell phone!? He blew up inexplicably, leaving Emily Walker in shocked confusion, not understanding why. Cell phone? She looked down, took out the cell phone from her bag, and saw it was indeed turned off, probably due to a dead battery. I remember nning to charge it when it was running out of power in the afternoon, but then I got busy and forgot about it. She lifted her head and looked at the man with a face full of fury, hesitatingly said, The batterys dead. Baron Stuart fixedly looked at her and finally said a few words, From now on, your cell phone must be avable twenty hours a day. After that, he pulled her into the car and drove away from the hospital. Why did you go to the hospital? Only when he confirmed that she was okay did Baron Stuart wonder why shed go to the hospital instead ofing home. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker looked at him, and both seemed to temporarily put their afternoon disputes behind them. Oh, I ran into Cam Walkers mother when I left work. She seemed to be in poor health and fainted today. Remembering Ang Reid who was still in the hospital, Emily Walker became a bit anxious. Although the mystery of her birth had not been confirmed, deep in her subconscious, she had believed this exnation to be mostly true.
Emily Walker was filled with mixed feelings when she thought Ang Reid might be her biological mother. She struggled but was eager to learn the truth. At the traffic light on the crossroads, Baron Stuart turned his head and saw the mixed emotions on her face. Ang Reid. It seemed that she was very worried about her? She seems to have been ill for a long time. The green light turned on, and Baron Stuart put away his thoughts and casually said. Although he didnt pay much attention to the Walker family, the Stuart and Walker families had been close since childhood. Therefore, he had heard something about Ang Reid from his mother and grandfather. Hearing that, Emily Walker surprisingly turned her head and looked at him, Has she always been unwell? Why? Shouldnt the wives of rich families like hers be in good health due to superior care? Im not sure, Baron Stuart spoke calmly, then suddenly turned his head, You seem to care about her a lot? Emily Walker was taken aback. She then guiltily lowered her head, avoiding his gaze, No, I was justIm just a bit curious. After gazing at her intently for a few seconds, the green light turned on, and Baron Stuart started the car, Emily. Huh? His sudden call startled her slightly. Did I hear correctly, you were born overseas? The information disyed that Emily was born while her parents were traveling overseas for their wedding, and her birth was somewhat incredible. Emily was shocked. She had only learned about her birth during her parents trip through her aunt. How did Baron Stuart know? How do you know? Could he possibly know something she herself doesnt? You told me so, Baron Stuart certainly wouldnt reveal that he had investigated it himself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Emily was stumped. She said it herself? When did this happen? While they were talking, the car had already stopped at the front door of the residence. By now, it was already 8 PM.
Mrs. Noelle, seeing them return, reheated the dinner on the dining table. After dinner, Emily was somewhat tired. She took a bath and theny in bed. When Baron Stuart returned from the study room, Emily was already fast asleep. .
This weekend, Emily had some free time. She sat on the sofa to watch TV after breakfast. PS: Things have been a bit busy these couple of days, and Im aware I havent been updating much. Ill try to update more tomorrow, please understand. (Thank you: n Aimes for the reward of 100 book coins! Rolling eyes at you for the reward of 100 book coins!) Chapter 535: 535: Angela Reid’s Critical Illness 4 Chapter 535: Ang Reids Critical Illness 4 Just as she reached out for the remote control on the tea table, a piece of news on todays morning paper caught her attention. Looking at therge headline, Emily Walker picked up the newspaper in a daze. [Madam of the Walker Consortium, Ang Reid, fell into critical condition] At this time, Baron Stuart also finished his breakfast and walked over, seeing her staring at the newspaper and frowning in confusion. She never reads newspapers, so why was she so engrossed today When Baron Stuart looked up again at Emily Walkers beautiful face, his expression suddenly froze too. It would be more urate to say that she was not engrossed in reading, but rather her entire being was obviously shocked by the contents of the newspaper. How could Ang Reid be in critical condition Right now, Emily Walker, trying to process the content of the newspaper, couldnt describe her feelingsa mix of fear, panic, and anxiety. A burst of cellphone ringtone sounded, but it still did not pull Emily out of her shock. Her eyes remained fixed, unmoving, as she stared at the content on the paper, reading it over and over again, as if she couldnt believe it was true. Baron Stuart took out his cell phone, nced at the caller ID, and saw it was his mother Vivian Ferguson calling.
As soon as the call was connected, Vivians slightly anxious voice came from the other end, Baron, have you seen the news in todays newspaper? Your Aunt Walker is sick, and its very serious Hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression remained unchanged, raising his eyes to nce at the newspaper in Emilys hands, then taking it from her. The eye-catching headline deeply shocked him as well. He only knew that Ang Reids health was not very good, but he never thought it would be so serious Baron, I know you dont like the Walker family members very much, but our Stuart and Walker families have always been long-standing friends. Your grandpa is really worried too, so do your best to help them, Vivian said from the other end of the line while on her way to the hospital with Zachary Stuart and their daughter. Having heard that Ang Reids illness required a bone marrow transnt, and if apatible bone marrow could not be found, her life would be short-lived! Vivian believed that as long as Baron saw the newspaper, he would definitely know what to do.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Finding a perfectlypatible bone marrow among the vast sea of people was not an easy task. Nowadays, Baxter Walker had also copsed due to this matter, Vivian thought that having one more person could give them a little more hope. I got it, Baron Stuart replied in a low voice, and then hung up the phone. He turned and looked at Emily, who was still in shock. Although the newspaper had been taken from her hands, she still remained motionless,pletely stunned. Seeing her expression and reaction, Baron Stuart grew more certain of his suspicions. I need to go to the hospital, he said to her softly. Emily raised her head slowly, her bewildered eyes meeting his, then suddenly stood up, Im going too! She knew that perhaps to others, Ang Reids illness had nothing to do with her, but now, she wanted to go, she wanted to know what exactly happened to Ang Reid! Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds, then nodded, Okay. The two quickly left the vi and headed to the top hospital in E City. Half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. At this time, everyone in the hospital room was anxiously waiting, and Cam Walker on the side couldnt help but cry.
Chapter 536: 536: A High-Risk Disease Chapter 536: A High-Risk Disease Vivian Ferguson stood by the hospital bed, watching the unconscious Ang Reid, secretly wiping the corners of her eyes. Although the marriage didnt happen, and she had some prejudice against Cam Walker, her rtionship with Ang Reid had always been quite good. After all, they had been close friends for more than 20 years and had sat in a room together, talking about family and life trivialities. Baron Stuart and Emily Walker entered the hospital room and saw this scene. Perhaps it was the nature of a man, but Baron Stuarts expression and heart didnt change much when he saw this scene. But Emily Walker was deeply shocked. She looked up at the hospital bed and saw Ang Reid. If Ang never woke up, would she lose her birth mother in an instant? She had already lost her parents who loved her the most in the world. Just when she found out that her birth mother might still be alive, would they leave her one by one again? With this thought, tears rolled down Emilys cheeks, and Baron Stuart saw everything. Maybe in her heart, she was already convinced that Ang Reid was her birth mother. But now, she hadnt had a chance to prove it, and Ang had fallen into such a situation. Her heart must be in a lot of pain, right?
Baron Stuart stared at Emilys tear-streaked face. If there werent so many people around, he would have loved to pull her into his arms! The doctor had just checked Ang again at this time. He stood up, looking not well in his expression. Uh, doctor, how is her condition? She was just anemic with a little dizziness before, howe it suddenly became this serious? Vivian Ferguson asked, her face full of worry. She had known for 20 years that Ang Reids health was not very good, but she never thought it could be this serious. And what was more, had Baxter Walker and Cam Walker not noticed the situation dragging on this long? The attending doctor sighed after looking at Ang on the hospital bed, Madam Foster, Madam Walkers condition has been dragged on for too long. We must find a suitable bone marrow as soon as possible. She has astic anemia, which is a high-risk disease. If it continues to progress, it may turn into acute leukemia, and it will be even more difficult to deal with at that time. Acute leukemia has a mortality rate of over fifty percent worldwide.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ah Hearing this, Vivian Fergusons face turned white from shock. Although she didnt understand much about these medical pathologies, she did know a bit about leukemia. This was not a joking matter! Zachary Stuart, who was standing next to her, let out a heavy sigh as well. The Walker familys second elder had passed away one after another. He couldnt just stand by and watch another life slip away. But, at the moment, he felt somewhat powerless. Have you found thepatible bone marrow? Vivian Ferguson asked anxiously. Will my mom die, huh? As the doctor exined her mothers condition once again, Cam Walker couldnt help but sob. After hearing her words, the doctor let out a sigh, then tried to say in a softer tone tofort Cam Walker, As long as we find the suitable bone marrow for transntation, Madams condition can bepletely controlled, and eventually, she will slowly recover. Cam Walker was not silly; she naturally understood what the doctor meant, What if it cant be found? As soon as she said this, everyones eyes turned to the doctor, anxious and frightened. Chapter 537: 537: Mismatch with Camila Walker Chapter 537: Mismatch with Cam Walker Her words made the doctor hesitate, feeling embarrassed. If they really couldnt find apatible bone marrow for a transnt, the consequences would be unthinkable. Currently, the condition hasnt worsenedpletely. As long as they perform a bone marrow transnt, they can certainly survive. However, if it turns into acute leukemia, even if they find bone marrow for a transnt, the chances of survival would be slim. I hope we can find it soon. The doctor sighed, his face serious. Things had reached this point, and there was no room for tactful avoidance anymore. Seeing the doctors serious expression, Cam Walker cried even harder. What can we do to find the right bone marrow as soon as possible? Vivian Ferguson asked anxiously. She couldnt believe the misfortune that had befallen her previously happy family. Upon hearing this, the doctor pondered for a moment, The fastest way is, of course, to get it from family members. However The doctor turned his gaze to Cam Walker, who was still sobbing, Lady Walker had her blood tested yesterday, and it does not match Madam Landons. Not not matching? Vivian Ferguson nced at the sobbing Cam Walker with confusion. However, it made sense. Even if they were family, the matching wasnt guaranteed. How could they find a match as soon as possible? She heard that Graham Berkeley was now searching for matching bone marrow around the world, but so far, they had found nothing.
She anxiously and worriedly turned her head to look at her son, Baron Stuart, who was standing by the hospital room door. As she turned, she noticed Emily Walkers tear-streaked face and paused for a moment. However, she didnt give it much thought. Perhaps seeing such a scene had moved her C women tend to be softhearted, after all. Turning her gaze to her son, Vivian Ferguson walked over with a somber expression, Baron, youve heard it too. More strength means more hope. Please help their family. Baron Stuart looked down at his mother and then at Ang Reid lying on the hospital bed before finally letting his gaze rest on Emily Walkers face. Hmm. Baron Stuart quietly agreed and then prepared to leave with Emily Walker. As soon as they left, Vivian Ferguson knew that Baron Stuart must have gone to help find the right bone marrow. Having walked only a few steps, Emily Walker suddenly stopped. Whats wrong? Baron Stuart turned around, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Emily Walker lifted her tearful eyes, perhaps realizing her reaction was overly emotional. She quickly wiped the tears from her cheeks with her hand. I I want to stay here. Baron Stuart furrowed his brows slightly. Though he had already guessed her reason, he remained calm on the surface, What for? Emily Walkers eyes flickered, her expression somewhat lost. She tried to justify her decision to stay, looking for various reasons. I Im afraid that I might need to help with something, so so I want to stay and see. To Baron Stuart, her reasoning seemed a bit far-fetched. However, considering her inner worries and anxiety, he refrained frommenting and looked at her calmly before saying softly, Then be careful. Yes! Seeing that he agreed, Emily Walker hurriedly nodded her head as if pounding garlic!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a deep, intense gaze, Baron Stuart let go of her hand and left the hospital to search for thepatible bone marrow for Ang Reid. However, he didnt need to do this personally. All he needed to do was inform yton Howard, and everything would be taken care of.
Chapter 538: 538: Are You a Loving Volunteer? Chapter 538: Are You a Loving Volunteer? He only needed to exert the effort, without personally taking action. After Baron Stuart left, Emily Walker returned to the hospital room where Ang Reid was. As she arrived at the door, the doctor happened toe out from inside. Assuming Emily was a friend or rtive of Ang, the doctor didnt pay much attention to her and merely nodded to Emily before walking away in another direction. Watching the doctors retreating figure, Emily silently observed for a little while, then followed him. Following the doctor all the way to the Directors Office entrance, after hesitating for a while, Emily finally knocked on the office door. Pleasee in. Upon hearing the response inside, Emily pushed the door open and entered. The doctor looked up, not very familiar with the girl in front of him, so he frowned, Are you Madam Walkers? Hearing this, Emily lowered her eyelids and then said, Im not rted to Madam Walker, I I saw the news and wanted to see if my bone marrow matches Madam Walkers. Somehow, before things were confirmed, Emily didnt want others to know about her existence, let alone suspect anything, so she didnt want people to know about her intention to get a blood test today.
As for whether Ang Reid was her biological mother, she wasnt in a hurry to find out yet. Although there was some anticipation, deep in her heart, she felt somewhat guilty towards her deceased parents, who had held her in their palms. Hearing this, the doctor suddenly realized, and quickly stood up, Oh youre a loving volunteer? Emily nodded, Yes. Alright, please follow me. The doctor smiled, then led Emily towards theboratory. Since she said so herself, the doctor naturally didnt think too much about it and assumed she was there to donate bone marrow for Ang. . In the afternoon, after returning from the hospital, Emily seemed preupied. The doctor had said that the results of the bone marrow test would take three days, and she didnt know whether she really matched Angs. If they couldnt find a suitable bone marrow, would Ang? She didnt dare to think further, the words Ang had said to her previously kept lingering in her mind. [I think, you might be my daughter who was lost in an ident twenty years ago] That anxious, tearful look still deeply etched into her memory. For twenty years, Ang had never forgotten to look for her existence, only giving up the search after thinking she was truly dead. However, even though she had given up physically, her heart must have always been yearning. She remembered replying to Ang at that time, saying: thats not possible, I am the biological child of my parents.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As she said those words, she clearly saw Angs repeatedly hurt expression, like her newly ignited hope being ruthlessly extinguished by her. The living room entrance was opened, and Baron Stuart walked in, immediately noticing Emily who was in a daze on the sofa. With an elegant stride, he approached step by step, while Emily remainedpletely absorbed in her thoughts without noticing his return. What are you thinking about?
Only when a low, deep voice sounded did Emilys thoughts return, as she looked up at the man beside her. Nothing, have you found a suitable bone marrow? Her tone was noticeably anxious, which was unusual for her. Chapter 539: 539: You Might Really Be Chapter 539: You Might Really Be Baron Stuart looked at her calmly for a few seconds, without speaking. Emily Walker stared at him in a daze, waiting for his answer, but realized that he was just staring at her motionlessly, and couldnt help but be aware of her own eagerness and anticipation that she shouldnt have had. She lowered her head, trying to exin, I just Suspect you are the Walker familys lost child? As soon as Baron Stuart said this, Emily suddenly raised her head, her eyes full of surprise as she looked at him, momentarily forgetting what she was about to say.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After half a moment, Emily recovered from her shock, Baron Stuart How did he know? Baron Stuart pulled her into his embrace, his thin lips slightly parted, his expression thoughtful, You might really be their daughter. Hearing this, Emily pushed him away, her eyes shing with astonishment and disbelief, Why, why would you say that? Baron Stuart looked at her, the sexy curve of his mouth lifting slightly, and then raised his chin and narrowed his eyes, as if pondering the question, Because your husband, me has enough power, and found out in no time that the Walker family had lost a child twenty years ago, but they still thought the child was dead. Emily looked up, momentarily at a loss.
It was true that the Walker family had indeed lost a child twenty years ago, but why was Baron Stuart so sure it was her? Why, why do you think its me? Baron Stuart lowered his head, his ink-jade-like star eyes staring at her intently. After a long time, he said softly, Dont you think so yourself? It was her recent strange behavior that led him to thoroughly investigate the disaster that happened twenty years ago in the Walker family. Emily was ny percent likely to be the lost child of the Walker family. Because twenty years ago, Wilson Carter and rissa Adams had also been to the ce where the disaster urred, and after returning to their country, they inexplicably had one more child. Now, if they really wanted to prove whether Emily was the child of Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, a simple DNA test would reveal the truth. Upon hearing this, Emily was stunned. She indeed thought so in her heart, but how did Baron Stuart know? And how did hee to investigate the events of twenty years ago without her knowing? She looked at him with fiery eyes, this man, hes so mysterious. No, it was her husband. She lowered her head, her expression somewhat gloomy, Ang Reid once came to me. She has a mandarin duck stone identical to mine and told me that I could be her lost daughter from back then. But at that time, I always believed my parents were my biological parents, so I denied it. Later, when I heard my aunt say such things, I became suspicious, unsure whether it was true or notI have no idea Baron Stuarts gaze fell, carefully observing the changes in her facial expression, Do you want to know? The truth. Emily raised her eyes, looking at him in surprise. Then, she lowered her head again, Not yet, not for now. At least at this time, she didnt want to know the result. She didnt want to try that kind of feeling, and didnt want to experience the taste of loss just after confirming her biological mother. Before the bone marrow test results came out, and before Ang Reids condition improved, she didnt want to know. Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown, Why?
She was so worried about Ang Reid, and so anxious. Didnt she want to know the truth earlier? Baron Stuart Chapter 540: 540: Found it, a perfect match! Chapter 540: Found it, a perfect match! Baron Stuart Hmm. Do you think, after 20 years, if your child suddenly appears, they could truly ept it? I mean, Cam Walker and her father. In Emily Walkers heart, perhaps Ang Reid might have expectations for her, but would Baxter Walker and Cam Walker truly ept her existence? For her, neither of them have any feelings, perhaps, Cam Walker only harbors hatred towards her. Until now, she still finds it hard to believe that she and Cam Walker are actually biological sistersn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They will. After all, who wouldnt want to see their biological daughter? This was Baron Stuarts affirmation. No matter who it is, its impossible not to ept their own daughter, although, in regards to Cam Walker Its uncertain if she would truly ept her. It was through the investigation of this matter that Baron Stuart found out that Cam Walker was not the biological child of Baxter Walker and Ang Reid. Emily Walker furrowed her brow and moistened her lips, would they really ept her?
C Three dayster, everyone was anxiously looking for a matching bone marrow donor. As they frantically continued their search, the doctor unexpectedly held up a test report and rushed into Ang Reids hospital room. Weve found a matching bone marrow donor! Hearing these words, everyone in the hospital room stood up in surprise and joy, all their eyes turned toward the doctor. Really? Who is it? Baxter Walker was also extremely excited, wanting to give his sincerest thanks to this donor. The doctor also seemed excited. He lowered his head and looked at the name on the list, Her name isrissa Adams. A young girl. rissa Adams, nobody recognized the name. Baxter Walkers excitement couldnt be contained. He approached the doctor and said, Doctor, do you know where the donor is at the moment? I want to meet and thank her properly. Shes currently not in the hospital. Once I get in touch with her, Ill arrange a meeting. Great! When the news came out, everyone from the Stuart and Bailey families breathed a sigh of relief. Now, all they needed to do was wait for the transnt! Emily Walker received a call from the hospital during the morning while at work. She was asked if she coulde to the hospital for a bone marrow extraction the following day, after which the bone marrow transnt could be carried out for Ang Reid. However, the doctor also told her that Baxter Walker wanted to meet her that afternoon to express his gratitude. Should she meet him? Now that a matching bone marrow has been confirmed, it means that Ang Reids condition will be getting better. Should she take this opportunity to meet Baxter Walker? What should she say when she sees him? Clearly, shes Cam Walkers enemy but then why would she want to donate her bone marrow to her mother? If he questions her this way, how should she respond? Should she say that shes possibly a member of the Walker family? But what if shes not?
Would others think that she wants to be a daughter of the affluent Walker family so she pretended to be their biological daughter? I understand, Ill make time in the afternoon. Emily agreed this way, feeling that its best to let things take their course. Anyhow, she has to go to the hospital for the bone marrow extraction in the afternoon. .
In the afternoon, Emily Walker took leave from thepany and took a taxi to the hospital where Ang Reid was being treated. After extracting the bone marrow, the doctor suggested she rest in the room for a little while and went off to fetch Baxter Walker. Watching the doctor exit the room, Emily Walker fell into contemtion. Baron Stuart didnt know about the bone marrow donation. If he were here, he would certainly tell her what to do. Chapter 541: 541: Wallace Carter Hits Someone Chapter 541: Wace Carter Hits Someone Just as Emily Walker was deep in thought, her cell phone ringtone suddenly went off. Upon hearing the sound, she took out her cell-phone; it was a call from Be Stuart. Sliding the answer button, Emily picked up the call. Before she could even speak, she heard an anxious voice from the other side, Hello? Your little brother, Wace Carter, has gotten into a fight at school! I I dont know what to do; I cant break it up! Upon hearing those words, Emily was taken aback and sprung up from her chair, What?! Wace got into a fight with someone? Why? In her memory, Wace used to be somewhat reckless and unruly, having fought with ssmates in high school a few times. But since the major changes at home, he had be more level-headed. Why would he suddenly get into a fight again? Over the phone, Emily thought she could faintly hear the mor and noise in the background! Be looked at the bruised and swollen-faced Wace, her face full of helplessness. It seems like someone said something and he got upset; he punched them and made them bleed You, uh, shoulde here. If the principal finds out, he might even be disciplined Ill be right there! After saying this, Emily instantly disappeared from the hospital room. Just as she vanished around the corner and entered the elevator, Ang Reids attending doctor arrived with Baxter Walker. As they pushed open the door to the hospital room and didnt see Emilys figure inside, they were both puzzled for a moment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Huh? Wheres thedy? The doctor looked around the room and at the front door, not seeing her anywhere, bing even more baffled. Dr. Landon, wheres thedy? Unable to see Emily, Baxter Walker couldnt help but ask. Doctor Landon looked around in confusion, his face full of doubts, She was just here, howe she disappeared in the blink of an eye Baxter Walker also fell into deep thought, wondering if something urgent hade up. He heard she hade to the hospital for bone marrow extraction on a leave from work. Why dont you give me her contact information and work address, and I can visit her in person someday. Baxter Walker said this, and the doctor thought about it for a moment, feeling they had no choice but to do so. He then provided Emilys information from the data sheet. . Just as Emily arrived at the entrance of Saintoro Academy, her cellphone rang again. As she hurriedly walked towards Waces ssroom, she picked up the call in a hurry, Hello, Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart, noticing her tone was off, furrowed his brows slightly, Whats wrong? I I just got to the school, Be told me my little brother hit someone, it seems pretty serious As Emily spoke, her voice was filled with anxiety and unease. While the two were talking, Emily soon found herself downstairs of Waces ssroom building, where she could see a crowd of onlooking students from far away. Baron Stuart, I cant talk anymore. After saying this, Emily hung up the phone immediately. She then made her way into the crowd and saw her little brother, whose mouth was overflowing with blood, almost immediately. Wace Are, are you alright? Her heart was racing as she tried to help him clean the blood from his mouth but hesitated, afraid of hurting him further, making her feel somewhat helpless. Seeing Emilye over, Waces gaze at her seemed filled with pain, but he still managed to suppress it, Im fine. Looking at the two siblings intimate actions, the male student who had fought with Wace couldnt help but sneer at them. Chapter 542: 542: Some words, for Wallace Carter Chapter 542: Some words, for Wace Carter So, this is your sister? Hmm, did I say something wrong? Really, you two look so different, isnt it normal for people to suspect youre not real siblings? Upon hearing this, Wace Carters anger that had subsided surged back, prompting him to step forward and confront the boy again. Say that again! Whats the problem with me saying that?! You two are NOT real siblings! Seeing the conflict reignite, Emily Walker and Be Stuart hurriedly held back Wace while on the other side, the boy was also held back by other ssmates and a teacher. Since the students here were of significant status, no ordinary teacher would dare offend them lightly. Upon hearing this, Emily finally understood a little why her brother had gotten into a fight. Wace, did you really fight with someone over this? It was just words after all. Why would her little brother get so angry? He even got into a fight with someone?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Waces chest heaved irregrly, a vein visible on his forehead, his dark eyes gradually aze with anger. Under Emilys questioning, he eventually averted his gaze. Perhaps to others, these words were not a big deal, but to him, they did matter a lot.
He couldnt stand hearing these words! It is just ament. Besides, we really dont look alike Emily thought that her brother was overreacting. No matter how influential one was, no one could control what others say, right? Surely, he didnt mean to confront every person that said something he didnt like? Upon hearing this, Wace turned his head in surprise, looking at his sister in disbelief, Sis, cant believe even you think this way!? She thought the same too? Not really, they indeed looked different, which wasmonly mentioned when they were in elementary and high school. What was so odd about that? What did I think? She blinked at her brother, not understanding why he was upset. Even you believe that were not real siblings!? Sis, Ive already lost my parents. I dont want to lose my only sister too! Unable to contain himself, Wace roared. From the fury in his reddened eyes, one could vaguely sense his feeling of helplessness and rage! It seems like he was holding back something that Emily couldnt feel. Emily was stunned by his words for a moment. How could a singlement cause her to lose her position as his sister? Tsk, tsk, Wace, youre ming me. Now even your own sister admits, she herself said that you two dont look alike and arent real siblings! The boy snorted contemptuously. At first, he only joked after inadvertently seeing the photo Be Stuart handed him: You look nothing like your sister; youre obviously not real siblings. Who knew that, before his words could even fully register, a punch suddenly came flying at him,nding squarely. On hearing this, Wace, with his fury-red eyes, was about to charge at the boy, but Emily swiftly held him back. She turned to the high school boy with a resolute look, a confident smile forming at the corner of her mouth, My ssmate, yes, I did say we dont look alike. But who said real siblings must look alike? Are you saying you look exactly like your dad or your mom? If not, should I say that you are the child of your parents and some other person? Chapter 543: 543: Weren’t You Supposed to Send My Little Brother Back Home? Chapter 543: Werent You Supposed to Send My Little Brother Back Home? When Emily spoke, everyone froze for a moment, not quite grasping what she had said. Her words had a double meaning, defending both herself and her little brother while also scolding the boy. Realizing what she said, the boy couldnt help but be furious, pointing at Emily and yelling, What did you say? Say that again! What do you want to do? Seeing him about to rush up to Emily, Be stood in his way, hands on her hips, and haughtily asked, staring at the high school student in front of her. Seeing Be blocking him, the boy hesitated but didnt want to lose face in front of a girl. Be, this has nothing to do with you. Youd better get out of the way! I wont move, so what!? Everyone at school knew the power of the Stuarts. It wasnt just that the students couldnt afford to offend them, but the principal of the academy couldnt either. However, sometimes people act impulsively. Its said that impulses can turn people into demons, and it seemed that the boy in front of them had indeed be one. He suddenly yanked Be out of the way. Be, though she had learned self-defense, was still somewhat defenseless against someone who had practiced it. Otherwise, how could her male cousin Wace be at a disadvantage too?
Be hadnt expected him to actually pull her aside, so she was taken off guard and fell to the ground. Being a proud girl, she hadnt experienced such treatment before and couldnt help but curse, What the fuck! Seeing this, Emily was also shocked and hurried over to help Be up, Be, are you all right? Damn it! He dared to push Lady Be. Just see how I clean his clock, you bastard! Be, barely stable on her feet, immediately went up to the boy and started fighting with him! Just as the two were about to start fighting, the principal, who had a lot on his te, finally arrived, calling them all to the administration office. Although some teachers were afraid of these rich kids, the principal still had his authority. After all, the reputation of Saintoro Academy was not in vain, and it did have some real strength. Ultimately, Wace was given a disciplinary action but was fortunate not to be expelled. That was what Emily worried about the most. After leaving campus, Emily was taking Wace to the hospital when a familiar white Ferrari stopped in front of them at the school gate entrance. Baron Stuart opened the car door and got out. He frowned slightly when he saw Waces bruised face. Get in the car, he said in a deep voice before getting into the drivers seat. After going to the hospital for a clean-up, Baron was going to take Wace home. But Emily couldnt help but worry about her injured brother. So she turned to the man driving and said, For the next few days, Im going to stay with my brother; I dont trust you with his injury. Screech! Baron mmed on the brakes, turned, and stared intently at the woman in the passenger seat. It was clear his face was not very good. After looking at her, Baron started the car again, and the white Ferrari sped away along the familiar road. Half an hourter, they arrived at the vi. Emily looked puzzled at the drivers seat, Werent you going to take my brother home?
However, Baron, with a ck face, had already opened the car door and got out, leaving a sentence behind: For the next few days, hell stay here until his injuries are healed. Emily was bewildered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om PS: Thanks: for 588 book coins reward! for 200 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward!
Chapter 544: 544: Do you want to unveil the mystery? Chapter 544: Do you want to unveil the mystery? Thus, Wace Carter moved into Baron Stuarts private residence, staying there until his facial injuries had fully healed before leaving. During this time, Emily Walker would often inquire about Ang Reids condition, sometimes secretly visiting the hospital. If shecked time, she would ask Baron Stuart for updates. Thankfully, the surgery was sessful. Ang Reid would need to stay hospitalized for one more month, after which she could be discharged fully recovered. Upon hearing this news, Emilys heart calmed down, and a faint yet subtle smile formed on her lips. However, this smile could not escape Baron Stuarts attentive gaze. Sitting in the drivers seat, he nced at her before turning away. His cold, resolute gaze locked onto the road ahead, Youre the one who donated the bone marrow to Ang Reid? Emily turned to look at him in surprise, somewhat startled. She had secretly participated in the bone marrow tests and donation under her mothers name. How did Baron Stuart find out? She stared at him, dumbfounded, How did you know? Baron Stuart appeared calm, feeling somewhat discontent about her secrecy. He did not like her keeping secrets or withholding information from him.
The insistence on staying that day, and the donors name, he calmly articted, his words resolving Emilys confusion. Emily, having heard his words, had an epiphany. Indeed, given Baron Stuarts intelligence, no words would be needed for him to deduce the truth by picking up on subtle changes. Thinking about this, Emily suddenly realized that having a clever husband could be quite dangerous at timesCafter all, keeping secrets from him seemed almost impossible! Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart spoke again, Do you wish to solve this mystery? Huh? Emily pursed her lips and turned to him, somewhat bewildered by his sudden words. Solve what mystery? If you really are Baxter Walker and Ang Reids daughter, wouldnt you want to recognize them as your parents? Baron Stuart knew deep inside that the woman before him seemed to want to acknowledge them, yet feared knowing the truth. If not, it would be aughingstock in other peoples eyes, causing gossip and discussion. After all, the Walker Group held a certain status in society. Twenty years ago, they sought their missing daughter through various media. Since then, many fame-hungry individuals hade forward to falsely im to be the lost Walker girl. It was to avoid such endless incidents that Mr. and Mrs. Walker eventually Listening to Baron Stuarts words, Emily lowered her head in contemtion. In her current situation, it wouldnt be appropriate to approach Baxter Walker and Ang Reid and say, I might be your daughter who disappeared twenty years ago, right? By saying this, it would appear as if she were desperately wanting to be their daughter. Deep down, her feelings for Wilson Carter and rissa Adams were much more profound. Her feelings towards Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were different. If one day your biological parents suddenly appeared before you, not being excited would be a lie. Not to mention, she hadnt been abandoned back then, so she harbored no resentment towards Baxter Walker and Ang Reid. On the contrary, she was somewhat looking forward to the oue. If they indeed turned out to be her real parents, she would be genuinely delighted and overjoyed.
Let nature take its course, I am not that eager, Emily said insincerely, lowering her head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 545: 545: Excuse me, is this Lady Adams? Chapter 545: Excuse me, is this Lady Adams? Turning his head and giving her a nce, Baron Stuart didnt say anything more. If she wanted to acknowledge it, she could at any time. If not, it didnt matter, after all, she had his impressive husband by her side. In a sh, the white Ferrari had stopped not far from the entrance of Excellence Group, Emily Walker got out of the car and hurried towards thepany entrance. Watching her somewhat urgent figure, Baron Stuart was puzzled. He was clearly such an amazing man, wealthy and high-status, yet why did his wife always try to hide and stash him away? . At noon, right after having lunch, Emilys cell phone rang as soon as she returned to her desk. She looked down and saw an unfamiliar number. Although a bit confused, after hesitating for a moment she decided to answer it. Hello?
Excuse me, is this Lady Adams?N?v(el)B\\jnn . Lady Adams? Emily Walker was immediately bewildered, who was this Lady Adams, theyd likely dialed the wrong number? Um, I am sorry, you dialed the wrong number! She gave a strained smile, preparing to hang up the phone. On the other end, Graham Berkeley paused and frowned, Arent you Lady Adams? No, myst name is Walker. After speaking, Emily Walker hung up the phone without hesitation, thinking it was a wrong number. Its no wonder, she had never done anything under her mother, rissa Adams name. Suddenly someone called for Lady Adams, itd be strange if she wasnt confused. Inside the hospital room, Graham Berkeley looked at the hung-up phone with a troubled expression. Could the number have been recorded wrong? Or did he remember it wrong? How did it go? Ang Reid, who wasying on the hospital bed, woke up and upon learning that her condition was due to a bone marrow donation from a loving volunteer, she was eager to meet her. Graham Berkeley turned around, his expression also puzzled, Im not sure whats going on, seems like I contacted the wrong person. Dad, the person may not want us to bother her. If you truly want to thank her, once mother is discharged from the hospital, just go to her workce or address and give her some money. That should be fine. Cam Walker spoke up from another side of the room, perhaps those people just wanted money, but they were too embarrassed to say it. The couple looked at their second daughter and eventually said nothing. Since it was a loving donor, wouldnt handing them a check be too abrupt? At 5:40 PM, Baron Stuart left the Futuren Group, looking thoughtfully contemtive. The ck Bentley drove through the bustling city, Baron Stuart, seated at the back, suddenly asked yton Howard in the passenger seat, yton Howard.
Yes, Young Master. Have you ever been on a date? For a moment, yton Howard was taken aback, A date? Hmm.
He continued being perplexed. Not hearing a response, Baron Stuart suddenly turned his head and looked at yton Howard on the passenger seat, who was currently staring at him nkly. What is it? Young Master, are you asking me? Besides you, is there anyone else in this car called that? After a moment, yton Howard finally came to his senses, No. Baron Stuart couldnt help frowning, Youre already 30 and youve never been on a date? Upon hearing this, yton Howard couldnt help but lift his head, was it going to rain red today? The Young Lord was actually asking him about his personal matters? yton Howard cleared his throat lightly and replied, No, I dont have any ns to settle down yet. Even though he often followed the Young Master and was aware of many socialite elite women, considering his status and position, it seemed he couldnt reach for those women. Chapter 546: 546: Couple-Shirt, The First Date Chapter 546: Couple-Shirt, The First Date But if it were an ordinary woman, he would have even less chance of getting to know her. As for getting married, he had never considered it before. Baron Stuart nced at him and didnt say anything else, getting back to thinking about something else. . On a quiet night, on the double bed, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke while embracing the woman in his arms, Lets go on a date tomorrow. The woman lying in his arms sat up at his words, Date? Mhm. What kind of date? She found it hard to imagine that these words came from Baron Stuart. However, speaking of which, during their university years, she did indeed long for dating between lovers. They had been together for so long, and it seemed like they had never been on a date alone. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown, lowering his head to look at her, Didnt you say you wanted to go on a datest time?
Emily Walkers smile suddenly froze. Last time? Did she say she wanted to go on a date? When? Me? When did I say I wanted to go on a date? She stared at him nkly, not remembering when she had ever said such a thing. It couldnt have been something she said in her sleep, could it? Um, she doesnt have the habit of talking in her sleep. Baron Stuarts eyebrows were furrowed more and more. Didnt say it? Didnt you sayst time: Lets go on a date? His star-like eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed at her intently. Emily Walker was startled again. Lets go on a date? After a while, she finally remembered. She did say that, but at that time, it was because Forget it, since he already thinks that way, why not take this opportunity to go on a date? At least make up for the dreamy romance she longed for during their university years. Moreover, winter ising, and if theres a big snowfall, it would be even more romantic!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With that thought, Emily Walker seemed to have suddenly remembered something, quickly got out of bed, and bounced over to therge wardrobe by the side. Baron Stuarts puzzled gaze followed her all the while. He saw her squat down beside the wardrobe, fumble for a little while, and when she got up, there was a stack of clothes in her hands. Then, she walked excitedly to the side of the bed and ced the clothes in front of Baron Stuart. Lets wear this for our date tomorrow? Hearing this, Baron Stuarts ink-like star eyes slightly drooped, looking at the two sets of clothes in front of him. His slender arm reached out, and the ck and white autumn and winter sweater appeared in front of him.
Baron Stuart rarely wore casual clothes like this, and couldnt help but frown, ncing at the woman in front of him, What is this? Clothes! Emily Walker pursed her lips, looking at him expectantly. She bought this set of clothes a few months ago when she was shopping with Be Stuart. She liked it very much at the time, butter she never had the chance to wear it, so it was buried deep in her wardrobe! Baron Stuart remained unmoved, I know its clothes, is it yours?
Hearing this, Emily Walker lowered her head, flipped the remaining one as well, and then looked up, This one is yours! Baron Stuart looked at her and then lowered his eyes to find another identical set on the bed. Suddenly, he understood. These were couple outfits. All along, he had rarely faced such dreamy stuff head-on. The clothes he bought were always well-tailored suits and shirts, and asionally some pajamas and such. He was already twenty-eight, almost twenty-nine. Was he really suitable to wear such clothes? Chapter 547: 547: Behind, the person watching like a tiger! Chapter 547: Behind, the person watching like a tiger! Initially, Baron Stuart was repelled by the sight of the clothes, but for some reason, his mood improved when he found out that they were couple shirts. So, The next day. Early in the morning, Mrs. Noelle prepared breakfast. Looking at the Young Master and Young Madam entering the restaurant, there was an instant when Mrs. Noelle was stunned. Their casual attire was really warm and cute! Especially the Young Master, who seemed like apletely different person in these clothes, appearing to be a little warmer? Uh, this word might not be very suitable for her Young Master. Young Master and Young Madam are dressed so affectionately; are you going out? Mrs. Noelle thought that since they were dressed so lovingly, they surely wouldnt just stay at home? Emily Walker seemed to be in a good mood, smiling sweetly and brightly, Yes! However, it was Mrs. Noelles words that attracted Baron Stuarts attention. He pursed his thin lips, sat down at the dining table, and then lifted his head. Do we look very affectionate like this?
Yes! When the Young Master and Young Madam go out like this, many people will be envious. Mrs. Noelle responded with a smile, thinking that was the case.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Originally, Baron Stuart was a particrly eye-catching man. Wearing these clothes, he would only be even more dazzling and striking! Although the Young Madam wasnt devastatingly beautiful, she could be considered a small beauty. Moreover, her outfit and appearance today were very neat and clean, giving people a veryfortable feeling! Satisfied with Mrs. Noelles answer, Baron Stuart couldnt help but slightly lift up the corner of his mouth. After breakfast, the two drove to the flourishing metropolis. Although it was a date, Emily didnt have any specific ces in mind. After considering it, she decided to go shopping. A white Bugatti Veyron running through the bustling city district was currently attracting countless pedestrians attention. Suddenly, Baron Stuarts line of sight seemed to be attracted by something, and his mood instantly darkened. Apanying his cold and unrestrained expression was a sharp edge, feeling as if the several ck sedans following him had been targeting him since he left the house. Emilys thoughts were always focused on the bustling streets. It was already winter, and she wanted to buy some clothes! Baron Stuart, lets park at the shopping mall ahead. Deep in thought, Baron Stuart didnt hear what Vivian Ferguson, the person in the passenger seat, said. At this time, all his attention was focused on the ck sedans behind him. Seeing that he didnt respond for a while, Emily felt some doubt, withdrew her gaze, and turned to him. Baron Stuart? Baron Stuart? What was going on? He rarely seemed so lost in thought. Emily tilted her head, peeking at his expression with a nt. Under her repeated calls, Baron Stuart finally came back to his senses, Hmm? Emily hesitated slightly, although somewhat puzzled, she didnt say anything but continued to smile brightly, Lets park at the entrance of the mall ahead! Alright. Baron Stuart responded, then turned the steering wheel and drove the white Bugatti Veyron into the underground parking lot of the mall. After getting out of the car, although he didnt see the ck sedans again, Baron Stuart could still feel that there was a group of people surrounding him, watching him closely. As the two walked out of the underground parking lot, all the neers eyes were immediately attracted.
In fact, when the two entered the parking lot, they had already attracted many peoples attention. Now, seeing their outfits, they undoubtedly became even more eye-catching! Chapter 548: 548: Pressing forward step by step, danger closes in 1 Chapter 548: Pressing forward step by step, danger closes in 1 How enviable, jealous, and hateful! Such a luxurious car, so dazzling a man and a woman! Almost blinding others eyes, why be so eye-catching! The two entered arge international shopping mall together, and at this time, another ck Bentley also stopped at the door. Master, its Young Master. Two men got out of the car, one old and one young. The young one was Zachary Stuarts personal bodyguard, who was surprised to see his young master at this time. Hearing this, Zachary Stuart also cast his gaze at the mall entrance, and saw his grandson hand in hand with a woman as they entered the mall. The brat, would he actually dress like this? If it werent for catching a glimpse of his profile, he might not have recognized him. However, his grandson, no matter what he was wearing, still looked very handsome! Humph! Just like the style of his youth! Lets go in and have a look! Zachary Stuart said and entered the shopping mall with his crutches in hand. Its been a long time since hest went out, and it wouldnt hurt to stretch his legs a bit.
Once inside the mall, Zachary Stuart didnt know what to do. He didnt go anywhere or buy anything; he just kept following the young couple ahead. Each time Baron Stuart looked back, he immediately turned around and hid, putting on the appearance of having nothing to do. But Baron Stuarts turns were not because he spotted Zachary; rather, despite being in such a vast and open mall, he still felt the watchful eyes of that group of people. Who exactly, and why are they targeting him? Ever since the uprising several years ago, those who wanted to crush Baron Stuart had vanished without a trace, and the Stuart family had been at peace for many years. Of course, to have an unshakable and dominant status in the business circle, one must eliminate anyone standing in ones way. At the same time, you will unwittingly make some enemies. Usually, Baron Stuart dealt with such people very decisively, without any mercy. Dont act unless necessary, but when you do, make sure they never recover and have no chance of turning the tables. To ruthlessly tread on others, you have only two choices: be fierce or be ruthless! Baron, look, how cute! At this moment, Emily Walkers face was all smiles, as if the miscarriage had taken ce yesterday. Every time she saw childrens toys, she couldnt help but stop and look. And each time, she would be deeply absorbed in them, as if the baby in her belly was still there and had not disappeared. Baron Stuart, upon hearing her, focused his attention on her face and smiled slightly, Hmm. Its just Didnt she say she came to buy clothes? Why is she looking at all these childrens things? What are you looking at these for? Baron Stuart asked casually, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he could clearly feel the once dazzling smile on her face freeze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His words were like an invisible needle, fiercely piercing her heart, and painfully waking her up. She lowered her head with a gloomy expression and nced at the small toy in her hand. She had once prepared many simr toys, but now She looked down at her t belly, every inch a reminder that the baby was gone. Todays Baron Stuart didnt seem as attentive as usual, and Emilys gloomy expression wasnt noticed by him.
Thats because, at this moment, his gaze had shifted elsewhere, as if he was observing every move in thisrge shopping mall. Emilys gloomy expression naturally did not fall into his line of sight then. Chapter 549: 549: Step by Step Pressure, Danger Approaching 2 Chapter 549: Step by Step Pressure, Danger Approaching 2 Putting down the small toy in her hand, Emily Walker pursed her lips. It looked like she wouldnt be touching these little things anymore, at least not until the arrival of the next baby; she didnt want to. Lets go look at others! She strode over and, taking Baron Stuarts arm, started to head towards the adult section. To get to the adult section, they had to turn back. Apparently, Zachary Stuart did not expect them to suddenly turn around. He was somewhat caught off guard, and seeing that he and his bodyguards were about to be discovered, he quickly grabbed two little bear dolls; one to cover his face and the other to cover the face of his bodyguard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Phew Lucky he acted so swiftly! Just as Zachary Stuart was privately relieved, Baron Stuart, who had just walked past them, suddenly stopped. His sharp eyes narrowed, shifting his gaze to the pair whose heads were covered by the little bear dolls. Grandpa? Why is he here? Seeing his sudden halt, Emily Walker was somewhat taken aback and turned her head to look at him, Whats the matter? Baron Stuart softly chuckled, Nothing.
Then, encircling her, he continued to walk forward. Glimpsing the pair walking further away, Zachary Stuart put down the little bear doll in his hand and wiped a cold sweat. Man! Why does he have to sneak around when following his own grandson? This feeling is really not good! So He continued his pursuit! This brat, he must have dressed like this on purpose!! Look, look! Hes sucked up all the attention in the shopping mall! Back in the day, he had also had such a scene Watching the gradually receding figures before him, the picture in Zachary Stuarts mind suddenly became one from decades ago A petite and pretty figure, always revolving around him at every moment, the clear, lovable face, too, was filled with a smile just like hers Master, Young Master has gone far. Seeing him stand there, gazing into the distance, his bodyguard by his side couldnt help but remind him. Zachary Stuart abruptly came back to his senses and did see the two figures disappear into a corner. Hurry up and follow! ? Thinking about what had just urred, Emily Walkers mood had somewhat darkened, and ultimately, her mood to go shopping disappeared. She aimlessly wandered about the spacious mall, and Baron Stuart by her side seemed different than usual, too. With her current depressed demeanor, if it were any other day, Baron Stuart would have noticed by now. He would surely ask her: Whats the matter? But today, why does he seem so preupied?
Emily Walker turned her head, asionally observing the expression on Baron Stuarts face, noting how his gaze was somewhat divergent. Baron Stuart? Hm? Baron Stuart came back to his senses upon hearing her voice and turned to look at her. Whats the matter? She looked at him, somewhat dumbfounded. His obviously unhappy appearance and the fact that she couldnt feel his happiness at all, could it be that he found dating her boring?
So after all this time, was she the only one enjoying herself? Nothing. Baron Stuart returned to his senses and only then did he realize that they had unknowingly arrived at the exit of the shopping mall. And Emily Walkers hands were empty; she had bought nothing. He nced at the vast array of goods behind him, then turned his head to look at the woman beside him, Whats the matter? Youre not buying anything? She hade this far and only now he noticed she hadnt bought anything? Her hand loosened suddenly. Emily Walker, slightly angry, walked towards the entrance of the shopping mall alone. After all the anticipation she had for their date today, turns out he was just unwillingly apanying her!? Looking at her walking off alone towards the shopping mall entrance, Baron Stuart furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 550: 550: Screaming at the Top of Their Lungs, Emily Walker!! Chapter 550: Screaming at the Top of Their Lungs, Emily Walker!! Whats going on with her? Immediately after, a strong sense of unrest suddenly grew at the bottom of her heart. Baron Stuart raised his eyes and looked at the figure of Emily, who had already gone far away, in horror, Emily!!! The shout echoed through the entire shopping mall. Even Zachary Stuart, who had been secretly following them, was somewhat taken aback by his sudden shout. Whats going on? Emily had just walked out of the mall entrance when she heard him suddenly shout like that. She turned her head, somewhat bewildered. Even if he sensed her anger, he didnt have to yell so loudly, did he? But as soon as Emily turned around, Baron Stuart clearly saw a ck-dressed man approaching from behind her and covered her mouth with his hand. Mmm Her eyes widened in terror as she saw the regretful expression on Baron Stuarts face not far away, apanied by deep urgency and pain! Emily!!! Baron Stuart quickly chased after her, but the ck sedan had vanished.
He sprinted to the parking lot, pressing the elerator to the floor! Zachary Stuart, who followed suitter, was also horrified. After experiencing decades of ups and downs, without any thought, he knew what had happened. Hurry up and follow them, call for backup! Yes! On the main street, one private car after another raced like the wind through roaring traffic, disappearing in the flourishing city district like uncatchable lightning! Baron Stuart pursued relentlessly and finally saw the ck sedans in an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. However, at this time, there was no one in the sedans, and Emily was nowhere to be found. Who are you? Why are you kidnapping me!? Emily was taken into a deserted second-hand garage by several ck-dressed men. With no one around, she felt her heart pound with panic and fear. This was exactly like what shed seen on TV C she was kidnapped! But she rarely offended people. Apart from offending Cam Walker, she hadnt crossed anyone else. Why was she being kidnapped!? The ck-dressed menpletely ignored her and carried her into the garage. Looking at the pitch-ck garage, Emily felt a surge of terror! Would she be thrown inside, left unheard and unseen? Baron Stuart! Baron Stuart! Save me!!! Frightened and covered in cold sweat, Emily struggled and pounded the shoulders of the ck-dressed men, screaming Baron Stuarts name non-stop! Baron Stuart! Save me! Save me!! Whimpering She didnt want to die silently here! Seeing her suddenly screaming, the ck-dressed men didnt take any action to stop her but let her keep calling out. Because what they wanted was to lure Baron Stuart over! Sure enough, outside the abandoned warehouse, Baron Stuart heard these miserable screams, and his heart tightened with great intensity!
Without hesitation, he quickly rushed into the abandoned garage following the direction of the screams. At this time, Zachary Stuart behind him also got off the car and saw Baron Stuart heading alone towards the abandoned garage. You fool! Going in like this, are you seeking death!? Master, Ill go in with my men, you should stay here -n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Nonsense! Its not your grandson whos in there, of course you wont be worried! Zachary Stuart red at the bodyguard, then hobbled inside with his crutches. PS: After this incident, Zachary Stuart quickly epts Emily! (Thanks: for 100 book coins rewards! for 100 book coins rewards! for 100 book coins rewards!) Chapter 551: 551: Don’t hit the grass and scare the snake! Chapter 551: Dont hit the grass and scare the snake! Everyone, be careful not to alert them! After taking a few steps, Zachary Stuart suddenly turned around and growled at the row of people behind him. If they just tantly went in like this, they would probably be noticed in one second. This was not the first time Zachary had experienced something like this, and naturally, he had his own judgment and grasp of the situation. However, Baron Stuart was always calm and collected, knowing that going in like this wouldnt necessarily save the person, but he still went in anyway? How much did that little girl upy in his mind, causing him to lose all rationality? Under Zacharys guidance, no one dared to act rashly as they quietly entered the abandoned garage. On the other side. Who are you guys?! Why did you kidnap me?! Emily Walker was captured by two ck dressed men, but luckily her mouth wasnt gagged like in a TV drama, or else she wouldve definitely cried to death! As she kept calling out, an iron door in the warehouse was opened, and four or five people walked out from inside. The leader looked very powerful and burly, especially with a thick gold ne around his neck, but he didnt look like some nouveau riche, more like The kind of people on the dark path in the TV dramas! Dark path
Thinking about this, Emily widened her starry eyes in horror, immediately swallowing her saliva.N?v(el)B\\jnn How had she offended these kinds of people? As the man with the thick gold ne walked over, examining Emily up and down. He then spoke with a deep voice, Are you Baron Stuarts woman? Emilys expression was stunned, and she looked fearfully at the man in front of her. Asking about Baron Stuart, was this man his enemy? Who are you, and why did you catch me? At these words, a touch of gloominess shed across the mans face as he approached Emily, Tell me, are you Baron Stuarts woman or not? Emily looked shocked and fearful as she stared at the man in front of her. At this moment, this man looked even more terrifying than an angry Baron Stuart. Who was he after all? No, no Remembering the incident with Milton Modesto thest time, Emily was cautious, not wanting Baron Stuart to be threatened because of her anymore. Upon hearing this, the mans eyes narrowed, and a trace of fierceness appeared on his gloomy face. Not? Then how are you with Baron Stuart? The man asked again. His men had been following Baron Stuart for several days, and they had clearly seen this woman being brought out from his vi. How could she not be his woman? As the man continued pushing her, Emilys heart was filled with extreme panic, I, I am just his private lover, only met him a few days ago Watching herself being captured here, she didnt know if Baron Stuart had arrived or found this ce. It would be best if he hadnt found it, maybe these men would let her go if they knew she wasnt Baron Stuarts woman. But apparently, Emilys thoughts were na?ve.
She didnt know that the men in front of her were ruthless demons who would kill without batting an eye, and even if they knew she wasnt Baron Stuarts woman, they would still make her vanish from this world. There was no going back for those who were caught by them. Oh? Upon hearing this, the man cocked his neck and smiled darkly, You, as his lover, seem quite important to him, see, hes already here. Since Baron Stuart had entered this area, every move had been seen by these people. And at this time, they already knew he had entered the abandoned garage.
Chapter 552: 552: Whose Side Are You On? Chapter 552: Whose Side Are You On? As soon as the man finished speaking, the iron door was kicked open with a single foot, and the heavy iron gate mmed down to the ground, raising a choking cloud of dust! The dust dissipated, and Baron Stuart stepped in. In therge and empty garage, dozens of people stood one after another, their eyes locked straight on him. Due to the sunlights refraction, Emily Walker couldnt clearly see the person standing at the door, only a faint silhouette. It wasnt until the figure got closer that she could finally see his face clearly. Baron Stuart! Looking at the man before her, Emily Walker struggled with her captured hands, as if she wanted to run to Baron Stuarts side. However, the more she struggled, the tighter the grips of the two ck dressed men on her hands became, tightening until she started to feel a sharp pain! Making eye contact with her, Baron Stuarts expression became stern, knowing that she was afraid. Dont be afraid. With just a soft whisper of those two words, Baron Stuarts eyes shifted to the man beside her. Whose man are you? Among his enemies, he didnt remember someone like this, so he was sure that the mastermind behind this incident was definitely not the person in front of him!
Upon hearing this, the man raised a sinister smile, Baron Stuart, youre really as famous as they say. As soon as the man finished speaking, he turned his line of sight towards the direction beside Emily Walker, where there was another door. As the mans gaze shifted, that door was slowly pushed open. When Baron Stuart saw the personing out from inside, his eyes widened slightly, with a hint of gloom shing in their depths. It was him. Emily Walkers gaze also followed, only to see a man in a ck coat walking out. Although she didnt know about the dealings of the underworld, she could tell from the mans demeanor that he must be the so-called mafia boss mentioned in TV shows! The more imposing the man appeared, the more frightened Emily Walker became. She turned her head to look behind Baron Stuart, not a single person was with him, it was impossible to fight so many people on his own! ncing back at the coated man, Emily Walker suddenly widened her eyes! This man Why, why didnt he have a left hand Just as Emily Walker moved her line of sight, the coat man raised his left hand. He looked at his arm, which had already lost its entire hand, smiled a somber smile, and then looked up towards Baron Stuart who was not far away. After waiting so many years, I finally got this chance. Young Lord, I dont know if you remember a sentence I once said? Baron Stuarts eyes were cold, not intending to answer the mans question. The man didnt care and seemed prepared for him not to answer. Besides, when had Baron Stuart ever taken an interest in other peoples affairs? I once said, when your weakness appears, it will be the day of my revenge and your death. Once, his hand was cut off, alive by Baron Stuart, and at that time, his influence in the underworld had greatly reduced, he was like a dog who had lost his home. Fortunately, he was saved by a mysterious mafia boss of an organization, which led to his rise today!
And now, Baron Stuart certainly did not expect that he could stand in front of him once again. Really? How can you be sure that today is my day of death? Baron Stuarts face was calm, and the corner of his mouth suddenly raised a bloodthirsty smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walker had never seen such a smile before. She couldnt help but feel a bit dazed. Could Baron Stuart have split personality disorder? Why did it feel like he had be apletely different person?
Chapter 553: 553: The Scream Piercing Through the Clouds! Chapter 553: The Scream Piercing Through the Clouds! Theughter ying freely on his lips further incensed the veins on the forehead of the man in the coat. He seemed determined to see how He can continue tough in this situation! Isnt she your woman? With this trump card, I dont believe you dare to make a reckless move! He too, once had a chance for revenge. But at that time, if he confronted Baron Stuart face to face, he was destined to suffer only one result C utter defeat! This man, he had no weakness. To those who wanted to kill him, his methods were utterly bloody and brutal. Back then, if he hadnt run away quickly, he would perhaps have lost more than just his left hand. Baron Stuart nced briefly at Emily Walker at the side, then turned his icy gaze back, full of arrogance, Yes, but I need to remind you, you better protect the trump card in your hand. If anything happens to her, here, will be your graveyard. In Baron Stuarts face, there was no sense ofpromise, only unbridled confidence. At his words, the man in the coat was momentarily stunned. He had clearly used this woman to threaten him, yet now it seemed like He couldnt eveny a finger on her? Despite the tremors in his heart, the man kept the sneer on his lips, Really, I want to know, how does this be my graveyard? The people below had informed him that Baron Stuart hade alone. Can he possibly stand against all of them by himself?
As he spoke, the man once again drew a ck pistol from his bosom, pointing it straight at Baron Stuarts forehead. Feeling the gradually approaching murderous intent, Baron Stuart tensed. In fact, he was unsure. Today he came alone and didnt even bring a gun. This was Emily Walkers first encounter with such a situation, especially seeing the gun pointed straight at Baron Stuarts forehead, her eyes widened in terror. Ah!!! An ear-piercing scream reverberated through the sky! With her eyes closed, Emily felt as if Baron Stuart would be killed right before her eyes the next second. The mere thought of this possibility made her heart feel as if it was being wrestled tightly, making it impossible for her to breathe. As though unable to bear the vision unfolding before her, she screamed repeatedly. The sound was so sharp it pierced everyones eardrums, making everyone at the scene cover their ears as if their heads were about to split from the scream! The man in the coat, who was pointing the gun, was clearly affected by her sudden scream! Just as he turned his head to look at Emily, Baron Stuart was quick to react, his eyes gleaming. He took a step forward, rapidly knocking the gun out of his hand, then with a countermove, he held the gun in a reverse grip. The next second, the firearm was already aimed at the one-handed mans forehead. The one-handed man felt a sharp pain in his wrist and knew instantly that something was wrong, but by the time he turned his head, it was already toote! Presented right before his eyes was a ck gold pistol aimed straight at his forehead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The breathtaking scream echoing throughout the garage suddenly stopped. Emily raised her head to see Baron Stuart, who had gained the upper hand. Huh? With this turn of events, the others in the garage were astonished. Everyone was on high alert and immediately took out the guns from their waists, each and every one of them aimed straight at Baron Stuart. Emilys eyes widened in fear, looking at these seemingly toy-like guns. But she knew in her heart that these were real guns, capable of taking lives! Chapter 554: 554: Baron Stuart, You Heartbreaker! Chapter 554: Baron Stuart, You Heartbreaker! Baron Stuarts marksmanship was not unknown to the one-handed man, so when he saw Baron Stuart aiming at his forehead with a pistol, he dared not act rashly. However, on the surface, he did not intend to concede defeat just yet. Because he still had a trump card in hand. Are you not going to save your woman? The one-handed mans lips curled up slightly as if he was sure that he would not lose. However, Baron Stuart calmly hooked up a faint smile, I want to save her, but He turned his eyes and looked at the woman not far away. The oue of this standoff would depend on whether she could understand his intention. Looking back at the one-handed man, Baron Stuart still had that unrestrained, arrogant smile on the corner of his mouth, If I cant even save my own life, then I guess theres nothing else to discuss. At his words, the one-handed mans confident smile suddenly dropped. Does this man really not care about his womans life or death? She is your woman! Has this man truly not changed and remains just as cold-blooded and heartless to everyone?
Baron Stuart cast a sidelong look, his sharp gaze staring straight at the center of the one-handed mans forehead, and immediately cocked the pistol, ready to fire. So you mean, let me die for the sake of this woman? Heughed at the one-handed man, as if he thought it was a big joke. Not only was the one-handed man startled, but even Emily Walker beside him had a look of disbelief on her face. Could these words really havee from Baron Stuarts mouth? Emilys thoughts stumbled for a moment. She suddenly recalled theirst encounter on the rooftop of the North River Building. And then she understood! Baron Stuart, you heartless man! You really wont save me!? She suddenly yelled out, cursing at Baron Stuart with genuine hatred visible on her face. Of course, nobody could tell that her hatred was all an act, except for Baron Stuart himself. Seeing her reaction, Baron Stuart secretly curled the corner of his mouth. However, he did not say anything in response. Sometimes, silence can be more convincing than an answer! You bastard! Ive been so devoted to you, and you, a liar and selfish son of a bitch! Emily continued to curse, further convincing the one-handed man that Baron Stuart really didnt care about her life. Baron Stuart slightly pulled the corner of his mouth and made a gesture as if he was about to fire. The one-handed man was clearly bing fearful, As soon as you shoot, my men will absolutely shoot you. Are you sure you want to make a move on me? Although the one-handed man didnt want to die, he knew that cunning people would never be stupid enough to shoot him here, especially Baron Stuart. As long as he pulled the trigger, he would not survive the subsequent hail of bullets. Let her go. Ignoring the one-handed mans words, Baron Stuart spoke coldly. Hearing this, the one-handed man seemed to understand something, his smile turning sinister, So you do care about this woman, after all?
No, its because you only have this option. Baron Stuarts expression became even colder, and his sharp gaze filled with a killing intent, Choose to let her go, or have your life apany hers in death? Clearly, the man had been threatened. Indeed, he only had this choice. If Baron Stuart truly did not care about this woman, his life would ultimately sumb to Baron Stuarts bullets.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Let her go. Finally, the one-handed man ordered the two ck-dressed men holding Emily.
Chapter 555: 555: Baron Stuart Swears! Chapter 555: Baron Stuart Swears! The two men looked at each other upon hearing this, and then released their grip on Emily Walkers arm. With her body finally free, Emily let out a deep sigh of relief. Now that her goal had been achieved, was she supposed to leave through the front door? She nced at the ck-dressed men on either side of her and swallowed, her footsteps moving lightly. Just as Emily took a step forward and hadnt yet reached Baron Stuart, a series of gunshots suddenly rang out in the garage like a meteor shower, throwing everyone present into chaos. Emily and Baron Stuart were no exception. Ah!! Having never experienced such a situation, she was already crying in fear, her feet feeling like they were glued to the ground. She waspletely powerless to move and was also scared that the bullets would pierce through her body, killing her. Just as she was trembling with fear, her body was suddenly embraced by a warm, strong chest. Before she could react, Baron Stuart had already pulled her away to hide in a corner behind an old sedan. Be good, stay with me, and dont run around, Baron Stuart reassured the woman in front of him, giving her a light peck on the forehead and stared at her with smoldering eyes. It was only when she clearly saw his handsome face that Emily desperately nodded her head, feeling at ease with him beside her. Only then did Baron Stuart turn around and notice that the people who had burst in were his grandpas men.
Could it be that his grandpa was here too? As Baron Stuart was lost in thought, Zachary Stuarts personal bodyguard, Flying Hawk, had already hurried over to them. Young Master, well cover you. Take Lady Carter and get out of here, Flying Hawk said as he made a sweeping motion towards the enemies and spoke to Baron Stuart. Seeing Flying Hawk approach, Baron Stuarts star-like eyes immediately filled with anger, and he roared at him! Couldnt you fucking wait for her to leave before opening fire!? Just now, Emily couldve left safely if it werent for his grandpas men suddenly shooting, thereby trapping her here! After being scolded by Baron Stuart, Flying Hawk hesitated for a moment. At that time, he hadnt seen Emily from his line of sight, so he didnt know the situation. He fired then because someone had targeted Young Masters heart with aser gun. If he didnt shoot to stop them, the Young Masters life might already be hanging in the bnce! However, in front of the Young Master, he would be wrong even if he was right. Im very sorry, Young Master! Flying Hawk apologized and then immediately began to cover the two of them as they escaped the hail of bullets. Baron Stuart pulled Emily up, his sharp gaze sweeping the surroundings, taking down every obstacle in sight with a single shot per target! Seeing that they were almost out, Emilys heart was pounding with excitement! As long as they left through that door, they would be safe, right? Uh, ording to what shed seen on TV, there might still be an ambush outside, right? However, it seemed like Baron Stuarts men hade from the outside, so there probably wasnt an ambush, right?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily followed closely behind Baron Stuart, her hand gripping his, her palm gradually filling with cold sweat, but she didnt dare to cken for a moment. She was afraid that if she wasnt careful, she would let go of his hand, and then She furrowed her brow, listening to the gunshots ringing in her ears from all around, which made her unable to open her eyes and look up. She could only asionally open her eyes and look at the tall, imposing figure in front of her. Just as she opened her eyes again to check if they had made it out of that door, she suddenly noticed a red dot targeting Baron Stuarts heart from the left side of his back
Chapter 556: 556: Blocking the Gun, Baron Stuart in Shock! Chapter 556: Blocking the Gun, Baron Stuart in Shock! Emily was stunned for a moment, not understanding what the suddenly appearing red dot was. But soon, she widened her eyes She was not sure what this red light was, but at this moment, there was definitely a gun aimed at Baron Stuarts heart! The fear and horror in her heart rushed in like an avnche; Emily was left unable to think, feeling as if her own heartbeat would stop! She widened her eyes, mechanically turning her head and indeed saw a ck-dressed man, not far away, holding a gun aimed at them. Baron Stuart was pulling the little woman behind him and rushing towards the front door when suddenly he saw Zachary Stuart standing at the grand entrance. Just now, Zachary Stuart, who had just appeared, also clearly saw aser gun aimed at Baron Stuarts back. His face instantly turned grave. However, before he could even speak, the scene before him had already unfolded The moment Baron Stuart stepped out of the grand entrance gate, he suddenly felt the woman behind him tightly embracing his waist. He paused, somewhat puzzled, then furrowed his brows and looked at her. Before he could speak, he felt the person clinging to him gradually sliding down, her face instantly turning pale, devoid of any color.
For a moment, Baron Stuart seemed frozen, unable to react to the scene before him. His shocked eyes gradually filled with a crimson hue; he couldnt believe what was happening in front of him as the woman gradually lost her strength. At this time, Emily only felt intense pain in her back, whichsted for just an instant. A secondter, she couldnt feel any pain at all, as if it had beenpletely numbed! She looked at the shocked handsome face before her; gradually, her breathing became more and more difficult, as if it was going to snatch away her remaining consciousness. Slowly, the handsome face in front of her began to blur The next second, Flying Hawk had already locked onto the shooters direction, and hisser gun swiftly shot the ck-dressed man who had targeted Emily! Not far away, Zachary Stuart was also in shock, unable toprehend what had just happened before him. This girl had actually blocked the bullet that was originally meant to pierce Baron Stuarts heart without any hesitation? Emily? Baron Stuarts shocked and pained eyes stared straight at the child sliding down his body. In an instant, his heart felt as if it had been pierced by countless bullets, and his heartbeat seemed to have stopped. He looked at the person right in front of him, unbelievably, still not daring to believe what had happened in just a few seconds. Emily His thin lips trembled, his expression extremely pained. - Outside the resuscitation room of E Citys top-rated hospital. For the first time, the Stuart family mother and daughter, along with Zachary Stuart, showed a heavy expression for an outsider. From the beginning, knowing the existence of this girl, he never officially epted her and even repeatedly tried to drive her away from Baron Stuarts side. He thought that such a vain and greedy girl would be at his grandsons side solely for money and status.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Why would such a girl block that bullet without hesitation? Thinking back to that thrilling scene, Zachary Stuart was still horrified and very surprised. Has he been too prejudiced against this girl all along? Be and Vivian standing nearby, also looked worried at this time. How could such a thing happen while just walking around?
Chapter 557: 557: Blood transfusion, he will be entangled for a lifetime Chapter 557: Blood transfusion, he will be entangled for a lifetime Inside the emergency room, Baron Stuart stood still to one side, his eyes filled with anxiety and uneasiness, staring straight at the person on the rescue table. At his insistence, the doctor had no choice but to let him into the emergency room. And on the rescue table, Emily Walker, who had her eyes tightly closed, her originally red lips had turned pale and dry, devoid of any vitality. The area around her back and shoulder was already stained red with blood. The scalpel entering from her left shoulder de must have been excruciatingly painful, but at this time, she felt nothing, remaining so calm, without any signs of life. Baron Stuart was afraid that she might never wake up. But, with a tense heart, he just stood there motionlessly. He knew that no matter how anxious he was at this time, the only thing he could do was to wait quietly. This was the only condition the doctor agreed upon to let him into the emergency room. And who could fully understand that every time the scalpel entered, it felt like it was digging into the deepest part of his left chest, causing him pain but trying to bear it silently. Finally, the bullet was taken out. It should have been a relief, but the doctors expression became even more nervous! We need an immediate blood transfusion, quickly go to the blood storage and get type B blood! the chief doctor raised his head rapidly and spoke to the medical staff standing by! After hearing this, a female nurse was about to run out of the emergency room.
No need, use my blood! As the nurse was preparing to open the door to the emergency room, Baron Stuart suddenly spoke. All the medical staff were taken aback. Due to the urgency of time, the chief doctor had no time to waste.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Instead of running so far to the blood storage, it was better to use the blood of the nearest avable source! Is Mr. Stuart type B? Yes. Baron Stuart replied, and he had alreadyid down on the operating table next to Emily Walker. His body contained her blood, and now, he wanted her body to flow with his blood. In this life, they were destined to be entwined with each other! . After two hours of emergency rescue, Emily Walkers life was finally stabilized. Every person outside the emergency room breathed a sigh of relief, including Zachary Stuart, whose heart felt as if a heavy burden was lifted. In his heart, he probably didnt reject this girl. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so nervous and uneasy outside the emergency room. This feeling seemed even more urgent than when Ang Reid fell ill. Ang Reid was a longtime friend of the Stuart family, and it was natural to worry about her. But Emily Walker had been just an outsider to him in the past. Even if she had taken a bullet for Baron Stuart, if he really rejected her deep down, he wouldnt have been concerned about her at all. Seeing the mother and daughter hurriedly enter the hospital room, Zachary Stuart followed them inside as well. On the hospital bed, the girlsplexion was as pale as snow, seemingly without any color. If the doctor hadnt assured them that her life was no longer in danger, they might have thought she was dead at this time. Dr. Beckham, when can my granddaughter-inw wake up? A solemn and powerful voice resounded inside the hospital room. All the people turned their heads and looked at Zachary Stuart. At this moment, all his attention was on Dr. Beckham.
Dr. Beckham was also a little surprised. Granddaughter-inw? The youngdy?! He only knew that the youngdy, who had been admitted to the hospital twice due to injuries, had a close rtionship with the Stuart family. He didnt know she was the granddaughter-inw of the Stuart family, having married Young Lord. There were no news reports about it. PS: Thank you, , for rewarding 100 book coins! , for rewarding 100 book coins!
Chapter 558: 558: Awakening, the Pain of the Wound is Unbearable Chapter 558: Awakening, the Pain of the Wound is Unbearable The doctor snapped out of it, looking at Emily Walker on the hospital bed and then his gaze returned to Zachary Stuarts face, Master Stuart, Young Madams life is no longer in any danger. I believe she will gradually wake up in a few hours. However, the wound on Young Madams back is very deep. Once she fully regains consciousness, she may experience some unbearable pain. Having said that, Dr. Beckhams line of sight shifted to Baron Stuart beside the hospital bed. Ever since Baron Stuart insisted on entering the emergency room, Dr. Beckham seemed to have realized how important this girl was to Baron Stuart. After the doctor left, Be Stuart and Vivian Ferguson still looked dazed, staring nkly at Zachary Stuart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zachary Stuart turned his head and immediately met the shocked gazes of the mother and daughter duo, Why are you looking at me? The two of them exchanged nces, seeming to want to confirm whether they had misheard just now. But obviously, they hadnt misheard. Then Grandpa, what did you just say? Be Stuart looked at her own grandfather with her bright, watery eyes as if to figure out if he had just referred to Emily Walker as his granddaughter-inw. Seeing her unbelieving expression, Zachary Stuart nced at her and, calling her by that title for the first time, seemed somewhat embarrassed, so he coughed lightly, What can I say? Shes my granddaughter-inw. *cough* I well, Ill go first. As a man, he didnt like others to see his vulnerable side in Burma. Now that he had confirmed that the person on the hospital bed was no longer in any danger, Zachary Stuart naturally felt relieved.
He didnt think staying here would be helpful. So, he decided to give the space to the younger generation. Upon reaching the front door, he suddenly turned back, If she wakes up, remember to let me know. Having said that, his face looking unnatural, he blinked his eyelids and left the hospital. Mother and daughter exchanged another nce, and Be Stuart quickly grinned. Since her grandfather had already epted Emily Walker, did that mean she could move into their home in the future? At this time, Vivian Ferguson had the same thought in her mind. Ever since Skyler Stuarts death, her only wish was for her children to stay by her side. Since Be Stuart would eventually get married, she had always wanted Zachary Stuart and Emily Walker to move in with them so she wouldnt feel lonely. It would be even better to have a grandson or granddaughter soon. As long as she could have a grandchild, she would be satisfied even if the couple wanted to have their own world. . Finally, at 7 PM, Emily Walker gradually regained consciousness. Her brows furrowed, she looked very pained, and couldnt help but let out a groan, UhmC Seeing her slowly wake up, with her eyebrows tightly knitted, Baron Stuart knew it was the pain from the wound on her back that was hard for her to bear. Shes awake! Be Stuart on the side was holding her breath, quietly watching Emily Walker open her eyes on the hospital bed. Although the doctor said that she was no longer in any life-threatening danger, they couldnt help but worry since she hadnt woken up yet. Now that she was awake, Be Stuart naturally felt relieved. Emily Walkers face was still pale and weak at this time, especially her shoulder at the back, which hurt so much. Pain She mumbled, seemingly not fully awake yet, and inadvertently blurted out a word. Zachary Stuart beside her also had a furrowed brow. He knew how unbearable a gunshot wound could be for a woman.
Chapter 559: 559: Heartache, Silence Chapter 559: Heartache, Silence This pain, apart from enduring it, there were no other choices. The anesthetic could no longer be used, and overuse of that stuff would only do harm to the body. Naturally, he didnt want the doctor to inject her with it. But seeing the pain in her brows, he found it hard to bear. Hisrge hand gently brushed her porcin-like cheek, hoping to alleviate some of her pain. However, he was very clear that this would not have any effect at all. Be Stuart was also beside him, her heart wrenched. It was a gunshot wound, and the thought of taking out the bullet from deep inside the flesh was frightening even just to consider. Brother, should we still inject a bit of anesthetic? She really couldnt bear it. This was too pitiful. No need. Baron Stuart rejected outright.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om An anesthetic could only provide relief for hours, once the time wore off, the pain still remained. Moreover, it could even cause varying degrees of harm to the body, thus there was absolutely no need for it. Be Stuart also knew that it was best to use less anesthetic, but seeing the person in the hospital bed, she just couldnt bear it. Feeling the pain in her back, Emily Walkers consciousness gradually sharpened. Once opening her eyes, she saw the handsome and worried face in front of her. Baron Stuart
The scene before she fainted shed again in her mind. Seeing that the man in front of her was safe and sound, Emily Walkers heart finally settled. She had thought that she was going to die, but it seemed that her life was spared. Looking at her slowly opening eyes, apart from the slight hidden pain in his eyes, there was no other emotion visible on Baron Stuarts calm face. His thumb was gently rubbing her cheek, while his heart was churning. He slowly lowered his head, cing his forehead between her brows, his handsome eyes closed as if feeling her existence. At the instant she was shot, how terrified he was, fearing that she would never wake up. Are you a fool. His forehead, resting against her brows, he spoke after a very long silence, his voice bing slightly hoarse. When he opened his eyes again, his starry eyes were gradually stained with a hint of moist red. Be Stuart, who had been standing aside, was feeling for the first time that her brothers voice was choked up because of a woman Emily Walker obviously didnt notice the faint redness in Baron Stuarts eyes, because, at this time, she was in so much pain that she simply couldnt concentrate on anything else. It hurts Hearing her moaning, Baron Stuart then lifted his forehead from between her brows and looked at her with concern. Bear with it a bit more. Apart from this sentence, he didnt know what else to say to alleviate her pain. Pain from a gunshot wound takes at least more than a week to subside. Only then would the pain in her back gradually lessen. Be Stuart, who was standing on the side, could not help speaking up. Emily, you were shot in the back. The doctor said that anesthetic could no longer be used, so you can only endure it. If it was her, shed probably be driven mad by the pain, perhaps even preferring to die rather than endure this torture. It was unbearable! Hearing Be Stuarts words, Emily Walker frowned even more tightly. How long would she have to endure this pain? . A few dayster.
Emily Walker and Ang Reid were in the same hospital. Every time Vivian Ferguson visited her, she would asionally bring up Emily Walker, and naturally, Ang Reid also found out about Emily Walkers hospitalization due to a gunshot wound. Chapter 560: 560: Angela Reid Visits Emily Walker Chapter 560: Ang Reid Visits Emily Walker For some reason, upon hearing that Emily Walker had been shot and admitted to the hospital, Ang Reids heart was filled with anxiety and unease. After recovering for more than half a month, she could finally get out of bed. Upon hearing the news, she immediately wanted to get up and go to Emilys hospital room to see her. This action startled Vivian Ferguson, who jumped in surprise. Madam Walker, wh-what are you trying to do? At this moment, Vivian was the only person in the hospital room. Seeing her about to get out of bed, Vivian quickly stood up and helped her, feeling somewhat panicked. It was not easy for her body to recover a little, so she hoped that nothing more would happen. Ang Reid looked at Vivian Ferguson with an anxious expression, I want to see that child. Vivian was stunned. She naturally understood that the child Ang was referring to was Emily Walker. But why would she want to see Emily, and why so With a puzzled gaze, she looked at Angs expression. Logically speaking, Emily could be considered a rival to Cam Walker. But would a mother really be worried about her daughters rival? What kind of logic is this?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Madam Walker, are you saying you want to see Emily Walker? Vivian looked at Ang incredulously, wondering if she had misunderstood something.
But apparently, it wasnt a misunderstanding. Angs face showed a distressed expression as she nodded, Yes. Vivian was once again stunned. After a few seconds, she looked at Ang puzzled, Why do you want to see Emily? She couldnt help but feel that there seemed to be an unusual rtionship between Ang and Emily, something akin to intimacy. Could it be that they had known each other for a long time? However, even if they had known each other, due to Cams involvement, there was no reason for them to be this close, right? Looking at Angs current expression, it seemed like she was not simply worried about an outsider but rather seemed to be worried about her own daughter? This thought frightened Vivian Ferguson. Sweat, it was Emily in the hospital, not Cam. What was she worried about? At this time, Ang was still getting out of bed, putting on a coat, and heading towards the hospital room entrance. Vivian quickly followed. Over the past few days, Baron Stuart had essentially put down all his work and stayed in the hospital for 24 hours a day. If there were any important documents or rted matters, yton Howard would bring the files and documents to the hospital for him to review. At this moment, in the hospital room, Baron Stuart was feeding Emily thest spoonful of white porridge that Vivian had brought. Due to the fact that her back wounds hadnt fully healed, the doctor had advised her to have a light diet. Does the wound still hurt? Baron Stuart asked with thin lips slightly parted, watching her slightly furrowed brow as he ced the bowl and spoon aside. Emily might have identally touched her wound while moving just now. Emily smiled, Its fine. Its much better than before.
These days, although her wound hadnt fully healed, as the doctor had said, the pain would gradually subside. Now, she only felt a faint pain, which was no longer unbearable. It would only be particrly painful if deliberately touched. By the way, Baron Stuart, Emily was surprised. She wondered who the people that kidnapped her were. From their appearance, they looked like members of an underworld organization. But why would Baron Stuart know them, and how would he be their enemy? Yes?
How did you get to know those people? In her understanding, Baron Stuart was a businessman and shouldnt have had any dealings with those kinds of people. Chapter 561: 561: Angela Reid’s Unusual Concern Chapter 561: Ang Reids Unusual Concern Could it be that he had once traded something illegal and had a feud with them? At this thought, Emily Walker raised her eyes to look at Baron Stuarts deep facial features, finding it hard to imagine that he could be a drug trafficker. Baron Stuart couldnt help but be startled, knowing that the dark side of the Stuart Family was never meant to be known to the women of the family. From Zachary Stuart to Skyler Stuart, and then to him, Baron Stuart, this had always been the case, an unbroken principle. To rise from an unknown nobody to todays splendid sess, it was impossible for him, his father, and his Grandpa Zachary Stuart without a certain dark force. Now, Futuren Group and the Stuart Family have almost be renowned worldwide, and he wants to gradually withdraw from the darkness and not be involved in any connections. However, many things are not as simple as you might think. Once you get involved in some matters, it might be destined that you will never be able to erase them in your whole life. Of course, having such power was not necessarily a bad thing for Baron Stuart; on the contrary, at many times, you might still need this kind of force. For example, this event. Topletely erase someone in the dark world, the power in the white world is far from enough; what you need is also the power of darkness.
In front of his grandfathers men, the fact that he escaped indicates that he already had an absolute ce in the dark world. There must be an existence unknown to him above him. Baron Stuart? Seeing him lost in thought, Emily Walker couldnt help but call him. Baron Stuarts thoughts were interrupted by the sound, and he looked at her and said, Business rivals from the past, they caught you to take revenge on me. Emily Walker was stunned, somewhat incredulous, Business rivals? Those people do business? No matter how she looked at it, she didnt think those people were doing business at all She looked at him incredulously, and Baron Stuart calmly nodded, not offering further exnation. At this time, Vivian Ferguson and Ang Reid entered the room, diverting Emily Walkers attention.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as they entered, seeing her looking much better, Vivian Ferguson smiled and said, Emily, how are you feeling? For some reason, Emily Walker felt that ever since she woke up, Baron Stuarts family was paying even more attention to her, not only Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, but even his grandfather Zachary Stuart, who hade to see her once during this time and was extremely friendly. She even doubted that she was dreaming. Because Zachary Stuarts attitude toward her was a 180-degree change, it was somewhat unreal. She looked up and smiled at Vivian Ferguson, but before she could speak, she saw Ang Reiding in behind her, and the smile on her face instantly froze. Ang Reid walked in and saw that Emily Walkers face on the hospital bed was even worse than her own, and she couldnt help but frown and walk over. Are you feeling any better? Does the wound still hurt a lot? Ang Reids sudden concern in her tone and expression caught Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson by surprise. Emily Walker was equally stunned. Previously, she had made it clear to Ang Reid that she was not her daughter from twenty years ago, yet now she was still so worried about her. Baron Stuart, on the side, slightly lifted his deep pupils, looking thoughtful as he watched Ang Reids expression. IIm fine now. Emily Walker felt warmth in her heart for Ang Reids concern, but at the same time, she was somewhat at a loss.
Chapter 562: 562: Have you found that donor? Chapter 562: Have you found that donor? Should she ept such concern with frankness? But, wouldnt that seem strange to others? Considering Cam Walker, she and Ang Reid should be ipatible, at least, not that close. Although she said it was okay, Ang still had a worried face. How did you get shot? Luckily, it hit your shoulder. If it were a bit lower, then At this thought, it seemed like Ang didnt dare imagine. Indeed, if the bullet had gone a bit lower, it would have shot straight through Emily Walkers heart. At that time, the bullet was aimed at Baron Stuarts heart, but it hit her shoulder when it was blocked by Emily. Fortunately, it was just the shoulder. Vivian Ferguson by the side waspletely stunned. Was Ang being too close to Emily? With this doubt, Vivian also walked to the hospital bed, looking at Ang and then Emily, Have you both known each other for a long time? One sentence made both of them stunned and turned to look at Vivian.
From an outsiders perspective, their reaction was indeed somewhat unusual. Emily naturally couldnt exin the reason, but Ang seemed afraid of any misunderstandings and exined, She has saved me many times, so Im quite fond of this little girl. Whether this was the real reason or not, Ang herself wasnTwigt sure. Although Emily had saved her several times and sent her to the hospital, was it really just for these reasons? Hearing this, Vivian suddenly understood. So thats why. It seemed that Emily had a face that was hard to dislike. Even the stubborn Old Master was convinced by her. When she thought that Emily could stay at home after being discharged from the hospital, Vivian was filled with anticipation. How are you feeling now? Out of politeness, Emily naturally had to ask about Angs health and whether she was doing well. These days, since she had been hospitalized, Baron Stuart had been by her side almost 24 hours a day, so she naturally had no idea about Angs situation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her inquiry made Ang feel warmed inside. Whether it was out of politeness or sincerity, she was very happy. Im fine, just in the hospital to recuperate. There are basically no issues now. Emily listened and pressed her lips together, revealing a relieved smile. Oh, by the way, was the donor found? Vivian suddenly intervened, having heard that the Walker Family Members had not yet met the donor in person as of now. As she said this, Ang looked troubled and shook her head, I called, but the person said she didnt believe it. Im not sure if the wrong number was dialed. Emily, who was nearby, had a bewildered expression upon hearing this. They had called? When? After pondering for a while, Emily finally realized. Could it be that the strangers call she received previously was While Emily was deep in thought, the door of the hospital room was pushed open again, and Cam Walker came in anxiously.
Mom! How did youe here, I was so worried! As Cam spoke, she noticed Baron Stuart and the person on the bed. She was taken aback for a moment, not understanding the situation before her. Upon hearing this, Ang realized that her daughter visited her daily. Just now she hade here without telling the nurse, and her daughter must have be anxious when she couldnt find her.
Chapter 563: 563: Camila Walker’s dissatisfaction! Chapter 563: Cam Walkers dissatisfaction! Cam, youre here. She smiled, standing up and walking in front of Cam Walker. Cam Walker looked at her mother, then at Emily Walker beside her, and couldnt help but wonder. Why was she in the hospital too? As for her enemy, Cam naturally held no sympathy, and did not dwell on it. Instead, she turned to her mother Mother, why are you here? She didnt understand; why had her mothere to this hospital room? Was she here to see Emily Walker? Didnt she know? Emily Walker was her nemesis, the woman who had stolen her man! Why did she have toe and see her despite her declining health? At this thought, Cam Walkers face showed a hint of dissatisfaction! Ang Reid had no idea that Cam Walker was still holding a grudge against Baron Stuart. I came to see Emily Walker; she was injured and hospitalized. Ang Reid smiled faintly,pletely unaware that her actions appeared utterly inappropriate in the eyes of her daughter, Cam Walker. The color of Cam Walkers face evidently darkened. She looked at her mother with confusion, wanting to say something, but when she saw Baron Stuart and Vivian Ferguson present, she swallowed her words.
She spoke softly instead, Mother, the doctor said you need to rest a lot, Ill take you back. With that, she supported Ang Reid, preparing to turn around and leave the hospital room. Ang Reid understood clearly that her daughter was worried about her health. She smiled faintly at Vivian Ferguson, then looked at Emily Walker on the hospital bed, You need to rest well and pay attention to your wound. Its not good if it gets infected. Her noticeable tone of concern was far from casual. To Cam Walker, it felt as if her mother had mistaken Emily Walker for herself! Hearing this, Emily Walker slightly pursed her lips and nced at Cam Walker, then nodded, smiling without saying much. She probably feared that saying something might spark Cams unnecessary resentment towards her. Upon leaving Emily Walkers hospital room, Cam Walker immediately let go of her hand that was supporting Ang Reids arm. Ang Reid had known her since childhood. This obvious move was undoubtedly a sign that she wanted to make it known she was angry or dissatisfied. Dropping her eyelid slightly, as if suddenly aware of something, Ang Reid looked at her daughter who was slightly ahead and asked, Cam, what is wrong? At this moment, Cam Walker was ahead of Ang Reid by a bit. She did not respond to her mothers question and continued to walk forward with a sullen face. Ang Reid knew that Cam was still holding a grudge for Emily Walker taking Baron Stuart away from her. Cam, are you ming me for caring too much about Emily Walker?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hearing her mothers voice, Cam Walker finally paused. She turned abruptly, her face showing discontent as she sternly gazed at her mother. Her voice was somewhat displeased, as though ming her, Mother! You know well that I despise Emily Walker, why did you still go see her!? Wouldnt a mother usually despise those who bullied their daughters? Yet why did her mother go out of her way to care for her love rival? Had she not considered her own daughters feelings? Ang Reid couldnt help but sigh, her face filled with worry. She knew that her daughter had been quick-tempered from a young age, she could not tolerate even the smallest injustices.
Cam, whats not yours will never be yours. No matter how much you despise Emily Walker, Baron Stuart wont possibly return to you. Hearing this, Cam Walker looked at her mother in disbelief. Chapter 564: 564: I Don’t Like You Being So Close to Her! Chapter 564: I Dont Like You Being So Close to Her! Mother, is it my imagination or do you seem to be protecting Emily Walker at every turn? Ang Reid hesitated for a moment, wondering if she really was protecting Emily Walker. With a sigh, Ang spoke again, Cam, your mother hasnt been protecting anyone. I just want you to see the truth and let go of your grudges to choose your own happiness. Why must you insist on being with Baron Stuart? In this world, there were many other men, but she couldnt understand why her daughter insisted on choosing Baron Stuart. Indeed, there were many other men in this world, but she just couldnt ept that the love she had been guarding for 20 years was gone just like that! How can I let go? Mother, youve known since I was a child that Ive loved Baron Stuart for 20 years! How can you see the truth?! Though she had been behaving herself recently, deep inside, she had been bottling up all her anger and resentment. Because she knew that no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt drive Emily away from Baron Stuarts side, but she was filled with hate and indignation! Ang felt heartbroken for her daughter and understood how important Baron Stuart had been to her over the past 20 years. But as the saying goes, a forcibly picked melon is not sweet, especially when Baron Stuart was not a melon to be picked at all!
Do you really think that Baron Stuart will still be yours? Or do you n to hold on to this feeling and live like this for the rest of your life? I dont know, but I dont like Emily Walker, and even if I cant have Baron Stuart, I hate her! Mother, I dont want you to be so close to her! Thinking about Baron Stuarts love for Emily, Cam Walker couldnt help but shout! She had just heard from her mother that Emily had been shot. She didnt understand, why every time something dangerous happened to her, like the time she fell from such a tall building and now getting shot, she always made it out alive! How she wished the bullet had hit her heart so she could disappear from her sight, forever disappearing from this world! Ang couldnt help but be taken aback, feeling her daughters pain. After all, having lost the person she loved, how could she, as a mother, simply stand by and watch her daughter suffer so much. With a soft sigh, Ang said, I understand. Upon hearing her mothers response, Cam Walkers emotions finally calmed down, and she once again helped Ang back to the hospital room. As Ang walked, she wondered, if Emily were truly her long-lost daughter from 20 years ago, would Cam be able to ept her, given her personality? After all, the two of them were not rted by blood, could they truly live in harmony as sisters?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thinking about this, Ang suddenly found it somewhat humorous. It had already been proven that Emily was not her biological daughter, so why was she still worrying about things that could never happen? It seemed that she must miss her daughter a lot. Shaking her head, Ang lied back down on the hospital bed. - After a month of recuperation, Emily was finally discharged from the hospital, her back with a prominent scar now. It seemed that she could forget about wearing backless dresses in the future. Meanwhile, Ang was also discharged from the hospital. The two families met at the hospital entrance, smiling at each other. Ang wanted to say something, but seeing her sulky daughter, she chose to hold her tongue. Instead, she gave Emily a faint smile before getting into the ck car.
It was just a simple, polite smile, but Cam Walker saw it all too clearly. Chapter 565: 565: Angela Reid arrives at Excellence Group Chapter 565: Ang Reid arrives at Excellence Group Once they got in the car, she lowered her head dissatisfied andined, Mother, you just smiled at her, didnt you? Ang Reid was taken aback by her daughters nonsensical usation and felt helpless. She couldnt help but scold, Cam, why have you be so unreasonabletely? Baxter Walker, who was sitting on the side, noticed the tension between the mother and daughter and couldnt help but ask, Whats going on between you two? Today she was finally discharged from the hospital; it was such a good day, so why were mother and daughter acting as if they just had a fight, sodisharmonious? Cam Walker turned her head towards the car window and ignored her mother. This made Baxter Walker even more surprised. He nced at his wife and then at his daughter; the mother and daughter who were always close since childhood were actually arguing today? Baxter Walker turned his head, blinked, and looked at Ang Reid with confusion. He asked in a low voice, Who is her that Cam mentioned? Ang Reid pursed her lips and sighed, Its the girl named Emily Walker. Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was also taken aback.
He never had a good impression of the girl named Emily Walker. However, after thest time she brought his wife to the hospital and kindly informed them, his perception of the girlpletely changed. Its not that he didnt want to support his daughter, but if this incident had happened to Cam, she definitely wouldnt have done the same. Given her proud and indulgent personality, how could she possibly bring the mother of her enemy to the hospital out of goodwill? So, since then, Baxter Walkers view of Emily Walker changed. But looking at his unhappy daughter now, Baxter Walker didnt say anything more. He only had this one daughter, and he didnt want her to be upset. . A few days after being discharged from the hospital, Emily returned to thepany and resumed her working state. But at this time, she and Baron Stuart almost fell into a cold war! However, she discovered one of Baron Stuarts weaknesses! In front of her, Baron Stuart could be swayed by softness but not hardheadedness!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And in front of outsiders, he was immune to both soft and hard tactics! Perhaps the wound was gradually healing, and it would sometimes itch, making her feel ufortable. As it was on her back, Emily could not reach it easily. If she made a bigger movement, it would be embarrassing in the entire office. But if she didnt scratch it, she could hardly bear it. Feeling helpless, she stood up and nned to go to the restroom cubicle to have a good scratch! As she was walking in the corridor, she inadvertently saw two familiar figures. Werent they Ang Reid and Cam Walker? What were they doing here?
As she looked up, the three of them exchanged nces and couldnt help but pause. Emily? Why are you in Mother! Seeing her mother wanting to talk to Emily again, Cam Walker, who was dissatisfied, couldnt help but look at her own mother with a re. Realizing her daughters displeasure, Ang Reid also helplessly sighed, then turned her head and gave Emily a slight smile. She then walked past her towards the elevator entrance.
As Cam Walker passed by Emily, she couldnt help but give her a cold nce, always looking arrogant. Did she want to snatch her man and her family as well? Watching the two of them enter the elevator, Emily frowned in thought for a moment, not understanding why the mother and daughter hade to the Excellence Group. Were they here to talk about business? It didnt seem likely, as Ang Reid shouldnt be involved in such matters. Confused, Emily suddenly felt that she was too interested in other peoples affairs, so she simply shook her head with a smile and turned to walk towards the restroom. PS: Thanks to: <Ƣ٘Өr]^> for the 588 book coins reward! for the 300 book coins reward! <⡸,Ҹ..> 100 book coins reward! for the 100 book coins reward! <ءÿ> 100 book coins reward! Chapter 566: 566: Clarissa Adams? Which department? Chapter 566: rissa Adams? Which department? At the entrance to the CEOs office on the top floor, Ang Reid and her daughter entered behind the secretary. Madam Walker and Lady Walker, what a rare visit. Seeing the mother and daughter, the always hospitable Logan Heath stood up. The Excellence Group and the Walker Corporation were business partners, so naturally, Logan assumed the visit was business-rted. However, he was somewhat puzzled as to why Madam Walker woulde along as well. Mr. Saxon. Upon entering Logans office, Ang Reid greeted him politely. She was no stranger to him. Cam Walker, standing by her side, also knew how to present herself in front of sessful men without losing her status. It wasnt that she wanted a rich and powerful man, but she enjoyed the feeling of being admired. Indeed, she always maintained a respectable image in front of others. Logan Heath walked out from behind his office desk, looking at mother and daughter with a slight frown on his forehead. It seemed that their visit today was not about business matters after all. Do you two have other matters today? Logan walked over and gestured for them to sit down on the sofa.
Immediately after, he walked to the office door and told the beautiful secretary, Bring three cups of coffee in. As the three of them settled down on the sofa, Ang Reid got straight to the point. Its no trouble, Mr. Saxon. We just came to ask you about a certain person. Ang Reid started, her face disying her usual gentle smile. She always gave the impression of being agreeable and approachable, making it difficult for anyone to refuse her requests. Upon hearing this, Logan could not help but frown slightly. Had the mother and daughtere to inquire about a person from him? Oh? Who? He looked at the two of them, his mouth curling up into a mysterious but alluring smile. For the first time, someone hade to him inquiring about a person. Logan couldnt help but be curious about whom exactly Madam Walker personally came to inquire about. Ang Reid smiled slightly and then said, It is a girl named rissa Adams. She ims she is working here in yourpany. When asking others for help, the always polite Ang started addressing Logan with more respect. This made Logan feel somewhat embarrassed. If Madam Walker doesnt mind, please call me Logan. Youre an elder, and Im not worthy of such respect. He spoke with a smile, seeming approachable and friendly. After speaking, he frowned slightly, as if pondering the name Ang Reid had mentioned. rissa Adams? Did she say which department she works in? Thepany was sorge that at this moment, he couldnt recall who rissa was or if she was an employee of hispany.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Moreover, if they wanted to find a regr employee, wouldnt it be easier to go straight to the Human Resources Department? There should be no need toe directly to him, right? It wasnt that he felt above such a minor issue, he was just puzzled. Upon hearing this, Ang Reids expression darkened slightly, and she sighed. She didnt say. To tell you the truth, this girl is my savior. I just want to thank her in person. However, I asked yourpanys HR Department, and they said theres no employee named rissa Adams. So, Im wondering if the information was overlooked or incorrect? Chapter 566: Clarissa Adams? Which department? Chapter 566: rissa Adams? Which department? At the entrance to the CEOs office on the top floor, Ang Reid and her daughter entered behind the secretary. Madam Walker and Lady Walker, what a rare visit. Seeing the mother and daughter, the always hospitable Logan Heath stood up. The Excellence Group and the Walker Corporation were business partners, so naturally, Logan assumed the visit was business-rted. However, he was somewhat puzzled as to why Madam Walker woulde along as well. Mr. Saxon. Upon entering Logans office, Ang Reid greeted him politely. She was no stranger to him. Cam Walker, standing by her side, also knew how to present herself in front of sessful men without losing her status. It wasnt that she wanted a rich and powerful man, but she enjoyed the feeling of being admired. Indeed, she always maintained a respectable image in front of others. Logan Heath walked out from behind his office desk, looking at mother and daughter with a slight frown on his forehead. It seemed that their visit today was not about business matters after all. Do you two have other matters today? Logan walked over and gestured for them to sit down on the sofa. Immediately after, he walked to the office door and told the beautiful secretary, Bring three cups of coffee in. As the three of them settled down on the sofa, Ang Reid got straight to the point. Its no trouble, Mr. Saxon. We just came to ask you about a certain person. Ang Reid started, her face disying her usual gentle smile. She always gave the impression of being agreeable and approachable, making it difficult for anyone to refuse her requests. Upon hearing this, Logan could not help but frown slightly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Had the mother and daughtere to inquire about a person from him? Oh? Who? He looked at the two of them, his mouth curling up into a mysterious but alluring smile. For the first time, someone hade to him inquiring about a person. Logan couldnt help but be curious about whom exactly Madam Walker personally came to inquire about. Ang Reid smiled slightly and then said, It is a girl named rissa Adams. She ims she is working here in yourpany. When asking others for help, the always polite Ang started addressing Logan with more respect. This made Logan feel somewhat embarrassed. If Madam Walker doesnt mind, please call me Logan. Youre an elder, and Im not worthy of such respect. He spoke with a smile, seeming approachable and friendly. After speaking, he frowned slightly, as if pondering the name Ang Reid had mentioned. rissa Adams? Did she say which department she works in? Thepany was sorge that at this moment, he couldnt recall who rissa was or if she was an employee of hispany. Moreover, if they wanted to find a regr employee, wouldnt it be easier to go straight to the Human Resources Department? There should be no need toe directly to him, right? It wasnt that he felt above such a minor issue, he was just puzzled. Upon hearing this, Ang Reids expression darkened slightly, and she sighed. She didnt say. To tell you the truth, this girl is my savior. I just want to thank her in person. However, I asked yourpanys HR Department, and they said theres no employee named rissa Adams. So, Im wondering if the information was overlooked or incorrect? Chapter 567: 567: Is it possible that the name was mistaken? Chapter 567: Is it possible that the name was mistaken? At that time, she had left a form at the hospital, and it clearly stated Excellence Group in the workce section. There shouldnt have been any mistake, so why couldnt they find it now? Logan Heath, upon hearing this, couldnt help but furrow his brows once more. Previously, the news of Madam Walkers critical condition had spread throughout E City, and he had also been somewhat aware of the matter. So thats how it is. He frowned, pondering for a little while before looking up again, Nevertheless, its unlikely for such a mistake to happen. I think, maybe its you all who got the name wrongmaybe that person isnt actually called rissa Adams? After all, if apany messed up someones name, it would affect monthly sries, annual rewards, andpany gatherings. Therefore, this kind of mistake should be impossible, he affirmed. Logan Heaths words caused Ang Reid and Cam Walker to both falter. Did they get the name wrong? Thinking about it, they remembered thatst time, when Baxter Walker had called, the other party did indeed say that theirst name was not He. Could it be that they had mixed up the names? We wouldnt get it wrong. She filled out the form at the hospital herself. Who could write their own name incorrectly? Cam Walker remembered the clear handwriting of rissa Adams on the hospitals form. It was impossible to have gotten it wrong, unless the person had written their own name incorrectly. Ang Reid agreed upon hearing this.
Who would write their own name incorrectly? Unless it was deliberate. Deliberate? Thinking about this, Ang Reid couldnt help but furrow her brows. If the other party really didnt want them to know her true identity, it might be possible that she had used a fake name. Logan Heath also thought this possibility was unlikely. After all, people might write someone elses name wrong, but not their own. What could be the exnation? Could it be possible that the other party had intentionally written the wrong name to hide her identity and achievements? Well, that little girl really was quite noble then. Dont you also have her phone number? Since the hospital authorities contacted her through that number to inform her to go to the hospital, it means that the number must be real. Why not try calling and asking? Logan Heath reminded them. As long as the number was genuine, how could they be afraid of not finding the person? However, since the other party wanted to hide her identity and not reveal her true self, the Walker family didnt need to be so troubled. Although they wanted to thank her in person, she didnt have that intention.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ang Reid also thought Logan Heaths idea could be worth a try. If the other party really thought like that, maybe the girl would agree to meet them face-to-face under her insistence. With this in mind, Ang Reid quickly took out her phone and went through her bag to find the form from the hospital. Dialing the number on the form, Ang Reid called. At this time, Emily Walker had just returned to her office from the restroom, scratching her head, feeling much morefortable. Hearing her cell phone ringing, she took it out and saw an unfamiliar number. Looking at the screen, Emily Walker stared for a full ten seconds, and after confirming that it wasnt a harassing call, she answered the phone.
Hello? Who is this? Hearing the slightly familiar voice on the phone, Ang Reid couldnt help but furrow her brows. This voice why did it sound so familiar? There was always a difference between voices on the phone and in reality, so at this time, Ang Reid couldnt immediately recall whose voice this was.
However, she was very certain that this voice belonged to someone she knew. Chapter 568: 568: On the phone, the familiar voice Chapter 568: On the phone, the familiar voice Hello? Seeing no response on the other end, Emily Walker couldnt help but take her cell phone down to check if the call was still connected, before saying hello again. Ang Reid snapped back to her senses, smiled slightly, and asked, Excuse me, is this Lady Adams? Lady Adams? Upon hearing the name, Emily couldnt help but be stunned. That was her mothers name, which she had used at the hospital to conceal her real identity. So, what was this phone call about? Her star eyes widened. She suddenly remembered that this voice belonged to Ang Reid! Are you Lady Adams? Seeing that the other end of the phone had suddenly fallen silent, Ang Reid was certain that the person on the other side was indeed Lady Adams. And apparently, it was someone she knew well. I-Im not! For some reason, hearing Angs voice, Emily suddenly felt nervous and mmed the phone down, hanging up After hanging up, she was dumbfounded.
Why did she hang up the phone? Listening to the suddenly disconnected phone, Ang Reid looked confused as well. It seemed the other party was very afraid of her knowing their real identity? The more this happened, the more curious and suspicious Ang became. What exactly was making them so afraid of others knowing their true identity?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Mom, what happened? Is it rissa Adams? Seeing her mother lost in thought, Cam Walker couldnt help but speak up. Logan Heath, sitting nearby, also calmly awaited Angs response. Ang looked up nkly, turning towards Cam, She said shes not, but I feel like I know her voice very well. Hearing that, Cam looked stunned as well. Could the bone marrow donor be someone familiar to her mother? Who could it be? And why would they want to hide their identity? Did you think of anyone? Cam looked at her mother. If that were the case, it wouldnt be too difficult to find that person. Ang lowered her face, carefully filtering through the people she knew. From the voice, they should be around her Cams age. And among the people she knew, there were few who could be that age The first person Ang thought of when she remembered the familiar voice from earlier was Emily! So, it was Emily who donated the bone marrow? But why did she hide her identity? Thinking back to the scene she witnessed in the corridor earlier, Vivian Ferguson became even more certain that the rissa Adams on the phone was Emily, who also worked at the Company! But what puzzled her was why Emilys bone marrow matched her own? The more she thought about it, the more shocked Angs expression became. At this moment in her heart, a possible oue began to emerge! Why would Emilys bone marrow match her own Mom? Whats wrong? Seeing her mothers strange expression, Cam furrowed her brow in confusion.
What exactly happened that caused such a drastic change in her mothers reaction? Could it be that she already figured out who the rissa Adams was? Snapping back to reality under her daughters gaze, Ang still looked heavy-hearted. She looked up at Logan Heath standing nearby, and without the politeness she had shown previously, she directly called out his name, Logan, thank you, were going home.
After saying that, she stood up a bit unsettled, pulled Cam, and walked toward the direction of the front door. She had to go to the hospital. She needed to know if the girl who donated the bone marrow was Emily indeed, if she was her Charlotte Chapter 569: 569: Asking Dr. Derrick Chapter 569: Asking Dr. Derrick With an excited heart, Ang Reid and Cam Walker left Excellence Group. All the way, Cam Walker was full of confusion, what exactly was going on with her mother? Mother, whats wrong with you? In the back seat, Cam Walker was looking at her mother with a puzzled face, her current state clearly telling her that something had happened. Something, she didnt know had urred! Ang Reid did not utter a word; she lost herself in deep thought. The ck car arrived directly in front of the Walker familys vi. Cam, you stay at home first. I need to go somewhere. Ang Reid spoke as she opened the car door and let Cam Walker out of the car. Watching her mothers unusual behavior, Cam Walker was filled with even more confusion. However, before she could open her mouth, Ang Reid had already shut the car door. As soon as she could, the ck car sped away, disappearing around the corner of Walker Manor in an instant. Standing at the grand entrance, Cam Walker felt more suspicious as she thought about it. Why was Mother so anxious? Even somewhat impatient.
In the phone call just now, what did the other party say? Could that be what made her usually calm mother so disturbed? Of course, all of this was still unknown to Cam Walker. . The ck car drove straight to E Citys top-rated hospital. Ang Reid seemed to rush into the hospital, going directly to her attending physicians office on the designated floor via the elevator. However, when she reached her doctors office, Dr. Derrick was not there. Anxious, Ang Reid saw a nurse passing by and quickly stopped her. Her expression was urgent, as if waiting for life-saving treatment. Lady nurse, where is Dr. Derrick? Having spent more than a month in the hospital, plus the significant status difference of the Walker family, many people in the hospital were already very familiar with Ang Reid. The nurse smiled at Ang Reid and replied unhurriedly, Dr. Derrick is performing a surgery on a patient. Does Madam Walker need anything? Upon hearing this, Ang Reids face turned pale, and her body stiffened. Hes performing surgery? How long will it take for him to be done? Ang Reid knew very well that typical surgery would take at least one to two hours. Then, how much longer will he take? Seeing her anxious expression, the nurse nced at the file folder in her hand, and then at the watch on her left wrist. Then she looked up, At least another hour and a half if the surgery goes smoothly. A hour and a half. Although anxious, Ang Reid had no other choice but to wait at this moment. The girl who donated her bone marrow to her, who was she? Ang Reid thought, only Dr. Derrick would know now.
While waiting, Ang Reid took out her phone. At this moment, what she needed was a picture of Emily Walker! Futuren Group, top floor. In therge CEOs office, Baron Stuart was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the cityscape of E City. His manner was as cold andposed as always. But at this moment, his face had a touch of deep contemtion.
The cell phone ringtone rang, breaking his thoughts. He turned around, walked to the office desk, picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID. He hadnt saved Ang Reids number.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Who is this? His deep voice carried a touch of richness, sexy but also cold. Hearing the mans low, deep voice on the phone, Ang Reid was somewhat anxious, yet she dared not casually voice her request. Chapter 570: 570: Give me a Picture of Emily Walker Chapter 570: Give me a Picture of Emily Walker Privately, she hadnt had much interaction with Baron Stuart and didnt know if he would agree to her uing request. After calming her emotions, Ang Reid nervously spoke, Baron Stuart, its me. Baron Stuart was not unfamiliar with Ang Reids voice. As for why she would suddenly look for him, Baron Stuart was almostpletely certain in his heart. Ang Reid might be looking for him because of Emily Walkers background. What is it? He spoke in a low tone, without using any politenguage. He had always been so cold towards others, and Ang Reid was not surprised by it. Baron Stuart, I, I want a photo of Emily Walker. If you have one, can you send it to me? Ang Reids tone was clearly pleading as she spoke. Baron Stuart remained calm upon hearing her request, his expression not changing in the slightest. Alright. He simply said those two words, then hung up the phone. Ang Reid was somewhat surprised by his straightforward eptance.
She had thought that he would definitely ask why since the matter involved Emily Walker. But now, he had agreed without asking any questions. It was as if he already knew something. Thinking about this, Ang Reid was once again taken aback. Could it be that Baron Stuart was already suspicious? Or did he already know that Emily Walker was her daughter? The phone rang and interrupted Ang Reids thoughts. Upon checking, it was indeed a photo of Emily Walker. Looking at the little girl in the screen, Ang Reid was like someone who had obtained a treasure, touching the screen and unable to take her eyes off of it. If she was really her daughter Thinking about this, a long-suppressed tear escaped from her eyes, falling onto the screen of the phone. After a long one and a half hours, Ang Reid finally saw Dr. Derrick returning as she sat in a chair nearby. She stood up anxiously and looked at Dr. Derrick who was walking towards her with an urgent expression. Seeing her, Dr. Derrick was not surprised because he was informed by a nurse right after leaving the operating room that Madam Walker was waiting for him. What did Madam Walker want to see me for? He asked, seeing that she seemed to be in a hurry. Ang Reid didnt beat around the bush and spoke directly, Dr. Derrick, I want to ask, do you still remember the face of the little girl who donated her bone marrow to me? Dr. Derrick raised his eyebrows, then thought for a moment, I remember, whats the matter? The little girl who donated her bone marrow at that time made a deep impression on him. A very clear image of a girl. Hearing the doctors answer, Ang Reid couldnt wait to pull out her phone and show him the photo that Baron Stuart had sent over just now, Is it her?
After carefully looking at it for a few moments, the doctor confirmed, Yes, its her, rissa Adams. Hearing this, Ang Reids whole being was filled with excitement, and a mixture of emotions filled her heart. The bone marrow was indeed donated by Emily Walker. Doctor, I want to ask, is there a high chance ofpatibility among strangers? Ang Reid asked, her eyes brimming with excitement.
Although the doctor didnt understand the reason for her question, he answered truthfully, Not really, as you can tell from your situation at that time. Hence, when rissa appeared, I was quite surprised and overjoyed. The doctors words left Ang Reid in a stunned state. At the same time, she couldnt help but burst into tears of joy and excitement!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 571: 571: Investigating the Mystery of One’s Origin 1 Chapter 571: Investigating the Mystery of Ones Origin 1 Thank you! Ang Reid gratefully shook the doctors hand and promptly turned to leave. This was definitely not a coincidence, Emily Walker might really be her daughter from twenty years ago Once she thought about this possibility, Ang couldnt wait to find Emily and personally ask her if she was the daughter she lost 20 years ago! However, as the car started driving towards Excellence Group, Ang began to ponder as she looked at the photos in her hands. If she just went and asked Emily so recklessly, would she deny it? She felt that Emily was not willing to reveal her own identity precisely because she didnt want them to know that she could be the Walker familys missing child. What should she do? She remembered thest time when Emily herself said she was her parents biological child, that it was impossible for her to be Angs daughter. If she still denies it as firmly as before, how could she continue to ask about it? Thinking about this, Angs originally excited expression suddenly became dejected. Without enough certainty, she couldnt go ask Emily recklessly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Watson, back to Walker Manor. Hearing this, the driver Watson immediately turned the car around. By this time, it was getting close to dinner time, and Baxter Walker had already returned from the Company. As soon as Ang entered the living room, she looked at the servant preparing dinner and asked, Where is the master? In the study. The servant answered, and Ang walked straight towards the staircase entrance in the center of the living room. Ang had returned in such a hurry and was very eager, so she didnt notice her daughter Cam Walker sitting on the sofa waiting for dinner. She was holding the remote control, intending to greet her mother when she returned, but before she could open her mouth, she saw Ang hastily walking to the study on the second floor. Since this afternoon, Cam, who had been somewhat puzzled, couldnt help but feel even more bewildered seeing her mothers expression. She stood up, looked towards the direction of the second floor, and step by step also went up to the second floor with her baffled heart. Inside the study, Baxter Walker was still busy with Company matters. Hearing the study door being opened, he looked up. As soon as he saw Ang, he quickly stood up. Ang, where have you been? Cam said you werent yourself this afternoon. What exactly happened? He walked over, clearly noticing the unusual expression on his wifes face, and his brow furrowed even more. As soon as Ang saw him, she eagerly grabbed Baxters arms, her expression anxious and full of infinite desire, Graham, do you know who donated the bone marrow to me? Upon hearing this, Baxters tightly knitted brows suddenly rxed, and he wore a stunned look on his face, I know, its a girl named rissa Adams. Thinking about this, Baxter paused and then remembered, Right, didnt you and Cam go to Excellence Group to find her this afternoon? Did you find her? We found her! Ang nodded non-stop, her excitement looking unusual to whoever saw it. Even if she found the donor, was there a need to be this excited?
Graham, the person who donated the bone marrow to me was Emily Walker! As she said this, Angs already excited mood suddenly turned sorrowful as she burst into tears. At this moment, Cam, who was standing outside the door preparing to knock, suddenly heard her mothers words and her hand, which she had just raised, froze in midair. Could it be that the person who donated the bone marrow to her mother was actually Emily Walker?
Chapter 572: 572: Investigating the Mystery of One’s Origin 2 Chapter 572: Investigating the Mystery of Ones Origin 2 Why did she do this? Was she trying to win over her parents? Ha, its really ridiculous! Thinking of this possibility, Cam Walkers mouth couldnt help but curl into a sarcastic smile. No matter how much she tried to win them over, could she make her parents leave their own daughter behind? Watching herpletely abnormal expression and behavior, Baxter Walker was like looking at a flower in the mist, his face full of confusion and puzzlement. Ang, whats wrong with you? Seeing her tears streaming down, Baxter Walker got a little anxious, Sit down and talk. Helping her to the nearby sofa, Baxter Walker carefully took out a tissue from the tea table and wiped her unstoppable tears. What happened, and why are you crying so suddenly? Ang Reids tears couldnt be stopped, sobbing for a little while before looking at Baxter Walker and saying, I think Emily Walker is really my daughter In one sentence, both Baxter Walker and Cam Walker outside the door were stunned, like thunder from a clear sky. Cam was naturally confused. What did it mean that Emily was her mothers daughter?
After the shock, Baxter Walker regained a bit of rationality. He frowned at his wife Ang Reid, Ang, exin yourself clearly. Why are you so sure that shes our daughter? He could hardly believe it. Twenty years ago, their daughter had been confirmed to have died in that fire. How could she still exist on Earth? Moreover, after twenty years, was Emily really their daughter? I went to the hospital to ask Emily is the one who donated bone marrow to me. Ive always suspected it. Shes my daughter, shes my Charlotte Walker As she spoke, Ang Reids tears burst out once again. Baxter Walker was shocked again. The one who donated bone marrow was that girl named Emily Walker? But why was the donor listed as rissa Adams? What was going on? A series of questions popped up in Baxter Walkers mind. He couldnt understand why that girl named Emily Walker would use someone elses identity to donate bone marrow to his wife. And then, why did she refuse to reveal her identity for so long? Watching his wife sobbing and crying out in pain, Baxter Walkers heart ached. He had to clear up many things. Once he had a clear understanding, he could start investigating thoroughly! Ang, even if its the girl named Emily Walker who donated the bone marrow to you, why are you sure shes our daughter? He knew that she must have other evidence for her im. Ang Reid wiped her tears, raised her tearful eyes to her husband, The doctor said that in the outsiders ratio, the chances of finding matching bone marrow are very small I dont believe its just a coincidence. Also the mandarin duck stone. I dont think thats a coincidence either. She must be my Charlotte, she must be The more she spoke, the more Ang Reids tears streamed down her face. After twenty years, her daughter was really still alive!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ang Reids words left Baxter Walker in astonishment. Earlier on, she had suspected that the mandarin duck stone on Baron Stuarts neck might be the one they had hung on their daughters body years ago. But at that time, he had thought their daughter was dead, and that his wifes wishful thinking had caused her to mistake it for their daughters stone. If Emily was really their daughter, he had to start investigating from her birth twenty years ago. Chapter 573: 573: Unacceptable Departure of Camila Walker Chapter 573: Uneptable Departure of Cam Walker Perhaps, theres no need for him to investigate. Just a DNA test would clearly reveal whether shes their daughter or not. Graham, hurry up and investigate Emilys background. Im sure shes my daughter! Ang Reid sobbed as she spoke and finally couldnt hold back her tears, burying her face in Baxter Walkers chest. Baxter hugged her, hisrge palm gently rubbing her shoulder tofort her. He also seemed deep in thought. Ill have someone investigate immediately. Outside the door, Cam Walker waspletely stunned by this shocking news. Is Emily their daughter? What on earth is going on? Could it be that her parents lost two children back then? So she and Emily are sisters?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om No, she cant ept it!
With this thought, Cam pushed open the door, looking at her parents incredulously. Hearing the door being pushed open, Baxter and Ang on the sofa immediately turned their heads, looking surprised at their daughter who entered. Cam Dad, Mom, what did you mean by what you just said? Why would Emily be your daughter?! I dont want to be sisters with the woman who stole my man! She couldnt do it and couldnt ept it! Seeing her daughter so agitated, Ang stood up. She knew that Cam disliked Emily, and it was normal for her to struggle in epting this new revtion. However, Emily was her biological daughter, and she couldnt leave her out in the cold. Having lost her for 20 years, Ang was determined to bring Emily back home and reunite her with the Walker family. Cam, listen to me. I know you dont like Emily, but shes my biological daughter, and I must bring her back home! Ang cried. She knew it would be difficult for Cam to ept Emily all at once. But she still hoped that the two of them could get along like real sisters and perhaps help Cam let go of her grudge. Thats what Ang hoped for. Hearing her mothers words, Cam stood there in disbelief. Mom, what do you mean shes your biological daughter? Arent I?! Why did it feel like her mothers words were saying that Emily was her real daughter, and she was just someone picked up? Had Emily really won her mother over to the point where her own daughter was to be pushed aside? Ang was taken aback by this. At that time, the news of her searching for her daughter was well-known throughout the city. The search hadsted for over a year. To avoid the imposters continually showing up, she finally adopted Cam and announced to the city that she had found her daughter.
At that time, the investigation results confirmed that her Charlotte had already died in a fire. Afterward, Baxter had no choice but to do so. Firstly, to prevent the endless stream of people iming to be their daughter, and secondly, to help her get out of her pain. Moreover, Her father was seriously ill at that time because he couldnt bear the heavy blow. At that time, he had no other choice and couldnt just watch his father fall. As for the adopted Cam, they had always told her the same story since she was young to keep people from gossiping and to avoid criticism.
For the past 20 years, Cam had always thought she was the biological daughter who was found 20 years ago. Chapter 574: 574: You, Are Not Our Biological Child Chapter 574: You, Are Not Our Biological Child However, at this moment, how could she bring herself to tell Cam that she was not her biological daughter? Ang Reids silence made Cam even more shocked. She looked at her mother, and faintly, she seemed to sense something. Mom Why arent you saying anything? A normal person, after being asked that question, would immediately respond: Of course you are my biological daughter, right? But why, on her mothers face, did she clearly see her hesitation? Why did she have that expression, as if she was indeed not her biological daughter? Ang Reids face darkened, and she did not know how to start exining. If she told the truth now, Cam, with her proud personality, might not be able to handle it. But if she did not rify this issue, her Charlotte Walker could not return to her side! Back then, she only gave birth to one daughter, so if she now had two biological daughters, people would definitely gossip. Cam, I
Cam! Just as Ang Reid was about to speak, Baxter Walker, who had been standing by their side, spoke up. For all these years, he had treated Cam as if she was his own daughter, even better than that. In the past 20 years, although he had been busy with his career and rarely got close to her, his love for her was no less than that of any other father. If that girl named Emily Walker was indeed his real daughter, then he must tell Cam now. Telling her did not mean that the Walker Family would abandon her. Even if they acknowledged Emily Walker, Cam would still be his, Baxter Walkers, daughter. With a sigh, Baxter Walker looked at Cam and spoke with a heavy voice. Cam, indeed you are not our biological child. We brought you back 20 years ago to reassure your grandpa and help your mother walk out of her pain. Upon hearing this, Cam froze for a moment, staring nkly at her father.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She was not the Walker Familys biological child? Dad, what are you talking about She stared at her father in a daze, unable to believe the truth. She had lived in the Walker Family for 20 years and had been a respected youngdy. How could she possibly not be their biological daughter? Why hadnt anyone told her this in these 20 years? Cam, I know its hard for you to ept right now, but indeed, you are not our biological daughter. Your real parents died in the United Kingdom when you were one-year-old. At that time, I took you, who had no one to rely on, and brought you back. Recalling the past, Baxter Walker continued with a heavy voice. However, Cams face was filled with disbelief. TWenty years had passed, and now they were telling her that her real parents were dead? And she, she was just adopted by them? You all After a long time, Cam finally spoke in shock, looking at her parents in disbelief, were you bewitched by that Emily Walker? I am your real daughter! She refused; she would not ept such a result even if she died! Her Baron Stuart title had already been taken away. Why now, even her parents were being snatched away from her?
Helplessly watching his emotionally out-of-control daughter, Baxter Walker felt very helpless. Cam, even if we acknowledge Emily Walker, you are still my daughter. We will not reject you because of this, do you understand!? Although she was not their biological child, they had raised her for 20 years. How could they possibly let go of the bond they had built over those 20 years? I dont want this! Cam screamed out in emotional turmoil; she did not want such an oue, absolutely not!
Chapter 575: 575: Do You Want a Second Child Chapter 575: Do You Want a Second Child You must be lying to me, I hate you all! After saying that, Cam Walker stormed out of the study, turned around, went downstairs, and left the vi. Cam! Ang Reid, watching her rush out like this, couldnt help but worry. She wanted to chase after her but was pulled back by Baxter Walker. She turned her head and looked at him with a worried expression. Baxter Walker also looked worried, but at this point, what use was there in saying anything more. Let her be alone to calm down and think about it. Cam Walker didnte back the whole night after leaving. C On the other hand, After a whole day of being busy, Emily Walker went straight upstairs after dinner and took afortable hot bath.
The weather was getting colder and colder, and soaking in the warm water felt incredibly rxing, washing away a days worth of fatigue. After soaking for half an hour, Emily Walker came out wrapped in a bath towel.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The wound on her back started to itch again, and Emily Walker couldnt help but want to scratch it. But just as she was about to reach and scratch, her hand was suddenly grabbed by another hand! Emily Walker was startled, and abruptly turned her head, only to see Baron Stuart standing behind her. Its healing, dont scratch. His low and deep voice sounded, exuding a seductive charm that was hard to resist. At this time, Emily Walker was only wearing a bath towel, with nothing else underneath. Maybe it was because of this situation, but hearing his seductive voice, Emily Walker suddenly felt a bit uneasy. Especially since He must have juste from the gym, all sweaty. At this time, his shirt was also soaked with sweat, revealing his strong pectoral muscles that looked as if they were capable of jumping, and looking at his sturdy chest, Emily Walker couldnt help but swallow and blush. Um, IIm going to bed first After saying that, Emily Walker turned and walked towards the bed. She couldnt help but wonder if his body was so good, why did he need to work out every day. Compared to herself Uh, did her waist get thicker? Gazing at her blushing and uneasy face, Baron Stuart smiled slightly. When would a woman finally learn not to be embarrassed? Being soaked in sweat, Baron Stuart also went into the bathroom and took a bath. When he came out again, half an hour had passed. Maybe it was because she was too tired, but in just half an hour, Emily Walker fell into a deep sleep very quickly.
Feeling drowsy, she felt a hand wandering on her body, making her feel a little ufortable. Her consciousness gradually woke up. As her blurred eyes began to open Before she could fully open them, her lips were covered by another pair, soft and sealed.
Mmm Whats going on? Usually, when shes asleep, Baron Stuart wouldnt wake her up. Baronuh She wanted to speak, but this mans teasing skills seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, turning her on in just a few minutes! Awake? Baron Stuart lifted his head, looked at the charming Emily Walker in front of him, and satisfaction appeared on his face. If she could, she really wanted to give him a re! How could she not be awake after being teased like this? But now, she was at her most vulnerable, her face full of shyness and seductiveness. The mulberry silk light-colored sleepwear skirt was gently lifted up by hisrge palm, probing and touching Emily Walkers private area Emily Walker waspletely awake now, unable to help but let out soft moans. Do you want a second child His sexy thin lips were constantly moving up and down near her body, his hoarse voice asking. Chapter 576: 576: Grandpa Invites Us for a Meal Chapter 576: Grandpa Invites Us for a Meal At this time, Emily Walker, although feverish all over, clearly heard what he said. As for a second child, she definitely wanted one, desperately wanted one. Yes Satisfied with her answer, Baron Stuart did not wait any longer and got straight to the point . Luckily, the next day was the weekend, or else Emily Walker really couldnt get out of bed, let alone go to thepany to work! Moving her nearly broken body, Emily furrowed her brows and prepared to get out of bed. However, just as she sat up and lifted the bedding, her body was suddenly pulled back down, directly pinned by an unknown man! What are you doing? she asked in shock, looking at the man on top of her, even though she had a guess in mind!
But, how could this man be such a beast, continually obsessing over this matter?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om For our second child, I think we need to make an effort, morning and night, Baron Stuart said with a charming smile, looking extremely sexy as he gazed at the woman beneath him. Morning and night efforts? She thought it was more like he was going to take her life morning and night!? With a forceful push, Emily yelled angrily, I dont want to! Pushing him away, Emily got up like she was fleeing, got off the bed, and rushed into the bathroom, locking the door! Only with this, she felt she could escape her ordeal for the morning. After freshening up, she opened the bathroom door and found the man now neatly dressed. Since today was a weekend, he shouldnt need to dress so formally, but Looking at him in his ck handmade suit, Emily asked in confusion. Arent you resting at home today? Judging by his appearance, he was definitely going out. Could it be that he had to attend a social engagement temporarily? Baron Stuart fastened thest button on his shirt cuff, turned to look at her, and said, Going back to Stuart Manor. Emily paused for a moment, then replied, Oh. Youreing with me. Seeing that she didnt seem to understand, Baron Stuart reminded her. As Emily was approaching the wardrobe, she couldnt help but look back in surprise when she heard him, What? Baron Stuart raised an eyebrow, pursed his thin lips slightly, and then said, My grandpa invites us for a meal. As his words fell, he looked at the woman in front of him, then turned around and went into the restroom to freshen up. Emily was stunned for a few seconds before she snapped back to reality and quickly got dressed while he was freshening up. Ever since she was shot thest time, Baron Stuarts grandpas attitude towards her had made aplete turnaround, seemingly epting her subconsciously.
Otherwise, he wouldnt invite her for a meal today, would he? Thinking about going to Stuart Manor, Emily scrutinized her entire wardrobe for the first time, attaching great importance to her outfit. She had been to the manor before and met his family countless times, but why was she feeling so nervous now? In the end, she chose a simpleke-blue wool slim-fit coat, casually unbuttoned, with a ck bottoming shirt underneath, ck pencil pants, and seven-centimeter high heel shoes. She looked energetic from head to toe.
Her figure was naturally tall and slender, and this outfit entuated her bodys curves even more. Baron Stuart nced at her and couldnt help but furrow his brow. Wearing so little, arent you cold? Emily paused, then looked down and re-examined her outfit. Was she really wearing too little? Where am Icking? Her inner bottoming shirt was even thickened! Button it up, Baron Stuart pointed to her open chest. Chapter 577: 577: Camila Walker Goes Crazy Early in the Morning Chapter 577: Cam Walker Goes Crazy Early in the Morning One has to admit, in this way, she seemed to have acquired a touch of maturity. However, with only a thin article of clothing underneath, if she didnt button up, he feared she might get cold. Emily Walker lowered her head, looking at her chest area, technically, this coat looked better unbuttoned. Didnt he realize these buttons were just for the show? It looks better this way! She looked at him, seeminglypletely justified. Baron Stuart remained silent, because at this moment her outfit indeed made her look mature and morepetent. He suddenly realized, did she purposely dress up for their visit to Stuart Manor today?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Thinking about this, Baron Stuart slightly curled his lips and promptly opened the car door. After both of them got into the car, the white Bugatti drove out of the private vi. Just as the car left the courtyard gate, Baron Stuart abruptly stopped.
Whats wrong? Emily Walker turned her head, only to find that he seemed to be searching for something. Patted his coat pocket, Baron Stuart murmured, I left my cell phone. Wait for me a moment. As the echo of his words fell, he swiftly opened the car door, got off, and walked directly into the courtyard house. Emily Walker, sitting in the car, was somewhat bored, so she turned on the car radio. As music sounded, Emily unexpectedly found that it was a song she liked very much. She closed her eyes to enjoy it. However, before the song was even halfway through, she suddenly heard the sound of a car door being opened and quickly opened her eyes. What surprised her, however, was that the car door that opened was not the drivers side, but the passenger seat, her side. Emily was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to look at the person opening the car door, someone abruptly yanked her from the car, causing her to tumble to the ground! Ah Due to the driveway being cement, she instinctively stopped her fall with her hands, but identally scraped her palm. She winced in pain, then quickly raised her head to look at the one who dragged her down. Cam Walker Through several encounters, Emily knew that when Cam decided to strike, she showed no mercy. As Cam lunged at her once again, Emily quickly rose to her feet, effectively blocking Cams attacking hands! ring at Cam in front of her, she retorted, Cami Walker, dont push your luck! She didnt understand, how had she offended this youngdy again! After thest incident, she seemed to have cooled down for a long time, but now, she came swaggering right to her doorstep? After saying that, she gathered her strength and pushed Cam away a full meter. Im pushing my luck!? At this time, Cam, like a madwoman, charged forward again, swinging her ws at Emily, Who exactly is pushing their luck here, is it me or is it you, this shameless woman! Isnt it enough to steal my man, now you want to snare my parents too!? Seeing hering closer again, Emily stretched out her hand to block, intending to push her away as before. However, this time, Cam clung to her clothes and refused to let go!
Are you out of your mind!? Emily shouted. She was truly astounded, facing Cams madness so early in the morning! What does she mean by stealing her parents, what is she talking about, utterly baffling!? Chapter 578: 578: Get Away Before I Take Action! Chapter 578: Get Away Before I Take Action! As the two were struggling, Cam Walker took the opportunity to try to grab Emily Walkers soft long hair. Fortunately, Emily had quick reflexes and slightly leaned her head back, avoiding Cams grasp.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If such a scene were to happen on the main street, wouldnt there be many onlookers and finger-pointing? Emily didnt like fighting with another woman like this. She wasnt very interested in someones appearance, but to be tangled in such a manner under the broad daylight really damaged her image, making them look like two madwomen Enough! Finally, Emily pushed her away once again, trying to suppress the anger in her heart and calmly speaking, Baron Stuart will be here soon. Do you think youll have the upper hand if you continue like this? Baron Stuart only went back to get his cell phone. By now, he should being downstairs. It wouldnt take more than two minutes for him to appear here. Previously, Cam Walker had always taken the advantage when she took action. This time, she didnt expect that she couldnt even touch Emily when she fought back! She also knew that it would only be a matter of minutes before Baron Stuart woulde out. His car was parked here, and anyone with eyes could see that she was waiting for him. However, she just couldnt ept it. Why should this woman in front of her deprive her of everything?! Why should this womanpete with her for the positions of Stuart Familys Young Madam and the Walker Familys daughter?!
Thinking about this, Cam Walker became angry, and she fiercely raised her hand again to attack. However, this time, she didnt seed. Her arm was tightly grabbed by someone, and then, without any chance to react, Cam Walker was violently thrown to the ground! Get lost before I start hitting you! The low and cold voice sounded, clearly suppressing a burst of anger, trying hard to keep it concealed. He had never beaten a woman before, but it didnt mean he wouldnt. So, this was the final warning for you before he got furious. Cam Walker fell to the ground, her messy wavy hair scattered in front of her forehead. She raised her head and looked up at the man before her. He could go this far for her sake? Standing up slowly, Cam Walker knew very well that she couldnt fight anyone, let alone the man in front of her. Baron Stuart, since youre so capable, youd better protect this greenhouse flower well. Perhaps one day, you wont be able to find her again Cam Walkers gaze remained calm, but her tone was chilling. After finishing her words, she nced at the woman in front of her and then turned to leave. Baron Stuart didnt even bother to look at her as she left. He directly got in the car with Emily. . Emily was somewhat restless on the way, her head bowed in her thoughts. Cams words kept ringing in her ears: Youve already taken my man away, and now you want to take away my parents too?! Why did she rush over to act crazy so early in the morning? And why did she say that? Did the Walker family discover something? In the rear-view mirror, Baron Stuart asionally looked at her expression. Today, Cams outburst was likely because Baxter Walker and Ang Reid had already sensed Emilys real identity. And Cam had also learned about her own background.
Given her personality, she indeed couldnt endure it, so she must havee to make a scene with Emily. At 9 AM, the two arrived at Stuart Manor. Vivian Ferguson had prepared fruits, and when she saw the twoing in, she greeted them with a smile.
Chapter 573: Unacceptable Departure of Camila Walker Chapter 573: Uneptable Departure of Cam Walker Perhaps, theres no need for him to investigate. Just a DNA test would clearly reveal whether shes their daughter or not. Graham, hurry up and investigate Emilys background. Im sure shes my daughter! Ang Reid sobbed as she spoke and finally couldnt hold back her tears, burying her face in Baxter Walkers chest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baxter hugged her, hisrge palm gently rubbing her shoulder tofort her. He also seemed deep in thought. Ill have someone investigate immediately. Outside the door, Cam Walker waspletely stunned by this shocking news. Is Emily their daughter? What on earth is going on? Could it be that her parents lost two children back then? So she and Emily are sisters? No, she cant ept it! With this thought, Cam pushed open the door, looking at her parents incredulously. Hearing the door being pushed open, Baxter and Ang on the sofa immediately turned their heads, looking surprised at their daughter who entered. Cam Dad, Mom, what did you mean by what you just said? Why would Emily be your daughter?! I dont want to be sisters with the woman who stole my man! She couldnt do it and couldnt ept it! Seeing her daughter so agitated, Ang stood up. She knew that Cam disliked Emily, and it was normal for her to struggle in epting this new revtion. However, Emily was her biological daughter, and she couldnt leave her out in the cold. Having lost her for 20 years, Ang was determined to bring Emily back home and reunite her with the Walker family. Cam, listen to me. I know you dont like Emily, but shes my biological daughter, and I must bring her back home! Ang cried. She knew it would be difficult for Cam to ept Emily all at once. But she still hoped that the two of them could get along like real sisters and perhaps help Cam let go of her grudge. Thats what Ang hoped for. Hearing her mothers words, Cam stood there in disbelief. Mom, what do you mean shes your biological daughter? Arent I?! Why did it feel like her mothers words were saying that Emily was her real daughter, and she was just someone picked up? Had Emily really won her mother over to the point where her own daughter was to be pushed aside? Ang was taken aback by this. At that time, the news of her searching for her daughter was well-known throughout the city. The search hadsted for over a year. To avoid the imposters continually showing up, she finally adopted Cam and announced to the city that she had found her daughter. At that time, the investigation results confirmed that her Charlotte had already died in a fire. Afterward, Baxter had no choice but to do so. Firstly, to prevent the endless stream of people iming to be their daughter, and secondly, to help her get out of her pain. Moreover, Her father was seriously ill at that time because he couldnt bear the heavy blow. At that time, he had no other choice and couldnt just watch his father fall. As for the adopted Cam, they had always told her the same story since she was young to keep people from gossiping and to avoid criticism. For the past 20 years, Cam had always thought she was the biological daughter who was found 20 years ago. Chapter 579: 579: You Two Move in Here Chapter 579: You Two Move in Here Come, Emily, sit here. She stood up and pointed to the European-style soft sofa beside her. For the first time, she weed Emily as a family member. Emily nced at the seat and walked over. She was so nervous, even though they had met several times, it seemed like today was more like meeting parents The group sat down on the sofa, and within a moment, Zachary also came downstairs. Grandpa! Brother and Emily are here! Be, seeing hime down the stairs, stood up and waved at Zachary on the staircase. Zachary, leaning on his crutches, looked towards the living room sofa and saw two familiar figures. Perhaps he felt a little awkward thinking about how he initially treated Emily, so Zachary quickly averted his gaze. When he reached the living room, he walked over and looked at Emily, Is the wound on your back getting better? He was genuinely surprised and shocked by the instant she shielded him from the gun. Most people wouldnt have jumped in without hesitation like she did.
Emily wasnt used to Zacharys change all at once, so she just nodded, Its much better now. Zachary nodded and then looked at Vivian, Tell Mrs. Noelle to prepare more nutritious meals every day. Alright. Vivian smiled and nodded. Her father had truly changed his opinion of Emily after thest time! She was happy in her heart too.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With this, Emily should be able to move into their home very soon! Zachary lowered his head, thinking about it, then looked up at Baron and Emily. Why dont you two move back in? Its nice for the family to have each other. After all, they were already married, and he thought this was a good idea! As soon as he said this, everyone looked up in surprise and stared at him. Only Barons expression remained unchanged, as he slowly picked up the tea from the tea table and took a sip. Dad, do you really think so? Vivian asked excitedly. She had been thinking about how to bring this up, but he beat her to it! Zachary looked at Vivian bewildered, What? Is this idea not good? Good, of course, it is! Be jumped up, Grandpa, this is your best idea ever! Brat, you think I havent had a good idea before? Though he could be stern, he cherished his precious granddaughter! Beughed, Hehe You were good before, but this time is the best! After saying that, she suddenly got up and bounced over to the sofa opposite, then sat down in between Baron and Emily! She wrapped her arms around both of them, Brother, why dont you guys move in this afternoon! Emilys face was astonished, this sudden news was indeed overwhelming! No. Barons calm voice rang out, and everyone looked at him in surprise. Be, sitting next to him, blinked her big eyes, puzzled as she stared at her brother.
After thinking for a moment, she seemed to realize that it might indeed be too rushed, so she happily said again, Well, today is indeed too rushed, how about tomorrow then! With Bes words, everyones thoughts followed suit. Chapter 580: 580: A Brief Moment in a Two-Person World Chapter 580: A Brief Moment in a Two-Person World As soon as Be Stuart said this, everyone else followed her line of thought. So, it was because there wasnt enough time? Its fine; they could move tomorrow. However That wont work either. Baron Stuarts calm voice sounded once again. This time, without waiting for anyone else to speak, he exined his reasons. I will live there with her before we have a child. As he said this, the living room fell silent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a half a moment, when everyone came back to their senses, Vivian Ferguson asked with confusion, Why do you still want to live there? The Old Master had personally asked him and Emily Walker to move back in, but he was outright refusing this golden opportunity? As soon as Vivian Ferguson said this, everyone turned to him, wanting to know his reasons for not moving back.
Even Emily Walker, sitting next to him, was somewhat puzzled about his thoughts. To her, moving back to Stuart Manor or not made no difference; she had no particr expectations about it. However, she was curious about his thoughtswas he feeling she wasnt qualified enough to move into his home? Or did he have some other reasons? Baron Stuart raised his eyes and nced at everyone before he slowly said, Because I dont want to be disturbed. Everyone was stunned. What did he mean by that? What was not wanting to be disturbed? Oh, ording to him, moving back here would bother them, his family? You little brat! What did you say? Say it again for me! Before Vivian Ferguson could say anything, Zachary Stuart stood up from the sofa and raised his crutches to hit Baron Stuart. Luckily, he reacted quickly, swiftly got up, and dodged to one side! His evasion made Zachary Stuart even angrier. He cursed at him, You little brat, your mother and I raised you, and now youre fed up with us? You dont want to be disturbed? Weve disturbed you for decades, why are you onlyining now? Without his father and mother, would he be living so well? Zachary Stuart was about to explode! Baron Stuart was also very annoyed with his grandpas behavior of wanting to hit him every single time. Anyhow, he didnt want to continue this dispute. As long as he made his point clear, it would be enough. No matter what you say, I wont move back home before we have a child. Once they had a child, they would definitely move back, so he only wanted a short period of time with just the two of them during this year. Well then, hurry up and give me a great-grandchild! Zachary Stuart roared with anger, then looked at his grandson with a questioning gaze. Really, your grandma and I had your father the first time, and your father and mother had you in just one month. Why have you taken so long, and still not given me a great-grandchild? I really doubt whether you can manage As Zachary Stuart nced at Baron Stuart and slowly walked back to the sofa, he could endure the situation for a while. After all, if he wanted to hold his great-grandchild soon, the couple needed to work hard, which required a good environment. Indeed, living at home might be inconvenient. Even with good soundproofing, they might still feel restrained psychologically.
So, let them stay outside for the time being. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts face showed an expression of helplessness. Chapter 581: You Should Call Me Mother Chapter 581: You Should Call Me Mother The one thing a man cant stand is to have someone doubt his sexual capabilities! Especially since he had a child before. Well he, he has no problems in that area, you, you can rest assured At this moment, Emily Walker, who was by the side, couldnt help but speak up, seeing Baron Stuarts grandpa doubting him, she couldnt help but want to speak up for him. However, as soon as the words left her mouth, she wished she could bite off her tongue! It was like looking for trouble, while rifying, why did it feel like she had exposed something? In a sh, Emily only felt a surge of scorching heat, rushing straight to her forehead, and in an instant, her face turned bright red like a cooked shrimp! How embarrassing! Nevertheless, when Baron Stuart heard her rification, his smile was beyond smug. Vivian Ferguson and her daughter, who were on the side, saw this, and perhaps they knew Emily was feeling embarrassed, so they didnt continue on this topic. Thats right, we can rest assured, even if we dont trust Baron Stuart, we should trust Emily. Lets go and eat! Vivian Ferguson said with a smile, then pulled Emily along and walked towards the dining direction. Happiness alwayses so suddenly, making people unprepared, and as if in a dream. At the dining table, watching Vivian Ferguson repeatedly serve dishes for her, and Zachary Stuart, although he did not personally serve, he was always urging her to eat this and that, the long-lost warm feeling for Emily had been gone for several years. This was the feeling of family she experienced once again. Once upon a time, her father, Wilson Carter, was busy in the restaurant every day, but every time he came home for dinner, he would serve dishes for her and her brother. That fatherly smile, she still could not forget to this day. Afterward, when her father was seriously ill and hospitalized, Elia Parker was very harsh on her and her brother. Of course, at that time, her father hadnt passed away, so she and her mother didnt dare to be too obvious. After all, no one expected her father to leave like that. After her father left, she fully experienced the cold and warmth of the people in this world, like thin paper, easily punctured. Looking at the full bowl of dishes, Emily felt her nose sour, but of course, in such a situation, she wouldnt be moved to tears. She just sniffed and looked at Vivian Ferguson, Thank you, Aunt. Why are you still calling me Aunt? You should call me Mom! Vivian Ferguson looked at her with a joyful face. Unconsciously, it was as if she had another daughter. Mom Its been more than ten years since shest called someone that. Yeah, Emily, you and my elder brother have already gotten your marriage certificate, you should call her mom just like me! Be Stuart, who was on the side, couldnt help but speak up. Dont just talk about her, you should change your way of calling her too, call her sister-inw! Seeing her daughter only using others, Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but give her a grieving look. She only talked about others, but she always called Emily by her name! Hearing this, Be Stuart was startled, her starry eyes widened, looking at her mother and then at Emily. Sister-inw? But she hesitated to call her. But what? Shes your brothers wife, and naturally, you should call her sister-inw! Alright! Be pressed her lips together and tried to call her, Sister Sister-inw Shaw!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily was a little surprised, and the title was also very unfamiliar to her. Chapter 582: Zachary Stuarts Meeting Gift Chapter 582: Zachary Stuarts Meeting Gift All this time, Be Stuart has been calling her by her full name, she didnt expect that changing how she addressed her would feel so odd. Thats more like it! Vivian Fergusonughed, then turned to Emily Walker, Emily, why dont you try calling me that too? Having another daughter, she was quite looking forward to hearing the word Mom from her! Upon hearing this, the smile at the corner of Emily Walkers mouth abruptly froze. On the other side, Vivian Ferguson was still waiting for her to speak. Licking her lower lip, Emily Walker slowly called out, Mom Hey! Good! At the dining table, a wave ofughter and pleasant conversation immediately followed. However, Baron Stuart had no smile on his face. Ahem, ahem. A faint cough sounded distinctly loud, clearly, it was a deliberate cough meant to be heard by certain people! His face, stern as always, upon his cough, the three women immediately stoppedughing, turned their heads and stared at Baron Stuart in shock. Grandpa, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Be Stuart looked at him with a curious expression, with her innocent big eyes blinking. Baron Stuart was taken aback, and there was a hint of embarrassment as he licked his lips. At his side, Vivian Ferguson, as if understanding something, turned her head to Emily Walker and smiled, then she gestured with her eyes and mouthed: Call him grandpa.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily heard this and paused again, she turned her head to look at a stern-faced Baron Stuart. After today, she realized that on one hand, this old man could be so intimidating as to be frightening, but on the other hand, he seemed to have a heart as warm as a child. Grandpa Baron Stuart, who had been somewhat embarrassed, got surprised as Emilys Grandpa sounded more direct and hearty than her previous adress to Vivian Ferguson. Hes no stranger to being called Grandpa, as he had been called so by his grandchildren Be and Zachary Stuart for decades. However, when Emily called him that, he was at a loss for how to respond. After a while, he suddenly remembered how grandfathers on TV give their daughters-inw red envelopes. Albert. Master. The housekeeper, Albert Goldie, came over. Go to my study Then, Baron Stuart was seen whispering something in Albert Goldies ears, no one else knew what he was saying. A few minutester, Albert Goldie came down from upstairs, handing a card to Emily Walker, Buy more clothes to wear. With a simple sentence, Baron Stuart picked up his chopsticks and started eating again. Emily, stunned, looked at the scenerey card in front of her, still uprehending. So, was he meaning to give this card to her? Thinking about this, Emily quickly picked up the card and was about to return it to Baron Stuart. However, before she could say a word, Baron Stuart had already raised his hand to interrupt her, The things I give away, generally donte back. You can either keep it, or throw it awayter. Emily Walker was speechless. Their temperaments really are simr to Zachary Stuarts Having no choice, Emily Walker didnt say anything else and obediently put the card away. To keep rejecting the card could make others think she was being coy, so it was better to ept it graciously. Ahem! Emily had just epted the gold card, and everyone was ready to continue eating. But to their surprise, Zachary Stuart also started coughing. Emily was now puzzled. Baron Stuart coughed to have her call him grandpa, what was he doing this for? Whats the matter with you? She stared at him, asking in confusion. Chapter 583: 583: Feeling Being Watched Chapter 583: Feeling Being Watched Baron Stuart folded his arms, his dark star eyes looking at her. You really are He started with some annoyance, was this woman doing it on purpose? When his grandpa just coughed, didnt she shout out immediately? Now when he coughed, she pretended not to understand? Everyones had a turn, isnt it my turn now? He looked at her, his voice tinged with anger. Emily Walker was dumbstruck. His turn? His turn for what? You You want me to call you grandpa? Baron Stuart turned his head. How did he be the grandpa? Am I supposed to be your grandpa? Well, not really.
Suddenly, Emily seemed to think of something, her eyes widening in shock as she looked at him. Did he mean for her to call him husband? Thinking about this, Emily said nothing, bowed her head, picked up her chopsticks, and began eating voraciously! Watching her reaction, Baron Stuart became even more displeased. His eyes narrowing, he stared at her unhappily and called out, Hey, Emily Walker! She kept on eating! Please, what kind of idea had he gotten, asking her to call him husband in front of his family members? Insane! In the end, under Baron Stuarts gloomy expression, todays family feast came to an end! During this period of time, Emily didnt know if it was just her imagination. Every day when going to and from work, she had a faint feeling that someone was watching her, but when she turned her head, she saw nothing unusual. It was truly strange. Today, Baron Stuart was working overtime, so she didnt ask him to have the driver pick her up, nning to call a taxi on her own. Standing on the roadside near thepany entrance, Emily slightly furrowed her eyebrows, feeling as if a pair of eyes were fixated on her from behind. If this continued, she might go crazy. Unable to see the watchful presence, could it be something unclean spying on her!? At that thought, Emily couldnt help but shiver. Even just thinking about it sent chills down her spine. Taking a deep breath, Emily abruptly turned around, wanting to find out if the eyes staring at her from behind belonged to a person or a ghost! Not far away, Ang Reid must have been entranced by the sight, not expecting Emily to suddenly turn her head. Thus, their eyes met, and for a moment, both were startled. Ang Reid, how could it be her Emily stood dumbfounded in ce, looking at Ang Reid not far away.
Had she been watching her these past few days?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But why? Why would she do such a thing? Seeing the person before her, Ang Reids heart was in tumult. Baxter Walker had been investigating for several days, and all the signs seemed to indicate that Emily might really be her biological daughter!
Gazing at Ang Reid not far away, Emily prepared to approach her. However, before she could take a step, Ang turned and entered a private car. In the blink of an eye, the car sped away, disappearing into the busy traffic. Emily stood puzzled in ce, the words Cam Walker said a few days ago mysteriously echoed in her ears. Had the Walker family discovered the truth about her background? . Walker Manor. These days, the couple had been busy investigating Emilys background. Tonight, they finally had further results! As soon as Ang Reid returned home, Baxter Walker came to greet her, telling her that 20 years ago, many people had suspected that Emily was not the child of Wilson Carter and rissa Adams. From there, he also found Emilys Aunt Emma Hudson. Now, the only thing left to do was DNA identification! Chapter 584: 584: DNA Identification 1 Chapter 584: DNA Identification 1 Once the DNA is identified, the final result will be certain. However, they worried about whether Emily Walker would ept such identification. So, that night, Mr. and Mrs. Walker came to Baron Stuarts private residence. It was already 8 PM and Emily, having taken a bath, was nestled on the sofa watching TV while waiting for Baron Stuart to return. As the doorbell rang, she thought it was Baron Stuart who hade back. But after a moment of thought, something seemed off. Had Baron Stuart forgotten his key? It wasnt until Mrs. Noelle opened the door and saw Baxter Walker and Ang Reid enter that Emily rose from the sofa in surprise. Why would the couplee sote You all
Before Emily could speak, Ang couldnt help but cry out in excitement upon seeing her. Baxter,forting her at one side, then looked at Emily. Im sorry for disturbing you sote. Perhaps due to the unconfirmed reason, Baxter was very polite to Emily.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, for the couple and Emily herself, the truth seemed clear in their hearts. Although unconfirmed, she felt that there was a high chance that the couple in front of her were her biological parents. But without that piece of paper, her heart had no assurance, and it was like a wall had been put up between them, preventing them from calmly confirming everything. Are you looking for Baron Stuart? He hasnt returned yet No, we came to see you. Unable to speak through her sobs, Ang let Baxter take over the conversation. With a stunned look, Emily already guessed most of it. Apart from the matter of her ancestry, Baxter and Ang had no other reason to seek her out. As Baxter looked at the elegant young woman standing before him, he pursed his thin lips with a slight sourness welling up in his eyes. We He hesitated, and despite her proximity, he didnt know how to begin. Emily held her breath, awaiting an answer. She wanted to know if the couple who hade tonight were looking for their long-lost daughter. I think you must have noticed early on, is there a ԧ character on your mandarin duck stone? Baxter slowly started, hoping to confirm and recover their lost daughter step by step. Emilys eyes widened, and she stared intently at the couple in front of her. As soon as the words were spoken, both sides knew everything. Today, they were here to unravel the mystery of their ancestry. After a long while, Emily finally opened her mouth, There is a ԧ character. Emily My Charlotte Walker Ang couldnt help but burst into tears, walking forward to embrace Emily.
However, when Emily saw her approaching, she instinctively took a step back, clearly trying to evade Angs touch. Such a subtle movement visibly arrested Ang in her tracks, her expression frozen. At this moment, the grand entrance to the living room was once again opened, and as the three turned to look, Baron Stuart entered through the door. Upon entering, he was slightly taken aback at seeing the couple standing in the room.
But the next second, he regained hisposure, as if already guessing the reason for their visit. Putting down his coat, Baron Stuart walked over and held the stunned Emily in his arms. Looking at the expression on her face, most of the situation must have been discussed before his return. This woman, despite her seemingly calm appearance, must be feeling a mix of emotions and bewilderment in her heart at this moment, right? Chapter 585: 585: Conducting DNA Identification 2 Chapter 585: Conducting DNA Identification 2 Baron Stuart, youre back. Seeing the man in front of him, Baxter Walker calmly greeted him. If it had been earlier, Baron Stuart would not have responded at all, giving just a nce at most. Now, unexpectedly, he nodded, giving a grunt towards Baxter Walker, Mm. Immediately, he sat down on the sofa in the living room with Emily Walker by his side, and spoke to Mr. and Mrs. Walker, Sit down and lets talk. Hearing this, the couple nced at each other and then sat down on the sofa. Ang Reids gaze remained fixed on the calm Emily Walker. Was her earlier action to avoid her touch showing disgust or hatred for having found her only after 20 years? Ang Reid was afraid, afraid Emily really felt that way and didnt want to recognize them as her parents. Emily Walker sat calmly on the sofa, not looking at Mr. and Mrs. Walker, but slightly lowering her gaze. Baron Stuart was already aware of this matter, and Baxter Walker was clear about it.
During this period of time, when they were investigating Emilys background, Baron Stuart also helped out; otherwise, the progress might not have been so smooth. Emily, Baxter Walker began, wanting to sound more intimate, but recalling Emilys subconscious avoidance earlier, he hesitated to continue. I think you may have noticed that you are indeed likely our daughter. In his heart, his thoughts were the same as Ang Reids. Was it because of the years that had passed that she med them for not finding her sooner? Or, did she me them for abandoning her in the sea of fire that year? However, these assumptions were not what Emily was thinking. She knew nothing about the events of that year; how could she me them? After a moment, Emily finally looked up at the couple sitting across from her, her voice calm, Before everything is confirmed, I hope you wont assume such things. She didnt want this incident to end up being a joke about impersonating Miss Rich. Upon hearing her words, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were taken aback. Before it is fully confirmed? Was she willing to go for the confirmation? With this thought, Ang Reid immediately spoke up. Emily, were here to confirm it. Just go to the hospital and have a DNA test, and well know if youre our daughter or not!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She spoke excitedly, and had it not been sote already, she really would have wanted to take her to the hospital for identification now! What if Im not? Emily asked, looking at them. This was what she feared the most. If the identification showed she was not a Walker, how would she face them? Even if they could let it go, what about outsiders? How would they view this?
You dont have to worry about that. If youre not, Ill exin the matter properly to the public. Baxter Walker had already considered the consequences of a mistake. As people who could appear in magazines and reports at any time, they naturally understood the negative consequences that could arise if they were wrong. He had already taken care of this aspect. Besides, Im sure youre our daughter. You were born in the United Kingdom and returned to China when you were over eight months old. Ive also found out that when Mr. and Mrs. Wilson Carter went on their honeymoon, Mrs. Carter was not visibly pregnant. Both your time and ce match my daughters, and theres also the pendant
Chapter 586: 586: DNA Identification 3 Chapter 586: DNA Identification 3 As Baxter Walker spoke, Baron Stuart, who was beside him, took off the mandarin duck pendant around his neck. Yes, its this one! Seeing this, Ang Reid eagerly reached out to take the mandarin duck stone, but, aware of Baron, she hesitated and withdrew her hand. Even though his beloved woman was her daughter, she was well aware that Baron did not like others touching him or inquiring about his belongings indiscriminately. Baron cast a nce at her and then extended the pendant towards her. This was the first time Baron had willingly handed over something of his to someone else, and Ang was momentarily taken aback. Once she snapped back to reality, she leaning forward to take the mandarin duck stone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Like she had gained a treasure, she excitedly examined the mandarin duck stone. Indeed, there was the character Emily on it. Following that, she took out another one. There may be more than two of these mandarin duck stones in the world, but the character on them was engraved using special technology by your father. They are absolutely unique in the world! You really are my daughteryou are really my Charlotte Ang Reid spoke, tears welling up against her will.
Listened to her exnation and seeing her tearful expression, Emily Walker felt a surge of bitterness. If it was true, then was she really their daughter? Emily, if you are willing, could youe to the hospital with us tomorrow for a DNA identification test? Baxter Walker asked. The character inside this mandarin duck stone was indeed specially engraved by him years ago, and it was absolutely unique in the world. After a long silence, Emily looked at Baron, at her side. Her inner self was also in chaos and confusion. Baron, looking at the woman next to him, slightly pursed his lips and gave her a faint smile. It seemed to tell her not to worry too much. Even if the result came out proving that she was not their daughter, he was eager to see who would dare to embarrass his woman and make her headline news, bing the object of public criticism! Maybe, DNA identification was the ultimate method to confirm her identity, and if she could find her birth parents because of this, how could she refuse? After pondering for a moment, Emily calmly answered, Okay, Ill go tomorrow. She believed that the man by her side would not let her suffer any harm. Hearing her words, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid were both overjoyed, even Baxter Walker seemed ready to shed tears of joy! Good, good! After finalizing the details, it was already deep into the night. After Mr. and Mrs. Walker left, Emilyy in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Baron held her, let hery on his arm and whispered in her ear in a deep and thick voice, Dont worry, sleep. . Early the next morning. Ang Reid and Baxter Walker woke up early.
They were both excited for today. These days, while they were busy investigating Emily, they had ignored Cam Walker, and now they felt a little guilty thinking about it. They loved both their daughters, and for 20 years they had treated her like their own child, and they didnt ignore her just because they found Emily now. It was just that they were too busy these few days and didnt properly exin the situation to Cam.
Cam, youve looked unwell these days, is it because you havent been sleeping well? Ang asked while cing a piece of meat into Cams bowl at the dining table. She had noticed Cams gloominess these days, probably it was rted to Emilys situation. Chapter 587: 587: Mysterious man, who exactly are you? Chapter 587: Mysterious man, who exactly are you? Looking at the food in the bowl, Cam Walkers face was expressionless. These days, she knew everything about her fathers investigation into Emily Walkers background. It seemed that they had made up their minds to acknowledge Emily as their own daughter. So, would she still have a ce in this family as their adopted daughter? Would they still dote on her? No doubt even the servants would begin to look down on her, wouldnt they? With these thoughts in mind, Cams grip on her chopsticks tightened.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Have you confirmed it? That Emily is your real daughter? Cam asked calmly, despite the anger boiling inside her. She really wanted to know if Emily was indeed their biological child. Ever since the Walkers found out, they seemed to have grown distant from Cam. Cam, even if we acknowledge Emily, youre still our daughter, Ang Reid said, putting down her bowl and chopsticks, and rubbing the back of Cams head.
Indeed, even if they found their real daughter, their feelings for Cam would remain the same. But have you confirmed it? Cam no longer felt the love from Angs gestures. Even though the actions were the same as before, Cam felt a change, as if things were no longer as they once were. This stubbornness umted in her heart, eventually turning into a grudge with nowhere to vent! Not yet. Were supposed to go to the hospital today for DNA testing, Ang said with a smile, unable to wait. Eat up, and well all go together, Baxter Walker said, not wanting to distance himself from his daughter any further. Maybe if Cam went with them, she could learn to let go and live in harmony with Emily. However, the couple failed to notice the sh of resentment in Cams eyes when she heard about the DNA test. . In the morning, the Walkers, a family of three, arrived at the hospital they had agreed upon yesterday. It wasnt long before Baron Stuart and Emily arrived as well. As for the Stuart family, Baron hadnt decided to inform his mother and grandfather yet. It would be better to wait for the results first. By that time, Baxter, who had a deep rtionship with his grandfather, would probably reveal everything on his own. At the hospital, Emily was a little surprised to see Cam. Throughout the whole time, Cams face remained calm. After registering, Baxter and Emily went to the blood-testing room. A few minutester, they both came out. The DNA identification would take a week toplete, so they left the hospital and waited for the results one weekter.
During that week, Emily was restless, excited, and scared. Having made it through the sixth day, she was looking forward to the DNA test results tomorrow! On this day, inside the hospital. Dr. Taylor, who was in charge of the identification process, didnt dare make any mistakes due to Baxters repeated reminders.
However, just as the results were about to be announced, someone approached her at the hospital. This is you in the pictures, isnt it? A stack of photos was thrown onto the table, and Dr. Taylor couldnt help but break out in a cold sweat as she looked at herself in them. She looked up at the mysterious woman in a duckbill cap and big-eye sunsses, unable to make out her features. Who are you? Why do you have these things? You dont need to know who I am. Just tell me the DNA test results for Baxter Walker and Emily. PS: Can you guess if someones plot will seed? (Thanks: n Aimes for the 300 book coins reward! Little Melon for the 100 book coins reward!) Chapter 588: 588: The Appraisal Result is Out Chapter 588: The Appraisal Result is Out Hearing that, Dr. Taylor raised her eyes, which shed a trace of surprise. Who is this person in front of her, and why would they want to know Chairman Walkers DNA test result? She knew how important this identification result was and absolutely could not reveal it to others. That was her duty and a promise she had made to Chairman Walker. Seeing her evasive expression, the Cap Woman seemed to have expected it. She revealed a faint smile and said, You shouldnt want these photos to be seen by others, right? Who are you!? Dr. Taylor looked at the pornographic photos. They were taken when she was drunk and sexually assaulted. Why would this woman have these photos? Dr. Taylor was panicked. If these photos were really seen by the outside world, she wouldnt want to show her face ever again. Especially if her husband found out, she didnt want the marriage and family she had built with difficulty to be ruined. However, the Cap Woman seemed to know her thoughts and spoke lightly, As long as these photos are spread, not only will your family be destroyed, but even your current position as a director will vanish, right? The womanughed brazenly, making Dr. Taylor clench her fists in secret! What did this woman want, why did she investigate everything to threaten her, and what was her purpose!?
What do you want their identification results for? What is your purpose? Dr. Taylor stared at her, her eyes full of anger but helpless. If these photos were really made public, her life would bepletely plunged into the abyss and beyond redemption! My purpose is simple. I only want their identification results. The Cap Woman spoke calmly, and below her dark sunsses, her confident and triumphant pupils were impossible to catch. At this time, Baxter Walker and Emily Walkers DNA test result was on Dr. Taylors office desk. Hearing the Cap Womans words, she couldnt help but lower her eyes and nce at the appraisal report in front of her. A doctors duty is to help everyone who needs you, to be honest, and never give up. However, today, she might have to vite that medical responsibility. They are father and daughter. For a long time, Dr. Taylor closed her eyes, and at this moment, despite the anger in her heart, she has no choice. Hearing this, the Cap Woman was obviously stunned. They are indeed father and daughter. - The next dayn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Today was the day of the identification results. Emily Walkers heart was pounding restlessly since early morning. Since it was a workday, Baron Stuart had an important meeting in the morning, so he couldnt take her to the hospital. He just told her that she had to inform him whatever the identification result was. So Emily took a half-day leave and was driven to the designated hospital. Meanwhile, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, along with their daughter Cam Walker, had also arrived at this hospital early. Everyone in Dr. Taylors office held their breaths and waited. Expectation spread across the faces of Ang Reid and Baxter Walker. In their hearts, even without seeing the identification result, they had already believed everything.
Emily was their daughter! Seeing the eager faces of the people, Dr. Taylor brought out the appraisal report. Feeling guilty inside, she still maintained a calm expression on the surface.
Chapter 589: 589: No Blood Relation, Not Biological Chapter 589: No Blood Rtion, Not Biological Emily, who was standing to the side, was actually looking forward to it. However, without seeing the identification result, she still felt uneasy inside. Dr. Taylor. Ang Reid was even more eager than Baxter Walker. She still couldnt wait and took a step forward, looking at the report sheet in Dr. Taylors hand. Seeing her step forward, Dr. Taylor nced at her and handed over the identification result, You all take a look for yourselves. Upon hearing this, Ang hastily took the report sheet and excitedly looked at the result above. However, as time passed, Angs expression changed from joy to disappointment and then to a solemn look. The words No Blood Rtionship, Not Biologically Rted in her mind were like a bolt from the blue, instantly pushing her hopeful heart deep into the abyss. How could this be Seeing her solemn expression, Baxter Walker felt something was wrong. He walked over and took the report sheet from his wifes hand. When he also saw the result, his heart was severely shocked. How could they not be biologically rted, how could they not be
Observing the two peoplespletely different expressions changing, Emily on the side seemed to have sensed something as well. If they turned out to be biologically rted, the couple would be ecstatic and weeping with happiness. Now, with their current appearances, the report must have shown that they were not a biological father and daughter. Thinking about this, Emilys heart obviously skipped a beat, feeling empty. Although she did not expect as much as Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, in her heart, she was still somewhat hopeful.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Since various signs have shown that she was not born from Wilson Carter and rissa Adams, then where are her biological parents in this world Emilys face darkened in disappointment, and she turned around without even looking at the report sheet and walked towards the front door. Cam Walker, who was standing beside her, couldnt help but raise a corner of her mouth with a contemptuous smile when she saw Emilys lost expression. Thats what you get forpeting with me. As Emily left, Angs eyes were blurred with tears, and she hurriedly followed. Emily Hearing her voice, Emily stopped but didnt turn around. Instead, she just stood there with a sad expression and uttered a sentence, I am not your daughter. The meaning was obvious, as it seemed to be a reminder to Ang. There is no rtionship between us, and there wont be any further contacts in the future. Her one sentence, neither light nor heavy, deeply struck Angs heart. She didnt understand why the identification report showed no blood rtionship. Why did this happen EmilyC She still wanted to say something, but Emily had already turned around and left, disappearing at the entrance of Dr. Taylors office. Ang clutched the identification report tightly, wanting to catch up, but could not find any reason to follow her. Not biologically rted, what connections would they have between them
In the winding hospital corridors, Emily took the elevator to the first floor. As soon she stepped out of the reception hall, she saw a familiar figure approaching her. Emily looked up, and when she saw the tall, imposing figure in front of her, her nose suddenly felt sour, and her eyes turned red. She took a step forward, clinging to Baron Stuarts neck, and buried her face tightly in his shoulder. Baron Stuart was stunned. From her unusual behavior, it wasnt hard to see that todays identification result must have been beyond their expectations. Looking at the girl nestled in his arms, Baron Stuart was well aware.
Chapter 590: 590: Do the DNA Test Again Chapter 590: Do the DNA Test Again On the surface, she appeared calm, but deep down, she must have been looking forward to it. Raising his hand, he gently stroked her back, and Baron Stuart softly asked, Whats the matter?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As if she couldnt suppress her grievances, Emily Walker sobbed even harder, her voice choking, Baron Stuartif Im not Wilson Carter and rissa Adams daughterthen who are my parents and where are they? Her silent sobs soaked Baron Stuarts handmade suit. He gentlyforted her, his profound gaze thoughtful. Not far away, Baxter Walker and Ang Reid, along with Cam Walker, stepped out of the elevator. Seeing the embracing couple, Ang Reid hesitated slightly. It was clear that Emily was crying In her heart, she must have been looking forward to the results as well, right? Seeing the sobbing Emily, Ang Reid wanted to step forward tofort her, but in the end, she pressed her lips together, suppressing the tears welling in her eyes, and lowered her eyelids.
Baron Stuarts line of sight caught Cam Walker nearby, and soon, his eyes darkened. Letting go of Emily, Baron Stuart led her away from the hospital. Watching the retreating figures of the two, Baxter Walker heaved a heavy sigh and left the hospitals main entrance with his family. During this period of time, he had been conducting continuous investigations, and when he saw the information he had found, he was extremely excited and full of anticipation. All the evidence pointed to the fact that Emily Walker was their daughter who had been lost 20 years ago, but in the end, on this identification report, everything was negated. On the way, whether it was Emily in Baron Stuarts car or Baxter Walker and Ang Reid in the ck sedan, their faces were all deste. The sudden sound of a cell phone ringtone broke the temporary silence. Baxter Walker tried topose himself and took out his cell phone. When he saw the caller ID, his expression slightly froze for a moment. Before he could speak after answering the call, he heard a deep and resonant voice from the other side. Come to my private residence this afternoon, and its best not to tell your wife and daughter. Hearing the words on the phone, Baxter Walker hesitated for a few seconds, feeling a little lost and unable to understand why Baron Stuart requested him like this. However, since Baron Stuart asked him to do so, Baxter Walker naturally agreed, Alright. Although he did not understand the reason behind it, Baron Stuarts actions always had a rationale. As soon as he hung up the phone, Vivian Ferguson, who was sitting beside him, did not ask anything due to her low spirits and continued to feel despondent. Cam Walker, on the other hand, seemed to have sensed something and asked, Dad, who was that on the phone? Giving his daughter a nce and considering Baron Stuarts words, Baxter Walker calmly replied, Its nothing. Thepany has an important meeting this afternoon, and the secretary called. Seeing her fathers calm andposed expression, Cam Walker did not overthink it, and turned her gaze toward the window. Having lived here for 20 years, she had never felt as she did at this moment that E Citys scenery was so beautiful.
Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, Cam Walker subtly curled the corners of her mouth in triumph. . Upon returning home, Emily still seemed a bit mncholic. However,pared to just now, she was much better.
Since they were not her parents, there was no need for her to immerse herself in such a mood. Collecting her feelings, Emily prepared herself to go back to work in the afternoon! Chapter 591: 591: Do the DNA2 Again Chapter 591: Do the DNA2 Again However, sometimes, imagining something is much easier than putting it into practice. At lunchtime, Emily Walker found her meal somewhat tasteless, which was unusual as Baron Stuart was at home having lunch with her. Whats the matter? Doesnt the food suit your taste? Seeing her out of sorts, Baron Stuart asked gently. Emily snapped out of her thoughts, looked up at him, sighed, lowered her face, and didnt bother hiding her emotions. I cant eat Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows, as if he thought of something interesting. Cant eat? Hmm. Emily yed with the white rice in her bowl, not really having an appetite. I still have one and a half hours before I have to go to work. Why dont we He leaned in, his voice full of ambiguity. Do something interesting? Since her mind was elsewhere, Emily unconsciously asked, following his words, What interesting thing? However, when she looked up and saw the ambiguous smile on his face, she suddenly became alert!
Eating, just eating! She finished, lowered her head, picked up her chopsticks, and then tried her best to shovel food into her mouth! Shes not in the mood to do those interesting things with him right now! Watching her obediently eat, the man beside her happily lifted his lips with satisfaction. . Lunch was prepared early, and it was only 11:40 after eating. Emily nned to take a short nap before going to work at thepany in the afternoon. One hourter, Emily woke up, washed her face, and then went downstairs to prepare to go to work at thepany. However, just as she arrived at the living room, she found Baron Stuart sitting on the sofa, with Doctor Gavin standing beside him. Whos sick? Why did Doctor Gavine?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was Emilys first reaction. Seeing here downstairs, Doctor Gavin politely nodded his head in respect. Emily approached the sofa, and Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms. The next second, Emily gently dodged, avoiding his embrace. Considering Doctor Gavin is here, she doesnt want to disy affection with him! Sitting down on the single sofa beside Baron Stuart, Emily looked at Doctor Gavin with a wooden expression. Doctor Gavin, is anyone sick? It seemed that every time Doctor Gavin appeared, someone was either sick or injured. Doctor Gavin looked at her and then gave a gentle smile, ncing at Baron Stuart beside her. You should ask the Young Master about this. It had already been half an hour since he arrived here, and the Young Master only asked him to wait. Without Baron Stuarts instructions, Doctor Gavin dared not speak freely.
Emily looked curiously at Baron Stuart, when at this moment, the doorbell rang. Everyones gaze turned to the living room entrance. In a short while, Mrs. Noelle went to open the door, and Graham Berkeley, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, came into view. Seeing him, Emily was taken aback.
How did he end up here Looking at the people in the living room, Graham Berkeley walked in with a stunned expression. He didnt understand why the usually indifferent Baron Stuart would personally invite him to his private residence. Seeing Emily again, Grahams mood became even heavier and more deste. As Graham Berkeley entered, Baron Stuart stretched out his hand, pointing to the location on the opposite sofa, signaling him to sit down. Graham took his seat without ceremony, eager to know why Baron Stuart had invited him today. Doctor Gavin, you can start your work now. Baron Stuarts thin lip slightly opened, his mouth holding a hint of a barely noticeable smile. With that, Doctor Gavin nodded, picked up his medical box, walked to the tea table, and opened it. Chapter 592: 592: Waiting for the Second Result Chapter 592: Waiting for the Second Result Emily Walker and Baxter Walker were both familiar with the medical equipment that Doctor Gavin took out. This is Baron Stuart? She turned her head in confusion, looking at the man who seemed calm andposed. She didnt understand why he asked Doctor Gavin to do this. Baxter Walker, on the other hand, also looked at him with a puzzled expression. This scene clearly implied drawing blood. Perform the DNA identification once again, Baron Stuart said resolutely, his line of sight shifting to Emily. Both of them were taken aback and looked at theposed man sitting on the sofa. Perform the DNA identification again? Why? Emily frowned slightly, not understanding him, Again? Why, why?
They had already done it once, and the result hade out. What could be changed by doing it again? Baxter Walker pondered for a long time and ultimately calmed down and thought for a moment. He looked up, nced at Emily nearby, and then said, All right! He didnt understand why he needed to do it again either, but deep in his heart, he truly hoped that the first identification result was an error made by Dr. Taylor. So lets perform the second one, maybe the result will change? As the conversation ended, Baxter Walker had already rolled up his sleeve and exposed his arm for Doctor Gavin to draw blood for the test. Emily still couldnt ept it. She looked at Baxter Walker and then at Baron Stuart next to her. At this time, Baron Stuarts response was a gentle, faint smile. She knew that every time this man acted, he had his reasons.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the end, although Emily didnt understand why, she also extended her arm and underwent the second DNA identification. After drawing blood, just like the first time, even Doctor Gavin needed a weeks time to know the result. Next, all they had to do was wait. Emily couldnt help but wonder if the results would really bepletely different and change after doing the test a second time. After the blood was drawn, it was time for Baxter Walker to leave. Before he left, Baron Stuart spoke once again, For this time, I hope you can temporarily keep it from everyone, including your family members. His words made both Emily and Baxter Walker startled. Could it be.. this DNA identification was going to be done secretly? Thinking about this, Emily finally understood. Actually, doing the second test could also be done at the hospital, so why was it Doctor Gavin?
Baxter Walker also sensed something from Baron Stuarts words. Even his family members couldnt be told, could it be He turned his head and looked at Baron Stuart, You suspect that someone tampered with this mornings identification result? Otherwise, Baron Stuart wouldnt have asked Doctor Gavin toe over for the second time, would he?
Baxter Walker suddenly realized. Baron Stuart took a sip of coffee from his cup and then spoke softly, Its not certain yet, so lets wait until the resultse out. Though he was quite sure deep down, he did not n to jump to conclusions before the result was out. It wasnt until Baxter Walker and Doctor Gavin both left that Emily stood up from the single sofa and snuggled up to Baron Stuart, Baron Stuart, um, was this mornings appraisal result really tampered with by someone? There were no secrets between her and him, so she thought that Baron Stuart might tell her everything. However, why did this man believe that someone had tampered with the results and want them to repeat the test? If he wasnt so sure, he wouldnt waste their time doing the second identification, right? Emily blinked her dark eyes, looking expectantly at the man in front of her. Chapter 593: 593: A Completely Different Result Chapter 593: A Completely Different Result n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart nced at her, then calmly ced the coffee in his hand on the tea table in front of him and turned to her, Do you want to know? Yes! Emily Walker nodded eagerly! Baron Stuart pressed his lips together, smiled faintly, You were avoiding me just now, but why do you want to stick around now? He didnt forget that when he wanted to hold her in his arms just now, she obviously evaded him! Emily hesitated, Uh, just now, there were people around. That was true; she wasnt used to showing affection with him when others were present. Is that so? Barons eyes narrowed, as if trying to see through her. Yes! She nodded strongly. He smirked seductively, Since no one is here now, why dont we do something more meaningful Before he could finish speaking, Emily could still see danger on his devilish face!
So, she stood up, ready to flee! When no one was around, he could be unrestrained C think of escaping? His long arm pulled her gently, and the escaping woman was instantly pressed down on the sofa by him. Dont do this; Mrs. Noelle is still here! Then lets go upstairs, to the bedroom! As soon as the words fell, the man turned and lifted her from the sofa! - Two hourster, inside the bedroom, thefortable, soft bed was a mess, and the entire room was still filled with a wild, ambiguous atmosphere. Lying on the bed, Emily knew she was alreadyte for work and felt that if she went to thepany like this, her secret would probably be exposed. Baron Stuart, what do you actually know? Emily spoke softly while ying with his firm chest. She really wanted to know what Baron Stuart knew. Who tampered with the DNA? Hearing her question, Baron Stuarts deep eyes narrowed slightly. But he didnt say anything, instead sat up and walked directly to the bathroom. I need to take a bath; I have to go to thepanyter. When did this man learn to evade questions? -
Another week passed, and for Emily, it was another long wait. Was the result the same as what Baron Stuart expected? Six dayster, Baron Stuart still hadnt told her anything; who would tamper with the appraisal results? Who had the motivation to prevent her from reuniting with the Walker family?
Sitting on the sofa, Emily held the remote control but couldnt figure out the answer. Suddenly, an image shed through her mind quickly. She hesitated for a moment, her eyes slightly lifted, and the furious look on Cam Walkers face one morning quickly appeared in her mind. If there is only one person who doesnt want her to recognize Mr. and Mrs. Walker as her parents, it seems that only Cam Walker has such a possibility Is it really her? But does Cam have the ability to make a chief physician go against his conscience to help her fake the results? But other than Cam, she couldnt think of anyone else. In the evening, after dinner, Baron Stuart came back from work not long after. However, when he returned, there was an extra figure behind him. Doctor Gavin Why did hee today? Emily, frozen in surprise, stood up from the sofa and looked at the two people not far away who had just walked in. Doctor Gavin? Why did youe sote today? Emily couldnt help but ask out of curiosity.
Hearing the sound, Doctor Gavin looked at her and gave a polite nod. Chapter 594: 594: 99.99% Compatibility in Kissing Chapter 594: 99.99% Compatibility in Kissing n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then she leaned in and said, The identification results are out. Emily Walker was stunned. Theyre out? So Theyre out? Thenthe result At this moment, Emilys heart was even more nervous than the first time she received the identification results. At least the first time, she didnt have such a desperate need to know the oue. But today, she really wanted to know, and she couldnt wait to find out! However, when the words reached her mouth, she was somewhat afraid, worried that this times result would be the same as the first time. She and Baxter Walker would still be strangers with no blood ties. Doctor Gavin looked at her and seemed to perceive her uneasiness from her expression. He turned his head and looked at the unfazed Baron Stuart standing beside him.
At this moment, the doorbell rang. Mrs. Noelle opened the door, and Emily looked, surprised to see Mr. and Mrs. Walker, andCam Walker. Today, Baron Stuart hadnt invited Cam, it seemed she insisted oning along. Looking at Cams calm face, Baron Stuart didnt say much but simply told the family, Sit. As soon as everyone sat down, the doorbell rang once again. This time, Emily was thoroughly taken aback. Everyone who was supposed to be there had arrived, so who was still missing? When Mrs. Noelle opened the door, she politely bowed. Subsequently, the Stuart family entered, apanied by Wace Carter? Whats going on? Why is everyone here? Upon entering and seeing such arge group of people, not only Wace but even Old Master Stuart and Vivian Ferguson were puzzled. At 8 PM, what did Baron Stuart want from them that even the Walker family members were here? With everyone seated, Zachary Stuart looked around and then asked, Baron, what is this about? Could it be that he was going to announce something? As he thought this, Zacharys line of sight quickly nced at Emilys belly. Could it be they were having a great-grandchild? But that didnt make sense. What did his great-grandchild have to do with the Walker family? Doctor Gavin. Baron Stuart spoke softly. At his call, Doctor Gavin quickly took out a DNA testing report from his briefcase.
Perhaps he foresaw this day, so he had made multiple copies of the result, handing one to each person, including Cam Walker and Wace Carter. Of course, since he already knew the result, Baron Stuart didnt take one. As everyone took their report sheets, they looked at each other, frowning in confusion. Especially Zachary Stuart, who nced at his grandson and thought, What in the world is this brat up to now?
Among them, only Baxter and Emily quickly lowered their heads and read the few lines of text on the sheet. DNA, 99.99% parent and child bloodline match! Seeing the line of text, Baxter Walker tightly clenched the identification report in excitement. Emily, at his side, was also so excited she couldnt speak, her eyes fixed on the few lines of text, as if worried she had misread. At this moment, Ang Reid was also overjoyed. Originally, she thought it was the same identification report asst time, but upon closer inspection, she discovered that this result was entirely different! A 99.99% match rate What did that mean? Was Emily their daughter? Ang Reid could hardly contain her excitement, and tears fell down her face as she sobbed. Only a few outsiders, who didnt yet know the truth, were utterly baffled by the paternity test report and stillpletely in the dark. PS: Thanks to for the 688 book coin reward! for the 100 book coin reward! Chapter 595: 595: Is This What They Call Fate? Chapter 595: Is This What They Call Fate? It was only when they saw the two names on the demolition that they widened their eyes in surprise. Baxter Walker, Emily Walker. DNA paternity test? Compatibility rate 99.99%? What was going on? Zachary Stuart looked up and nced at his always calm grandson beside him, Baron Stuart, what is this? Baron Stuart remained silent and looked at Baxter Walker instead. Baxter Walker raised his head, visibly moved and with tears brimming in his eyes. As a man, this was the first time in decades that he had red eyes from excitement. Old Master Stuart, actually I never found my lost daughter from twenty years ago Baxter Walker looked at everyone and prepared to retell the entire story in front of both families.
Twenty years ago, many people believed that Cam Walker was their found daughter, but in reality, she was not. The Stuart family had always thought that as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, Zachary Stuart appeared visibly surprised and shocked. Twenty years ago, wasnt the Walker familys daughter found? Why is it now being said that she hasnt been found? Besides Zachary Stuart, Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart were also shocked. Wace Carter, on the other hand, appeared calm, as if he wasnt surprised by this at all. Of course, he didnt show anything. She wasnt found? Then, Cam Walker Vivian Ferguson also opened her mouth in shock, pointing at Cam Walker nearby. If she wasnt found, then what was the situation with Cam Walker? Yeah, isnt Cam Walker your daughter? Be Stuart also spoke in surprise, looking at Cam Walker and then at Mr. and Mrs. Walker. Hearing her name mentioned, Cam Walker gripped the report sheet tightly. As her head hung with her face hidden, no one could detect the loathing expression she had. However, Baron Stuart saw the tightening of her fingers from across the table. He didnt originally n on bringing her here, but now it seemed like she came at just the right time. With the two women questioning, everyones eyes were on the couple, waiting for them to continue speaking. After calming his excited emotions, Baxter Walker slowly began to recount the events all those years ago And he spoke for over half an hour. When Emily Walker learned that Cam Walker was brought back to the Walker family to prevent people from impersonating her, she waspletely shocked. With that said, Cam Walker was Not the Walker familys child?
Whoa! So, Cam Walker isnt the daughter of the Walker family, and the real daughter is Emily Walker!? Be Stuart jumped up in shock after hearing the story! Wow! That meant Emily Walker was the true daughter of the Walker family, and the person initially engaged to her brother should have been Emily Walker, not Cam Walker? Hahaha, was this what they called fate? Startled by Be Stuarts exmation, everyone froze.
It was undeniable that the facts were exactly as they appeared. However, in front of so many people, Vivian Ferguson had no choice but to scold her daughter. She quickly pulled Be Stuart back onto the sofa and whispered, Be, you cant be so rude! Ever since the blood transfusion incident, Vivian Ferguson hadnt really liked Cam Walker. However, saying such words in front of Cam Walker was still somewhat impolite, so Vivian Ferguson couldnt help but scold her daughter in a low voice. Chapter 596: 596: Unwillingness, Camila Walkers Jealousy Chapter 596: Unwillingness, Cam Walkers Jealousy Be Stuart looked at her mother with dissatisfaction and muttered softly, Thats what Im saying, I didnt say anything wrong! After saying that, she pouted unhappily and turned her face away. [Cam Walker is not your Walker Familys Daughter]This sentence, like a thorn, ruthlessly stabbed into Cam Walkers heart, her hand clutching the report sheet, gradually tightening, her knuckles turning white. She had gone to great lengths to threaten Dr. Taylor into forging the report, but who could tell her what the 99.99%patibility rate in her hand meant!? How she wanted to explode, but she couldnt do it in front of everyone! Who exactly saw through her n and did the second identification test!? Thinking about this, the only person Cam Walker could think of was Baron Stuart. She looked up, trying to make her expression seem calm and undisturbed. However, just as she looked up at Baron Stuart, he was looking at her too.
His deep and cold gaze seemed to see right through her! ncing at her and then looking away, Baron Stuart averted his line of sight. From his eyes, Cam Walker seemed to understand everything. From the beginning, Baron Stuart knew that the identification report had been tampered with, so he had the father do a second identification test. And for the second time, the father didnt tell her or her mother, meaning that Baron Stuart had seen through her tricks from the beginning? Thinking about this, Cam Walker was momentarily shocked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Since he knew, why didnt Baron Stuart expose her scheme? Why didnt he unmask her in front of so many people? Did he want to be a good guy? The word good guy didnt seem to fit Baron Stuarts image. How did you alle to suspect Emily Walker? Zachary Stuart asked the question. It was unlikely that Emily Walker would be singled out for suspicion among a vast sea of people for no reason. Because I identally saw another mandarin duck stone, I started to suspect. Later, when Emily Walker donated her bone marrow to me, I became convinced that she was the long-lost Charlotte Walker Ang Reid said, her face covered in tears at this moment. Nowadays, her daughter was right in front of her, but she didnt know how to hold her and tell her about the decades of longing. Hearing this, everyone was shocked again. Emily Walker was the one who donated the bone marrow!? Wasnt it said to be a girl named rissa Adams? It was Emily Walker who donated the bone marrow? Vivian Ferguson asked in shock. If it was really Emily who changed her name to donate bone marrow to Ang Reid, did that mean that she knew from the beginning that she might be the Walker Familys Daughter? She shifted her gaze, looking at Emily Walker, who had been keeping her head down all this time. At this time, no one could see the expression on her face.
Ang Reid really wanted to walk over, hold her in her arms, but her heart was somewhat scared, afraid that she would shatter at a touch, and disappear in an instant. Yes, Ang Reid nodded. At this moment, she was truly grateful for the time she had fallen ill. If it hadnt been for that, Emily Walker wouldnt have donated bone marrow to her, and she would have given up long ago. Emily she turned her head, looking at Emily, who had been keeping her head down the whole time.
Seemingly in shock for a long time, Emily Walker finally looked up from the report sheet. When she looked at Ang Reid and Graham Berkeley, her dark eyes were already filled with tears, flickering uncertainly and being held back in her eyes for a long time. Her biological parents were right in front of her eyes at this moment. Chapter 597: 597: Tearful Embrace, A Family of Four! Chapter 597: Tearful Embrace, A Family of Four! Emily Walker stared intently for a long time, until tears in her eyes fell to the corner of her mouth. Tasting the salty bitterness, she woke up like from a dream, knowing that everything before her was not an illusion, but true and real. Raising the back of her hand, she wiped away the tears that continually streamed down her cheeks. Emily Walker began to sob uncontrobly. Mother Mother The word Mother broke through her choked sobs and passed her lips. Watching her like this, Ang Reid could no longer suppress her own sobs, she rushed over and embraced Emily, weeping out loud. Emily I finally found you For 20 years, she had never dared to hope that her daughter was still alive, standing before her so strong and beautiful. Although the scene was heart-wrenching, everyone felt joy in their hearts at this moment. Of course, that didnt apply to Cam Walker or Wace Carter. From the instant when his older sister identified her biological parents, Wace felt that it also meant that he had lost his only family in this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing his tearful sister, Waces heart was filled with mixed emotions. He should feel happy for her, but he just couldnt find it in himself to celebrate.
It seemed that while others had found their family, he had lost his only family member from then on. Getting up, Wace appeared downcast as he silently left the sofa and headed towards the front door. Everyones attention had been drawn by Emily and her mother, so only Baron Stuart noticed Waces somber expression as he left the vi. Watching the tearful mother and daughter, Baxter Walker couldnt help but shed tears, secretly wiping them away. However, as a man, he needed to show his strong side. He got up and came over, patting the weeping mother and daughter. Cam on the side raised her gaze, looking at the family of three that seemed so harsh and painful to her eyes. Now that they had found their biological daughter, wouldnt it be time to kick her out? Thinking about this, her clenched hands tightened again! The furious fireball burning within her heart grewrger andrger, gradually clouding her senses. Ever since Baron Stuarts warning, Baxter Walker had been cautious. He knew that Baron Stuart had secretly demanded a second assessment without informing the family, suggesting that someone in the family had tampered with the initial appraisal result. His wife Ang Reid wouldnt have done it. The only possibility was Cam Turning his head, he noticed her low spirits, Baxter Walker softly spoke, Cam. A gentle call brought Cam temporarily back to her senses. Looking up, she saw her father waving at her. Come here. Though she didnt understand what was going on, Cam still got up and walked over. When she approached, Baxter Walker smiled at her.
He didnt want the daughter he had raised for 20 years to be blinded by jealousy. Although his daughter was sometimes willful and arrogant, she had a good heart, didnt she? Baxter Walker lifted his arm and embraced Cam, bringing her in for a hug, and the family of four huddled together. From now on, our family of four will never be separated again.
Baxter Walkers words sent a shiver through Cams heart. As she raised her dark eyes, she saw only her fathers kind and gentle face. Would they still ept her as their foster daughter even though they had found their biological daughter? Chapter 598: 598: Mother Cooks a Meal for You All Chapter 598: Mother Cooks a Meal for You All Hearing Baxter Walkers words, Ang Reid finally broke into a smile through her tears. She raised her hand, embracing Emily Walker with one arm, and Cam Walker with the other. Regardless, both were her most beloved daughters. Indeed, it was false to say that there were no feelings for the daughter she had raised for 20 years. Separated ones felt kinship and nurtured ones felt mother-daughter love; she could not abandon either, much less bear to let go. Looking at Cam Walkersplex expression, Baron Stuart, who was standing aside, saw deep contemtion in her eyes. Since Baxter Walker had apparently already known she had tampered with the identification report and he did not pursue it, Baron Stuart would temporarily watch from the sidelines for now. . The sad scene had finallye to an end, and by now, it was already 10:20 PM. Looking at the time, it was time for Zachary Stuart and the others to leave.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After the Stuarts left, Mr. and Mrs. Walker should leave as well, but Ang Reid couldnt bear to see them go. She had just found her long-lost daughter, only to learn that she was married Since Emily was married to Baron Stuart, Ang felt relieved. However, would her daughter rarely return to her mothers home now? Emily, tomorrow,e back to our home and take a look. Ive only just found you, and youre already married. No matter what, I need to prepare some dowry for you. The things that could not be made up for in 20 years, she must make up for them now. Hearing her mother Vivian Fergusons words, Emily Walker felt somewhat embarrassed and said with restraint, No need. Anyway, she was already married, and she didnt care much for dowry. There was no need for it anyway. How can you not want it? Ill go back and prepare it tonight. Ang Reid said, seeing Baxter Walker and Cam waiting at the front door for her, she couldnt stay any longer, Im leaving first, Ille to pick you up tomorrow to visit our home. Having just identified her daughter, Ang Reid really wanted to let her go home and take a look, but it was indeedte to leave now. Even if she wanted to, Baron Stuart would probably not agree. Thinking about her newly found daughter getting married, Ang Reids eyes couldnt help but moisten. Emily thought about having to work tomorrow. How about I go back this weekend instead, since I have to work at thepany tomorrow. Now that Emily had identified her, the barrier in her heart naturally disappeared. She also wanted to see what her original home looked like. However, she really wouldnt have time tomorrow. Shed have to find an opportunity to visit Wace Carter soon. It wasnt until she came back to her senses that she realized her little brother Wace Carter had left at some point. Then, this weekend, both you and Baron Stuarte over, and Ill cook a meal for you. Cooking a meal for her daughter personally was probably Ang Reids greatest wish at the moment. Okay! Emily Walker nodded in agreement to her mother. For so many years, she had not tasted her mothers cooking. Whether it was rissa Adams or her biological mother, she missed the taste that belonged to her mother.
Standing beside the sedan, watching the reluctant mother and daughter, Cam Walkers heart didnt feel great. From now on, she would have topete with another person for Ang Reids love! Past 10 PM, after everyone left, Mrs. Noelle cleaned up the tea set and went back to her own room. In the blink of an eye, only Baron Stuart and Emily Walker were left in the living room. Even now, Emilys heart was still somewhat excited!
Chapter 599: 599: Wallace Carters Mood Chapter 599: Wace Carters Mood However, she really wanted to go back and live with her newly found parents for a while if possible. It seemed that only in this way could she truly feel the sensation of finding her biological parents! As she turned around, she saw the persistent gaze in front of her. Todays reunion was all thanks to this man. Are you a god? She stared at him nkly and uttered these words. On the day of the report, Baron Stuart didnt go to the hospital. How did he know that the appraisal results had been tampered with? Hm? Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly, and for a moment he didnt quite understand her. Emily Walker smiled brightly, rushed over with open arms, and wrapped her hands around his strong waist, Baron Stuart, thank you. The man didnt react but rather grinned devilishly, Are you truly grateful to me? Yes. Emily Walker nestled in his chest, inhaling his unique masculine scent. As for the underlying meaning of the smile on the mans lips, she, of course, did not notice. How about something more practical? Thank me with your body! His words fell, and before Emily Walker could react, she felt herself lifted into a pair of powerful arms.
Inside the bedroom on the second floor, the two were working hard on their second baby - Concerning finding his daughter, Baxter Walker didnt want to feel guilty towards Emily Walker, so he decided to use his means to proim to the world that Emily Walker was his long-lost daughter. He also had to announce everything about Cam Walker, who had been adopted back then to prevent identity fraud by others. However, even though she acknowledged her biological parents, Cam Walker remained the heiress of the Walker Consortium. She was still the Walker familys daughter! These past few days, Baxter Walker had been preparing a banquet to reveal Emily Walkers identity.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile. At noon, Emily Walker took advantage of the lunch break gap and had her driver take her to Saintoro Academy. Thinking back to Wace Carters fight with his ssmates, Emily Walker seemed to understand his feelings about leaving alone. In the cafeteria of Saintoro Academy, Emily Walker found her little brother, Wace Carter. Seeing her, Wace Carter was somewhat surprised. With his mouth healed, should he still call her sister at this moment? Why are you here? Emily noticed his abnormal behavior and was somewhat angry. What, not even calling me sister anymore? Wace Carter lifted his eyes, his originally clear pupils now dim and dull. I dont know if youre still my sister. Now youre both the daughter of the Walker family and the Young Mistress of the Stuart family. I dont know Wace! Emily started to get angry at her brothers words, and with a serious face, she interrupted him, No matter what my identity is, you are still my brother. This is a fact that no one can change unless you let our deceased parents say that we are no longer siblings!
Her expression was resolute, and there was a clear determination in her voice. Indeed, she had recognized her biological parents without telling him. If this hurt him, she was willing to apologize. Listening to his sisters words, Wace Carter was speechless for a moment. Emily Walker looked calm, staring at her brother Wace Carter, Wace, you are my brother. This fact cannot be changed by anyone. I will always watch you until you establish a family and a career. Or should I say When youre sessful and dont want to acknowledge me as your sister, then I will
How could it be! Wace Carter cut her off hastily before lowering his head gloomily, I only have you as a family member. I dont have time to protect you, let alone not want to recognize you. Chapter 600: 600: First Time Going Home! Chapter 600: First Time Going Home! At his words, Emily Walker chuckled and stood on her tiptoes, reaching up to touch his soft, short hair. Youve grown taller again. In no time, I wont be able to reach you! she teased. After a year, Wace Carter had indeed be a man! Of course, Im a man, Ill keep growing. Currently, he was only 1.8 meters tall. He still needed to grow another four or five centimeters at least!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The brother and sister shared aughter, as if the barriers between them had instantly vanished. . The weekend arrived as expected. Heeding Ang Reids repeated reminders, Emily Walker and Baron Stuart visited the Walker Manor. Baron Stuart was no stranger to the Walker Manor; he often visited with his parents and grandfather when he was young. Emily, on the other hand, was unfamiliar and filled with curiosity.
She never expected her biological parents to be part of a prominent family, the well-known Walker Consortium. It was still early for lunch, so Ang Reid led Emily on a tour upstairs. She wished Emily could stay at home for a while, if she could. Even though her daughter had been recognized, the current situation seemed to have only added the title of mother and daughter between them, while everything else remained unchanged. Thinking about this, Ang Reid felt somewhat disappointed. She wished they could share a bed and talk about her life over the past years during the deep nights. Come, Emily, this is the room I prepared for you. When you have time, you cane back to stay, Ang Reid led her into a room. Its interior was intricately decorated, bright, and spacious. Looking at the exquisitely decorated room, Emily felt a warmth within her. However, having just recognized Ang Reid, she didnt instantly feel the maternal emotions. Also, she didnt feel the immediate need to live here. This ce was still strange to her. Perhaps, after visiting a few more times, she would get used to it. At that time, she could stay. However, if she stayed overnight here, would Baron Stuart agree? Thinking of this, Emily began to ponder. Given Baron Stuarts personality, he probably wont allow her to stay out overnight. She remembered that when she wanted to take care of her injured little brother, he brought him directly back to the vi to stay. You and Baron Stuart can both stay. I prepared arge double bed! Ang Reid had seen Baron Stuarts affectionate care for Emily and knew that if her daughter came to stay for a long time, he would not agree. Therefore, she prepared everything! After touring all around, both upstairs and downstairs, the mother and daughter returned to the living room. In the living room, Graham Berkeley seemed to be chatting with Baron Stuart, but in between, they didnt seem to say much.
Although Graham Berkeley was older, the gap in status made it feel like Baron Stuart was looking down at him with a sense of oppression. Thus, the word chatting simply couldnt apply to them. Fortunately, they arrivedter, and it was about time for dinner. This was the first time, besides the other elders of the Stuart Family, he had invited Baron Stuart as a guest.
Looking at the positions around the long dining table, Graham Berkeley hesitated for a moment. Previously, when Old Master Stuart was invited, he was always offered the seat of honor. But now Although Baron Stuart was younger, in terms of status and position, he was a king. Baron Stuart,e sit here. Although technically he was Baron Stuarts father-inw, Baron Stuart had never addressed him as such. Therefore, Graham Berkeley didnt consider himself as his father-inw and offered the seat of honor. Chapter 601: 601: Differences, Reminded Care Chapter 601: Differences, Reminded Care n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing him give up the main seat, the other three women were stunned. Only Ang Reid had a slight understanding of the meaning behind it. Although the two families were longstanding friends, Baron Stuart had always been cold towards them, and after the previouspany suppression incident, they dared not offend him easily. Despite the Walker Consortium also upying a ce in E City, if they offended Baron Stuart, the consequences were obvious. Even though their daughter is now his wife by name, they didnt dare to be arrogant about it. As a couple, they were quite aware of their own limitations. Cam Walker, standing next to them, was very upset, but she didnt dare say anything. She had witnessed Baron Stuarts cruel decisiveness several times. As for Emily Walker. She waspletely dumbfounded!
What kind of status does this man have? Theoretically, shouldnt he call them mother-inw and father-inw? Why did the prestigious father-inw give up his seat to such a junior? Well, even if Baron Stuarts personality doesnt necessarily lead to him actually calling them father-inw and mother-inw, the difference between elder and junior still exists, right? Mr. W- Emily Walker opened her mouth, almost calling him Mr. Walker out of difort. She was having trouble adapting to the situation for a moment. Dad, why Before Emily could finish her words, she heard a low voice apanied by the sound of a dining chair being pulled out. We dont need to be so polite in the future. Baron Stuart spoke up, and even though his voice was still indifferent, there was no denying the deep meaning in his words. We dont need to be so polite in the future, this sentence exined everything. Treat him as they ought to, without making deliberate efforts. Baxter Walker and Ang Reid both smiled with relief when they heard it. This change was all thanks to their dear daughter. Baron Stuart pulled the dining chair and sat next to Emily Walker, while Ang sat with Cam on one side, Baxter Walker on the main seat. Just in appearance, it was a quite harmonious family! Emily, I made this myself. Try it! At lunch, Ang Reid couldnt help but put food on Emilys te from time to time. This was her first time cooking in many years, and she really wanted Emily to taste her cooking. No one could resist the joy of reunion, so Ang couldnt help but be a bit thoughtless about Cam beside her. She was only thinking about giving food to Emily and didnt notice Cam beside her biting her lip. Before, it was just the three of them at the dining table, and her mother only served her. Nowadays, although her status hadnt changed, many things had.
Since the identification of Emily, Baxter Walker had been paying more attention to Cam. Seeing her look of loss, fearing that she might bear a grudge against her mother and Emily, Baxter Walker said softly, Cam, this is the pork with salted vegetable that your mom made for you. You like it, dont you? Eat more. With Baxters words, Ang finally snapped back to reality, every parent wants to be equally fair to their children. Cam, eat more. Ang picked up her chopsticks, took some pork and put it in Cams bowl, smiling as she spoke.
However, looking at the heavy piece of meat in her bowl, although Cam loosened her tense lips, her heart did not let go. This reminded love was no longer the same as before. PS: Thanks to: for 200 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward! for 100 book coins reward! Chapter 602: 602: The Unchanged Identity. Chapter 602: The Unchanged Identity. Indeed, pork with salted vegetables was her favorite dish, but todays dish was made by her mother for her biological daughter, right? Thinking about this, Cam Walkers heart felt a wave of difort. She raised her eyes to look at Emily Walker, who was sitting opposite her at this moment and was happily tasting every dish C it was her first time in this home, and she did not feel the slightest bit uneasy. This home originally belonged only to her! So delicious Changing the environment and mood made the food taste especially good. Emily Walker couldnt help but praise. By now, she had already finished her bowl of white rice. Could you please get me another bowl? Sister Li, another bowl please! Two voices sounded at the same time. Everyone looked up at the two people who spoke the same words. Obviously, both Cam Walker and Emily Walker were surprised that they both spoke at the same time.
Sister Li looked at the empty bowls they had handed her and hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to respond. Then she smiled slightly and took Emilys bowl first. Alright, After taking the bowl, Sister Li looked at Emily and hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to address her. She knew that the girl before her was the Master and Madams biological daughter, who had recently been acknowledged by them. So, in terms of identity and titles, she was somewhat confused. Logically, she should be called the youngdy, but She looked at Cam Walker, who had always been called a youngdy. How should she address the actual youngdy in this case? Sister Li was in a dilemma. Noticing her hesitation, Ang Reid, who was sitting nearby, smiled and said, Just call her the second youngdy. Turning her head, Ang Reid looked at Emily Walker and smiled gently. She believed Emily wouldnt mind such minor details. Whether it was the youngdy or the second youngdy, both were the Walker familys daughters. Comparatively, Ang Reid didnt want Cam to feel unbnced in her heart. She also knew that ever since Emily was recognized, there had been a thorn in Cams heart, and she did not want to break the original peace for this reason.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alright, Second Young Lady. Sister Li understood and smiled. She then turned to take the bowl from Cams hand, Please wait a moment, Young Lady. The two different titles didnt matter to Emily Walker, but for Cam Walker, it clearly drew a smug smile to her lips. Even if Emily came back to this family, what could change? She couldnt take what rightfully belonged to her! . After having lunch, Baron Stuart left for an important event in the afternoon which he had to attend. However, Emily had no intention of leaving with him. He had things to do, but she did not.
Returning to the vi, she would be alone. So, it was better to stay and familiarize herself with the environment of this home. Actually, there was no need to deliberately get familiar with it. It was just that, she had nothing else to do at home, and it seemed that her mother didnt want her to return so soon either. Eventually, Baron Stuart had to leave first. Before leaving, he didnt forget to nce at Cam Walker, who was sitting on the sofa. With Mr. and Mrs. Walker around, he could feel slightly relieved and left the Walker familys vi.
Emily,e with me. I want to show you something! After Baron Stuart left, Ang Reid eagerly pulled Emily to the master bedroom on the second floor. Inside the living room, on the sofa, Cam Walker watched the intimate mother and daughter duo with a deepening sense of difort in her heart. Her status hadnt changed, but her mothers love and care for her had clearly changed. Chapter 603: 603 I Just Hate Her! Chapter 603: Chapter 603 I Just Hate Her! She sat there, in her mothers eyes, there was only Emily Walker. She was like a transparent person. Cam. Her expression changed, and Baxter Walker saw it all from the side. This daughter had always beenpetitive since childhood and couldnt bear the slightest grievance. As for his wife, she had only just found Emily again, and for a moment was filled with excitement, unintentionally neglecting Cam. Hearing her fathers voice, Cam turned her head, but had already hidden her displeasure. Hmm. Baxter Walker sighed, thinking of her tampering with the identification results earlier. Tell Dad honestly, did you tamper with the first identification result? Baxter Walker asked, but there was no me in his tone. Because he knew his daughter too well. At his words, the fashion magazine in Cams hand fell with a tter.
So, even her father already knew shed done that? She lowered her eyes, her face gradually turning cold. Yes. She admitted candidly. Baxter Walker sighed heavily, feeling helpless over her despicable behavior. Cam, why did you What do you think? What else could it be!? Cam interrupted her fathers words, her voice filled with rage. Baxter Walker was stunned, did she hate Emily so deeply, their own sister? I, Cam Walker, have never hated anyone so much in my entire life. She, Emily Walker, took what was supposed to be mine, Dad, do you know how much I despise her? But in the end, not only did she steal my Baron Stuart title, but now shes taken my only parents, she just brazenly took everything that was mine, how can I not hate her? How can I not despise her!? Cam cried out, her eyes shimmering with hatred. She hated Emily to the core, it could not be waved off or erased! Baxter Walker stared at her nkly, he had never imagined Cams hatred for Emily would reach such an extent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After half a moment, Baxter Walker spoke heavily, Cam, I know that with Emily back, you must harbor some resentment, but your mother and I have loved you for more than 20 years, and even with Emily returning, nothing will change other than you having a sister. I promise, whatever she has, you wont be short of anything. You both are our daughters, and I hope you can get along. Hearing her fathers words, Cams excitement eased slightly, but her hatred towards Emily remained unchanged. Emily is a sensible child, I believe that as long as you are willing to get along with her, she will not target you. Baxter Walker continued, You are both my daughters, and I dont want either of you to be hurt. You may not want it, but what about Mother? On Emilys very first day back, shes obviously changed! Thinking about her mothers unintentional disregard for her, Cams emotions surged again, In her eyes, I am no longer her daughter, all she sees and thinks about is Emily! Baxter Walker was once again helpless, Cam! Thats because your mother just recognized Emily, she has her excitement, cant you give her some time? Chapter 604: 604: I will try to get along harmoniously Chapter 604: I will try to get along harmoniously Although his wife didnt show it outwardly, as a husband, he couldnt fail to notice how, over the years, the matter of their lost daughter had always been in her heart. Countless times, she had cried in the middle of the night, looking at photos of their daughter when she was born. Now that they had found their daughter, her emotions could only be imagined C how excited and thrilled she must be. During this time, it was inevitable that she might neglect some things that were originally in their lives. As time went on, things would naturally return to normal. He was clear about that. Its not necessary. After all, Cam is your biological daughter. Why should I have to give you any time to decide who you should love? Its up to you, Cam said unexpectedly calmly, but her words were full of thorns and irony.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cam, what do I need to say to make you understand? Baxter had never felt so mentally exhausted before, and couldnt help but furrow his brow. Perhaps they had pampered Cam too much since she was young, creating her capricious and arrogant character today. Seeing her fathers increasingly irritated expression, Cam also couldnt help but be taken aback. No matter what, she didnt want a rift to form between Emily and her father because of her. Alright, Dad, I understand what you mean. Ill try my best to get along with Emily, but please give me some time. After all, I didnt like her from the start, and I cant treat her like a sister right away, Cam said suddenly, with a shift in her tone, surprising Baxter who was rubbing his temples.
It seemed that as long as they reasoned with her, Cam wasnt an unreasonable child. Can you really think that way? he looked at her with some relief. Cam only nced at him briefly before standing up, Im a little tired, I want to go upstairs and rest for a while, Dad. Good afternoon. Having said that, she had already stood up and walked directly towards the staircase entrance in the middle of the Living Room, passing by the marble tea table. Seeing his daughters retreating figure, Baxter naturally felt reassured as long as she coulde around. . In the Bedroom on Second Floor, Ang Reid took out a wooden photo album with dozens of baby photos inside. The two sat at the Head of the Bed, looking through the photos one by one. This one is when you were just born, Ang pointed to a photo taken in an Overseas Hospital. In the photo, the babys eyes were gently closed, her little hand tightly grasping her finger, looking so warm and cute. Emily felt a sense of unfamiliarity. She remembered as a child, when looking at her ssmates birth photos, she had also asked her Dear Parents at home what her own birth photos looked like. At that time, Wilson Carter and rissa Adams were both taken aback. Later, they took out photos of her around One Year old, saying that at the time they were abroad, and they identally left her birth photos behind when they returned to their country. Thinking about it now, it all seemed to make sense. When her parents met her, she had already been more than eight months old. How could they possibly have her birth photos? As for her Little Brother Wace Carter, there were heaps of birth photos that made her extremely envious. She thought they were adorable and full of novelty! Emily looked through the photos one by one, and in the pictures, she went from closed eyes to open eyes, from a tiny face to a gradually chubby baby. The changes were recording her slow growth. This one Seeing thest page, Emily was dumbstruck.
Ang Reid looked at her with confusion, Whats wrong? Emily raised her head, looked at her Mother Ang Reid, then turned around and fetched her handbag. Chapter 605: 605: This Place Has Always Been My Home Chapter 605: This ce Has Always Been My Home From her wallet, Emily Walker took out a small photo. In the photo, it was a group picture of her mother, rissa Adams, and herself. Since it was the only one, she had always kept it. This photo! Emily pointed to the one in the album and then to the one in her hand. Ang Reid looked up andpared the two. Although the scenery in the photos were different, it was not difficult to see that the babys features were entirely alike, as if they were carved out of the same mold. What is this? Seeing two identical baby photos, Ang Reid was momentarily stunned and didnt react immediately. Emily smiled, This is me and my mother! Ang Reid took the photo from her hand with some surprise. This was rissa Adams, the woman who had saved her daughter back then In the photo, it wasnt difficult to see that rissa Adams loved Emily. She was very grateful to her for raising her daughter so well.
After looking through the album, Emily felt sleepy and unknowingly fell into a deep sleep at the head of Ang Reids bed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at her sleeping face, Ang Reids smile was full of love and tenderness. Fearing to wake her up, Ang Reid carefully and gently covered her with the bedding. It was the second thing she had done for her daughter. Thinking about the empty 20 years, Ang Reids eyes reddened. The November weather was exceptionally cold. After tucking her in, Ang Reid turned up the heating and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her. Emily didnt know how long she had slept before she slowly woke up, her eyes still blurry. Checking the time, it was already 4 PM. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she got out of bed. Fortunately, the room was well heated, and she didnt feel cold when removing the bedding. She casually brushed her beautiful hair with her fingers, and in an instant, it regained its smoothness. She got up and left the room, opened the door, and prepared to go downstairs. However, as she took her first step out, she bumped into Cam Walker. It seemed like she had just woken up as well? Seeing hering out of her mothers room, Cams face was full of ridicule and disdain. Youre really at ease here, treating it like your own home so quickly? As for Cams contempt and sarcasm, Emily usually ignored them, but today, she didnt intend to let it pass. This is my home, whats wrong with that? She really didnt understand Cam. After all, she was the biological daughter of her parents now, so why was Cam still so arrogant and condescending? Emily spoke calmly, with more indifference than before. She didnt want to confront Cam face-to-face, especially in her parents house.
Ha, its your home? Cam said disdainfully, her eyes full of contempt as she looked at Emily, Its just a DNA identification. Dont forget, hospitals can make mistakes too. Although she knew in her heart that Emily really was their parents biological daughter, Cam didnt want to admit defeat verbally! Emily smiled indifferently, Yes, hospitals can make mistakes, and we have to credit those behind the scenes for that, dont we? Her silence and Baron Stuarts silence didnt mean she didnt know who had manipted the results of thest identification.
At her words, Cams face suddenly stiffened. Chapter 606: 606: Cats Can Fight Back Too Chapter 606: Cats Can Fight Back Too She stared in shock at the person before her, rendered speechless for a moment, and could only clench her fists in secret and re at her. Seeing her silent, Emily Walker felt a thrill of joy in her heart. Usually arrogant Cam Walker, she didnt expect to be at a loss for words as well. After giving her a cold nce, Emily Walker took a step to move past her and head downstairs. It was past four oclock, and she should be heading back. Watching Emily walk past her, Cams anger found no outlet. She nced toward the living room downstairs, saw that nobody was there, and stretched out her long leg Emily didnt expect her to make this move, and, unprepared, tripped awkwardly. Thankfully, her hand stretched out quickly and caught the railing in the corridor. She took a deep breath to steady her pounding heart from the fright and turned to re at Cam. Looking at Emilys distressed state, Cam crossed her arms and smirked triumphantly, casting her gaze to the side as if mocking Emilys embarrassment. Biting her lower lip, Emily quickly got up and, while Cam was feeling smug, stepped hard on her foot!
Ah! Caught off guard, Cam felt a sudden surge of pain on the top of her foot, her eyebrows furrowing and letting out a scream! Watching her scream, Emily also smirked triumphantly, Even a cat thats been bullied will show its ws. You know, cats can fight back too. After speaking, Emily walked away triumphantly, heading towards the stairway entrance. A scream immediately drew Ang Reid from downstairs. She raised her head, looked at the two people upstairs, and anxiously asked, What happened? However, before Cam could speak, Emily, who was smiling while descending the stairs, said, Its nothing. Cam almost tripped, and I helped her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this, Ang paused for a moment and then looked back at Cam on the second floor. It seemed like she was indeed frightened. Following that, she turned her head and looked at Emily, a gentle smile on her face. If only Cam could be as sensible as Emily, they would surely get along very well. With such thoughts, Cam, who was leaning against the railing on the second floor, became furious to the point of almost spitting blood when she heard Emilys words! Emily! Youyou Thank me? No need, were sisters, arent we? Not waiting for Cam to finish, Emily suddenly spoke and smiled, her expression so radiant and natural. Cams eyes widened, disbelievingly staring at the person downstairs. She had seriously underestimated Emily. She never thought that Emily, when baring her ws, could be even more cunning! Mother, I should get going. Walking downstairs, Emily came to Vivian Fergusons side, smiling and said. Ang nced at the living room, the wall clock showing it was already past ten oclock. Even though she wanted her to stay for dinner, Baron Stuart instructed her before leaving to let Emily have dinner at home. Ill have the driver take you home. Ang said, reaching out to take her to the front door. Hearing this, Cam, still upstairs, smirked triumphantly and hurried down. Mom! Ill take Emily home myself!
At the sound of this, Ang and Emily both turned around in surprise to look at Caming downstairs. Shes going to take Emily home? Ang hesitated, unsure if this decision was appropriate. Had the two of them warmed up to each other so quickly?
Chapter 607: 607: Revealing Your True Colors? Chapter 607: Revealing Your True Colors? Beside her, Emily Walker nced at the smug corner of Cam Walkers mouth and knew that Cam must be plotting something under the guise of kindness. Seeing her mother hesitate, Cam Walker exined with a smile, and no one could tell from her smiling face that she had any bad intentions. Mom, she just helped me out, and I dont want to owe her any favors, so let me take her home, she said. Upon hearing this, Ang Reid finally understood and smiled. So, Cam wanted to repay that favor. She turned to Emily Walker and asked, Emily, would you like Cam to take you home? Emily looked at Ang Reid and then at the smug Cam Walker. Alright, lets see what tricks she can y. In the same car, she didnt think Cam could kill her. Sure, Emily agreed happily and then looked at Cam Walker, Lets go.
After speaking, she had already turned around and was walking towards the Walker Familys Gate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cam looked at her retreating figure, then smiled at her mother, Ang Reid, Ill go get the car key! The two left the Walker residence together, and Emily didnt hesitate to get into Cams red Maserati. . The days leading up to the third nine were always particrly cold, with the gloomy sky seemingly enveloped in ice. Despite sitting in a well-heated car, Emily still couldnt help but shiver as she looked at the icy river beside the road. It wasnt this cold in the morning, has the temperature dropped? At this time, along the Cold River Road, through the car window, she could faintly see small snowkes swirling in the air. Its snowing Seeing the snowkes falling outside the window, Emily was somewhat excited and momentarily forgot where she was. Cam, driving the red Maserati, heard her and also noticed that white snowkes began to gently fall from the sky. Heh, it seemed like even the heavens were on her side With that thought, a gloomy smile appeared on Cams lips. Emily leaned by the window, watching the snowkes falling all over the sky andnding on the Cold River. Suddenly, with a sharp brake, the red Maserati came to an abrupt stop by the side of the Cold River Road. Coming to her senses, Emily, somewhat puzzled, turned her head to look at Cam. She knew that Cam wouldnt be so kind as to send her home safely! Whats the matter? Showing your true colors now? Emily straightened up and looked at Cam, who was in the drivers seat. Cam turned her head, still wearing a smug smile on her face. Of course, theres no one else here, so I dont need to pretend anymore. You should know that you and I cant coexist, so how could I possibly take you home for real? Emilyughed, tossing back a strand of soft hair and replied calmly, So, you n to make me get out of the car halfway?
Cam just smirked, ignoring Emily and getting out of the car. Walking around the front of the car, Emily suddenly noticed that her red handbag had been taken by Cam at some point! Emilys expression tightened. Cam, full of cunning and deceit! Hey, what are you doing!? Emily quickly got out of the car and rushed over to snatch back her handbag.
It must have been when she was too busy watching the snow that Cam seized the opportunity. As expected, Cam was full of tricks. She made her get out of the car at this time, waiting for the opportunity to throw away her handbag. In this way, she would lose both her cell phone to contact Baron Stuart and the money to take a taxi back! Chapter 608: 608: If you dare to throw it, youll be the next one to go down. Chapter 608: If you dare to throw it, youll be the next one to go down. Seeing Cam Walker step by step towards the guardrail by the river, Emily felt anxious. What she worried about was not the cell phone and the wallet, but the only group photo she had with her mother, rissa Adams. That photo, she had kept for 20 years, and would never let it be ruined in Cam Walkers hands! Seeing her anxious appearance, Cam Walker became even more pleased with herself. What? Youre worried now? You shouldve been nervous the moment you got into my car, she looked at her and sneered. It was precisely because she knew she would be passing this road that she kindly offered her a ride, not expecting this woman to be so foolish as to actually get in her car. Emily was indeed anxious. She could foresee Cam Walkers ill intentions but didnt expect her to snatch her handbag. Give me back my bag. Emily spoke calmly, but it was not difficult to see that she was suppressing her anger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cam Walker, however, remained arrogant, What if I dont? With that said, she had walked to the edge of the guardrail by the Cold River, holding out the red handbag.
Emily clenched her fists secretly, trying to stay calm. However, her tone was as icy as the bone-chilling wind, Youd better give me back the handbag, or the next one to go down there will be you. Cam Walker paused, seemingly noticing a hint of ruthlessness in Emilys eyes. What on earth was so important inside that bag that even a cornered dog would fight back? Thinking of Emilys angry and out-of-control look, Cam Walker couldnt help butugh even more proudly. Really? Well, I want to see if you have that ability The next one to go down there would be her? Then lets see if Emily has the ability to push her into the icy cold river! After saying that, Cam Walker loosened her grip, and the red handbag plunged into the river with a ssh. Cam Walker! In her haste, Emily roared, but it was toote. The handbag, along with her mothers group photo, had fallen into the river! Distressed, she ran to the guardrail, and at this time, she saw the red handbag gradually sinking into the water. Almost subconsciously, Emily prepared to jump over the guardrail and dive down, but the next second, she stopped. Rationality returned to her. Looking at the surging river, she knew that she couldnt swim. If she jumped down recklessly, she might not only fail to retrieve the photo but lose her life too. She couldnt expect Cam Walker to jump in and save her! What? Dont you want to jump down and pick it up? Cam Walker sneered while speaking. Emily didnt know how to swim, but even those who can swim would be half-frozen to death out here. Emily paused the movement of leaning on the guardrail and looked at Cam Walker with eyes full of anger. Suppressing the anger in her heart, she gritted her teeth and uttered, I said, if you dared to throw it down, the next one going down would be you! Looking at the cold light in her eyes, Cam Walker couldnt help but feel a chill, as if being prated by a gust of ice-cold wind. However, facing a woman like herself, she didnt feel threatened at all in her presence. Ignoring Emilys angry eyes, Cam Walker smirked with triumph and disdain, turning around to walk away, heading towards her red Maserati.
But Cam Walker had only walked a few steps when she felt a force on her shoulder! PS: Thank you: 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! <__Luhan>100 book coins reward! 100 book coins reward! Chapter 609: 609: Anger, Burning Away Rationality Chapter 609: Anger, Burning Away Rationality Following that, before she could turn her head to see what was happening, her body was suddenly being dragged backward by someone. What do you think youre doing!? Let go of me! Cam Walker turned her head and saw Emily Walker dragging her away with all her strength. This woman, could she really be trying to push her off!? At the thought of this possibility, Cams heart jolted, and she quickly reached out to try to break free from the hands that were pulling her back! Let go, you lunatic! Seeing that she was about to be dragged to the guardrail, Cam was so frightened that she lost control. Who would have thought that Emily Walker could be so terrifying when angry!? What did I just say? If you dare to throw it, youll be the next one to go down! Emily dragged her towards the riverside guardrail, Whats the matter? Dont think I have the guts? Are you crazy!? Murder is punishable by death! Seeing her anger, Cam feltpletely panicked, as if Emily really wanted to push her into the river. But, at this time, Emily had the upper hand, and Cams resistance seemed futile. Emily, however,pletely disregarded Cams screams and struggles, her beautiful eyes full of anger and hatred.
How many times have I put up with you? Why do you always push your luck again and again? What gives you the right to throw away my handbag? Do you know whats inside is the most important thing to me!? Emily yelled in anger. She could have tolerated Cams previous actions, but this time, she had thrown away the only photo Emily had with her mother theirst remaining one in this life. Soon, the two of them were struggling at the guardrail. Looking at the endless river water, it seemed that if anyone truly fell down, they would be submerged in an instant. Cam, too, felt her heart skip a beat. She didnt want to suffer in such cold, bone-chilling river water! What important thing, isnt it just a cell phone and a wallet? Is it worth fighting for with me? If I die, youll have to pay for it one way or another! Cam struggled and seemed to discern a hint of murderous intent in Emilys angry gaze This woman, did she really intend to kill her? As the two fought, cars had already started stopping along the side of the road. No one knew exactly what was happening. However, it wasnt difficult to see that the two women must have started fighting due to a dispute. But why did they end up fighting at the riverside? The consequences of falling into the river would be unimaginable! Many people stopped their cars one after another, getting out of their vehicles with expressions of shock and panic. They watched the scene not far away from them. For a moment, no one dared to step forward to dissuade the women, preferring instead to watch as if it was a spectacle. From time to time, someone shouted, Hey, stop fighting, youll fall down!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Watching the two women fighting, many onlookers whispered to each other, specting that this must be another disy of a mistress battling a wife! With this thought, many onlookers took out their cell phones to take photos and videos of the scene. If this was posted online or shared in a friend circle, it would surely attract attention! Hey, should we step in and stop them? If they keep going like this, theyll really fall into the river Among the onlookers, a few men wanted to step forward and stop the fight, but seeing no one else intervening, they hesitated. Hey! Stop fighting, youll really fall down! Another person shouted. This was winter, after all. Even if someone who fell in the river could swim, their hands and feet would probably be frozen stiff, and the consequences would be unthinkable!
Chapter 610: 610: Swallowing, Memories of Childhood Chapter 610: Swallowing, Memories of Childhood Not far away, Emily Walker and Cam Walker wouldnt pay any attention to the shouts of the crowd. Emily had been blinded by anger, and as for Cam, she had always been proud and concerned about her appearance. Naturally, she didnt want to show her disheveled side in front of so many people. Struggling to maintain her image, she was naturally once again outdone by Emily!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What exactly do you want!? Isnt it just a cell phone and wallet? Ill pay you for them! Seeing herself about to fall into the icy cold river, Cams face turned pale with fright, ready topromise with Emily. Compensate? How could shepensate for that photo? I dont want the wallet and cell phone; they have photos of my mother and me. You said youdpensate, right? Jump in now and find them for me! Emily was truly furious. She could usually tolerate Cams bullying, but this time, she couldnt stand it anymore! Even if it cost her life, she didnt care! With both hands, she forcefully pushed Cam, who suddenly lost her bnce and fell into the river Ah In her panic, Cam subconsciously gripped Emilys woolen coat tightly, the sudden force causing Emily to lose her bnce as well, and both fell into the river in an instant.
Damn! Save them! In the onlooking crowd, several brave men quickly rushed over and jumped into the icy cold river one after another. After all, they were both beauties C maybe this rescue would bring them some romantic luck! Of course, good-hearted people still exist in this world. Women might be too scared to jump in, but men couldnt just stand by and watch! Inside the river, Emily felt as if her body was being pierced by a sharp sword, her breathing became more and more difficult with theck of oxygen, and she desperately tried to breathe, but she could only inhale the icy cold river water. Childhood memories suddenly flooded into her mind. During an ident, she fell into the water. At that time, she couldnt feel any air, only the feeling that she was going to die. Just as she was about to lose herst bit of consciousness, she saw her mother, rissa Adams, desperately swimming towards her in the water That anxious expression was something she could never forget in her lifetime, and it was also because of that experience that she didnt dare to learn to swim. Every time she went into the water, she felt as if she would be swallowed by the sea, surrounded by darkness with no way out. The feeling was as if it would suffocate her. After that, the terrifying shadow always lingered in her mind. This time, who coulde and save her Just as Emily was in despair, she saw a figure swimming towards her in a daze The line of sight became clearer and clearer With a strong force, Emily was lifted out of the water by someone. In a moment, she felt like she hade back to life. Emily gasped for air, cherishing the hard-won air. Quickly, help them up! Seeing several men rescue the two women, the onlooking crowd on the shore gathered and reached out their hands to pull the people from the water. Looking at their soaked bodies, some kind-hearted people took off their coats and draped them over Emily and Cam Walker. Are you all right? Do you need us to take you to the hospital? A kind-hearted person spoke anxiously, looking at the two of them. Seeing their clear consciousness, they felt a little relieved.
Chapter 611: 611: Anxious, One Photo After Another Chapter 611: Anxious, One Photo After Another Cam Walkers whole body was soaked, but her pair of angry eyes were staring fiercely at Emily Walker beside her. The two were sitting on the ground, looking as wretched as possible. You crazy woman, are you trying to kill me!? After being saved, Cam was also full of anger at this time. She turned over and tried to tear at Emily, but fortunately, the onlookers stopped her just in time. They had finally saved them; they couldnt start fighting again. Even if its for a man, dont joke with your own life! . Meanwhile, in a luxury private room. The atmosphere filled with greed and lust was something Baron Stuart always hated. He sat expressionlessly on the side; just by looking at his gloomy face, it wasnt difficult to see, how much he was annoyed at this moment!
Young Lord, whats the matter? Do you not like thepany of these two beauties? Seeing his constant frown and the two beauties keeping a distance of a meter away from him, the man who invited Baron Stuart lightlyughed and asked. As for the man in front of him, Baron Stuart had no intention of taking him seriously. However, this man had only been in E City for less than two months and had already achieved something, which couldnt be underestimated. If Mr. Cairo has nothing else, Ill take my leave. Baron Stuart said expressionlessly and got up to leave. He had onlye here to meet this man. Now that he had seen him, he didnt want to waste any more time here. As soon as he began to rise, the so-called Mr. Cairo lightlyughed and said, Ah, Young Lord, are you not giving me any face? How could anyone leave before the banquet was over? Does Mr. Cairo think this way? I thought that justing here was enough to give you face. Baron Stuart chuckled, the sexy arc of his mouth attracting many women in the private room. Mr. Cairos smile obviously stiffened for a moment because of his words. Then, heughed it off, Thats true, just Young Lording has already given me a lot of face. The moment the words fell, a subtle dark glint appeared in Mr. Cairos eyes. Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open, and yton Howard walked in with a serious expression. Young Lord. In front of outsiders, yton Howard would always address him as Young Lord, and at home, he would address him as Young Master. Baron Stuart nced at him. Following that, yton handed the cell phone to him. In the screen, a series of photos and videos, all showing the two women fighting by the river, from falling into the water to being rescued The familiar figure in the video made Baron Stuarts whole expression tense. He immediately turned around without even looking at Mr. Cairo and left the private room with yton. Mr. Cairo, it seems that Young Lord clearly doesnt hold you in high regard. Watching the two people walk away, someone whispered. Mr. Cairo leaned back, his mouth curling up with a smile full of deep meaning, as if waiting to see what would happen next. Heughed softly, No rush, the real show has just begun. .
Perhaps because she was too cold, Emily, who was sitting on the ground, was shivering at this moment. She was still immersed in the painful memory, and her eyes appeared somewhat dull.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She clutched the coat that a kind-hearted person had draped over her, shivering as she sat on the ground. Why dont you go into my car to get some warmth? Or should we notify your family toe over? Seeing the two shivering from the cold, a good-hearted person suggested.
Chapter 612: 612: Did Camila Walker Push You Down? Chapter 612: Did Cam Walker Push You Down? Emily Walker sat still in shock, shivering hard. Her cell phone was gone now, and she didnt know how to make a call to Baron Stuart. As her gaze shifted towards the river, she realized her cell phone, wallet, and even her mothers photos were all gone She turned her face towards Cam Walker, and in her eyes, resentment sparked once again. Suddenly, the screech of abrupt braking resonated from not far away! Pushing through the crowd, Baron Stuart immediately spotted a drenched figure sitting on the ground. Feeling a shadow looming over her, Emily looked up. A handsome face, filled with heartache, met her gaze. With a somewhat aggrieved pout, she looked at the man who knelt down beside her, tears welling up in her eyes. Baron Stuart extended his hand to pick her up. As he stood, his icy gaze swept over Cam Walker. From his eyes, Cam felt a chill leave her frozen, as if falling into the icy river was less bone-chilling than this. Without even thinking, she knew Baron Stuart must have misunderstood that she was the one who had pushed Emily into the water!
I will use her of attempted murder! As he walked away carrying Emily, Cam quickly stood up and shouted at Baron Stuarts retreating figure. She knew that using Emily of murder would sound like utter nonsense to Baron Stuart. Her goal, however, was not this; she wanted Baron Stuart to know that she didnt push Emily! Given Baron Stuarts character, if he thought she pushed Emily, she couldnt guess how he might retaliate. Recalling thest time Baron Stuart pressured them by taking over Walkers family, Cam shuddered with fear, the memory still vivid in her mind. hearing her words, Baron Stuart paused his footsteps but did not look back. After half a second, he stepped forward again, heading towards his car. All the way, he cranked up the heating in the car to its maximum, but Emily was still shivering. He had no choice but to elerate back to the vi! Carrying her trembling body directly to the second-floor bedroom, he helped her change her soaked clothes, prepared a hot bath for her, ced her into a quilt, and turned up the room heater to the maximum again. Are you still cold? he asked, sitting on the edge of the bed. Despite his gentle tone, it was not hard to tell that he was suppressing rage at this moment!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cam Walker was constantly challenging his patience! After taking a warm bath and settling into the cozy quilt, Emily felt a lot better. She shook her head, indicating that she wasnt as cold anymore. What happened? Seeing her shake her head, Baron Stuart temporarily set his worry aside and began to enquire about the incident. Upon seeing the photo that yton Howard had passed to him, thinking about her in the river, and further realizing she couldnt swim, Baron Stuarts heart still hadnt settled. If nobody had jumped down to save her, he couldnt imagine what might have happened! Upon being reminded of this, Emily couldnt help herself. Her eyes dropped and her expression became somewhat sad and aggrieved. Seeing Emily look so forlorn instantly struck a chord in Baron Stuarts heart. He assumed she was being bullied. Did Cam Walker push you? His voice was gentle, but the hidden anger in his eyes was gradually intensifying. Emilys thoughts, however, were on the photograph lost to the rivers depths. The more she thought about it, the more distressed she became, and she began to sob again, almost unconsciously.
Looking at her crying, Baron Stuart became even more incensed. He stood up, ready to leave. Seeing him like this, Emily knew from his demeanor that he probably intended to confront Cam Walker. So, she reached out and grabbed his arm. Chapter 613: 613: Has This Woman Learned to Fight Back? Chapter 613: Has This Woman Learned to Fight Back? No, it was it was me who pushed her down At that time, she was really angry, even to the extent of feeling murderous towards Cam Walker.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart was stunned for a moment. She pushed Cam Walker down? When did this little woman start to fight back? He knew well that this little woman would not just push Cam Walker into the river for no reason. And from the photos and videos, it seemed that the two of them had started to fight because of some kind of issue. What happened? Baron Stuart asked, turning his head back and sitting down on the edge of the bed. Emily Walker sniffled, thinking of that photograph, she felt a pang of sadness again. I wanted to go home, so she offered to give me a ride. Halfway there, she kicked me out of the car and and threw my bag into the river. Emily Walker recounted the truth without any part omitted. However, Baron Stuart was clearly somewhat angry by what he heard, his expression darkened, Are you an idiot? Why would you ept her offer to go in her car!? This woman, didnt she realize how much animosity Cam Walker held against her? And yet she epted her ride home?
Emily lowered her eyes, feeling wronged, I knew she had bad intentions, but I didnt think she would throw me into the river. It was truly beyond her expectations. At that time, when she got into Cams car, she just wanted to see what kind of tricks Cam was up to. But who could have known that an ident like this would happen. Thinking about it now, Emily really felt that she had been on the losing end of this deal. Not to mention falling into the river, she even lost her mothers photo. Baron Stuart gazed at her steadily, not knowing how to swim was a fatal weakness for both her and him. Baron Stuart. Hm. Emily lowered her eyelid, My bag fell into the river, can it be retrieved? Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart slightly frowned, If it fell, it fell. Why must it be retrieved? Even if there were important items like her cell phone in the bag, she could just get a recement. There is something important for me in it she said tentatively, knowing in her heart that her hopes were slim. But isnt this man in front of her capable of anything? Maybe What is it? Baron Stuart looked at her, what in her life could be so important apart from him? Emily thought for a moment and suddenly felt that she might have been making a mountain out of a molehill. Its just a photograph, if she told him, Baron Stuart would definitely think she was overreacting. Its not like they would go sift through the entire river bottom just for a photograph, right? After thinking about it, Emily decided to drop the matter. Its its nothing, its not really important, lets forget about it.
She hesitated and stopped mid-sentence, Baron Stuart looked at her for a moment but didnt continue questioning. Instead, he adjusted the bedding, Rest well. If you feel unwell, ask Mrs. Noelle to call Doctor Gavin. After saying this, Baron Stuart turned to leave. Are you going out again? It was almost nightfall, so where was he going?
Err, could it be that because of her, he still had unfinished business? Also, how did he know she was at the river side? Baron Stuart turned back, nced at her, and said calmly, Yes, have a good rest. After saying this and giving her onest look, Baron Stuart turned and left the room. Time passed quietly. As Emily Walkery on the bed, she felt her body growing warmer. Gradually, she started to feel sleepy. . The dusk was gradually shrouded by the night. The chilling wind of the riverside, apanied by the endless sound of traffic and the rolling of the river waves, was relentless. Chapter 614: 614: Spat Out A Mouthful of Tea Chapter 614: Spat Out A Mouthful of Tea After more than an hour of dredging, finally, a man wearing a diving suit emerged from the water holding a red handbag. Young Lord, we found it! On the shore, Baron Stuart looked up and recognized it as the handbag Emily Walker took with her today. We found the stuff, everyone get ashore. yton Howard spoke into his earpiece, and many people in diving suits surfaced and swam towards the shore. Once everyone was ashore, yton received the red handbag from one of the men and turned to Baron Stuart. The car raced along Cold River and arrived at the private residence in 20 minutes. It was already past 7 PM, and Emily upstairs was still in a deep sleep. After ncing at her, Baron Stuart went downstairs and sat on the living room sofa, ready to see what important things were in this red bag. Madam, shall I call the Young Madam for dinner? Mrs. Noelle approached and asked as it was already dinner time. Usually, they would dine at this time, so Mrs. Noelles food was already prepared; if they had to wait a little while, she could keep the food warm. Baron Stuart sat on the sofa, his long legs elegantly crossed, always giving the impression of nobility and untouchability.
Later, let her eat after she wakes up. Baron Stuarts thin lips opened, his line of sight stayed on the red handbag, and he ordered, Make me a cup of tea. Alright. Mrs. Noelle retreated with a smile. Baron Stuart intriguingly unpacked the handbag, and many things inside were soaked due to the river water. In a little while, Mrs. Noelle came over with a porcin tea cup in her hand. She ced the brewed tea on the tea table and quietly retreated. Smelling the teas fragrance, Baron Stuart took out all the things in the handbag; apart from some rted documents and a mobile phone wallet, there seemed to be nothing else. Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown; it made no sense for the little woman to insist on retrieving this bag just for these things. But he had rummaged through all the items and hadnt seen any so-called important things. Furrowing his brows, confused, he picked up the tea and took a sip. As he held the cup, he caught sight of something on the tea table among the things hed turned out: a square small piece of paper attracted his attention. With the tea cup in one hand, he sipped, while with the other hand, he picked up the small piece of paper; his finger deftly flipped it over, revealing a delicate face on the front, holding a little baby. In the photo, the delicate face was pressed against the little babys, as if enamored with the little thing. What puzzled Baron Stuart was who were the two people in the photo? Baffled, no matter how he tried, he couldnt figure out who was in the photo. The adult clearly wasnt Emily, the little one Pfft A mouthful of tea suddenly sprayed out; it was the first time in his life that Baron Stuart couldnt control himself, and he spat out the tea straight away. He looked somewhat taken aback at the photo in his hand, the baby in the picture was actually Wearing open-crotch pants!?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Subconsciously, Baron Stuart awkwardly threw the photo away.
Chapter 615: 615: Baby wearing open-crotch pants! Chapter 615: Baby wearing open-crotch pants! In the photo, the little baby was wearing open-crotch pants, so he could tell the babys gender at a nce! Its a girl. No wonder he spat out his tea all at once! A little girl Baron Stuart turned his gaze once more and nced at the child in the photo. The more he looked, the more the babys eyebrows seemed to resemble someone When he looked at the adult in the photo, Baron Stuart furrowed his brows as if remembering something. Last time he investigated Emily Walkers background, the woman in the photo seemed somewhat simr to her mother, rissa Adams. Even though there is a significant age difference in the photos, its not hard to see that the two people are indeed the same person. If the person in the photo is rissa Adams, then the little baby is Emily Walker?
Upon this realization, Baron Stuart once again picked up the photo and looked at it carefully.N?v(el)B\\jnn Little Emily Walker as a baby At this thought, Baron Stuarts lips curled slightly, and his smile deepened as if he had acquired some interesting treasure. Following that, he got up from the sofa, holding the photo and headed to the second floor. At this time, in the bedroom, the person on the bed was gradually waking up. However, she wasnt waking up from sleep but from difort! Opening her eyes in difort, she suddenly felt her eyelids were extremely heavy and could hardly be lifted. One can only imagine how falling into the river in such cold weather would lead to a cold. Emily Walker turned over, preparing to get up and take some cold medicine when the room door was pushed open. Youre awake, He said upon seeing the person on the bed waking up. However, at this time, Baron Stuarts entire mind was on the photo in his hand, and for a moment, he didnt notice Emily Walkers unwellplexion. He came over, sat down on the edge of the bed, and lifted the photo in his hand, facing Emily Walker. Who is this little baby? Emily Walker frowned, her head and eyelids both weighed down. Looking at the baby in the photo, she unconsciously replied. Its me. Whats the matter? Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart showed an utterly ipatible dazzling smile for the first time. Just imagining little Emily Walker wearing open-crotch pants, he couldnt help but find it hrious, unable to stopughing. Seeing hispletely abnormalughter, Emily Walker was baffled. Is this man really Baron Stuart?
Or was she groggy and dreaming? Her gaze once again fell on the photo in his hand, and after a second of being stunned, Emily Walker suddenly snapped back to her senses. This photo She reached out and snatched the photo from Baron Stuarts hand, looking at it carefully. Although it was a bit damp, it was still intact.
How did you find this? She looked at the man who couldnt helpughing and turned his face away, dumbfounded. What exactly is heughing at? At her words, Baron Stuart finally contained hisughter and put on a straight face. However, as soon as he turned his head and saw the baby wearing open-crotch pants again, he could hardly contain himself once more But, he eventually managed to control himself. Well, I just fished it out. Did he really go to fish out her handbag? For a moment, Emily Walker was stunned. The man before her had taken her casual words to heart. She lowered her head, looking at the only photo in her hand, then looked up. This is the only one I have with my mother. After saying that, Emily Walker moved forward and pressed her lips to his cheek, Thank you! She was truly grateful to him for helping her find the photo. PS: Thanks to Kam Nutritionist for the 588 book coin reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coin reward! Pleaseloveme Kris'' for the 100 book coin reward! ??? for the 100 book coin reward!
Chapter 616: 616: Cold and Fever, Medicine Will Help Chapter 616: Cold and Fever, Medicine Will Help Just after the kiss, Emily Walkers excited little face suddenly became dispirited again. It wasnt because she was in a bad mood, but Her head felt so heavy, so ufortable! I I think I caught a cold Emily said weakly as she copsed back into the quilt and touched her own forehead, indeed finding that it seemed to be burning hot. Hearing this, Baron Stuarts expression darkened, and he reached out to feel her cheeks and forehead. Damn it, why was it so hot?! Idiot! Unable to bear the sight of her listless state, Baron Stuart cursed before getting up from the edge of the bed and was about to rush out of the room. Emily, of course, knew what this man was going to do and stopped him once again. What are you doing!? Baron Stuart turned to look at her, somewhat angry. Lifting her heavy eyelids, Emily weakly said, There are antipyretic and cold medicine in the drawer of the cab. Ill be fine after taking the medicine; you dont need to call Doctor Gavin.
She knew that ording to this mans habits, hed make a big deal out of every small thing and would call Doctor Gavin over, but there was really no need for it. Hearing her words, Baron Stuarts expression hesitated for a moment before following her guidance and looking in that direction. And then just give me a cup of water, Emily said while holding her forehead, almost too weak to speak. The man looked at her with a slightly furrowed brow. Are you sure youll be fine after taking the medicine? Everytime, whenever it was about her, his heart could not calm down. Mm, at this moment, she was already too weak to speak. Her head felt so heavy that she didnt even want to talk. Baron Stuart stared at her for a few seconds before eventually getting up and opening the drawer of the cab. As shed said, there were two boxes of Western medicine inside. When did this woman learn to prepare medicine in advance? Could it be that she could predict when she would catch a cold?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The reason Emily did this was because of his overreactions every time. Just a minor illness would make him call Doctor Gavin from far away, when there was really no need for it. Grabbing the medicine, Baron Stuart went downstairs and fetched a cup of warm water. After taking the medicine, Emily felt sleepy again, not even wanting to eat dinner. Seeing her utterly exhausted and unwilling to get out of bed, Baron Stuart had no choice but to bring the food upstairs. But by this time, Emily had already fallen into a drowsy sleep. Emily? Baron Stuart tried to wake her but only heard her murmur drowsily. When he called again, shezily mumbled, I dont want to eat So sleepy Let me sleep for a while Having said that, Emily shifted her position and turned to the side, as if this would make her sleep morefortably. Seeing that she seemed truly tired and sleepy, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips and couldnt bear to forcefully wake her up.
ncing at the food beside her, he eventually decided to get up and leave. . At 10 PM, Baron Stuart returned to the bedroom after finishing all his work in the study room. After taking a bath and getting into bed, Emily was still in deep sleep.
He tentatively reached out his slender fingers, touching her cheek, and the burning heat seemed to have subsided somewhat. Apparently, minor illnesses didnt necessarily need a doctor to be called; taking medicine would make it better. - The next day. Waking up early, Emily felt much better after a nights rest, with her cold gone and her spirits one hundred times improved. As soon as she went downstairs, the man was already sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. Seeing here down, Baron Stuart closed the newspaper and walked over to her. Are you feeling better? Is there anywhere else thats still ufortable? Chapter 617: 617: Are You the Miss Rich of the Walker Group? Chapter 617: Are You the Miss Rich of the Walker Group? Seeing her looking well, Baron Stuart felt a little more at ease. Emily Walker shook her head; since she hadnt eaten dinnerst night, she was quite hungry when she woke up. No, Im just hungry! After saying this, she turned her head and looked towards the kitchen, wondering if breakfast was ready yet. She got up half an hour earlier than usual today, so she wasnt sure if Mrs. Noelle had already prepared breakfast. Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. His thin lips curved slightly, Lets go. Knowing she hadnt eaten dinnerst night, he had asked Mrs. Noelle to prepare breakfast earlier, allowing her to eat right after waking up. Emily really was hungry, she had several pastries and a full bowl of porridge. With a full stomach, it was time for her to change clothes and go to work. As usual, if Baron Stuart wasnt in a hurry in the morning, he would personally drop her off at the Excellence Group building.
Once she entered thepany, Emily noticed that after a weekend, everyone in thepany seemed a bit unusual Emily, have you had breakfast? I just bought this, please eat A female colleague came over with a smiling face. Emily looked at her with surprise, wondering if the sun was rising from the west? It was unlike Luna Richardo, who always disliked her, to approach her and treat her to breakfast. Emily! I have chocte, want some? As Emily still looked surprised, another colleague came up not far away, handing her an open box of chocte in front of her face, Its delicious! Try it! Looking at the two colleagues who approached her, Emily had a nk expression and waspletely puzzled. What on earth had happened? Even a blind person could see that they were clearly trying to please her. Could it be that she had been promoted? As far as Emily could think, the only reason her coworkers would try to please her was because shed been promoted and be their superior. But the possibility seemed remote as well. Shed only been with thepany for a little over a month, how could she be promoted?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then why? Emily looked at the two people curiously as her line of sight nced not far away. Not only Luna and A Graham, but everyone else was also looking at her with an unusual look at this time. Only a weekend had passed, what in the world happened? Thank you, no need, Ive already had breakfast. Gracefully rejecting Luna and A, Emily hurried to her departments office! However, as soon as she entered her department, everyone was looking at her, just like before. They pointed and whispered to each other. She was going crazy, unable to stand being treated like a monkey on disy!
Standing at her workstation, Emily turned her head and looked at a male colleague sitting next to her, Eric Durbin, whats wrong with them? As she turned her head, Emily saw that even the normally low-key Eric Durbin was looking at her with surprise this time After ncing around, Eric stood up and walked over to her, You are the heiress of the Walker Consortium? Emilys expression was dumbfounded.
Eric looked at her, and then turned hisputer in her direction, letting her see the screen. Emilys gaze dropped, and from the distance, she could clearly see the bold headline. [Walker Consortium, Wealthy Familys Heiress Reunited After 20 Years, Will Be Officially Announced on December 6] What on earth was going on? Chapter 618: 618: The Background Must Be Publicized Chapter 618: The Background Must Be Publicized Emily Walkers eyes widened as she struggled to view the picture printed in the article below. She had to leave her seat and walk over to Erics desk. The picture was clearly hers! December 6th was that noting up this Wednesday? What in the world was happening Seeing her also walk over to check the news, the entire office got buzzing, with everyone crowding around, makingments. Hey Emily, are you really the heiress of the Walker Consortium? Isnt Cam Walker the heiress of the Walker Consortium? What on earth is happening? Many people were surprised at the news, but since it was spoken directly by the Chairman of the Walker Group, the truth of the news was beyond doubt! The whole office was buzzing, giving Emily a bit of a headache. I She wanted to speak, but suddenly felt that the identity of the heiress was a big responsibility.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hey, we all know the Walker familys lost daughter was found twenty years ago, why is there suddenly another daughter? Do you all really want to know? Emily looked around at her colleagues, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. She couldnt bear to ignore them! Yes, Yes! All their curious eyes were fixed on her, waiting for her to reveal the answer they were so eager for. On December 6th, my father will exin everything to you! Emily said, squinting her eyes and smiling. Then she stood up and returned to her own seat. She realized, having the identity of an heiress, was going to solicit a lot of attention wherever she went. Before this, nobody had ever been this enthusiastic about her! Emily, please just tell us Someone was incredibly eager, as if they wouldnt be able to work unless they knew the answer! Shush, the Design Director ising! If the Design Department Director hadnt shown up, the office wouldnt have calmed down. Get ready, theres a meeting at 10 oclock. Emily opened herputer, lost in thought. She thought recognition would be enough, but there was going to be a public announcement on December 6th. What would that be like? Honestly, she was still not used to being the center of attention in the city. During her lunch break, Emily made a call to Baxter Walker. Initially, it was a bit unusual for her; she almost called him Mr. Walker a few times. Um, fatherwhats happening on December 6th? Thinking of the uing announcement, Baxter was ecstatic on the other end of the call.
When they brought Cam home twenty years ago, there was never such hype, only mentioning their daughters return when asked about it. Its a ceremony to publicly acknowledge your identity. If you dont like it, you dont have to attend. Juste to the banquet in the evening. He seemed to understand that Emily might not like to appear in front of the camera or on the big screen. He and his wife, Ang Reid, would attend the announcement, and Emilys attendance, in fact, wasnt obligatory. Emily paused for a moment and hesitantly asked, Does it have to be announced this way?
Just them recognizing each other was still not enough? Why make it known to the entire city? Baxter chuckled and began to exin. Emily, for a family like ours, publicly recognizing your heritage is a must. Chapter 619: 619: I Sent Someone to Pick You Up Chapter 619: Chapter 619: I Sent Someone to Pick You Up Emily, for families like ours, its inevitable that your true identity will be kept a secret. Your father and mother wont always be able to apany you, and I have such a bigpany, which will be inherited by you and Cam Walker in the future. If we dont reveal your identity to the public, Im afraid other people would question you when ites to inheritance rights. Do you understand? A hundred yearster, hispany and all his estate would definitely be inherited by Emily Walker. If her identity were not revealed now, in the future, people would surely question why her name was listed in the inheritance rights. Upon hearing this, Emily Walker was shocked. She hadnt even thought of inheriting her parentspany. I I can choose not to inherit. Emily truly had not considered having inheritance rights, and she also didnt know how to manage apany so she saw no point in it. Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was also taken aback. Although the Walker Consortium was not as powerful as the Stuart Family, it still held a ce in E City. How could Emily not want her inheritance rights? She was his own flesh and blood. Before finding her, he had nned to transfer all his shares and properties to Cam Walker, but now that he had found his own daughter, he naturally wanted to leave the bulk of the family business to her. There was no reason for her not to ept it. Emily, I understand that you may not care about these external things, but the Walker Group is the result of your fathers and grandfathers lifelong efforts. I hope that in the future, you and Cam can continue to manage it well.
Hearing this, Emily Walker fell into a daze. She knew the principle of passing the family business down from father to the child, but she honestly didnt know how to manage apany. You why dont you let Cam inherit everything instead? She might be more suitable than me. In front of her parents, she didnt want to show any conflicts with Cam Walker. Baxter Walker sighed, knowing that his daughter indeed didnt really care for fame or fortune. However, she was his flesh and blood, and how could he give away all his inheritance to Cam Walker? He could not do that and would never do so. Emily, what I give to Cam wont be any less, but you are my own flesh and blood, and what I give to you is what you should inherit. You dont need to attend the press conference, just attend the banquet tonight. After all, I need to let everyone know that you are the daughter of our Walker Family. But you dont need to be too nervous, and your mother will be with you. Alright, I still have some work to attend to. Goodbye. Oh. Emily replied in a daze, and then hung up the phone. Was she too happytely? She had been recognized by Baron Stuarts grandfather, found her birth parents, and now learned that she was going to inherit such argepany. She seemed to suddenly be very wealthy, hadnt she? What would the banquet be like? Would she have to reveal her identity in front of many people? Emily Walkers mind filled with countless images, wondering what the banquet would be like, and how she would be the center of attention once more. Thinking about this, Emily became a little disheartened, disliking the feeling of being watched by others. . After keeping herself busy the whole day, at 5:35 PM, just as Emily Walker walked out of thepany, her cell phone rang.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She checked the caller ID, and it was Baron Stuart. Off work? Mmm. Emily pursed her lips and responded softly. Baron Stuart, looking at the mountain of documents on his desk, spoke over the phone, Ill be homete tonight. You wait at thepany entrance, and Ill have someonee pick you up.
Chapter 620: 620: The Stranger Man at the Company Entrance Chapter 620: Chapter 620: The Stranger Man at the Company Entrance Upon hearing that, Emily Walkers dark eyes moved, and then she spoke, No need, Ill just go back by myself! No, wait there! After saying that, Baron Stuart hung up the phone directly. Emily had no choice but to stand at thepany entrance waiting. Winter nights alwayse very soon, it was only 5:40 PM, and the bustling streets were already lit up with dazzling lights. Emily felt a bit cold, and couldnt help rubbing her arms with her hands. Just as she shivered involuntarily, she suddenly felt a heaviness on her shoulder, as if something was wrapping around her. With her head tilted slightly, she nced subconsciously at the heavy object on her shoulder, and saw that it was a handmade suit. In her heart, a thought suddenly shed through her mind, could it be that Baron Stuart hade to pick her up personally? Thinking of this, she smiled brightly, and instantly turned around, looking at the man behind her who had draped the coat over her. However, just as she turned her face, and saw the man in front of her, the smile on her face vanished abruptly, reced by shock and astonishment.
Emily looked at the man in front of her with wide, starry eyes, then looked down at the clothes on her body, suddenlying back to her senses with a face full of surprise. Who, who are you? As she spoke, she reflexively removed the coat from her body and unhesitatingly threw it at the man. Its really inexplicable, draping the coat over her like a boyfriend even though they dont know each other! The man slightly lifted the corners of his lips, smiling calmly and unhurriedly, it had to be said, he had a stunningly beautiful face. Under the light, it was hard for Emily not to notice. Arent you cold? The man looked at her hands, tightly holding her arms, the curve of his lips both seductive and filled with a sense of allure. For some reason, Emily felt a sense of danger approaching. Had she encountered some kind of pervert? What does it have to do with you if Im cold? Do I know you? Emily unconsciously stepped back a few steps, looking at the man in front of her. Sensing her frightened expression, the man didnt approach any further, but simply chuckled, I dont know you, but we will meet again very soon. With that, the man raised a sexy curve at the corner of his lips, nced deeply at her, and then turned and walked away. Looking at his upright figure, Emily felt utterly puzzled. It was just a series of inexplicable actions, inexplicable words, and inexplicable man! At this time, the drivers car had arrived at thepany entrance, seeing her gaze fixed in one direction for a long time, the driver couldnt help but speak, Young Madam? Emily came back to her senses, looked at the driver, and immediately rushed into the car. With the heating on, it was indeed much warmer! . Arriving home and having dinner, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned. As Emily sat on the sofa watching TV, the image of the stranger from earlier suddenly popped into her mind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Had that man mistaken her for someone else? But it didnt seem like it; he himself said that they didnt know each other and that they would meet again. Emily couldnt figure it out, and as far as she could recall, she really hadnt met that man before. However, there was no denying that he seemed rather extraordinary, whether it was his temperament or his attire, both were absolutely outstanding.
But why would such a man say such inexplicable things to her? Emily pondered, sinking into deep contemtion, not snapping out of it until Baron Stuart entered the door. Baron Stuart approached the sofa, seeing her with a nk expression on her face, he couldnt help but frown. What are you thinking about? Chapter 621: 621: Im Not That Bad Chapter 621: Chapter 621: Im Not That Bad Suddenly, a deep and sexy voice sounded in her ears, instantly pulling Emily Walkers thoughts back to reality. She turned her head, looking somewhat perplexed at the man in front of her, Youre back. What are you thinking about thats making you so lost? Baron Stuart sat down beside her and habitually pulled her into his arms. Emily furrowed her brows, thinking of the man at thepany entrance, and then asked with doubt. When I finished work, I met someone who seemed a little mysterious. Hearing this, Baron couldnt help but frown as well, looking down at her in his arms, his expression bing slightly serious, Who is it? Emily pursed her lips, recalling and saying, A man. At this point, Emily suddenly realized something! Her lightly pursed lips curved slightly, just like the crescent moon hanging in the sky, beautiful and moving.
Watching her gradually rising smile, the mans eyes narrowed, What are youughing at? Whats wrong with this woman? One moment shes lost in thought and the next shes giggling, could it be she hasnt fully recovered from her cold, and its made her silly? Emily suddenly looked up and stared at the man in front of her, Do you think its because Ive had some romantic luck recently? There was a super handsome man who flirted with me after work today, and he said wed meet again very soon . Her words made Barons furrowed brows suddenly rx, but his face darkened shortly after. Super handsome man? How handsome? It seems youre quite fascinated by that man? His tone might be light, but it was obvious he was unhappy! Emily blushed and gave a shy smile, feeling a little embarrassed, Well, not really, its just that haha, it seems Im not that bad. This woman When on earth did she change to the point of being infatuated with other men!? As Emily was still lost in her thoughts, she suddenly felt herself being lifted into the air. Her eyes widened in shock, and when she looked up, she saw the mans angry face. Whats wrong with you? She looked at him, confused and innocent, not understanding what was happening. The mans eyes narrowed, exuding a hint of danger. It seems I need to thoroughly remind you of my presence so that you do not harbor fantasies about other men.N?v(el)B\\jnn What? Emily was stunned, and before she could delve further into the meaning of that phrase, the man had already carried her sideways in his arms, heading straight to the master bedroom on the second floor. Carrying her upstairs, Barons deep eyes shed a glint of coldness. Who could that man trying to get close to her be?
Theyll meet again soon? Well, hed like to see that. - Wednesday, at lunchtime, Emily went to thepanys staff canteen to eat. As soon as she walked into the canteen, she noticed that all the employees gazes seemed to be attracted by something, fixated in the same direction, momentarily even forgetting the food in their mouths!
She stood there puzzled for a little while, but didnt pay much attention to it. Instead, she picked up a te and selected a few of her favorite dishes from the counter. She then found a seat and began to enjoy her lunch. Hearing some noise nearby, the female employee with a dazed expression next to Emily slowly turned her face, ncing at her as if in slow motion. The female employee looked at Emily and then continued to look at therge screen LCD TV hanging on the wall not far from the staff canteen. But right after that, the female employee turned her face back again. Chapter 622: 622: Reporters Chasing Shadows Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Reporters Chasing Shadows ng! Upon hearing the sound of a spoon dropping onto the te, Emily Walker paused her eating, looking puzzled as she turned her head towards the side. As she raised her head, she saw the female employee beside her staring at her in a daze. Whats wrong? You, youre Emily Walker from the Design Department, right? The female employee asked nkly. Although Emily was somewhat taken aback, she answered truthfully, Yes, whats the matter? You, are you the daughter of the Walker Consortium? My God, this woman, who had always been prejudiced against her, turned out to be the daughter of a historical financial group, no wonder she became the Chief Designer as soon as she entered thepany. Originally, they thought she had climbed her way up by following some unspoken rules.
At this thought, the female employee couldnt help swallowing her saliva. Wouldnt she have heard those previous whispers in the restroom about her? Emily hesitated for a moment, then suddenly turned her head to look at the LCD TV not far away. On the screen, a news report was ying, showing a press conference held by Chairman Walker. No wonder everyone was so engrossed in watching; even Emily couldnt help but be absorbed in it. Chairman Walker, may I ask, who is the child you found twenty years ago? And why are you now iming that Cam Walker is your daughter? The controversy hadsted for a year at the time, and in order to settle things and ensure the peace of our family, I took in the daughter of a close friend who had passed away in a car ident. I thought it was a happy solution, so why not? So when did you find your actual daughter? And have you confirmed that she is indeed your real daughter? Yes, I actually found my flesh and blood quite a long time ago, but it wasnt until recently that I decided to go public due to certain reasons. So does that mean that Miss Cam Walker is not the daughter of the Walker family? No, even though Ive found my real daughter, Cam is still my daughter, and the two of them get along very well. Although there have been some misunderstandings in the past, they have been resolved now, and the two of them are like sisters. Really? But recently, there have been some videos and photos on the Inte that seem to show that Miss Cam Walker and Lady Ss are not getting along, and they even fought by the river. Upon hearing this, Baxter Walker was startled. He had also heard a little about the video on the Inte, but he didnt expect them to be able to identify Emily and Cam from such a distance. These reporters really know how to catch the wind and shadows. I think you must have made a mistake. The two girls in the photos are not my daughters. Baxter believed he could avoid this point. After all, the photos and videos had never captured a clear shot of the two girls faces, and if it werent for the clothes they were wearing that day, and knowing that it was Cam who had sent her home, he wouldnt have suspected that Emily and Cam were in the video. As long as he didnt admit it, the reporters would naturally not be able to get to the bottom of it, and without solid evidence, they wouldnt dare to spread rumors and gossip. Rumors are, after all, just rumors; without any actual evidence, they cant constitute facts.
Watching her parentsposed expression as they faced the reporters spection on the screen, Emily suddenly felt a warm current seep into her heart. No matter what, her parents would always protect her and her sister in the best way possible, not letting them get hurt in any way.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 623: 623: Whats making you so happy? Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Whats making you so happy? At 5:30 PM, Emily Walker just stepped out of thepany entrance and immediately spotted the familiar Bugatti Veyron. The car window slowly rolled down, revealing the handsome mans attractive face. Emily seems to be in a good mood, and she dashed over without hesitation! It was just the rush hour of getting off work, and there were other employeesing out from thepany as well. A luxury car like that sure attracts attention, but a handsome guy in the luxury car indeed grabbed their focus even more! Hey isnt that Baron Stuart from Futuren Group its really him! The smitten women at thepany entrance were all excitedly dragging their friends as they spotted the man inside the luxury car. Isnt isnt that Emily from the Design Department Another one widened her eyes, incredulously watching Emily rush into the luxury car, confidently open the passenger seat door and hop right in! Oh my God, isnt she the lost child who was found and brought back to the Walker Family? Why is she with Baron Stuart from the Futuren Group now? Whats their rtionship? Usually, as soon as he rolled down the window, Emily would react in panic, trying to hide him, but today In the drivers seat, Baron Stuart frowned as he looked at her, Why are you so happy?
So happy that she forgot to hide him? Emily smiled brightly, Of course, its something to be happy about! So happy that you Baron Stuart nced out the car window at the frenzied women, dont care about them anymore? At his words, Emily turned her head in confusion. Suddenly, her smile disappeared, and she hurriedly ducked below the car window.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But, at this point, she was well aware that no amount of hiding would help. They had clearly seen her getting into Baron Stuarts car! Tomorrow, there probably would be another storm awaiting her! Thinking about this, Emily simply stopped hiding, directly lifted her head, brushed a few strands of soft hair off her cheeks, tucked them behind her ears, and broke into a sweet and confident smile. Lets go! She turned her head to look at the man in the drivers seat. Seeing her confident and sweet demeanor, he smiled slightly, satisfaction tugging at the corners of his lips. Finally, his little woman was ready to let him e out to the light. The white Bugatti sped away. Thepany entrance was still full of onlookers, filled with envy and spection. Beautiful cars and handsome men, was their lot just to watch and envy? As the shadow of the luxury car disappeared, one by one, the crowd at the entrance gradually began to disperse, each going their own way. . 7 PM, Walker Familys Courtyard. Today was the day when the Walker Family hosted numerous business figures to publicly announce Emilys identity. Of course, the identity had been announced, tonights banquet was just for letting outsiders get to know Emily. The third nine-days of winter, is extremely cold for people, but many high-ssdies still dressed up gorgeously, exposed their shoulders and necks, all just to show off their attractive figures. The banquet hall was set up in the side hall. At this time, most of the business figures had already arrived, creating a lively and noisy atmosphere in the hall. The sound of enchanting music could be faintly heard.
Emily arrived at the entrance, she always felt that being a woman was very suffering. On such a cold day, she still had to dress so revealingly, what a masochistic torture. As soon as she got out of the car, the bone-chilling wind made her shiver. Seeing this, Baron Stuart casually wrapped his arm around her, bringing her into his embrace, and then walked towards the banquet hall.
Chapter 624: 624: I Have Something to Tell You All Chapter 624: Chapter 624: I Have Something to Tell You All Thankfully, the heating was on in the hall, and Emily Walker immediately felt much warmer as she entered. It seemed like they were thest to arrive. At this time, the banquet hall was already filled with guests, toasting and celebrating. Upon their arrival, all eyes were quickly drawn to them. What surprised everyone was why Emily Walker, who had been found after leaving the Walker Family twenty years ago, would enter with Young Lord Stuart now? Moreover, their appearance seemed very intimate. Chairman Walker, is this? A businessman who was talking to Baxter Walker couldnt help but show a puzzled expression upon seeing this scene. Baxter looked over and saw the two intimately close and harmonious, he couldnt help but reveal aforting smile. However, no one outside knew about their marriage certificate, so Baxter dared not reveal this news indiscriminately. He could only offer a vague exnation with a smile. As it happens, my daughter and Mr. Stuart actually knew each other a long time ago. Baxter exined lightly as he then walked towards Young Lord Stuart and Emily. At such asions, there would always be people trying to make connections.
However, todays situation was somewhat unusual. Everyone was astonished by the scene before them, and for a moment, they all seemed to have forgotten to approach and greet the couple. Why would the King of Business from the Futuren Group attend with the newly recognized rich heiress of the Walker Family? Could it be that the two were already together? Among the crowd, some naturally remembered their previous encounters. At first nce, they might not have recognized her, but after observing for a while, they could see that this woman by Young Lord Stuart was indeed the same one they had seen at some public events before! Lord Stuart, Emily, youre here. Baxter walked over, smiling as he greeted them both. Emily also smiled slightly. A year of growth had made her more mature and charming. If it werent for Young Lord Stuart standing by her side, who knew how many mens eyes she would have attracted. Stuarts presence seemed like a possessive deration, with him by her side, other men could only look on from afar. As the banquet officially began, Baxter Walker announced Emilys identity to everyone on stage. For twenty years, he was grateful to have found his daughter and was willing to donate 50 million for poor children in impoverished mountain areas, allowing them to reunite with their parents as soon as possible. As Ang Reid began speaking, her eyes welled up with tears several times. Twenty years had passed C she had hoped, longed, hurt, and cried, never daring to dream that she would truly meet her flesh and blood again. In response, she was also willing to donate some of her jewelry to help children in impoverished mountain areas.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Upon her words, the audience erupted in warm apuse. After leaving the stage, Baxter Walker called Emily to the study, along with Cam Walker. I asked you here to discuss something with you. Emily looked puzzled, not understanding what her father wanted to discuss with her as she stared at her parents on the sofa. Cam, however, seemed quite at ease, quickly finding a spot to sit down. Emily,e and sit here. Ang smiled and patted the seat next to her, beckoning Emily to sit. Cam, in the single sofa, seemed somewhat downhearted at this, but to everyones surprise, she didnt show any signs of disagreement or discontent with Emily today.
Chapter 625: 625: Have a Drink? My Little Sister Chapter 625: Chapter 625: Have a Drink? My Little Sister Emily Walker, I know youre working at Excellence Group now, but still, Father hopes that you can quit that job ande to mypany. After all, the business will eventually be handed over to you and Cam Walker to manage. You should join thepany now to learn more so that when you take overter, you will be well-prepared. Cam Walker had just graduated and had only interned at thepany for some time, her experience was still shallow and needed to be improved with more learning. Hearing this, Emily Walkers expression became dazed. Joining her fatherspany to learn management? Butn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Father, II have no experience in management, Im afraid Thats why I want you to join thepany now to learn. In three years, I believe both you and Cam Walker will achieve a lot. Someone has to take over thepany, you two cant just leave me with no sessor, can you? Baron Stuart said this mainly to persuade Emily Walker. As for his two daughters, he naturally hoped that thergest share would be given to his own flesh and blood; of course, Cam Walkers share would not be less either. However, he couldnt bring himself to entrust the entirepany to Cam Walker alone, without Emily Walkers share. But the words sounded different to Cam Walker.
So it was about profit and inheritance after all, was there really a distinction between a daughter by birth and an adopted one? Disappointed for a second, Cam Walker regained herposure and said, Ill study hard, Father, dont worry. In her tone, there was no more caprice and coquetry as before. The couple thought that perhaps Cam Walker had truly undergone many experiences and gradually grown up a lot. But was everything really as they thought? Seeing Cam Walker speak up, Emily Walker didnt know what to say for a moment. She had never even thought about running apany, nor did she have any experience in it. She was only interested in learning design and didnt want to manage thepany. Father, IIm really not interested in management Emily Walker, Ang Reid couldnt help but say, Do you like design? Ourpany also has interior design. You cane to work at ourpany and learn management at the same time. What do you think about that? Ang Reid naturally hoped that she would join thepany because She looked up at Cam Walker sitting on the single sofa with her face down. Cam Walkers temperament was too impulsive, and her way of handling things was still not mature enough, which was why she hadnt been given real power in the past half a year. If thepany were entirely run by Cam Walker, Ang Reid worried that herck of experience would backfire. Ang Reid was always so gentle and graceful, making it hard to refuse her. Emily Walker hesitated for a moment but agreed under her parents insistence. However, she would have to submit her resignation first and leave Excellence Group next month. It seemed that the end of the year was approaching by then. . After leaving the study, the family went to the banquet hall to greet tonights guests. Half an hourter, Emily Walker found that Baron Stuart was cornered by someone again!
Bored, she sat down in front of a snack table in her seven-centimeter high heels. Her gaze shifted to a nearby spot, and Cam Walkers figure appeared in her line of sight. In the past, she always thought that Cam Walker had a dazzling aura. But today, she suddenly felt that this dazzling pearl seemed to have lost its luster.
Chapter 626: 626: It Depends on Whether You Accept It or Not Chapter 626: Chapter 626: It Depends on Whether You ept It or Not Getting up and walking over, she picked up a ss of high-end red wine from the long dining table and swirled it a few times. Seeing a figure suddenly standing beside her, Cam Walker raised her head and looked at her. Then, she also picked up a cocktail, her expression as calm as ever, without the previous tantrums and arrogance. Looking at the unnoticed Cam Walker, Emily Walker realized that the spotlight that should have belonged to her seemed to have been taken away by her presence. This thought made her feel a slight pang of guilt. However, externally, she revealed nothing. As for thest time when she threw her bag into the river, she has not let go of it yet. Suddenly, Cam Walker raised her wine ss to her, the smile on her face left Emily Walker slightly taken aback. Cam Walker had never smiled at her before. Lets have a drink, my younger sister. By age, she was indeed older than Emily Walker. Looking at the raised ss, Emily Walker was still a bit stunned. Younger sister?
What, with so many people watching us, you dont want others to know that we have a good rtionship? Seeing her stunned face, Cam Walker spoke again. Emily Walker shifted her gaze and indeed found people asionally looking at them. Recalling what her father said at the press conference, Emily Walker knew she had to appear on good terms with Cam Walker in the eyes of others. So thats it, she thought she really had changed Cam Walker in a few days. Their wine sses clinked lightly, and they bothughed. In the eyes of others, their rtionship was indeed good. To make the rtionship seem even better, Emily Walker picked up a snack and spontaneously started to feed it to Cam Walker. Isnt it better to show a good rtionship? This will yield a better result. Looking at the snack handed over, Cam Walker looked up, her face had a hint of a smile, but her eyes shed coldly. This woman in front of her has always been her enemy. She had never thought that such an intimate action would happen between them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She lost her past glory today. She realized that many peoples eyes were no longer on her, but had shifted to her own flesh and blood. But unfortunately, all this is an undeniable fact. She would never be able to rece her own flesh and blood. What was once hers, is now unrecognizable. Although her father imed to the public that no matter what, she was still his daughter, Baxter Walker, the fact was already unknowingly changed. Peoples hearts are such, that their gaze will always remain on the most shining pearl, and the dim ones will only be ignored. Ever since she learned that she was not a real child of the Walker family but a dependent, all her friends began to alienate her. Some even looked down on her, saying that she was only born in the halo of others. All of this was bestowed by Emily Walker! Watching the woman in front of her, Cam Walker spoke indifferently, You are really good at acting, its hard to distinguish between your true and false. That depends on whether or not you ept this snack. Emily Walker spoke. If she didnt ept, then her act would be in vain.
Hearing this, Cam Walker lifted the corner of her mouth coldly, then reached out and epted the snack and put it in her mouth. As the two were disying such intimate behavior, two figures approached from behind. Seeing this scene, Baxter Walker was very pleased. Perhaps in the days toe, their rtionship will be more and more harmonious and intimate.
Chapter 627: 627: Meeting Again · Thomas Emiliano Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Meeting Again Thomas Emiliano Emily Walker, Cam Walker. The voice of Baxter Walker came from behind, and both turned their heads to look at their father Baxter Walker. Father. Father. The two spoke almost simultaneously, with an unexpectedly well-coordinated feeling. Emily nced at Cam, then looked back at Baxter Walker, her gaze naturally taking in the other man beside him. At that nce, Emilys expression suddenly became stagnant. Isnt this Emily, Cam, let me introduce you. Baxter Walker said with a smile, looking at the charming man beside him, This is Thomas Emiliano from G Town, who signed with our Walker Group just one week ago. In fact, Baxter Walker wanted to introduce such an outstanding man to his two daughters for two reasons; one, was that Thomass power was strong, and it was always good to have more contact with such people. The second reason was to introduce Cam Walker to him.
Cam raised her eyes and looked at the handsome man in front of her, then smiled slightly, Hello, Mr. Emiliano. A week ago, she also knew that thepany had signed thergest cooperation project in its history, with funds reaching 100 million. And now, standing in front of them was the client who brought thergest deal in the history of the Walker Consortium. This project had also shocked the entirepany. Hello. Thomas Emiliano politely extended his hand and shook Cams. Then, his line of sight shifted to Emily beside him. Emily stood there, looking nkly at the man in front of her. Wasnt this man the one at thepany entrance a few days ago? You hown/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lady Walker, hello, like I said before, wed meet again, right? Thomas Emiliano spoke, addressing Emily, making her feel at a loss. On the other hand, Cam thought he was talking to her, but his gaze was clearly focused on Emily beside her. What? You two know each other? Seeing their unusual expressions, Baxter Walker looked at the two in surprise, guessing out loud. Emily nced at her father; it wasnt exactly knowing each other, they had only met once before. Moreover, what was this thing about meeting again by chance? At that time, hadnt he seemed sure that they would meet again? It was a chance encounter, Ive met Lady Ss once before. Thomas Emiliano slightly hooked the corner of his lips, revealing a charming smile. Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but want tough. A chance encounter? Wasnt it obvious that he had deliberately tried to strike up a conversation with her that time? Somehow, seeing the polite Thomas Emiliano, Emily felt that the man in front of her was being fake, as if he had an unknown side to him. Just now, he had deliberately said those words in front of her father in order to get closer to her.
But she couldnt think of any reason why this man would want to get close to her. He clearly had an extraordinary demeanor, so he must not be an ordinary person. He shouldnt have to deliberately get to know her. So, what was the real reason? Or, was she overthinking? Hearing this, Baxter Walker alsoughed, I see, then you young people should chat.
Having said that, Baxter Walker turned around and went to greet other guests. After Baxter Walker left, Emilys expression became solemn, and she was no longer polite. Who exactly are you? Why are you here? Subconsciously, Emily could feel that the first encounter was definitely not a coincidence. From his words we will meet again, she could sense that he seemed to have anticipated todays meeting long ago. PS: Rmending a friends new novel Gold Medal Savage Wife: bosss sister got your back, let me see how you can make me unable to get off the bed Chapter 628: 628: Her, Shes Already Taken Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Her, Shes Already Taken Thomas Emiliano smiled and swirled the wine in his ss, Lady Walker, youre overthinking it. I happened to see you at thepany entrance that day. And then, I knew you were the daughter of the Walker family, a graceful and virtuousdy, and gentlemen always appreciate those qualities. As he spoke, he raised his wine ss, his smile deepening. Emily Walker stared nkly at the man before her who was not only mysterious but also extremely sly! That day, I actually wanted to intentionally strike up a conversation with you, just so you could remember Master Night, right? The mans smile remained seductive and attractive throughout the banquet hall, leaving no one else but Baron Stuart on par with him. Cam Walker, standing next to him, could see from his gaze that Thomas Emiliano seemed to be very interested in Emily. She just didnt understand why, when she was clearly superior to Emily in every way, remarkable men always found her sister so attractive. Mr. Emiliano seems to be very interested in my sister. Camughed lightly, her heart burning with jealousy but her surface demeanor remainingposed and elegant. But Im afraid Mr. Emiliano will be disappointed. My sister She turned her head to nce at Emily next to her and then smiled enchantingly, She is already spoken for. Hearing this, Thomas Emiliano pretended to be surprised, but he revealed no emotion in his eyes. Is that so? What a pity. He said, with a hint of disappointment on his face. But momentster, he smiled again, Nevertheless, nothing can change my interest in you.
At these words, Emily and Cam both stared nkly. What on earth did this man want to do? Is Mr. Cairo so interested in other peoples stuff? Suddenly, a deep and charming voice rang out, apanied by a handsome and upright figure walking slowly towards them. The man raised his eyes to look at another man who was walking towards them, hisposure and a faint smile never wavering. Baron Stuart approached, protectively wrapping Emily in his embrace and smiling tenderly at her. As he held her close, Emily looked up and smiled sweetly. Seeing their intimate gestures, Thomas Emiliano smiled faintly. Is the famous man Lady Walker referred to none other than Young Lord? Baron Stuart looked up at the man who had suddenly appeared in E City. He sensed a mysterious aura from him. This man could not have appeared here for no reason. Mr. Cairo, its better to be less interested in other peoples possessions, dont you think? Thomas Emiliano smiled and took a sip of the red liquid in his ss, It depends on what it is. If its a rare beauty, I think His gaze fell on Emilys fair face, and his smile seemed to hold deeper meaning, I would find it hard not to be interested. His words carried heavy implications. Any man would be upset if his woman were openly scrutinized by another. Even Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a fire burning in his heart. However, he didnt show it on his face, and instead grinned confidently, Really? Id love to see just how capable Mr. Cairo is. Having said that, he lowered his head and looked affectionately at the girl in his arms, Are you hungry? Shall we grab something to eat? Sure! Emily smiled sweetly.
Baron Stuart smiled and nced at Thomas Emiliano before leaving with Emily in his arms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily, however, didnt look back at Thomas Emiliano again. With the exception of Baron Stuart in her eyes, all other men seemed to lose their luster instantly. Chapter 629: 629: When Did I Provoke the Wild Peach Blossom Chapter 629: Chapter 629: When Did I Provoke the Wild Peach Blossom Of course, only in her eyes. With radiant and sweet smiles, the two of them turned and left. In the eyes of others, they looked like a painting, stunning and moving, every frown and smile attracting the gazes of the people present. Turning around, although Baron Stuarts face always had a faint smile, there was a trace of gloominess in his deep star eyes. What was Thomas Emilianos purpose in approaching the Walker Group and even getting close to his woman? You mentionedst time that you met a strange man, is it Thomas Emiliano? In the crowd, Baron Stuart held her and whispered in her ear. Emily Walker looked up, hesitated for a moment, and then said thoughtfully, Well, I think Thomas Emiliano seems to be quite extraordinary. When they met at thepany entrance, he didnt recognize her but still put clothes on her like a friend, which puzzled her. Was it really just because he wanted to strike up a conversation with her, as he said? However, he told her that they would meet again.
This meant that he had been paying attention to her from the beginning, even knowing her name and identity. Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown slightly, wondering what his intentions were. Hey, Emily! Not far away, another mans voice rang out. The two of them looked up and saw a well-dressed man walking towards them. Baron Stuart felt displeased as he watched the excited man approaching. When did this woman secretly attract these suitors, and he had no idea about it? Mr. Saxon. Seeing Logan Heath, Emily Walker was surprised, but then she remembered that her father had mentioned that the Walker Group often had business dealings with Excellence. So it was reasonable for him to be invited to todays cocktail party. Hey, just call me by my name. Were not at thepany, no need to be so formal, Logan Heath said before finally catching sight of Baron Stuart beside her. Young Lord, what a pleasure to meet you. Baron Stuart nced at him but didnt give any response, instead looking away and taking a sip from the wine ss in his hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was quite clear that he was being ignored! Logan Heath didnt feel awkward, as the prestigious Young Lord of Futuren Group naturally wouldnt pay attention to someone as insignificant as him. However, Emily couldnt help but think, was this man too insensitive to social etiquette? After all, the other party did take the initiative to greet him, even if he didnt want to interact, couldnt he at least give some response? Thinking of this, Emily gently tugged at his arm. Then she smiled and said, Baron Stuart, he is my boss, Logan Heath! Baron Stuart frowned and turned his head. Of course, he knew that he was her boss. Did she really need to introduce him? As he turned his head, he saw her pleading eyes.
He knew that she undoubtedly wanted him to give a response. Youre her boss? Logan Heath hesitated for a moment then nodded, his face brightening. I guess so. Im her husband, sorry, I have to excuse myself. Baron Stuart whispered before leaving with Emily Walker without waiting for the two to react.
Logan Heath stood there, dumbfounded with a stunned expression on his face. Husband? Did he mishear or was he hallucinating? Turning around, he looked at the two figures walking towards the restroom, and Logan Heath waspletely stunned. When did the Great Young Lord of the Futuren Group get married? Baron Stuarts pace was fast, so fast that Emily Walker could hardly keep up. She turned her head, not knowing what was wrong with this man all of a sudden. His face was gloomy and clearly unhappy. Who had provoked him again? PS: Thank you , for the 688 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 200 book coins reward! Chapter 630: 630: Jealousy, Nonsensical Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Jealousy, Nonsensical Baron Stuart? You Wearing high heels, Emily Walker had to jog to keep up with him, Whats wrong with you?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The man suddenly stopped, catching Emily off guard, almost running into him, but quickly reacting. Whats wrong? Emily gazed at the man in front of her with a dumbfounded expression, wondering why he was staring at her so intently. Baron Stuart remained silent, his originally smiling face now devoid of any smiles, reced by restlessness! Tell me, when did you get involved with these wild peach blossoms? He recalled her mentioning her recent encounters with them a few days ago. Was she referring to these men? Upon hearing this, Emily was taken aback. Wild peach blossoms? What did he mean? After a half a moment, Emily finally understood. You mean Logan Heath? I already told you hes ourpanys boss! She beamed with a bright smile while exining herself. What about Thomas Emiliano? Thomas Emiliano? I dont know him! Emily stared nkly, wondering why he was asking her this, especially since she had just told him that she found Thomas Emiliano to be a strange man.
Baron Stuart was possibly consumed by jealous rage, momentarily feeling dazed. He knew that Thomas Emiliano had approached her intentionally, but he just couldnt stand it. Looking at his emotionless, deadpan face, Emily frowned, unsure of what was bothering him. Whats really wrong with you? She looked at him and asked with a confused expression. Unable to figure it out, Emily lowered her eyelids and pondered for a moment. Immediately after, her eyes widened as if she hade to a realization, and she looked at the man before her. Youare you jealous? Wild peach blossoms clearly referred to other men, didnt they? His thoughts exposed, Baron Stuart felt his dignity was hanging by a thread; he strode towards the corridor. Dont go! Tell me if youre jealous! Emily chased after him, still wearing her bright smile and continued to question him. The man remained silent, quickening his footsteps. Baron Stuart Emily had to jog to keep up, and running wasnt easy for her in high heels and a mermaid skirt. Ah With a thud, Baron Stuart abruptly halted his footsteps. His face turned stern, he turned around only to see Emily had fallen to the ground. He hurried over, and at this time, Emilys brows furrowed due to the pain. Where did you hurt yourself? He squatted beside her, helping her up while his own brows were furrowed, his eyes filled with pain. Emily, following his lead, sat up and suddenly her pained expression vanished, Got you! Seeing her yful and triumphant demeanor, Baron Stuarts heart settled.
He then put on a stern face, Dont pull stunts like this again! Knowing she was pretending, Baron Stuart stood up. Emily stood up as well, pouting slightly in discontent, Who told you to walk so fast. Besides Her voice trailed off, sounding somewhat unsatisfied, Whos joking? I really did fall. Having said that, she bent down in pain, rubbing her injured kneecap.
Watching her like this, Baron Stuarts expression froze for a moment before he checked her kneecap. He lifted her skirt, spotting a bruise on her kneecap. Without saying another word, he picked her up and carried her towards the room on the second floor. Baron Stuart, you were just jealous, werent you? Lying in his arms, embracing his neck, Emily looked at him with starry eyes and asked. Chapter 631: 631: Wait Here for Me, Well-behaved Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Wait Here for Me, Well-behaved Baron Stuart didnt look down at her but lightly said, Hmm. Openly admitting that he was jealous, Baron Stuart found it even harder to save face, so he lowered his head with a slightly annoyed expression, You know I dont like it, so stay away from those men in the future! Emily Walkerughed, I didnt go near them, they approached me Do you know what it means to avoid suspicion? Whose wife are you now? Baron Stuart nced at her in his arms as he lowered his eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yours. As long as you know. The two turned to the staircase entrance and happened to bump into Ang Reid, who was about to go downstairs. Emily? You, what happened to you? Being held by Baron Stuart in full view of the public, Ang Reid didnt understand what was going on for a moment. Her leg is injured, and we need to get some medicine, Baron Stuart exined, which was rare for him to do.
At this, Ang Reids expression grew concerned, Injured? How did she get hurt? Lets go to the room. The three of them went to the rxation room, where Ang Reid asked a servant to bring a medicine box. How could you get hurt? Ang watched with anxiety standing on the side as Baron Stuart applied medicine for her. Seeing her worried expression, Emily Walker felt a warmth in her heart, smiled, and said, My shoes were too high and my dress too long, so I tripped while running. Upon hearing this, Ang became even more confused, Why were you running? Uh. Emily Walker paused, her line of sight falling on the man in front of her carefully applying ointment with a cotton swab. She ran to chase him after all. Baron Stuart knew this fact very well in his heart. Because he was so angry, his pace quickened a bit. But was she stupid? Tripping on t ground? Alright, can you walk? After applying the medicine, Baron Stuart stood up. It seemed that she wouldnt be able to go to the grand hall for a while. Looking at her bandaged knee, Emily Walker stood up from the European chair to try walking a few steps. But before she could take a step, the man in front of her pushed her back down. Rest here, dont go back down. Emily Walker looked up at the man before her. Rest here? There was probably still an hour before the banquet ended, so was she supposed to stay here the whole time?
Well, she wasnt a person who couldnt stand loneliness but If she had to stay here, she might as well go home. At this moment, Baron Stuarts cell phone ringtone sounded. Picking up the phone, Baron Stuart listened while looking at Emily Walker.
I understand, Ill be down in a little while. After hanging up the phone, Baron Stuart walked over to her and said, Ill go downstairs for a bit, behave, and wait here. Emily Walker looked at him and knew that something must havee up since he received a phone call, so she obediently nodded, Okay. Seeing that he had something to take care of, Ang Reid, who was also present, knew that he might be worried about Emily Walker, and smiled, Baron Stuart, you go ahead and take care of things, Ill stay here with Emily. It was only then that Baron Stuart felt reassured to leave. Watching him leave, Emily Walker stood up and tried walking a few steps only when the door to the rxation room was closed again. How is it? Does it still hurt? Ang Reid came over and was about to offer support. Emily Walker shook her head and smiled, Its fine! Indeed, it had hurt a bit when she fell, but now it was much better. At least she wasnt exaggerating that she couldnt walk. After all, she had only tripped. Sometimes, Baron Stuart was really overly worried. But Emily Walker was very clear about this too. Chapter 632: 632: No Way, Coming at This Time? Chapter 632: Chapter 632: No Way, Coming at This Time? That being, this man truly cares about her. Mother and daughter stayed in the rxation room for a bit, and shortly after, the room door was knocked on. Madam, Old Master Stuart, Madam Foster, and Lady Stuart have arrived, the master has asked you toe downstairs. A servant walked in and respectfully said. Ang Reid paused in surprise upon hearing this. She turned her head and looked at Emily Walker with a worried expression. Mom, you go ahead, Im fine. Emily smiled, aware of her worry, and waved to indicate that she was okay. In a while, once all the pain has faded away, she would also be able to go downstairs. Ang looked at her wounded leg, her face full of worries. Are you really okay? Emily Walker shook her head, Im fine! Ang was still somewhat not at ease, but with Old Master Stuart and his family arriving, she had no choice but to go down to entertain them.
Turning around, she instructed the maid, You look after the youngdy here, Ille back as soon as I can. Yes. After looking at her daughter, Ang then left in peace. Emily sighed, she was like a flower constantly being protected in a greenhouse by them! The spacious rxation room was tensed with only Emily and the maid. Emily wasnt very familiar with the Walker familys servants, and there wasnt much to talk about, so they both quietly stayed in the rxation room, one seated, the other standing. You go ahead with your work, I dont need anything here. She wasnt ustomed to just staring at each other. It was far morefortable to stay here alone. Upon hearing this, the maid hesitated, but she knew that Emily was the youngdy of the house. Thinking about the past, if Cam Walker was unhappy, they the servants would bear the brunt of that. They didnt know Emilys habits at all. Would she also punish her if she wasnt pleased? Thinking about this, the maid dared not to disobey. She respectfully nodded, Yes, youngdy. After the maid left, Emily instantly felt much morefortable. Although she was being cared for by people, she couldnt help but feel like she was under surveince. With only herself left in the entire room, Emily looked up, curiously looking around the huge rxation room. Subsequently, she frowned, suddenly feeling a pain in her lower abdomen.N?v(el)B\\jnn Following that, she sensed a familiar feeling in her lower body. Feeling the warm liquid dripping down, Emily was startled.
No way, it has arrived at such a time? Emilys face was shocked, it must be her period! She rose to her feet and walked to the floor mirror, turned her body, and sure enough, a small red spot could be seen below her body. Why now out of all the times? She had just dismissed the maid!
In her urgency, Emily eyed the tissues on the nearby table, now she could only temporarily use them, it was much better than bing more noticeable. After pulling out several tissues, Emily hastily opened the rxation rooms door. This was the second floor so usually, no one woulde up, this saved her a lot of embarrassment. Just when she was about to stumble into the restroom, she ran into someone. Sorry! Emily quickly apologized, as she raised her head, she saw Cam Walkers somewhat angry pretty face. She was hit by someone without notice and almost bumped into her. Cam Walker who was always proud of herself, had intended to yell, but when she saw Emilys face, she held her tongue. Chapter 633: 633: Do You Think I Will Help You? Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Do You Think I Will Help You? But her expression still wasnt very friendly. Its just a restroom visit, do you really need to be so hurried? She looked at Emily Walker discontentedly, her tone somewhat mocking.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily knew she had bumped into someone, so she could only apologize again, Im sorry, I really am in a hurry! While it was the truth, in Cams eyes it seemed like Emily was intentionally opposing her, which made her even more upset. However, before Cam could say anything, Emily had already passed her and was about to enter the restroom. But just as she took a few steps, she suddenly turned back and looked sincerely at Cam. Um, can you, uh, do me a favor? Emily knew she could only rely on Cam for help now, even though she wasnt sure if Cam would actually help. As Emily thought about it, she realized it was a desperate move to seek Cams help. No one could measure the animosity Cam had towards her. As expected, hearing Emily ask for help, Cam couldnt help but sneer and smirk.
It seemed like the most ridiculous joke she had ever heard in her life. Emily Walker? Are you out of your mind? Do you think Im going to help you? She looked coldly at Emily, a mocking smile still on her lips. Emily realized that she must have been crazy to have turned to Cam. Taking one look at her, not wanting to see Cams mocking face, Emily simply turned around and headed towards the restroom. However, just as Emily turned, Cams eyes caught a glimpse of the bright red stain behind Emily. Wait. The sudden voice startled Emily, but she turned to face Cam, What do you want? Cams previous mockery certainly didnt put Emily in a good mood, so she looked at Cam and spoke sternly. Youre nning on going in like that? And then what? Seeing Emily holding just a little tissue in her hand, Cams mocking expression suddenly changed, which was a rarity. Emily didnt hide her intentions, I dont have my phone, I cant go find my mother, and I definitely cant ask Baron Stuart to bring that stuff over. What she meant was, she couldnt figure out any other temporary solution for now. Cam stood silently for a while before speaking calmly. Her tone wasnt as hostile as it had been earlier, but it wasnt friendly either. Then hurry up and go in. If someone saw it, it certainly wouldnt be a glorious situation. After saying this, Cam turned around and left. Watching her leave, Emily didnt have time to think and had to enter the restroom right away, or her dress would be stained with even more red! Entering the restroom cubicle, Emily saw that the red on her dress was indeed more noticeable than before. Should she take it off and wash it first? But the sink was near the front door. How could she go out like this? With this thought, Emily was quite distressed and her face was full of worry.
If she stayed here waiting for help, there might be no one toe. But going out like this She was even more afraid; if she ran into a man, it would be too embarrassing! Just as she was worried and unsure of what to do, someone knocked on the cubicle door. Are you in there?
Cams voice came from outside the door, and Emily was stunned. What was she doing back here? What are you doing? Could it be that Cam came back to cause more trouble for her? Emily really couldnt think of anything else that Cam would do other than causing her problems. Chapter 634: 634: Is Camila Walker Helping Her? Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Is Cam Walker Helping Her? Open the door. Outside the door, Cam Walkers cold voice rang out once again. Emily Walker frowned, looking slightly confused, but still opened the door a crack. As soon as the door opened, Cam handed her a bag of sanitary pads and clothes. Emily was caught off guard and upon seeing the clothes and sanitary pads, she looked somewhat puzzled. Raising her head, she saw Cam give her a nce before turning around and leaving indifferently. Emily was stunned. Was Camhelping her? Why would she help her? Or, had she done something to these clothes and sanitary pads? Emily checked the items and found that the sanitary pads were unopened, so there shouldnt be any problems. Then, she looked at the evening dress that Cam brought her.
There was no strange smell or unusual aspects, so it seemed that there were no issues either.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After thoroughly inspecting everything, Emily finally felt relieved and changed into the evening dress, instantly feeling much more rxed! She stepped out of the partition room and went to the sink. Outside, Cams figure had already disappeared. Wrapping the remaining sanitary pads in her exchanged evening dress, washing her hands, Emily turned and left the restroom. However. Uh As soon as she turned and stepped out of the restroom porch, she bumped into someone, and the evening dress and sanitary pads in her hand fell to the ground. She felt as if she was surrounded by bad luck today. Falling and bumping into people, along with the embarrassing visit from her period, made her feel quite miserable! Emily rubbed her aching forehead and looked up at the tall figure in front of her. Even though she was the one hurt, she still had to apologize. It was truly a miserable situation. Im sorry She looked up, and her voice stopped abruptly. Emily held her forehead, looking slightly stunned at the man in front of her. Its you. Lady Walker, what a coincidence. Thomas Emiliano lightly hooked the corner of his lips, raised an intoxicating smile, charming without losing sexiness. Coincidence? Emily turned her head to look at the mens and womens restrooms behind her. Perhaps, it was just a coincidence. She gave a polite and shallow smile, Mmm. The mans line of sight nced at the fallen items, Lady Walker, you dropped your things. Arent you going to pick them up? Hearing this, Emily couldnt help but look at the ground. Upon seeing the items, she was immediately filled with embarrassment.
A whole bag of sanitary padsy there, so unexpectedly and conspicuously! Bending down, slowly picking up the pads and the dress, Emilys expression was so awkward that she just wanted to find a hole to crawl into! If it had been a woman, it wouldve been better, but why did it have to be a man?! Picking up the items, Emily didnt look at Thomas again and hurried off with her head down.
Lady Walker! The mans maic voice rang out again, and Emily couldnt help but stop. After pondering for a moment, she turned around and looked at the man in front of her. Are you trying to hit on me again? Although the man before her had an outstanding demeanor and a handsome face, Emily felt no goodwill towards him. Thomas Emiliano smiled, took a few steps forward in his exquisite handmade leather shoes and came in front of her. As the man approached, Emily instinctively took a step back. However, for every step she retreated, the man advanced one step closer. Emily couldnt help but feel a little uneasy and stood her ground abruptly, What do you want?! This ce was her home after all. The man in front of her, he wouldnt be nning to do something to her, would he? Chapter 635: 635: To Avoid Burning Oneself by Playing with Fire Chapter 635: Chapter 635: To Avoid Burning Oneself by ying with Fire Seeing her stop, the man smirked. Then he extended his arms, reaching for Emily Walkers neck Feeling the mans breath approaching, Emily widened her eyes and instinctively reached out her hand to block his touch You have something on your back that you didnt remove. Thomas Emiliano chuckled as he spoke.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Listening to him, Emily was taken aback, and her action to block him also stiffened. Something? What kind of stuff? Thomas Emiliano stretched his arm towards the back of Emilys neck. Not far away, at the corner spot, Thomas Emiliano nced up and saw a tall figure standing there. He smirked at the corner of his mouth, and his face suddenly leaned towards Emilys left side. The strangers breath slowly approached, waking Emily up instinctively as she forcefully pushed the man away. This man clearly had malicious intentions!
What do you want Emily was furious and was about to burst into a rant. You didnt remove the tag. Thomas Emiliano spoke as he raised the tag he had just taken out from the invisible zipper behind her. Looking at the tag, Emily hesitated for a moment. So he was helping her remove the tag, but was it necessary to get that close? Emily frowned at him, but she had to admit he had helped her. It would indeed be embarrassing if she went to the Grand Hall like that and was seen by others. Thank Thank you. The man smirked as his gaze swept past her and nced at the man behind her. There was a clear sound of footsteps and leather shoes tapping on the ground from behind. Emily couldnt help but look back, only to discover Baron Stuart approaching. When did Baron Stuart start standing there? A pair of deep, unfathomable ck eyes coldly stared at the man opposite. The aura surrounding him seemed to be invaded by coldness, congealing everything. Baron Stuarts face showed endless coldness, while Thomas Emilianos face still wore a lightugh. Then, Baron Stuart also smirked. Mr. Cairo, there are some things that we shouldnt do excessively, or we might end up getting burned. Dont you think so? Thomas Emiliano smiled, Of course, whatever Young Lord says is right. However, his gaze shifted to the woman in Baron Stuarts arms, Isnt there a sayingbetter to die beneath the peony flowers and be a flirtatious ghost? Baron Stuart smirked, a hint of coldness shing in his eyes, Its just that, Mr. Cairo, you might not die beneath the peony flowers. Emily, on the side, didnt understand the conversation between the two men at all. She looked at Thomas Emiliano in front of her and then nced at Baron Stuart beside her. Was it her illusion? Although both men had smiles on their faces, why did she sense a hint of gunpowder?
The words had an obvious cautionary tone. ncing at the man in front of him, Baron Stuart took Emily and turned to leave. Watching the departing figures, the smile on Thomas Emilianos lips became even more unrestrained. Originally, he just wanted to have a good y, but now the game seemed more and more interesting. Just as he was enjoying himself in secret, his expression suddenly darkened.
Whos there,e out. Thomas Emiliano turned around. In the light not far away, a curvy figure emerged, clearly a woman. The figure approached, and as the light came closer, the womans appearance gradually revealed itself from the shadows. Lady Vivian Ferguson. C They walked towards the Banquet Hall, and not far away, Be Stuart spotted the twoing down the stairs and excitedly ran over. Its Brother and Emily! As Be Stuart spoke, Vivian Ferguson beside her turned her gaze as well and followed her over. Chapter 636: 636: Unwilling to Let Go of Thomas Emiliano? Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Unwilling to Let Go of Thomas Emiliano? Emily Walker! Be Stuart waved her hand. Although ording to their family rtions, she should call her sister-inw, but perhaps shes too ustomed to the old address, she cant change it immediately. Seeing Vivian Ferguson and Be Stuart, Emily smiled. This is a public ce, of course, she wouldnt call Vivian Ferguson mother, after all, they havent announced their marriage certificate publicly. For this, Emily was also confused. Why didnt Baron Stuart announce their marriage? Is he afraid of outsiders knowing their rtionship? Aunt, Be However, before Emily could steady herself, she felt her body being pulled by Baron Stuart to pass by the mother and daughter. She frowned in confusion, what was happening now? Brother!? Be was also puzzled. Her brother obviously seemed angry? But he was fine just now, why did he suddenly get angry when they went upstairs? Baron Stuart! Vivian Ferguson took the opportunity to grab Emilys other hand, If youre busy, then go. Let Emily talk to me.
Vivian Ferguson, who hadnt seen Emily for several days, didnt want to let her get away just like that. A few minutes ago, didnt he say that he brought Emily here, why did he want to leave without saying hello to his mother? Baron Stuart turned around and looked at his mother and sister, Shes injured, Ill take her home first. Upon hearing this, Vivian Fergusons entire face turned sour! Injured? Where is the injury? How did she get injured? Quick, show me where shes hurt! As she said this, Vivian began anxiously examining Emily from head to toe. She wished she could check her whole body. Emily didnt know how to respond to this awkward situation, she indeed got hurt, but it was no longer a big deal. Where did you hurt yourself, why dont you answer? Baron Stuart turned his face to look at the woman beside him, clearly in a bad mood. Emily, are you really injured? Be too looked at her with a shocked face. Under the concerned gaze of the mother and daughter, Emily lips quivered. Then, she exined, Actuallyits not a big deal. I just fell and hurt my knee a little while ago, but Ive already medicated it Before she could finish her exnation, she felt herself being lifted off the ground. In front of everyones surprised gaze, Baron Stuart gantly picked her up.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ill take her home to apply the medicine. After giving his mother a brief exnation, Baron Stuart carried Emily to the entrance of the Grand Hall. Vivian stood there, watching this scene and was astonished; but then, she smiled. It seems that her hopes of having a grandson would soon be a reality! . He carried her all the way out of the Walker Manor. When they reached the front door, the driver had already brought the car over. Emily thought that her knee was already fine, and there was no need to go home for medication. Moreover, hadnt she just applied medicine a while ago?
Baron Stuart, didnt I just apply medicine? We dont need to go home, do we? Emily looked towards the stern face of the man, perplexed. As soon as she spoke, jealousy shed across the mans face! What? Cant bear to leave Thomas Emiliano? Want to go back to see him? Remembering the scene at the door of the restroom, Baron Stuart couldnt help but loosen his necktie, feeling as though his whole body was about to be set alight with anger!
Emily was taken aback, and for a moment she was somewhat at a loss. Cant let go of Thomas Emiliano? What does that mean? PS:Thank youMoon under the Bellfor the 2576 book-coin reward!PleaselovemeKrisfor the 200 book-coin reward!rjyfor the 100 book-coin reward!n Aimesfor the 100 book-coin reward! Chapter 637: 637: Such a Coincidence? Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Such a Coincidence? Emily Walker looked up, nced at the man beside her and saw his face filled with anger. She looked even more stunned. Baron Stuart, what on earth are you saying? What do you mean by I cant bear to part with Thomas Emiliano? Why would I want to go see him? She looked at him with nk surprise. His fuming expression indicated he was quite angry. Huh. Emily Walker lowered her gaze, suddenly remembering why Baron Stuart was mad earlier. He, saw that Thomas Emiliano had removed the tag from her clothes? No, she should say that he saw Thomas Emilianos ambiguous actions towards her. Baron Stuart abruptly turned his face, and his deep star eyes were slightly filled with fury. What were you doing with him just now? Didnt I tell you to wait for me obediently!? This stupid woman, taken advantage of his absence to meet with Thomas Emiliano! Had he spoiled her too much? So much so that she was payin less and less heed to his words? No, this woman had never taken his words to heart from the beginning!
Seeing him so angry, Emily Walker imagined why he was so furious. I was waiting for you in the rxation room, but After a pause, she continued, Because I wanted to go to the restroom, I went. When I came out, I ran into Thomas Emiliano- Just such a coincidence? Before Emily Walker could finish her sentence, the man turned his head and interrupted her coincidence directly. In fact, he didnt know what he was like today. He knew that Thomas Emiliano approached her intentionally, but seeing such an ambiguous picture, he couldnt control the anger in his heart. Looking at his angry face, the tone of questioning, Emily Walker felt a sinking in her heart, and a wave of anger emerged. This man was good in every aspect, but he was too controlling of her personal freedom, especially in terms of opposite sex. What do you think? Did I deliberately go to find him? Her eyes heated, faintly disappointed, Didnt we get married? Do you have such little trust in me? Why every time a man approaches me, in your eyes, it seems like a betrayal to you? Her words left Baron Stuart slightly stunned. He didnt distrust her or doubt her, it was just that when he saw her getting close to other men, he felt inexplicably annoyed.N?v(el)B\\jnn The atmosphere in the back seat of the car suddenly became tense. Both of them had slightly angry star eyes and looking at each other, neither of them said anything. After a long time, Baron Stuart suppressed the jealousy in his heart, and his tone calmed down a lot. I just dont like you getting too close to other men. Just removing a tag is considered being close? Then why dont you announce my marriage to you? Why am I, in the eyes of the public and others, just your woman, your femalepanion!? The words came out of Emily Walkers mouth, and she was somewhat dazed the moment they left her lips. It was subconscious, this sentence just blurted out. She didnt know, did she really care about this issue in the bottom of her heart? Lowering her eyes, she collected her sudden anger and then turned her head to look out the car window. Baron Stuart looked up, her words left him dazed. The fact that their marriage had not been made public was so important to her?
After looking at her profile, for a long time, in the end, neither of them said anything. The atmosphere remained tense all the way, until the ck Bentley stopped at the front door of the private residence. After the car stopped, Emily Walker did not n to get out of the car. She sat in the car staring out of the car window.
Chapter 638: Emily Walker, His Fatal Weakness Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Emily Walker, His Fatal Weakness She didnt get out of the car, and the man didnt either. He turned his head, looking at her stupefied expression. From her profile, he could vaguely sense that she was still angry in her heart. After ncing at her, Baron Stuart opened the car door and got out. He had originally intended to just walk into the living room, but after taking a few steps, he couldnt help but return to the car, opened the door, and then As he always did, he picked her up horizontally! Both of them were angry, and Emily Walker clearly didnt expect that he would still pick her up in this situation. Put me down! she yelled, hitting him and struggling to get down from him. But she knew the oue, as there had never been a time when she seeded in getting down on her own. When the car stopped, the driver naturally turned off the heating in the carriage. As soon as Baron Stuart got out of the car, he could clearly feel the warm air inside gradually fading away. If she continued to sit there stiffly, with her character, even if she was shivering cold, she wouldnt ask the driver to turn on the heating. And perhaps if the driver wanted to turn it on, she would stubbornly tell him not to. Thinking about this, Baron Stuart hurried back, opened the car door, carried her straight to the second floor. Let go of me! I can walk by myself! Emily Walker continued to struggle fiercely as they reached the staircase entrance. She didnt understand, under such circumstances, how could he still casually pick her up? Without a word, Baron Stuart carried her to the bedroom and gently put her on the soft andfortablerge bed. During these cold winter days, after walking through the courtyard, Baron Stuart could clearly feel her ice-cold shoulders and arms as he held her. Tossing her onto the bed, he lifted the white duvet and covered Emily Walker with it wlessly. After looking at her, Baron Stuart turned and left the room. . Entering the study, he didnt go to the office desk to deal with work but instead lit a cigar, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the starry sky behind the vi. On his handsome features, there was an obvious contemtive expression.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After years of operating in the business world, hes made too many enemies along the way, so many that even he has forgotten who was beneath his feet. In the domestic scene, others might see him as a powerful force not to be feared, but the truth is far from that. Over the years, no foes have dared toe after him, because Baron Stuart never had any weaknesses that could be exploited. But now, theres a woman who could potentially be deadly to him. Not making it public is not to give the enemies an opportunity to strike, but to grasp his lethal Achilles heel. After Milton Modesto and thest gun incident, there was undoubtedly another threat lurking in Baron Stuarts consciousness. Time passed quietly, and it wasnt until the cigar burned out that Baron Stuart gathered his thoughts and left the study. Inside the room, Emily Walker sat on the softrge bed, still holding the evening dress and the wrapped sanitary pads in her hands. Being lost in thought, she forgot to put down the things in her hands. Collecting her thoughts, she sighed. She didnt necessarily want him to make their marriage public, but his secrecy made her doubt, and once she doubted, she would overthink, and when she overthought, she would guess from both sides. Guessing why he wouldnt make it public, and what the reason for his secrecy was. Letting go of the things in her hands, Emily Walker felt restless as she raised her hand to push back a few strands of hair that had fallen on her forehead. Chapter 639: 639: Not That Concerned Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Not That Concerned n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She really didnt like this feeling of being shrouded in doubt. Why did Baron Stuart not exin after she had clearly asked? Was there no exnation? Or had he never intended to announce their marriage to the public? Actually, announcing it publicly wasnt that important, was it?Initially, she had said she wouldnt be the Stuart Familys Young Mistress, but only his woman. Thinking about it, her anger today seemed a bit inexplicable. Lifting her head and looking at the closed room door, Emily Walker pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, and a momentter, she got out of bed from under the bedding. Just as she was about to open the door, the man was alsoing in through the door. Their gazes met, and the inexplicable anger in their hearts seemed to dissipate at this moment. Noticing her annoyed face, Baron Stuart bent down, picked her up again, and gently hooked his long legs to close the room door. Putting her into the quilt, Baron Stuart looked at her with zing eyes and asked in a low voice, Are you bothered by that issue? Emily lifted her eyes, meeting his deep gaze, and looked somewhat bewildered.
After a thought, she seemed to understand. She pursed her lips and shook her head, then lowered her head and spoke softly, I dont really care about that. Its just that I happened to be thinking about that issue when I went to the banquet, and I was also a bit curious. I asked you just now because Suddenly, Emily found herself unable to exin. At that time, she blurted it out without thinking, and now that she was asked to exin, she really couldnt exin it properly. Perhaps its because this man always questions her, and this time she wanted to question him for a change. Yes, it should be like that. You always criticize me, so this time I wanted to hold you ountable too, she said, looking up at the man before her. In fact, she was really content; the man before her was desired by countless women, and at this moment, he belonged to herpletely and solely. Looking at her clear eyes, Baron Stuart pursed his thin lips and pulled her into his embrace. The nameless anger between the two vanished, and only then did Baron Stuart remember a question. He released her, and his gaze fell on her newly changed evening dress, then nced at the bedding next to her and picked up the dress she had taken off. Why did you change As Baron Stuart was about to pick up the dress, he suddenly felt something falling from the dress. He frowned and nced at the object. Seeing this, Emily felt a bit embarrassed at the thought of him seeing such a thing. So she quickly reached out and hid the opened sanitary pad in her hand behind her! Although it was just an instant, Baron Stuart clearly saw the opened sanitary pad and immediately understood. Presumably, it was because the dress had been stained that she had changed out of it. With this thought, Baron Stuart pursed his lips and chuckled lightly.
However, immediately after, he seemed to think of something and became a little annoyed again. Thomas Emiliano sent you the clothes and sa- He paused, coughed lightly, and that!? Damn it, did Thomas Emiliano go into the Womens Restroom too? Thinking about this, Baron Stuarts jealousy red up once again!
Emily had just hidden the sanitary pad when she heard this, and she raised her head, looking a bit dazed. Chapter 640: 640: Its Camila Walker Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Its Cam Walker n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Two secondster, she reacted. No, how could he possibly give me these things? I told you, I met him when I came out. She pouted, was this man still not trusting her? Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart remembered that she had indeed mentioned meeting Thomas Emiliano after leaving the restroom. At this thought, Baron Stuarts jealousy subsided. However, speaking of this, Emily Walker naturally thought of Cam Walker. She lowered her eyebrows, still not understanding Cams actions. All along, Cam had wished her dead, but today she actually helped her kindly? This was really confusing. Could it be that she had turned over a new leaf and decided to be good sisters with her? What are you thinking about? Seeing her deep in thought, Baron Stuart frowned. As for the clothes, he naturally assumed they were given to her by Ang Reid or a servant, so he didnt give it much thought.
But seeing her pensive expression, and recalling the topic they had just discussed, he couldnt help but think she was thinking about Thomas Emiliano. Emily Walker raised her eyebrows and looked at him, Do you know who gave me these things? Baron Stuart frowned, Isnt it from your mother or a servant? In the Walker family, besides Ang Reid and a few servants, he really couldnt think of anyone else who would help her. Emily shook her head, fearing that even Baron Stuart might not believe her if she told him. No, its Cam Walker! Before that, she had even sought help from Cam, but before she could say why, she was outrightly rejected by her. It seemed that only after realizing her awkward situation, Cam decided to help her. However, based on Cams personality, she thought such an urrence waspletely unrealistic. Cam, who regarded her as an archenemy, actually reached out to help her avoid embarrassment C it was hard for her to believe unless she had experienced it herself. As expected, when Duncan Hobbs heard the name Cam Walker, he couldnt help but frown, Cam Walker? In his mind, his thoughts were exactly the same as Emilys. Seeing his furrowed brow, Emily looked at him with passion, You think its impossible, dont you? In fact, anyone who knew the rtionship between her and Cam would probably be surprised. Baron Stuart looked down at the girl in front of him, Are you sure you didnt see it wrong? Yes, he couldnt believe Cam would help her. Emily was at a loss. Coming back to her senses, she gave him an unsatisfied nce. Im not blind or deaf, she was so close to me, and we even talked a lot!
Why would she help you? If she were sure she hadnt mistaken the person, then what did this mean? Was it Cams scheme, or did she really want to get along with her and be sisters? Between these two possibilities, Baron Stuart dared not draw conclusions recklessly. Emily lowered her head, also falling into confusion.
I dont know, I found it very strange myself. At first, I bumped into her when I went in, and asked for her help. But before I could even say what I needed help with, she refused. Later, to my surprise, when I was in the partition room, she actually brought a dress and sanitaryknocked on my door. This was also very unexpected for her andpletely unthinkable. The contrast before and after was just too great. As Baron Stuart listened, he didnt say anything more, but his deep gaze seemed to want to see through the matter. Chapter 641: 641: Christmas Eve. Chapter 641: Chapter 641: Christmas Eve. Ever since her identity was revealed, Emily Walker suddenly felt as if she had transformed from an obscure, dull pearl into a dazzling diamond in an instant. These days, not only did her colleagues at thepany try to curry favor with her, but even some high-ranking department heads spoke to her with smiling faces. She didnt really like this feeling. Today was December 24, and it was a rare asion when it snowed heavily. By 5 PM, the snow had stopped, and the sprawling city was treated to a rarely seen snowyndscape. Looking out at the white expanse outside the window and then at theprehensive office, many peoples office desks were adorned with a beautifully wrapped Apple. These were gifts exchanged among colleagues, but she hadnt noticed the significance of this day and hadnt prepared anything to give her colleagues in return. Perhaps because of her unique identity, quite a few people had sent her Peaceful Fruit, but she didnt ept them without merit and didnt prepare anything in return, so she politely refused them all. In the past, when her father Wilson Carter was alive, he would send Peaceful Fruit to her and her little brother every Christmas Eve. But since he fell ill, she and her little brother hadnt felt this atmosphere for several years. Thats right, I wonder if Little Brother has to work tonight!
With this thought, Emily quickly took out her cell phone and flipped to her little brother Wace Carters contacts. But just at this moment, a voice rang out in theprehensive office. Excuse me, which one of you is Lady Avie? A young man in a hoodie and a baseball cap appeared in therge office. Emily, who was already sitting near the front door, couldnt help but stand up when she heard the voice. I am. She looked nkly at the young man, who seemed to be dressed like a college student working part-time, just like her little brother. Upon hearing this, the young man approached, Hello, Im Waces colleague, and this is something your little brother asked me to bring to you.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The takeaway restaurant where Wace worked was holding Peace Activities today, so it was incredibly busy. Knowing that a colleague was delivering takeout here, he brought a gift for her as well. Emily looked at the box the young man handed her, with an exquisitely wrapped Peaceful Fruit on top of it. At this moment, her phone on the table also rang. She epted the box and Peaceful Fruit, nodded, and thanked the boy before returning to her seat. Seeing the iing call, it was from Wace. Hello? Sister, Merry Christmas Eve! Waces clear voice rang out on the phone. Thank you, I was just about to call you. Yeah? Did you get everything? Yes, its lovely! Thats great! Ill get back to work, then! With that, Wace was ready to hang up the phone.
It was only by stealing a moment away from his hectic work at the store that he had found these two minutes to call his sister. Seeing that he was about to end the call, Emily anxiously said, Wait! Whats up? Its Christmas Eve, lets have dinner together! Emily suggested, not wanting him to spend the night alone.
However, Wace already had other ns. I might not have time. The shop is super busy today, and well be working until 11 PM. Afterwards, were all going to celebrate Christmas Eve together at the store! Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but feel disappointed. She had originally thought about inviting her little brother to Baron Stuarts vi. I see, well, have fun! Although a bit disheartened, she still smiled, happy that he would havepany. After hanging up, the list of contacts disyed Baron Stuarts name just above her little brothers. Chapter 642: 642: Camila Walker Comes to Pick Up Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Cam Walker Comes to Pick Up Would he have time tonight? In the blink of an eye, it was five-thirty. In the office, people could hardly wait to pack their stuff, each looking forward to tonights Christmas Eve party! The atmosphere was always infectious. As Emily Walker watched everyone leave work, she began to anticipate Christmas Eve and started packing her things. However, expectations are always beautiful, but reality often lets people down. Just as Emily Walker stepped out of the office, Baron Stuarts iing call rang. Looking at the familiar iing call, she could hardly imagine that Baron Stuart would wish her a Merry Christmas Eve. Hello? I have a social engagement today and may be backte. Emily Walkers originally expectant face became stiff at these words and fell into a daze. He has an engagement tonight? Wont he be apanying her for Christmas Eve?
Oh. she replied, sounding somewhat disappointed. Hearing her deted tone, Baron Stuart slightly knitted his eyebrows, Whats wrong? In the past, when he said he would bete, she had never reacted like this. Baron Stuart couldnt help but feel a bit puzzled. No, nothing, just she lowered her head and nced at the gift and peaceful fruit in her hand, e home early! She struggled to utter these few words. Hmm. Baron Stuart replied absent-mindedly and hung up the phone without giving it much thought. Looking at the gift in her hand and the hung-up phone, Emily Walker sighed helplessly. The highly-anticipated Christmas Eve had arrived, and she had also collected her gifts, only to find herself alone Cradling the gifts, Emily Walker prepared to grab a cab home, but as she stepped down from the entrance of herpany, she noticed a red Maserati. She recognized the car, and an image sprung to her mind very quickly C Cam Walker! Indeed, as she approached the Red Maserati, the car window opened slowly. Although dusk had fallen, Emily Walker immediately recognized Cam Walker in the drivers seat. Seeing her holding a box and a peaceful fruit, Cam Walker gave her a cold nce and quickly averted her gaze, Get in the car. Emily Walker was stunned. Perhaps it was because Cam Walker had helped herst time that she didnt perceive any hostility in her now. However, even though she couldnt sense any hostility, it definitely wasnt kindness either. What do you mean? She frowned, looking at Cam Walker inside the car, and felt that she has truly changed. Cam Walker tossed her wavy hair to the side, quickly turned her gaze back to Emily Walker outside the car, her expression still extremely indifferent. However,pared to before, Emily Walker didnt sense any hostility from her tone. Its Christmas Eve today. Our parents have asked me to pick you up to celebrate. Cam Walker said indifferently. After finishing, she shifted her gaze to the front, seemingly not wanting to spare Emily Walker an extra look. Emily Walker was taken aback.
Their parents were picking her up to celebrate Christmas Eve? Before she could ponder any further, her phone rang again. She took out her phone with one hand and saw that it was from her mother, Ang Reid. Hello, Emily. Did you see Cam? I told her to pick you up so we can celebrate Christmas Eve together. Ang Reids gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. It was obvious she was looking forward to it.
Emily Walker was stunned. She nced at Cam Walker in front of her, feeling a sudden warmth in her heart. Okay. She smiled and then hung up the phone. Emily Walker stepped forward, opened the door of the Red Maserati, and sat in the passenger seat without any hesitation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 643: 643: Camila Walker sends her Peaceful Fruit Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Cam Walker sends her Peaceful Fruit Seeing herpletely unguarded expression, Cam Walker couldnt help but turn her head to look at her, Arent you afraid that Ill throw your stuff into the river again as you just sit here? Upon hearing that, Emily Walker turned her head and smiled lightly, From thepany to home, we wont pass by the river! She knew that although Cam Walker no longer harbored hostility toward her, it didnt necessarily mean she liked her. Cam Walker gave her a cold nce, then started the car and drove towards the Walker familys courtyard house. Over half an hourter, the car arrived at Walker Manor. As soon as Emily got out of the car, she saw the sparkling courtyard, filled with many colorful lights that flickered on and off, dazzlingly bright. These are prepared for Christmas tomorrow. We celebrate it together every year, and this year theres an extra person, Seeing her being mesmerized, Cam got out of the car, her indifferent voice chimed in, and then went straight inside the living room. Hearing the engines sound, Ang Reid and a maid walked out of the living room, their faces breaking into joyful smiles upon seeing the two. Youre back,e in quickly, its cold outside. Emily came to her senses and noticed snowkes fluttering down from the sky enveloped in night. Everyone entered the house, and in the living room, Graham Berkeley was personally tying gifts and a big star to the Christmas tree.
Emilys here! After hanging thest star, Graham stopped his work. Looking at the twinkling Christmas tree, he couldnt help but show a heartfelt smile. Decorating the Christmas tree for their children and hanging various colorful gifts was a fathers persistence and enjoyment. At dinner, Graham gave each servant a red envelope and a peaceful fruit. Then he had them leave the room. As dinner progressed, only the immediate family was left in the dining room, enjoying their meal together. After dinner, Cam went upstairs and came back down with a small box, taking out a beautifully wrapped apple from it, Dad, this is for you! She held out the apple, a genuine smile on her face as she looked at Graham on the sofa. To be honest, this was the first time Emily had ever seen Cam genuinely smile. Mom, this is for you! Then, she gave one to Ang Reid as well. Lastly, her gaze fell on Emily. As their eyes met, Emily clearly sensed that Cams smile faded as she turned to face her. This is for you! Upon hearing this, Emily looked up and before she had time to react, something was tossed onto herp. Upon closer inspection, she realized it was an apple identical to the ones given to her parents. Is thisn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily looked up at Cam, who had already turned her face, ignoring her. Is this her Christmas gift for me? Thank Thank you. As a courtesy, Emily could only utter these two words. No need to thank me. There was just an extra one when I was distributing them to the servants, so I thought I might as well give it to you. Cams expression remained indifferent, not even sparing Emily a nce. But from Emilys perspective, it seemed as if
She wanted to be friends with her but couldnt let go of her pride? Was that the case? Or was she just overthinking it? Following that, Graham also took out two red envelopes. Tomorrow is Christmas, you two can use this to buy some more clothes to wear. The weathers getting colder and colder. Graham handed one each to Emily and Cam.
Thanks, Dad! Cam unceremoniously took the red envelope, as she had grown ustomed to it over the years. PS: Friends, Mia Harizon is heading back to Baltimore tomorrow. Tomorrows update might be a bitte, please understand! Chapter 644: 644: Returning the Favor. Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Returning the Favor. Every Christmas Eve, Father would give red envelopes to her and the servants in the house. For Emily Walker, this was quite unusual. She had heard of giving red envelopes during the Spring Festival, but not on Christmas Eve. As the red envelope was handed to her, she wanted to decline, but Ang Reid stopped her. Its like this every year, its your fathers first red envelope for you; how could you not ept it? Her soft, watery voice signaled Emily to ept it. Emily looked at her mother, Ang Reid, and then at her smiling father, Baxter Walker, and ultimately, she silently epted her fathers first red envelope. After receiving the red envelope and Peaceful Fruit, Emily suddenly realized that she hadnt prepared any gifts for them. She nced at the tea table beside her little brother and saw the Peaceful Fruit and small gifts he had given her earlier. It seemed she could only offer them what they had already offered her. Picking up the Peaceful Fruit, Emily looked at Cam Walker, Well, I havent prepared anything either, so Ill give this to you. Since Cam had already given her one, it would be impolite not to reciprocate.
Upon hearing this, Cam couldnt help but look over. She nced at Emily, but her ck star eyes couldnt see a hint of happiness. But she didnt refuse it, instead, she reached out her hand to take the Peaceful Fruit and said, Thank you. Seeing the warming rtionship between the two, the couple beside them couldnt help but smile at each other. They wanted this oue more than anyone else. Cam looked at the exquisitely wrapped Peaceful Fruit and decided to unwrap it. Emily was a little surprised; she just casually opened it?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Unwrapping the beautiful wrapping paper revealed a shiny red apple, exquisite in shape and appearance. Throwing the wrapping paper into the trash can, Cam stood up with the apple and walked towards the kitchen. Emily looked on in shock as Cam entered the kitchen and came back out with a bite out of the red apple She just ate it like that? Emilys mouth twitched a few times, but it seemed that nothing was wrong. Its Peaceful Fruit, of course, its better to eat it for peace! What are you looking at? Isnt the one you gave me for me to eat? Seeing her staring, Cam passed by her coldly as she went upstairs and asked in a cold voice. Emily felt a bit embarrassed, Uh, of course. It seemed that the apple Cam had given her was really just an extra; from her attitude, she still seemed to dislike Emily very much. Forget it, yesterdays enemies wouldnt be friends today, let alone sisters! Staring at her, Cam took another bite of the apple, her face cold, and went upstairs without paying any more attention to Emily. Cam, arent you going outter? Seeing her go upstairs, Ang Reid asked curiously. Every Christmas Eve, the Walker family would go out to the citys One za. There, every year, many Wishing Trees would be set up, and many people would pray for peace for their loved ones on this night.
Cam turned her head, I will, but Im going to change my clothes first. Hearing her mother say this, Emily looked puzzled at Ang Reid, Are we going outter? Yes, were going to pray for peace, it will be lively, Ang Reid replied with a gentle smile. Upon hearing this, Emily couldnt help but be curious, looking forward to their outingter.
Chapter 645: 645: The Magician in the Crowd Chapter 645: Chapter 645: The Magician in the Crowd By the time Cam Walker came downstairs again, fifteen minutes had already passed. At this time, it was already 8 PM. The family came out merrily and arrived at the center of a za in E city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Right after getting out of the car, Emily Walker genuinely felt that the scene before her was strikingly stunning. So, this is how lively Christmas Eve could be. At this time, in the center of the za, a wishing tree decorated with colored lights formed a beautiful scene, surrounded by a bustling crowd. Emily Walker carefully observed and found that everyone was holding ribbons of various colors, each making a prayer-like gesture every time they tied a ribbon to the wishing tree. Baxter Walker and Ang Reid also got out of the car with several ribbons in their hands. Cam, why dont you take Emily and go have some fun around here? Ang Reid suggested. She knew that she, whoes here every year, was quite familiar with the surroundings. Cam looked at her mother then nced at Emily next to her. On the surface, she apparently didnt seem very willing, but verbally agreed. Okay. After responding, Cam turned around, preparing to take Emily to the more crowded areas.
Very few people knew about this Christmas Eve event. Since most people spend most of their time at home, they werepletely unaware of these outdoor activities. Cam turned around and noticed that the person behind her didnt seem to catch up. So she turned her head back to see Emily who was still marveling at the beautiful disy of lights not too far away. Emily was so entranced that she was surprised to feel a tug on her armC She turned around a bit surprised to find that it was Cam pulling her to another direction. She couldnt help but look back at her parents who were still behind, heading towards the wishing tree. Hey Cam, where are you dragging me to? Emily turned her head and looked at the silent Cam, asking. No matter how she asked, Cam just wouldnt reply. She just continued to lead her forward. Before long, they stopped at an exceedingly lively ce. In the crowd, there were people who were dancing in joy, and some were performing magic tricks. Cam released her grip and casually said, Im going to go have fun, you can see what you want to do. Having said that, Cam gradually entered the dancing crowd, leaving a stunned Emily behind. Everything around her was so splendid and joyous that even Emily was quickly drawn in. So, Christmas Eve could also be celebrated this lively. Just as Emily was watching the crowd singing and dancing, suddenly, a hand wearing a white glove reached out in front of her eyes, startling her. Before she could regain herposure, the owner of the hand popped out from behind her and instantaneously appeared before her eyes. Beautifuldy, heres a Christmas Eve gift for you? Emily was taken aback. From his voice, she could tell he was a man. Dressed up in a professional magicians costume, it looked like he was going to perform magic for her.
As expected, even before Emilys thoughts had settled, a bloody red rose suddenly appeared out of thin air from that hand in front of her eyes. All magic tricks are deceitful. Emily was very clear about this. However, at such a close encounter, she was still taken aback. Where did he pull this rose from in that short blink of an eye? While she was contemting, the blood-red rose in front of her eyes suddenly disappeared, and a white one appeared in the blink of an eye.
Chapter 646: 646: Thomas Emiliano? Chapter 646: Chapter 646: Thomas Emiliano? Just like that, without Emily Walker understanding what was happening, roses appeared one after another in various colors before her eyes. Emily had never seen such close-up magic before and was instantly stupefied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the next second, the magicians hands disappeared, and his slender fingers waved in front of Emily. In the blink of an eye, the mans hand now held arge bouquet of roses in various colors. Emily was really amazed, staring wide-eyed at the masked magician. However, before she could avert her gaze, the mans thin lips curled up slightly, and then he raised his other hand, covering therge bouquet of roses with a handkerchief. A few secondster, when he removed it again, the roses turned into butterflies fluttering all over the sky Heavens, this was too fake, right? Its winter now; how could there be roses!? Though Emily didnt believe it, she did indeed see more than a dozen butterflies flying away before her very eyes. Following that, before she could recover her senses, the man in front of her suddenly bent down and stretched out a hand, offering Emily a gentlemans invitation. Looking at the man before her, Emily thought he wanted to invite her to perform magic together, and excitedly ced her hand on his palm. But who wouldve known, as soon as her hand reached out, the magician pulled her over directly, skillfully spun her around, and in an instant, Emily was led into the dance floor.
It wasnt until she saw her surroundings clearly that Emily suddenly came back to her senses. In the dance floor, most were young lovers, intimately dancing together in this joyous atmosphere, inseparable. Emily couldnt quite stand this atmosphere, especially with a stranger magician, a man no less. She smiled reluctantly, about to leave the dance floor when she noticed her held hand gradually tightening. Lady, would you do me the honor of dancing with me? No, and I dont know this type of dance, Emily refused without a second thought. People here imed they were dancing, but it was actually just an intimate embrace between lovers, then moving with the music. She wasnt interested in doing such ambiguous gestures with a stranger. The moment her words fell, Emily turned to leave. However, it was clear that the magician in front of her had no intention of letting her leave the crowd. As soon as she turned, the man immediately reached out to pull her back. Emily stared in shock, wide-eyed. Wasnt this man obviously trying to take advantage of her? Lady Walker, why be so cold and ruthless? Weve been watching the performance for so long, cant you spare me a dance? The man raised the corner of his mouth, revealing a yful smile. Emily was stunned; this voice sounded so familiar You are She stared nkly at the man in front of her, increasingly noticing how his voice and the charm of his smile resembled someone very much. The man gently hooked the corner of his lips, then raised his hand, removing the silver mask. As expected, under the mask was the wickedly handsome face. Stunned, Emily looked at the man before her, then frowned, her expression incredulous. Thomas Emiliano? What was he doing here? Lady Walker, isnt it some sort of destiny that we meet like this? Thomas Emiliano smiled softly, his expression always so wickedly enticing, making people infatuated.
Emily was taken aback. Destiny? Uh, she came tonight with her family; could this man have foreseen her future? Why is Mr. Emiliano here? She always felt that many things were not merely coincidences.
Chapter 647: 647: At least not like Mr. Emiliano! Chapter 647: Chapter 647: At least not like Mr. Emiliano! This is my first Christmas Eve in E City, and I had nobody to spend it with. So, I decided to go out. I didnt expect to see Lady Walker here. It seems thating out today was the right decision. He said this as if meeting Emily Walker here was such a happy and exciting event. Haha, it is quite lively here. I wont bother Mr. Emiliano any longer. Have fun! Emilyughed and then turned to leave. But to her surprise, Thomas Emiliano seemed to be growing bolder with her. The next second, he pulled her into his arms, tightly gripping her wrist and waist, forcing her close to him. Emily was clearly frightened by his sudden move, her face changing color in shock. She tried to struggle, but the more she struggled, the tighter the mans grip became. What the hell do you want!? Emily couldnt help but re up, her eyes filled with anger as she red at the man in front of her. However, the angrier she looked, the more it aroused his interest. Holding her tightly against his chest, Thomas spoke with a seductive tone, Do you really want to know what I want? Nonsense!
The man chuckled, and after remaining silent for a long time, his thin lips parted slightly, I want to know, what kind of man does Lady Walker find interesting? Upon hearing this, Emily hesitated for a moment before responding sarcastically, At least not someone like Mr. Emiliano! Having said that, she continued to struggle, trying to escape from his tight embrace. She really didnt like any man other than Baron Stuart being so intimate with her. Meanwhile, at the front door of the private residence. The ck Bentley parked in the courtyard, and Baron Stuart got out of the car. It was now almost 10 PM. Usually, the living room would be quiet at this time, but today, Mrs. Noelle had not gone to rest and immediately approached the grand entrance when she heard the engine sound. Young Master, youre back. Mrs. Noelle smiled and took the ck woolen coat from Baron Stuarts hand. As she took the coat, she nced behind him. Neither of them hade home for dinner today, which worried Mrs. Noelle. She thought that maybe they had arranged to go out and have fun on Christmas Eve. But now, only the Young Master had returned. Where was the young madam? Young Master, didnt the young madame back with you? Mrs. Noelle took his coat and couldnt help but look up at him with curiosity. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart, who was about to go upstairs, paused, turned around, and raised an eyebrow, She hasnte back? Mrs. Noelle was taken aback, No. What was going on? It was already 10 oclock, where could the young madam be? Checking the time on his left hand, Baron Stuart took out his cell phone. The young madams cell phone is turned off. Mrs. Noelle had also tried calling during dinner. As expected, when he dialed her number, the disy showed it was powered off. This damn woman! She had run off again! Where could she be thiste?
And shouldnt she have informed Mrs. Noelle or him if she wasnting back on time? Each time this woman disappeared, Baron Stuarts heart would fall into extreme unease. He dialed another number. Baxter Walkers phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.
Left with no choice, he dialed thendline number of the Walker Manor.N?v(el)B\\jnn . On the other side, Emily was still being held captive by Thomas Emiliano in front of her. She looked around, trying to find Cam Walker to help her but couldnt see her anywhere. It was strange; she had clearly seen her entering the dance floor just a moment ago. PS: Mia Harizon has arrived in Baltimore! Todays update is a bitte, dears. Please forgive me. Chapter 648: 648: Escape, Emily Walkers Counterattack! Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Escape, Emily Walkers Counterattack! At this time, Emily Walker, who couldnt figure it out, had no spare thoughts to ponder on these matters. She turned her head with a furious look and stared at the man in front of her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Mr. Emiliano, is this your way of sexually harassing me? If he doesnt let go of her hand, she swears shell scream in the next second! Seeing her stubborn and angry look, the man onlyughed more yfully. If Lady Walker wishes, Id be more than happy to oblige. If words dont agree, just say half a sentence more! Emily didnt get angry but suddenly smiled, Mr. Emiliano. Hm? How about I give you a gift too? Emilys smile suddenly became crafty, making Thomas Emiliano frown slightly, puzzled about her sudden change. However, just as he was frowning, he saw Emily raise the corners of her mouth with a smug smile, then her slender leg suddenly lifted, and her kneecap fiercely aimed and hit hard between Thomas Emilianos legs!
She learned this move on TV yesterday, and she didnt expect to put it to use today! Thomas Emiliano was obviously not an ordinary man, and he quickly retreated a few steps before Emily made her move. Emily knew he wasnt simple, and she didnt think shed seed. Her goal, however, was not to attack him sessfully, but to escape his restraint. Clearly, she seeded. Emily smiled coldly, then turned around and prepared to leave. Before leaving, she turned back as if she had thought of something, Please tell Mr. Emiliano that, actually, Im already married. Although she didnt know what Thomas Emilianos intentions were, it was not difficult to see that he seemed interested in her. No matter what the reason for his interest, she didnt want to get too close to this deep city man. If youre really married, why not announce it publicly? Thomas Emiliano looked at her, his deep pupils in the night sky showing a trace of gloom, Or, does Lady Walker want to use this as a way to reject me? Does this man really have thoughts about her already? Or is it another intention? Believe it or not, I dont have to exin so much to you. Emily finished speaking and walked away, not bothering to exin further. In the first ce, she didnt have a reason to exin anything to him! However, just as she turned around, she identally bumped into a burly man who seemed to be an African American by his appearance. From his slightly open chest, Emily noticed that not only was this African American tall and burly, but even on his neck, she saw an inconspicuous dragon tattoo. Sorry. Looking at the burly mans fierce appearance, Emily couldnt help but swallow her saliva, then politely apologized to avoid causing more trouble. After apologizing, she instinctively passed the ck man, wanting to leave the crowd. However, the ck-clothed people did not n to let her go.
Now, seeing their partners anomaly, Emily suddenly realized that four more burly men appeared around the American ck man in an instant. Although none of them were ck, they all looked like foreigners. Hey, girl, you want to leave after bumping into Old Master like this? The ck giant spoke in English, which Emily couldnt understand at all. She only saw him opening and closing his thick lips to reveal two rows of white teeth. Um Emily tentatively asked with a smile, Can you speak Chinese?
Chapter 649: 649: Thomas Emiliano Gets Punched! Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Thomas Emiliano Gets Punched! what? The ck giant clearly couldnt understand Chinese. Emily Walker hesitated for a moment. She knew some simple English, Iamsorry. Oh- Hearing Emilys apology, the ck man couldnt help but cheer at hispanions, seemingly even more excited now! They should understand now, right? So, Emily nodded and smiled, then tried to leave again, bypassing them. Hey,dy, how about hanging out with us brothers for a while? Ah - Just as Emily took a few steps away, the ck giant grabbed her and pulled her back, causing her to trip and almost fall. Fortunately, Thomas Emiliano behind her caught her in time. Looking at the five foreigners before him, Thomas pupils involuntarily cooled down a few degrees, and he poured out fluent English. Hey, thats no way to treat a girl, isnt it?
The ck man looked at the man in front of him. He was 1.9 meters tall and stood in front of the 1.8-meter-tall Thomas, obviously showing off a bit. Who are you? Her knight? Although Emily didntpletely hear what the two were talking about, she could roughly make out a bit of the meaning. At the words, Thomas couldnt help but smile, What if I say yes? Oh- brothers, the princess knight is here! The ck man couldnt help but cheer at hispanions once again. However, the next second, he quickly turned his head, and unexpectedly swung a punch at Thomas. Thomas clearly didnt expect this. Caught off guard, he was hit squarely. Emily who was standing by wouldnt have thought that the group of men would actually hit someone. She was a bit shocked. As she came to her senses, she quickly rushed to Thomass front, looking at the bruise on his face. As expected, there was already a bit of fresh blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Thomas raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Coldness gradually appeared in his pitch-ck eyes as he looked at the five men! Looking at him, Emily suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. It seemed like he took that punch because of her. Are you okay? Thomas nced at her, then waved her behind him, Stay here, dont move. Watching his actions, Emily couldnt help but be stunned for a few seconds. Was he trying to protect her? At this time, the Central Square, which was originally quite lively, suddenly erupted in a wave of screams andmotion, as people turned their gazes over. But those who were closer to them backed away several meters in fear, worried that they would be involved in some way.
Not far away, Mr. and Mrs. Walker also noticed the abnormalities here. When they saw Emily in the crowd, they looked shocked and quickly rushed over. Meanwhile, on the other side of the road at the square, a white Bugatti gradually approached. As the car slowly neared the edge of the square, Baron Stuart got out, preparing to enter the crowd to find Emilys figure.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as he got out of his car, he noticed that the lively atmosphere seemed to have stopped because of something.
At this time, the onlooking crowd looked more like they were watching some kind of event, whispering to each other from time to time. Almost at the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Walker and Baron Stuart collided face to face. Seeing him, Ang Reid looked a little surprised, Baron Stuart? At this moment, Emily, who was not far from the crowd, heard the name and turned her head in surprise, searching for the figure of the owner of the name. Chapter 650: 650: Are You Worried About Me? Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Are You Worried About Me? Did she hear it wrong? Why did it feel like it was her mothers voice calling Baron Stuart? Looking at the couple in front of him, Baron Stuart was not surprised. She didnte with you? Seeing only the two of them and not Emily Walker, Baron Stuart couldnt help but furrow his brows with confusion. When he asked this, Mr. and Mrs. Walker suddenly realized. Right, Emily! Ang Reid rushed through the crowd somewhat urgently and saw Emily with a magician costume-wearing Thomas Emiliano? Watching the couple rushing in, Baron Stuart followed them. Youyoure bleeding Seeing the blood from Thomass mouth, Emily couldnt help but feel a little guilty. She wanted to check his injury but didnt dare to touch him. Thomas nced at Baron Stuart who just walked in from the opposite side, and then a subtle scheming look shed in his eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him, then showed a faint smile, Its fine.
Emily was a bit surprised. This man was still able to smile even after being beaten and bleeding? But youreyoure bleeding Are you worried about me? Seeing her slightly worried expression, Thomas asked with a smile. Emily paused for a moment. It was natural for her to worry about him since he got beaten up for her sake, right? But maybe he thought too much? Emily! At that moment, an anxious voice sounded from behind her. Emily turned around and saw her mothers and fathers worried faces, and behind themBaron Stuart? Although she only saw her back, Baron Stuart could clearly feel her concern, especially after Thomass words: Are you worried about me? Emily, are you okay? What happened? Seeing the blood dripping from Thomass mouth and the five foreign men, Ang Reid didnt have to think too much to know what had happened. She worriedly looked at her daughter, checking her all over. Emily awkwardly smiled and said, Mom, Im fine. She raised her head and saw Baron Stuart walking towards them, realizing that it was nowte. And she had forgotten to call Mrs. Noelle to tell her that she was spending the night with her parents. Baron Stuart must have gone home tonight and not found her, so he came out looking for her. Baron Stuart. She sweetly smiled at the man approaching her. Baron Stuart came over, ncing at Emily in front of him and then at Thomas next to her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He looked down at Emily with an indiscernible anger hidden beneath his calm expression and deep ck eyes. Having so much fun that you forgot to go home? Emily paused, and her smiling face became stiff. She had indeed forgotten to go home today because she was having too much fun.
II was just about to go home. She exined. She did n to go home just now, but then this happened. And then? The man asked, clearly upset. Then I
Hey, what kind of show are you putting on? Is another knighting? Emily wanted to continue, but before she could speak, the ck man who had been standing beside them finally couldnt help but speak with a provocative tone. The ck man spoke fluent English, which Baron Stuart could clearly understand. Another knight? Looking at the scene before him, Baron Stuart roughly understood what had happened. Chapter 651: 651: Are You So Worried About Him? Chapter 651: Chapter 651: Are You So Worried About Him? He nced at Thomas Emiliano opposite him, seeing the blood on the corner of his mouth and thinking about what the ck man said, the jealousy inside Baron Stuart couldnt help but rise rapidly! Hey, what do you mean again? Im her only knight! Thomas Emilianoughed and spoke, and before the ck man could react, he quickly threw a punch. The force was fierce, making the ck man stagger back several steps. Seeing their boss being beaten, the other four naturally wouldnt sit and wait for death, as they all rushed forward and attacked Thomas Emiliano from both sides! It was not difficult to see that Thomas Emiliano was very agile. Despite being surrounded by the four men, he skillfully dodged their attacks, and the foreign men couldnt touch him at all. Emily Walker and Mr. and Mrs. Walker, who were watching from the side, couldnt help but feel terrified when they saw this scene. What on earth was going on? Emily Walker, who was watching the four-on-one fight, couldnt help but worry. However, just as Thomas Emiliano was facing the four opponents, the ck man who had been punched suddenly charged up with a fierce and malicious look in his eyes! A small dagger was pulled out from his waist, and the cold glint of the des edge passed in a sh, chilling the hearts of those who saw it. As no one noticed, the ck man charged forward with a ferocious swipe. The sharp de of the dagger suddenly stabbed into Thomas Emilianos back!
Feeling the acute paining from his back, Thomas Emiliano stopped his fighting movements. His face turned pale, and cold sweat gradually seeped from his forehead due to the extreme pain. He looked extremely agonized! Seeing this scene, Emily Walker and Ang Reid nearby were shocked and stared wide-eyed. Seeing that Thomas Emiliano stopped moving because of the pain, the corners of the four mens mouths lifted in triumph, and then they swarmed him! Thomas Emiliano, who had lost his ability to counterattack, was beaten to the ground by the group. They followed with a flurry of kicks and punches, showing no mercy as theynded on him Emily Walker, who was watching this scene from the side, suddenly widened her eyes, and was so shocked that she couldnt even speak. Thomas Emiliano! God, he might be beaten to death like this! Stop it! Emily Walker said, about to rush forward, but was pulled back by the man beside her. Watching her anxious and worried expression for another man, the fire inside Baron Stuart burned even more fiercely.N?v(el)B\\jnn What are you trying to do? He frowned slightly, and wondered how this woman could worry about another man in front of him? Emily Walker turned her head, only then realizing that this man was still there. She looked at him anxiously, her face full of concern. Baron Stuart, please save Thomas Emiliano. He wont make it if this continues! Hearing her words, a hint of surprise shed through Baron Stuarts ink-jade-like eyes, followed by a touch of anger. Are you worried about him? Emily Walker was startled and then furrowed her eyebrows, naturally replying, Of course! He might die if we dont save him! As she spoke, she looked at Thomas Emiliano, who was being beaten half to death. Seeing that Baron Stuart was unmoved, she was almost desperate. Although she didnt particrly like Thomas Emiliano, the days events had something to do with her. She didnt want him to die here! Baron Stuart Youre so concerned about his life and death? What does he have to do with you? The more anxious she became, the angrier Baron Stuart got. He asked her coldly. Upon his questioning, Emily Walker seemed to suddenly realize something.
ording to Baron Stuarts character, he must be angry that she was worrying about another man. Chapter 652: 652: Are You Okay? Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Are You Okay? Baron Stuart, he was targeted by those people because he was protecting me. If he dies, I will definitely be consumed with guilt! Emily Walker was almost crying in desperation. The situation was urgent, and if they didnt rescue Thomas Emiliano now, he might really be beaten to death. Emily turned her head again, only to see Thomas lying on the ground, curled up, with his back still oozing bright red blood. He was being brutally beaten by several people, with no chance to fight back. In a state of panic, Emily didnt care about anything else and rushed over, wanting to stop the fight and save Thomas as soon as possible! However, just as she was about to rush over, the man behind her pulled her back, his crimson eyes flickering with rage! This woman, is she actually risking her life for another man!? Given her personality, if he didnt save Thomas, she would likely take the risk and rush over regardless! After staring at her for a few seconds with anger-filled eyes, Baron Stuarts thin lips parted slightly, Stay here, do not go anywhere without my permission! With her weak stature, was she nning to go and die there? After ncing at her, Baron Stuart took a step forward, his tall and straight figure slowly approaching the five foreign men. He suddenly stretched out his long leg, and directly kicked the ck man away by several meters.
Seeing someoneing to help and their boss being kicked away, the four men immediately shifted their attention to Baron Stuart. Emily watched anxiously from the side, unsure if Baron Stuart could subdue them. However, before anyone could see the situation clearly, the four men rushed over, and in the blink of an eye, they were all sent flying. Get lost! With a ferocious roar, the men seemed to have been intimidated, as they scrambled off the ground in a disgraceful way and fled in panic. Seeing the group leave, Emily finally felt relieved, and immediately rushed to Thomass side, helping him up. At this moment, Thomass magic uniform was stained with arge patch of blood. Hey, are you okay? Emilys breathing was rapid, obviously extremely worried. Of course, this concern had no other meaning; it was simply the kind of concern between friends. However, her worried appearance in Baron Stuarts eyes, ended up taking on a different meaning! Just how worried is she about him? Thomass face had clearly be pale and weak, cold sweat pouring down his forehead as he tried to suppress the pain. Hey!? He didnt move, and Emily started to panic for real. He isnt really dead, is he? Thinking about this possibility, Emily was terrified! She looked up at the man beside her but failed to notice the anger rising in his starry eyes! Baron Stuart, can we send him to the hospital? Her voice was anxious, and in Baron Stuarts eyes, at this moment, it seemed like her entire focus was on Thomas! Emily Walker, dont keep challenging my boundaries. Are you confessing your love to another man in front of me!? Baron Stuart yelled furiously, seeing this scene as if it were as he imed. He had already reached his limit by saving Thomas, and now she wanted him to take her to the hospital? Did she really care about his life and death that much? Emily knew he was angry and jealous, but right now was not the time for jealousy!
Why do you always focus on jealousy!? He ended up like this because he saved me. Can you put your jealousy aside for now!?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 653: 653: Out of spite, I dont want it! Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Out of spite, I dont want it! Why do you always have to be jealous!? He ended up like this because he saved me! Cant you put your jealousy aside for a moment!? She spoke with a sense of urgency, thinking that even if he was jealous, he should be able to read the situation and act ordingly! After saying this, Emily Walker no longer paid attention to Baron Stuart. Instead, she proceeded to help Thomas Emiliano up on her own. As a slim and fragile woman, it was somewhat difficult for her to lift the 1.8-meter-tall Thomas Emiliano. Graham Berkeley, who stood nearby, naturally walked over without hesitation, reaching out to help Emily. Mr. Emiliano was a major client for hispany, and at this moment, he was in this state because he had saved his daughter. For both public and private reasons, Graham couldnt just stand by and watch. However, just as Graham was about to extend his hand and help lift Thomas new gentleman, Baron Stuart spoke with a stern tone, Dont help her! He wanted to see just how much this woman cared for his life or death! Hearing this, Graham was taken aback, and Emily, even more unbelievably, raised her eyes to look at the man before her. What she saw was the furious me in Baron Stuarts eyes. Would this man really be jealous to the end? The other guy was practically dying!
With Baron Stuarts statement, Graham began to feel somewhat conflicted. He nced at his struggling daughter, then at Baron Stuarts icy expression. Baron Stuart, human life is of paramount importance. Why dont we take Mr. Emiliano to the hospital while you and Emily head home first? Ang Reid also chimed in, knowing full well that the only reason Baron Stuart was acting this way was that he didnt like his daughter worrying about another man. At the end of the day, this was entirely due to jealousy and a mans inherent possessiveness. Who could bear their woman worrying about another man? Of course, under normal circumstances, most people would be able to understand such situations, especially since that man ended up in this state to save their woman. However, the male protagonist today was none other than Baron Stuart. I dont want to! Emily resolutely spoke at this moment, her dark eyes filled with determination. Today, she was determined to take Thomas Emiliano to the hospital, even if she had to shuffle there step by step! As though dering war against Baron Stuart in her heart, the more jealous he became, the more determined she was! She looked at the man across from her, her eyes resolute. Immediately after, she ced Thomas Emilianos arm over her shoulder, dragging him step by step with difficulty as they moved forward. Once they reached the side of the road, she could g down a taxi and send Thomas Emiliano to the hospital! Emily Walker!! Seeing her firm resolve, Baron Stuart couldnt help but roar. Emily, who had already left the crowd, didnt bother turning her head andpletely ignored him. Watching her dragging another mans body, Baron Stuart clenched his fists, his jealous anger finally getting the best of him! Take my brother to the hospital. He tried to suppress his rage as he spoke to Graham standing nearby. As his words fell, he strode over, yanking the arm off Emilys shoulder in one swift movement. Caught off guard, Thomas Emiliano fell to the ground once again. The severe pain brought back some of his consciousness, and he couldnt help but let out a muffled groan, with cold sweat breaking out even more fiercely on his forehead. Emily was shocked and looked at the approaching man with wide eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Have you gone mad!? She yelled, her small face already showing visible signs of fury! This man, why was he always so fond of acting on jealousy, and why did he do so in such childish, unreasonable, and selfishly domineering ways!
Ive already told you that he ended up like this because he saved me. How can you not have even a shred ofpassion!? Is your heart made of icebergs and stones!? Chapter 654: 654: I Must Be Crazy to Do This! Chapter 654: Chapter 654: I Must Be Crazy to Do This! She screamed in anger, normally she could understand his jealousy, but now, she was just taking Thomas Emiliano to the hospital, whats wrong with that!?N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walker gave her an angry nce and walked over to help Thomas Emiliano back up. However, before she could fully bend down, she felt her body being lifted up and suddenlynded in a pair of familiar arms. Baron Stuart picked her up sideways and walked straight towards his Bugatti. Emily Walker was shocked and started pounding and struggling. This time, she was more fierce and forceful than before,pletely using all her strength to break free from him. And, Baron Stuart obviously noticed it. Did she care so much about Thomas Emiliano? Let me go, let go!! Emily Walker screamed like a madwoman, her least favorite thing was when this man did this, because she couldnt break free at all! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.
Baron Stuart! If you have the guts, let me go!! She struggled and yelled, but the man didnt move, and had no intention of letting her down. Apart from being jealous, what else can you do!? He was like that because he saved me, he saved me! The more he didnt let her go, the more furious she became,pletely on the verge of exploding! She didnt like him like this, too selfish and domineering,pletely disregarding other peoples feelings, and worst of all, it was her least favorite thing! So youre going to give yourself to him in return!? Baron Stuart couldnt help but roar. What else did this woman want him to do? Hadnt he saved Thomas Emiliano already! It was just a little beating and a knife wound, the wound was on his back, it wouldnt hurt him at all. And how much did she really know about Thomas Emiliano? Given his status, even if he left him here right now, within five minutes, his people would definitely arrive. She was so worried about his life and death in front of him! When Baron Stuart roared like this, Emily Walker paused for a moment, instantly bing angry and yelling, I said I am just taking him to the hospital, why do you always twist peoples words? How long do you n on being jealous!? Yes, Im jealous! I just dont like it when you, Emily Walker, treat other men well. I must be crazy to be like this! Baron Stuart roared! He must really be crazy to be so infatuated with her! But this woman didnt appreciate it at all! As his angry howls grew louder, Emily Walker felt scared for the first time, shutting her mouth suddenly, but the anger on her face wasnt gone yet. She was just afraid, would Baron Stuart really strangle her to death if he got really angry? At this time, they arrived at the white Bugatti, with fury, he violently threw her into the passenger seat. Before the car started, she couldnt help but look back at Thomas Emilianos location, and saw her parents helping him up, looking like they would take him to the hospital. Feeling relieved, Emily Walker was slightly assured.
Thinking that Baron Stuart had once nearly died of blood loss, this time, if anything happened to Thomas Emiliano, she would probably never be at peace for the rest of her life. The car started quickly, maybe it was full of anger, Baron Stuart almost raced back to the vi. When the car stopped, Emily Walker didnt want him to carry her into the house again, she quickly got out of the car and headed inside as soon as he opened the drivers side door!
Chapter 655: 655: I Thought He Was Going to Die Chapter 655: Chapter 655: I Thought He Was Going to Die Watching her walk away on her own, Baron Stuart was very clear that she was in such a hurry to avoid his touch! Emily Walker hadnte back, and Mrs. Noelle had been waiting until now. Seeing her return, Mrs. Noelle quickly walked over, Young Madam is back! For the first time, Emily Walker ignored Mrs. Noelle and went straight to the second floor, passing her by. Then, a loud bang was heard as the bedroom door on the second floor was forcefully closed! Mrs. Noelle stood in astonishment, only to see an angry Young Mastere over. What what happened? Looking at the two, Mrs. Noelle was also dumbfounded, not daring to approach the Young Master with his gloomy face to ask. Baron Stuart went to the second floor, and it was already 11 PM. Instead of going into the bedroom to rest, he chose to go to the study room. Inside the room, Emily Walker took a bath and came out twenty minutester, not seeing the mans figure.
It was good that she didnt see him; she didnt want to talk to him anyway! Lying in bed, Emily turned to her side and covered her head to sleep. But after tossing and turning for an hour, she still couldnt sleep at all. First, it was because it was almost 1 AM, and Baron Stuart hadnte in yet. Second She didnt know if Thomas Emiliano had been taken to the hospital now. After a thought, Emily decided to call her mother. She got up, took out her cell phone, and dialed Ang Reids number. The phone rang once and was quickly answered, and Ang Reids gentle voice sounded. Emily, why are you calling sote? Emily hesitated for a moment, then spoke, Mom, where are you now? I just came back from the hospital. Hearing her ask like this, Ang Reid probably knew she wanted to know how Mr. Emiliano was doing. As expected, once she heard her mother had just returned from the hospital, Emily eagerly asked, Has Thomas Emiliano been taken to the hospital? How is he, is he okay? She asked this just to know how Thomas Emiliano was doing since the whole incident was triggered because of her. Ang Reid smiled, knowing her concern, He was a little too bloodied when he was sent in, but now hes stable. The doctor said he could be discharged in about a week. Upon hearing this, Emily felt relieved. Its good that hes fine; she didnt want to owe someones life. Thats good. I thought he was going to die. When she saw him like that earlier, she really thought Thomas Emiliano was going to die. Ang Reid couldnt help but find it a bit amusing, Dont worry, hes fine now. Mm, Mom, thank you. Emily smiled, somewhat afraid to imagine, if it hadnt been for her dear parents taking him to the hospital, would he have died on the main street? Ang Reid smiled gently, Silly child, what are you talking about.
Her gentle tone filled Emilys heart with warmth. She smiled and said, Then Mom, rest early. Itste.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Okay, you also go to bed early. After saying goodnight to each other, the two hung up the phone. Emily put the phone on the bedside table, turned around, and found the man standing at the room entrance.
Looking at the mans calm and gloomy face, Emily hesitated for a moment but didnt say anything. Instead, shey down on her side and nestled into the quilt, ignoring the man at the entrance of the room. Seeing her angrily burrow into the quilt, Baron Stuart didnt say anything either, but walked towards the bathroom. Listening to the sound of running water inside, Emily found it even harder to sleep, alreadycking sleepiness in the first ce. Chapter 656: 656: Visiting Thomas Emiliano Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Visiting Thomas Emiliano After taking a quick shower, Emily Walker suddenly became nervous when she heard the bathroom door open. Each night, as soon as Baron Stuart got into bed, he would habitually pull her into his arms, letting her rest her head on his shoulder as they slept embraced. However, two minutes had passed and there was no sign of the bed being upied. Instead, the sound of the mans footsteps grew more distant until the room door opened and closed again. Emily then realized that Baron Stuart had left once more. Leaving the room, Baron Stuart, wearing a bathrobe, returned to his study to continue working that night. Perhaps it waste, but Emily gradually drifted into sleep. Early the next morning, when Emily opened her eyes, she saw the man standing in front of the floor mirror, changing his clothes. She got up and walked to the restroom. Through the floor mirror, Baron Stuart knew that she hadnt even looked at him besides the nce when she woke up. By the time Emily came out of the restroom, the man had already left the room. After waiting patiently for half an hour, Emily calmly went downstairs. As she had expected, Baron Stuart had finished breakfast and gone to work. After breakfast, Emily walked to the bus station at the residential area entrance and caught a public bus to Excellence Group.
She had just a few days left before her annual leave, and she needed to organize all the information and submit it to the Design Director. Next year, she would be working at her fatherspany. Today was Christmas, so everyone at thepany was let off half an hour early. At 5:03, Emily left thepany, aimlessly walking on the street outside thepany entrance. Suddenly, she wondered if she should visit Thomas Emiliano at the hospital. After all, he had been injured because of her. In the past, Baron Stuart would call her when she got off work, but he didnt call today. It was evident that he was still angry and didnt want to bother with her. This was the perfect opportunity for her to visit Thomas Emiliano at the hospital.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Emily called her mother, Ang Reid, to ask for the hospital address. Afterward, she took a taxi to Thomas Emilianos hospital room. At 5:40 in the office, Baron Stuarts cell phone rang. Young Lord, Young Madam left work early today but did not return to the vi, the drivers voice came through the phone. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart frowned and then hung up. Yet, she left work early and didnt return home. Was this woman bing increasingly recklesstely? He opened his cell phone and found a locator. He had installed this locator on Emilys cell phonest night. Every time she disappeared, he would feel restless. Surprisingly, the locator came in handy so quickly. Looking at the screen of his phone, a red triangr mark appeared in an area. Baron Stuarts slender finger gently swiped, and the red area expanded instantly. With a map search, the words First Hospital appeared above the red mark. Hospital? What was she doing there? Baron Stuart frowned in deep thought, and suddenly, a possibility crossed his mind. .
Inside the hospital room, Emily entered with a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit. To her surprise, Cam Walker was also there. Hearing the door being pushed open, Cam Walker instinctively turned her head to look at Emily. She was surprised she hade. It seemed she was somewhat concerned about Thomas Emiliano?
Cam Emily hesitated, intending to call her Cam as usual. However, thinking of Thomas Emiliano in the hospital bed, she knew that, in front of outsiders, she and Cam were supposed to be on good terms as sisters, so she stopped herself from speaking. Ps: Thank you n Aimes for 300 book coins reward! Chapter 657: 657: Can I Pursue You? Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Can I Pursue You? Instead, she smiled, Cam, why did youe too? She was a bit surprised. Were Cam Walker and Thomas Emiliano friends? Cam looked at him, her calm face showing no emotions, and said coldly, My parents asked me toe. Oh. So thats how it was. It made sense, after all, Thomas Emiliano was the first major client of the Walker Consortium. It was natural for her parents to visit him. With Cam saying that, Emily Walker naturally believed her and didnt think much about it. ncing at Thomas Emiliano on the hospital bed, Emily brought fresh flowers and fruit and walked over. Are you alright now? Seeing that he looked fairly well, she was relieved. Seeing her, Thomas Emiliano couldnt help but smile slightly, I didnt expect you toe and see me. I just came to see you. You dont need to think too much about it. I came because you helped me yesterday. Emily seemed to know the hidden meaning in his words. She put down the flowers and fruit on a nearby table, turned around, and faced him. Thank you for saving me yesterday. Now that I know youre okay, I can rest assured. Goodbye.
After saying that, she turned to leave. Indeed, her visit today was just a matter of courtesy. Now that everyone had seen her, she was naturally ready to leave. Wait, Lady Walker. Just as Emily was about to turn the doorknob, Thomas Emiliano called out to her. Looking at the two, Cam suddenly stood up, her figure bing faint, You two talk. I have something else to do. Ill leave first. After saying that, she stood up and left the hospital room without even looking at them. After Cam left, there were only two people left in the hospital room. Emily turned around and looked at Thomas Emiliano on the bed, Is there anything else? The image of an angry Baron Stuart shed through Emilys mind, and she suddenly felt ufortable. She didnt want to have too much contact with this Thomas Emiliano. Actually, she didnt want to get into a cold war between Thomas Emiliano and Baron Stuart. It would be best to avoid it in the future if possible. Seeing her unwilling toe closer, Thomas Emiliano couldnt help but find it a bit funny.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Are you afraid of me because youre standing so far away? Emily paused before saying, No, I just think I should leave. There was no need to go if a few people were leaving. Thomas Emiliano smiled softly, looking up at her, Lady Walker, may I pursue you? No, goodbye! Without thinking, Emily decisively rejected him and then turned the doorknob to leave the hospital room. Watching her leave, a hint of unclear meaning shed in Thomas Emilianos eyes. What was so attractive about Baron Stuarts woman that he cared so much? . At the hospital main gate, Baron Stuart sat in the car without opening the door.
A pair of unfathomable ck eyes made it impossible to guess what he was thinking about at the moment. Soon, a familiar figure came out of the hospital main gate. Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, gradually bing darker. Cam Walker, why was she at this hospital? Baron Stuart frowned and contemted for a moment. Soon, he saw Emily leaving the hospital main gate as well.
After leaving the hospital, Emily hailed a taxi and got in without noticing the luxury car and man nearby. Watching the taxi gradually disappear among the stream of cars, Baron Stuart opened the car door and got out. Looking at the tall hospital building, his calm face showed a trace of coldness. Then, he headed towards the hospitals grand entrance. Chapter 658: Picture 658: What exactly is your purpose? Chapter 658: Picture 658: What exactly is your purpose? Inside Thomas Emilianos private ward, after Emily Walker left, the special restroom door was opened and a man walked out from inside. Big Brother, it seems that you are too much for her. Wasnt it agreed initially Isnt it going ording to the original n now? The mans words were interrupted by Thomas Emilianos lightughter before he could finish. Although his tone was filled withughter, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes, which was not to be easily ignored. Hearing this, the man lowered his line of sight. Even though it was going ording to the original n, the way Big Brother looked at that woman was obviously different. Was it his overthinking, or were the n really changing unknowingly?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Why was Big Brother so interested in Baron Stuarts woman? Over the years, Big Brother had been indifferent to women, untouched, but why was he particrly interested in this woman? Was it really only for revenge against Baron Stuart? It was as if Thomas knew what was in his mind, and heughed lightly, Rest assured, nothing will change.
His original intention, from the very beginning, could not have changed! The man seemed to believe. Thats because Big Brothers words were always trustworthy. Big Brother, do you really think Baron Stuart would care Enter. As the man was about to speak, Thomas Emilianos face changed slightly, and his dark and gloomy gaze narrowed, interrupting the rest of the mans words. Upon hearing this, the man was still somewhat dumbfounded, but soon understood, and quickly hid back into the original restroom. As expected, just as the man entered the restroom, the door to the hospital room was pushed open. To Thomas Emiliano, Baron Stuarts appearance was definitely a surprise! His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, watching Baron Stuart who walked in, Young Lord, are you also here to visit the sick? Thomas Emilianoughed lightly, but behind that smile, there was hidden malice and danger. Baron Stuart lifted his head, his deep pupils looked at Thomas Emiliano lying on the hospital bed. Although there was only one person in the ward, he felt the presence of two people. And this tight atmosphere was very close. Thomas Emiliano naturally noticed his keen sense of smell, but he knew that this ce was his territory, even if Baron Stuart could notice the presence of another person, he would not dare do anything within the hospital room. Thomas Emiliano, what exactly is your purpose? Baron Stuarts calm face did not show any waves, his deep ck pupils stared straight at Thomas Emiliano, What is the purpose of approaching her and Walker Group? Upon hearing this, Thomas Emilianos expression paused for only one second before revealing a faint smile again. Young Lord, I dont understand what youre talking about. Dont try to challenge me or else, I will make you go back to where you came from! Baron Stuart coldly dropped the words, looking at Thomas Emilianos eyes, which now showed ayer of icy light. If his ultimate goal is to approach Emily Walker and Walker Group, he will definitely make this man pay a painful price!
After he said that, Baron Stuart looked at Thomas Emiliano, then turned around and left the hospital room. Watching his retreating figure, there was a touch of sadness in Thomas Emilianos eyes. His fists clenched tightly, and a touch of hatred gradually filled his eyes. .
It was already 7 PM when they returned home, and Mrs. Noelle had prepared dinner. Emily Walker entered the living room and found that Baron Stuart had not returned. Mrs. Noelle, has he not returned yet? After leaving the hospital, she suddenly realized Baron Stuarts care for her. Although she didnt know who Thomas Emiliano, the man who suddenly appeared in E City, was, he seemed to be deliberately approaching her. Chapter 659: Card number 659: Get ready for leniency for confession Chapter 659: Card number 659: Get ready for leniency for confession As for the pursuit he mentioned, she naturally wouldnt be so foolish as to think it was real. She didnt believe in love at first sight in this world, and even if there was, it would definitely not happen to her. Moreover, from the beginning, Thomas Emilianos first encounter with her was not by chance, who would fall in love with a stranger at first sight? If not, why did Thomas Emiliano suddenly say he wanted to pursue her? At the banquet, even if he didnt know that she was Baron Stuarts wife, he should have been able to see that she belonged to Baron Stuart. Knowing this, he still said such words, and it seemed a bit deliberately provocative to Baron Stuart? And Baron Stuart, had he seen through it all already? As Emily Walker pondered, Mrs. Noelle came over, Young Master hasnte back yet, would Young Madam like to dine first or wait for Young Master toe back together? She nced in the direction of the front door, not feeling very hungry at the moment, and said, Lets wait for him toe back together. Good. Mrs. Noelle nodded her head and walked away, but suddenly turned back and looked at Emily Walker in the sofa, Young Madam, did you upset Young Master again?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing this, Emily Walker paused for a moment, then pursed her lips and nodded her head, Yes! Indeed, she had angered Baron Stuart because of Thomas Emiliano. Young Madam, I think, every time Young Master gets angry, its because he cares too much about you. He has been pampered since he was young, and its only natural that he has a haughty personality. If you yield to him more, he will definitely be very good to Young Madam. In Mrs. Noelles eyes, the Young Masters love for the Young Madam was definitely extraordinary. At least over the years, she had never seen the Young Master care so much and worry about a woman, even going so far as to defy the Old Master for her. One could imagine how much the Young Master cared about the Young Madam. Hearing this, Emily Walker couldnt help but raise her head to look at Mrs. Noelle, recalling Baron Stuarts angry demeanorst night. [Yes, I am jealous! I just dont like you, Emily Walker, being nice to other men! I must be crazy to be like this!] Remembering Baron Stuarts angry words, Emily Walker not only thought, but also felt like Mrs. Noelle said, every time Baron Stuart gets angry, its because he cares too much about her. And Baron Stuarts care is not the same as normal people. His caring method is domineering and selfish, and behind these two points, hidden is his craziness for her and his care for her. They really shouldnt be in this situation because of Thomas Emiliano. I understand, Mrs. Noelle. Emily Walker looked up and smiled, thinking about how to make Baron Stuart feel better tonight. It seemed like it would be best for her to confess and be lenient about her visit to the hospital to see Thomas Emiliano tonight! As Emily Walker pondered, the engine sound of a car came from outside the door, she collected her thoughts, knowing that Baron Stuart was back, and went over. Getting out of the car and opening the car door, Baron Stuarts heart became even more irritated when he thought of Emily Walker secretly visiting Thomas Emiliano at the hospital! Just as he was about to push the door open, it was suddenly opened, revealing the increasingly delicate face. Looking at him, Emily Walker was a little unsure of how to confess and be lenient, and simply stammered, You, youre back. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts deep, ck pupils couldnt help but narrow.
This woman, she was actually willing to talk to him voluntarily? The Young Master is back. Mrs. Noelle walked over, took Baron Stuarts coat from his hand and then said, Young Madam is still waiting for you to have dinner together. Mrs. Noelles words had a hidden meaning, undoubtedly hoping that the two would reconcile.
Chapter 660: 660: Are You Going Out Again? Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Are You Going Out Again? Baron Stuart couldnt help but frown upon hearing this. Eating dinner together? He looked up at the little woman in front of him, who was gently pursing her lips, her eyes barely open as if she dared not look at him. What is this guilty expression of hers about? Ignoring her, Baron Stuart walked towards the restaurant and said, Lets eat. Watching his retreating figure, Emily Walker pursed her lips and followed after him. At the dining table, the two of them ate without talking to each other. Emily lifted her gaze, stealthily nced at the man opposite her, and then at a piece of beef on the te. As Baron Stuart was eating slowly, a piece of beef suddenly appeared in his bowl. He frowned and looked up, following the chopsticks to the woman opposite him.
As Emily made eye contact with him, her expression was slightly stiff. This, the beef is delicious! Looking at the woman before him, this was probably the first time she had been so attentive to him. He really wanted to know what the purpose was behind her attentiveness. Tell me, whats the matter? After putting the beef in his mouth, Baron Stuart spoke in a deep voice. Emily pursed her lips, not knowing where to start, stuttered for a while, and ultimately gave up. No, its nothing. After saying that, she lowered her head and ate. Although Baron Stuart didnt seem as angry now, would he erupt again if she said that she had visited Thomas Emiliano in the hospital after work? Nothing!?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart looked up at the woman in front of him. She didnte home after work and secretly went to the hospital to see Thomas Emiliano, and now she says theres nothing!? The bowl mmed heavily on the table, and Baron Stuart stood up with a gloomy face, then went towards the living room. Emily looked at the half-filled bowl of rice on the opposite side and looked at his retreating figure. Was he not eating anymore? After waiting for about five minutes and seeing that the man hadnte back, Emily finally confirmed that he really wasnt eating anymore, so she put down her chopsticks and walked towards the living room. There was no trace of the man in the living room, and she couldnt help but look towards the second floor, then walked up. Inside the room on the second floor, there was no sign of Baron Stuart, only the sound of running water from the bathroom. Emily sat down beside the bed, thinking about how to be honest and lenient with him. While she was deep in thought, the bathroom door was suddenly pulled open, and she knew that Baron Stuart had finished his bath. She suddenly felt nervous.
As she stood up and was about to leave, the man had already walked out of the bathroom. Her expression froze, and she suddenly felt at a loss. Seeing her like this, Baron Stuart didnt say anything and instead went to the wardrobe room to get a suit. Watching him, Emily couldnt help but frown in confusion.
It was already 8 PM, was he going out? Despite her standing behind him, Baron Stuart had no scruples about opening his bathrobe, revealing his strong and erect figure. Emilys gaze had been on him the whole time, and when he suddenly opened his bathrobe to reveal his slender and erect figure, her cheeks turned red and she looked away, asking softly, Are you going out? Yes. The man responded in a deep voice while putting on a pure white shirt. A few minutester, the man was dressed neatly. She couldnt help but ask, Where are you going? I have something to deal with outside. Oh, Emily nodded, seeing that he was still buttoning his sleeve, she prepared to say, That, I went to the hospital today Chapter 661: 661: Anonymous phone call, Camila Walker Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Anonymous phone call, Cam Walker Lets talk about it when Ie back. Emily Walker was stunned, and then responded with a Oh. The man paused his hand buttoning his cuff but didnt say anything in the end. Instead, he turned and left the room. From the second-floor balcony, she watched as the white Bugatti stirred up the dust and drove out of the courtyard. Emily Walker suddenly felt a bit deste. She returned to her room feeling depressed, took a bath, andy in bed. Time slipped quietly by. It was half past ten, but the man hadnt returned yet. . Meanwhile, inside Duke Stations private room. Two hours ago, Baron Stuart received an anonymous phone call: if you want to know Thomas Emilianos real intention,e to Chamber 508 at Noble Seat. Baron Stuart didnt intend to respond to this anonymous call at first, but he was in a bad mood and wanted to see who this anonymous person was.
Moreover, how did they know about Thomas Emiliano, and even have knowledge about his intentions? It seemed that this anonymous person knew quite a lot about him. Sitting on the sofa, Baron Stuart swirled the red wine in the ss, waiting for the appearance of this anonymous person. Shortly after, the door to the private room was pushed open. A enchanting figure walked in. Baron Stuart looked around. When he saw that face, his gloomy gaze narrowed slightly. When Cam Walker walked in and saw Baron Stuart sitting on the sofa, her expression was clearly surprised. She stood there in a daze, looking at the man on the sofa, frozen for a moment. Baron Stuarts gaze gradually darkened. Could Cam Walker be the anonymous caller?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Is this where you asked me toe? He looked at Cam Walker, who was not far away, with a slightly cold voice. Hearing this, Cam Walker furrowed her brow, then spoke, No, I came here because I received an anonymous phone call. Her decisive denial caused Baron Stuarts gaze to narrow once again. Did she reallye here because she received an anonymous call? If that is the case, what is the purpose of this anonymous person? Could it be that he, Baron Stuart, was being yed by an anonymous person? Put down the wine ss, Baron Stuart got up to leave the private room. Wait. Cam Walker suddenly called out to him. Baron Stuart frowned, then turned to look at her. He didnt say anything but waited for her next words. Cam Walker had a calm expression. From her unruffled demeanor, Baron Stuart felt that Cam Walker seemed to have changed recently.
But had she be more calcting, or as Emily Walker had said, had she be a better person? He, Baron Stuart, didnt dare to pass judgement on both points. Because a leopard cant change its spots, how could Cam Walker, who had lived arrogantly for more than 20 years, suddenly change? Stay away from Thomas Emiliano. Hes not an ordinary person. Cam Walker looked at him and said calmly.
Seeing her sincere expression, it seemed as though she was concerned about Emily Walker. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart raised his eyebrows slightly. Oh? You seem to know a lot about him? Cam Walker paused, then exined, Not a lot, but he has intentions for Emily Walker, whether you believe it or not. You seem to have started caring about her. Whats your purpose? Baron Stuart lifted his ink-ck eyes. He didnt think that Cam Walkers change was that simple. Hearing this, Cam Walker calmly replied, What purpose could I have? I simply dont want outsiders to see the discord between us sisters. I really dont want to care about her. What purpose do you think I could have? What purpose could I have? Chapter 662: 662: Whose Instruction is it After All? Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Whose Instruction is it After All? Cam Walker approached with her words, as if she were extremelymitted to proving that she had no other intention but to simply express her concern for Emily Walker. However, to Baron Stuart, it was impossible for everything to be this simple. He raised his eyes and gave a faint smile, Hopefully there isnt anything else. Otherwise, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, reced by a chilling re, I will make you beyond redemption. His words indeed deterred Cam Walker, making her heart skip a beat involuntarily. Baron Stuart was indeed a man who kept his word. But on the surface, Cam Walker appeared utterly calm. Having finished speaking, Baron Stuart gave her a cold nce and then turned to leave. However, just as his hand gripped the doorknob of the private room, a wave of intense dizziness shot straight to his forehead! He shook his head, unclear where this dizziness came from. Even worse, he felt the strength inside his body gradually fading, and very soon he wouldnt be able to support himself. The next second, a strong thought appeared in his mind.
He turned around, his dark eyes gradually filling with anger, staring directly at Cam Walker not far away. Seeing his appearance, Cam Walker remained rtively calm, walking up and asking worriedly, Whats wrong with you? Her approach further enraged Baron Stuart, and he raised a hand to grab her neck, his furious eyes ring as he forced the words through his grit teeth, What did you do!?N?v(el)B\\jnn Cam Walker was somewhat at a loss as he choked her, increasingly panicked, and tried to pry his tightly clenched fingers from her. However, the strength of his grip was so great that she couldnt even budge it. I, I dont understand what youre talking about Cam Walker struggled to breathe as he choked her, trying to exin, I was called here by someone else I dont know! Baron Stuart did not believe her, and his slender fingers tightened, his angry eyes looking as if they wanted to tear the woman in front of him to pieces! However, he could feel his strength gradually leaving and soon his vision began to blur. He closed his eyes, trying to stay conscious, but was unable to do so. Feeling the fingers around her neck loosening, Cam Walker took the opportunity to gasp for breath, and immediately slumped to the ground with weakened legs. When Baron Stuarts strength gave out, he reliedpletely on Cam Walkers body for support. As she fell to the ground, he naturally followed her down,nding on top of her with uncanny precision. What are you going to do? Cam Walker appeared terrified, only to avoid arousing suspicion from Baron Stuart while he was still conscious. Baron Stuart propped himself up from her body, and his right hand clenched tightly, the ink-jade-like eyes revealing his furious rage at the moment. However, just as he was about to say something, his vision blurred even more and his fingers gradually lost their strength. Who instructed you? Speak! With hisst bit of strength, Baron Stuart roared in anger. However, what caught his eye was the person beneath him also gradually losing consciousness. I I dont know After speaking, Cam Walker lost consciousness before him and fell into aa. The next second, Baron Stuart also fell intoplete unconsciousness. With no strength to support their bodies, Baron Stuart copsed on top of Cam Walker, and his face, neither intentionally nor unintentionally, buried itself in the nape of her neck. This scene indeed seemed full of ambiguity.
Chapter 663: 663: We Take What We Need Chapter 663: Chapter 663: We Take What We Need Especially Cam Walkers closed-eyed profile, which also leaned into Baron Stuarts brown hair strands, looked as if she was enjoying it with her eyes closed. *p* *p* *p*! Crisp apuse rang out as the door to the private room was pushed open and Thomas Emiliano walked in. Lady Walkers acting skills are indeed extraordinary. I am impressed. Hearing the sound, Cam Walker, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly opened her eyes and quickly stood up. Mr. Emiliano, we each take what we need, so its mutual. Your acting in front of Emily Walker was also quite good. Cam Walker stood up and looked at Thomas Emiliano. The anonymous person was indeed her, but the mastermind was not just her alone. At this time, in addition to Thomas Emiliano in the private room, there were also two men standing behind him, one of whom Cam Walker didnt recognize, but the ck man was all too familiar to her. She had thought that the scene in the squarest night was an ident, but it turned out that in order to gain Emily Walkers trust, it was just a y staged by Thomas Emiliano from beginning to end. It seemed that Thomas Emiliano had really set his heart on Emily Walker?
Thats good, as there was now an extra helper to drive Emily Walker away from Baron Stuart. Is that so? Then I have to thank Lady Walker for her secret assistance. Thomas Emiliano said with a lightugh, ncing at Baron Stuart, who had fainted on the ground. Suddenly, Thomas Emilianos pupils shed with an inexplicable dark light. What happened to him? What did you do to him? Perhaps it was just Cam Walkers illusion, but she suddenly felt that Thomas Emiliano was worried about Baron Stuart. Maybe it was just her imagination. Nothing, as I said, asking you for help tonight is for our mutual benefit. Next, you just need to do as I say, and Emily Walker will be one step closer to you. Cam Walker said, taking a fragrance pouch out of her coat pocket. This fragrance pouch was odorless and tasteless, and ordinary people couldnt smell it at all. What are you going to do now? Thomas Emiliano looked at Cam Walker and suddenly discovered that this woman in front of him was no simpler than himself. In order to drive Emily Walker away from Baron Stuart, she was willing to ally with him, an outsider, which showed how much she hated Emily Walker. And she also cared about Baron Stuart. However, in Baron Stuarts eyes and heart, there was only Emily Walker. Thinking of this, Thomas Emilianos pupils darkened again. Cam Walker smiled coldly, looking at Baron Stuart beside her, What else can I do? Of course, Im going to do something interesting. Tomorrow morning, Baron Stuart will definitely wake up. You have to help me. Thomas Emiliano tugged at the corner of his lips, revealing a light smile, You said you would let Emily Walker leave him, but now you want me to help you. Tell me, what benefits can I get? The benefit is that once Emily leaves, you can take her away with you. Cam Walker seemed to see through everything Thomas Emiliano wanted. Take Emily Walker away? Actually, you and I have the same goal. Thomas Emiliano spoke and looked at Cam Walker.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It seemed that Cam Walker did not quite understand, so she frowned and asked, What? Nothing, just tell me what you want me to do. Thomas Emiliano changed the subject, not wanting to continue the conversation.
The next day At 7:15 in the morning, Emily Walker opened her misty eyes, then turned over and found that the bedding next to her was still cold. With a sudden jolt, she sat up and looked at the side. PS: Thank you ݅Ḧo for the 588 book coins reward! 23443231 for the 588 book coins reward! n Aimes for the 100 book coins reward! 꿫h for the 100 book coins reward! Chapter 664: 664: Anonymous Photos Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Anonymous Photos Without a trace of warmth from the bedding, Emily Walker got up and went to the balcony again to see, in the courtyard, the white Bugatti was nowhere to be found. Its not hard to imagine thatst night, Baron Stuart didnte back. A cold wind blew through, and Emily couldnt help but shiver, only then she went back inside the room to wash up and change her clothes. Thinking about Baron Stuart noting back all night long, Emily couldnt help but ask Mrs. Noelle at the dining table. Mrs. Noelle, didnt hee backst night? She wondered if she just hadnt gotten up yet, and he had already had breakfast with his family and gone to thepany. As for the ice-cold bedding, perhaps he came backtest night and slept in the study, just like the night before. About this, Mrs. Noelle was also a little confused, No, he didnt. Oh. Emily let out a sound, and her breakfast was tasteless. Suddenly, a burst of cell phone ringtone sounded, Emily nced at the cell phone on the dining table and picked it up.
It was a text message, andan anonymous person? Emily frowned in confusion, who would send her an anonymous message? Seeing her frown slightly, Mrs. Noelle beside her also became confused. Just as she was about to ask what the matter was, Emily swiped open the message. Since Mrs. Noelle was standing right next to Emily, she naturally saw the anonymous message on her phone too. When she read the content, Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but be surprised and shocked! Whatwhat is going on? With a ng, Emilys spoon dropped into the bowl of rice porridge, she looked at the anonymous photos on her phone with iprehension,pletely not understanding what was happening. Young Madam Mrs. Noelle looked up with worry, her eyes on Emilys pale face. Looking dazedly at the photos on her phone, Emily felt as if all of this shouldnt be happening. At least, such things shouldnt be happening to Baron Stuart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She looked up, her pale and powerless face filled with helplessness, and her ck pupils gradually filled with pain. She looked at Mrs. Noelle, her voice trembling slightly, Mrs. Noelle, this She seemed to not believe her eyes, needing Mrs. Noelle to help her see clearly. Looking at her painful pupils, Mrs. Noelles heart ached, and in a sudden move, she snatched the phone from Emilys hand and immediately pressed the power key. Young Madam, there must be some misunderstanding here, Young Master would never do such a thing! Thats what she believed. She believed that there must be some trick or misunderstanding in this matter. Watching Mrs. Noelles nervous expression, Emilys heart seemed to be pulled out in pain. Mrs. Noelles words meant that the anonymous photos had indeed captured something. Her eyes filled with anguish, yet her expression became eerily calm as she slowly pulled the phone from Mrs. Noelles hand. She hoped that the photos were deliberately cropped or arranged with meticulous nning.
But Emily looked through the photos again, and in them, Baron Stuart was wearing the same clothes as when he leftst night. It was also fromst night that he did not return for the entire night. As for the ce in the photos, it wasDuke Station Throne.
Emily had also been to the Duke Station Throne several times and could easily see the extreme luxury inside, and the woman in the photos As Emily looked on, her eyes filled with more pain, how could it be Cam Walker Young Madam Standing nearby, Mrs. Noelle saw her painful expression and felt extremely anxious in her heart. Last night, the Young Master indeed did note back, but why hasnt hee back yet? Did he go straight to thepany? Chapter 665: 665: Quite a Deep Hole Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Quite a Deep Hole Emily Walker stared nkly at the photos inside her cell phone, flipping through one after another. These photos couldnt possibly be photoshopped. They were real, showing Baron Stuart in the private room at the Duke Station Throne, and In one photo, Baron Stuart pinned Cam Walker to the ground, which indicated that Baron Stuart was not unconscious, but he was aware that the person beneath him was Cam Walker There were more than ten photos in total, from the ground-level private room to the Nine oclock Room. One after another, in every scene Cam Walker was depicted with eyes closed in pleasure. Why, why did ite to this? In her mind, she momentarily recalled the expression Baron Stuart had on his face when he leftst night. He seemed upset, was he mad at her? Thus he went out Young Madam, you dont think too much about it now, lets wait until the young masteres back to rify everything okay? Mrs. Noelle was a bit worried about her condition, believing that once the young master would return, everything would be clear. Emily looked upwards with hollow eyes while a thin mist gradually filled them. Wait for him toe back? What if all of this is true? She peered at Mrs. Noelle with a pale countenance, experiencing a helpless feeling in her heart. For the first time, heartache threatened to consume her.
Previously, even when she saw him in the same room with you, she wasnt as pained as she was at this moment, a pain that was so intense that every second she breathed, her heart ached. She never thought Baron Stuart would pin another woman under him, and the woman was Cam Walker. She thought he didnt like her. Why would he do this? On hearing this, Mrs. Noelle was momentarily speechless. If all this is true, then No, not no. This is not true. The young master wouldnt possibly do this. Young Madam, I believe the young master wouldnt treat you this way. I have lived in the Stuart family for decades. I saw him grow up. Even without you, the young master has always been disciplined. He absolutely wouldnt do such a thing. Then what about these photos? Emily lifted her head, her teary eyes stubbornly welling up with tears, not allowing them to fall out. Mrs. Noelle lowered her gaze, looking at the photos in Emilys hand, but she found herself at a loss for words.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Young Madam, you should believe in the young master. I am convinced that he would exin everything when hees back. Emily calmed herself for a few seconds, ultimately thinking that Mrs. Noelles words made sense. If Baron Stuart really did it, he would not deliberately hide anything. If he didnt do it, he would definitely rify everything. With this firm belief, Emily arranged her thoughts. She believed that Baron Stuart would exin everything once he returned. Mrs. Noelle, Im full, I am going to thepany first. Emily stood up, and immediately, the tears in her eyes disappeared. Seeing her like this, Mrs. Noelle felt somewhat relieved. Once the young master returned, everything would be clear. tter! Emily stood up, perhaps a bit distracted, and unwittingly knocked down the te on the table, breaking it into pieces with a loud crash. She turned her head in a panic, looking at the fragments on the floor. Seeing the situation, Mrs. Noelle quickly crouched down to pick up the broken pieces from the floor. Im sorry, Mrs. Noelle I Emily, feeling apologetic, also squatted down intending to help Mrs. Noelle clean up.
Seeing her so panic-stricken, Mrs. Noelle felt a pang of heartache, Young Madam, let me do it, you dont have to Hisss Oh my, Young Madam! Are you alright!?
Chapter 666: 666: The Spot Beside, Empty as Ever Chapter 666: Chapter 666: The Spot Beside, Empty as Ever Seeing the bloodstain on her finger, Mrs. Noelle jumped in shock, hurriedly dropped the fragments of the te, and took her hand to take a look, only to see fresh blood flowing between her fingers in an instant. The cut is quite deep, Young Madam, hold on, Ill go get some medicine for you! Mrs. Noelle said as she quickly got up from her seat. After a short while, she returned with a few things in her hand. Mrs. Noelle, said Emily Walker as she took the items from her just before she started to clean the wound, I can handle this myself. Just a scratch on her hand, she wasnt that fragile. Emily took the medicine box and walked to the living room, where she ced the box on the tea table and began to clean the wound. Mrs. Noelle came over, knowing that her mood had been affected. Young Madam, are you alright? Emily probably cut too deeply, as it took two patches topletely cover the wound after she finished cleaning. She looked up at Mrs. Noelle and smiled, Its fine, Ive applied the patches.
With her wound dressed, Emily stood up, Im heading to thepany now. Seeing her like this, Mrs. Noelle was still worried, but she didnt know what to say. Be careful on the road. Alright. . Meanwhile, in another location, the Duke Station Throne, a presidential suite. Bright sunlight poured through the floor-to-ceiling window, adding a touch of color to this winter. Baron Stuart, feeling groggy, opened his eyes. When he sensed that he was in an unknown room, he suddenly became alert and sat up in bed! The sudden movement made his head feel like it was going to explode, and he held his forehead, as the events ofst night burst into his mind. What happenedst night? Cam Walker A possibility shed through his mind, and he quickly turned his head to look at the spot beside him Completely empty, Baron Stuarts heart finally settled down. Regardingst nights events, he still thought it wasnt that simple. Who was deliberately arranging all this? Was it Cam Walker? Or someone else? He checked the time; it was already 8:10 in the morning. Baron Stuart got out of bed and walked out of the room, just as the door of the next room suddenly opened, and Cam Walker walked out. From her appearance, she seemed to have just woken up and was still somewhat dizzy. However, to Baron Stuarts eyes, this all seemed not so simple.
Baron Stuart Cam Walker came out of the door, turned around, and saw him with a somewhat surprised expression, as if seeing him was a very unexpected thing. Baron Stuarts deep eyes narrowed as he saw Cam Walker, and a trace of confusion crossed the bottom of his eyes. However, he didnt say anything, but turned around coldly and walked towards the elevator. Looking at his retreating figure, Cam Walker secretly hooked the corner of her lips and then left the Duke Station Throne as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
. All morning, Emily Walker was somewhat absent-minded. It was almost the end of the year, and she only had a few days left before leaving the Excellence Group. She was currently doing some handover work. Emily, this is the design n for Exper Roadst month; I need this months The Design Director came over, looking puzzled at Emily. Emily would never make such a basic mistake, so what was going on today? At the office desk, Emily was already somewhat distracted until a voice rang out, finally pulling her thoughts back. Chapter 667: 667: Distracted All Morning Chapter 667: Chapter 667: Distracted All Morning She looked up with a slight daze and turned to the Design Director sitting at the desk, Hmm? The Design Director let out a helpless sigh, not understanding what was wrong with her, and had to repeat himself, This is fromst month, I need this months design n. Upon hearing this, Emily finally came to her senses and hurriedly began searching through the piles on her office desk. Im sorry, Director. The Design Director nced at her and couldnt help but ask, Is something bothering you? Emily was taken aback and then shook her head, Im fine. Pressing her lips together, the Design Director could only leave helplessly, Then focus on your work, and dont make any more mistakes during handover. Alright. After the Design Director left, Emily finally let her face fall, looking especially pale on her fairplexion today. The cell phone ringtone suddenly went off, and Emily frowned as she looked at it.
When she saw the caller ID, her expression suddenly froze. It was another anonymous message. Her fingers clenched the cell phone tightly as she tried to calm herself down before swiping the screen to disy the message. On the screen, there was another photo. When Emily saw the content of this photo, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. In the photo, Baron Stuart was leaving a hotel room, and behind him stood Cam Walker. Did the two of theme out of the hotel together? They had been sleeping together until now Thinking about this, Emilys phone slipped from her hand, crashing onto the office desk. The defenses of her long-guarded heart crumbled instantaneously, leaving her feeling devastated. Emily, are you okay? Sensing her abnormality, a female colleague nearby couldnt help but look over. Ever since Emilys identity was made public, there have been more people in the Design Department who cared about her. Emily snapped out of her thoughts and looked at the female colleague, Im fine. She picked up her phone and switched it off. Everything would be clear once Baron Stuart came back and told her. She kept telling herself this, but the stabbing pain in her chest never stopped reminding her that those eye-catching photos were real. . Until 3 PM, Emily still looked somewhat pale. The Design Department Director seemed to notice that something was off and let her leave work early. Yourplexion is not good; you should go home and rest. Emily looked up, realizing that if anything were bothering her, it was most likely her heart. She indeed had no motivation to continue working, so she didnt refuse and simply packed her things and left thepany. Thank you, Director.
After leaving thepany, Emily didnt know whether Baron Stuart was at thepany, at home, or at Cams ce. With her heart adrift, she aimlessly walked along the main street. She didnt know how long she had been walking until someone appeared in front of her, pulling her thoughts back to the present. If you keep going like this, youre really ying with your life! A crisp voice sounded in her ear, and Emily looked up to see Thomas Emiliano standing in front of her.
Dont you even know to stop at a red light and go at a green light? He looked at her with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gazing at the man before her, Emily remained expressionless. She looked up at Thomas, and then walked past him to continue her journey. Hey, Miss Walker What the hell do you want!? As if anger was brewing in her heart, Emily suddenly turned around, her infuriated eyes staring directly at the man in front of her. Chapter 668: 668: Young Master, that seems to be the Young Madam... Chapter 668: Chapter 668: Young Master, that seems to be the Young Madam At this moment, she didnt want to see Thomas Emiliano at all! It was because of him that she quarreled with Baron Stuart, and because of the quarrel, he went out and met Cam Walker Suddenly, tears blurred her vision. At this moment, Emily Walkers tears broke through the dam, and she could no longer suppress them as they poured out. Lady Walker, whats wrong with you Get away! Feeling his touch, Emily swung her hand violently and looked at him with fiery eyes, Its because of you, all because of you! After yelling, Emily turned to leave. However, when she turned, her tears seemed to flow even more. Was it really because of Thomas Emiliano? No, it wasnt. It was all because of her. Knowing that Baron Stuart disliked it, why did she argue with him, and why did she argue with him over another man! But even if he was angry, did he have to treat her this way, why did he use such a method she couldnt bearN?v(el)B\\jnn
On the main street, there were many peopleing and going, but Emily had lost her strength and sat on the ground, crying. Helplessly squatting by the roadside, her cries attracting the attention of passing pedestrians, no one knew what happened, but they also didnt stop and ask, just pointing and whispering as they passed by. Thomas Emiliano behind her didnt console her. It is your fault for falling in love with a man like Baron Stuart. Thomas Emiliano cursed himself in his heart before turning to leave. Young Master A ck Bentley approached, and yton Howards slightly surprised voice came from the passenger seat. Baron Stuart was sitting in the back seat, looking at the other side of the road with a thoughtful expression, not responding to yton Howard. Stop the car. yton Howard ordered the driver to stop. Only when the car stopped, did Baron Stuarts eyes narrow, and he looked at yton Howard in the passenger seat. Young Master, that seems to be Young Madam yton Howard pointed not far in front of the car, at the frail figure squatting by the roadside. Although it was just a back view, yton Howard was sure it was Young Madam Emily Walker. Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but look towards the figure, and indeed, saw a weak figure squatting by the roadside, even trembling slightly. Baron Stuarts brow furrowed as he quickly opened the car door and got out. It was only 3:30 in the afternoon now, and he wasnt sure if the figure in the distance was her or not until he got closer. Standing in front of a tearful Emily, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed even tighter. What was she doing here? Why was she crying? On the ground, Emily buried her head between her knees and didnt notice someone standing in front of her.
Until a pair of arms touched her. What are you Baron Stuart reached out to help her up. But Emily bounced back, shoving him away, thinking it was Thomas Emiliano. Get away from me, dont touch me! Emily raised her head suddenly, roaring at the figure in front of her as if venting her pain and anger!
Lifting her arms to push away the hands that wanted to touch her, she froze when she saw that familiar face. At her sudden rage, Baron Stuart didnt understand, but seeing her already tearful red eyes and helpless expression, his heart was suddenly pierced with pain. Chapter 669: 669: Dont You Have Anything to Say to Me? Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Dont You Have Anything to Say to Me? He stared at her with an intense gaze, and it took him half a moment to speak, Whats wrong with you? Why are you here? Why are you crying? Baron Stuarts first reaction was that someone might have bullied her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As she looked at the man before her, Emily Walkers angry expression disappeared, and was reced by even greater despair and pain. Baron Stuart saw the pain in her dark pupils. Tell me, what happened to you? he gently cared for her, lifting a hand to wipe away the tear stains on her cheeks. If he knew who had bullied her, he would definitely tear that person into pieces! Each of his gentle and attentive actions now, no doubt added to Emily Walkers pain. Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart had no choice but to temporarily carry her and walked toward the Bentley parked nearby. For a moment, these attentive actions made her feel deeply cared for. How could such a man possibly have had a rtionship with Cam Walker
Tell me, whats wrong with you? In the car, Baron Stuart looked at her, bowed his head and asked softly. Emily Walkers eyes filled with tears, and it took her a long time to look up at the man before her. You didnte home yesterday Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed slightly. Just because of that? Yes, because he hesitated, still investigatingst nights incident and not knowing how to exin it yet, so he casually said, I encountered some things, and then I stayed at a hotel. His simple answer caused a sudden twinge in Emily Walkers heart. So, he did go to a hotelst night? In Futuren Hotel? Emily Walker bowed her head, asking casually just to confirm if he was at Duke Station or not. Baron Stuarts answer was, No, I was at Duke Station. He never hid anything from her when it came to her questions. However, what did she really want to ask today? Duke Station These two ordinary words, but upon hearing them, Emily Walkers chest was marked by a sudden sharp pain, causing even her breath to hurt. He spent the night at Duke Station, on the same bed with Cam Walkerst night, and they left Duke Station together this morning. So, they were together sincest night until this morning? At this time, the car has arrived at the private residence. Emily Walker was the first to open the car door and get out. Seeing her pale and weak face, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed even more deeply.
What was wrong with her? Young Madam, you came back so early? Mrs. Noelle came over, worried about her, seeing her back so early also made her a little concerned. Then she saw Baron Stuart and her anxiety was relieved. Did the misunderstanding get resolved?
However She turned her head and looked at the Young Madam who went into the living room by herself. Judging by her face, it didnt seem like it Young Master, you should go to Duke Station Throne now. As Baron Stuart was about to enter the living room, yton Howard reminded him that he had to meet an important person. To find out the true identity of Thomas Emiliano, Baron Stuart had to meet this person tonight. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuarts footsteps stopped. And inside the living room, Emily Walker, who was walking straight to the living room, couldnt help but pause, feeling a sudden surprise in her heart. Going to Duke Station Throne? Who is he going to meet? The more she thought about it, the more unbearable Emily Walkers heart became. Clenching her fists tightly, she suddenly turned to look at Baron Stuart who was standing at the Grand Entrance Gate. Baron Stuart. Hearing her voice, Baron Stuart, who was about to turn around, suddenly turned back and looked at her in the living room. Dont you have anything to say to me? Emily Walker spoke with a somber tone, too far away for Baron Stuart to see the pain in her eyes.
Chapter 670: 670: The Identity of Thomas Emiliano Chapter 670: Chapter 670: The Identity of Thomas Emiliano Upon hearing her words, Baron Stuart frowned, puzzled by her sudden statement. What did you say? he asked, looking at her confusedly. You didnte back all nightst night Didnt I say I was staying over at Duke Station? Baron Stuart was even more confused. What exactly did she want to ask? But Emily Walker wanted to continue her question, yet she hesitated. If he insisted on his point, did it mean he didnt want to admit he was with Cam Walker? If she continued asking, would his answer remain consistent? Its okay, you carry on with your work. Emily Walker clenched her fist to hold back her tears andposed herself. After saying this, she didnt look back at Baron Stuart, but turned around and headed for the second floor. Baron Stuart stayed in the same spot, calmly watching her for a moment. It was only when yton Howards voice sounded behind him that he finally turned and left. In the back seat of the car, Baron Stuart fell into deep thought.
Something about her today was off. In his mind, he suddenly recalledst nights scene in the private room. Doctor Gavin had said he inhaled a colorless and odorless hallucinogen and was unconscious for around ten hours. What had happened during those ten hours? Was Emily Walkers strange behavior rted to this? .n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the bedroom, Emily Walker stayed until dinner time, onlying back to her senses when Mrs. Noelle knocked on the door and came in. Seeing her deste appearance, Mrs. Noelle felt anxious and upset inside. Young Madam, its time for dinner. Emily Walker looked up at Mrs. Noelle and then stood up. Entering the dining room alone, Emily Walker sat at therge dining table. Seeing the empty seats, her confusion deepened. Perhaps, when faced with such situations, women tend to be particrly sensitive. In the past, Baron Stuart would often miss dinner due to being busy. Today, it seemed like any other day, yet her heart ached more than usual. Seeing her gaze shift to the empty seat next to her, the attentive Mrs. Noelle softly said, Young Master wont being home for dinner tonight, so you should eat more. Is that so. Emily Walker lowered her gaze sadly. She ate a mouthful of white rice; it was colorless and vorless. Mrs. Noelle felt sorry for her. She wanted to say something but was afraid of upsetting her further. After all, she was still unsure about the current situation between her and the Young Master. Young Madam, here, this is your favorite mushroom and pork rib soup, Mrs. Noelle said, trying to lighten the mood. She smiled and filled a bowl of soup for her. Emily Walker knew Mrs. Noelle was worried about her, so she epted the bowl, Thank you, Mrs. Noelle. Seeing her eat properly, Mrs. Noelle felt somewhat reassured.
She was afraid that Emily would end up like other women who lost their appetite over such incidents, neglecting her health. . Meanwhile, inside the first-ss private room at Duke Station Throne. Here is his past information. There were a few years when he seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth. Im sorry I couldnt find anything from that period. A man with sunsses on the sofa pushed a stack of documents onto the tea table.
yton Howard walked over, picked up the stack of documents, and passed them to Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart nced at the man in front of him and then opened the documents. He found a familiar-looking photo in the documents. But it wasnt until he looked at the name beneath the photograph that he was taken aback. Saintoro College? Was Thomas Emiliano once a student at Saintoro College? And furthermore, he had changed his name. Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed slightly. Just thinking about this man made him feel disgusted. Chapter 671: 671: Thomas Emiliano·Cosmos Blossom Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Thomas EmilianoCosmos Blossom However, after that disappearance, it was as if he truly evaporated from the world. For all those years, had he been using the name Thomas Emiliano? Looking at the photos disyed in the information, Baron Stuart pondered for a few seconds. No wonder he only found information about him in City C. For more than ten years, Thomas Emilianos information waspletely nk. Turns out, it was Cosmos Blossom. So, does this mean that Gale Blossom is his father? Gale Blossom, oncemanding the business world, had not only that, but he also had an unknown side in the underworld. Back then, it was because of some personal reasons of Cosmos Blossom that the entire Blossom Group was suppressed and went bankrupt by the Stuart Family. Later, Gale Blossom tried to take revenge against the Stuart Family but, for some reason, ended up dead on the street within a few days. As for the cause, even Baron Stuart himself still couldnt figure it out even now. Who had killed Gale Blossom so brutally ten years ago? And where had Cosmos Blossom gone after disappearing? Knowing the information today, Baron Stuart finally understood.
The Blossom Family had been hiding all these years, concealing their true identities. Could it be that they had been preparing to take revenge against the Stuart Family? How are their forces in the Dark World now? Closing the information form, Baron Stuart raised his eyes and looked at the man with sunsses sitting on the sofa across from him. The man raised an eyebrow and then spoke, I dont know if you have heard of an organizationtely called the Night Emperor. Hearing this, Baron Stuart narrowed his eyes. The Night Emperor, a mysterious organization that had recently emerged in the dark world, had influence throughout Asia. Could it be that the mastermind behind it was Thomas Emiliano? Has Cosmos Blossom been working on the Night Emperor all these years? Baron Stuart frowned slightly and looked at the man with sunsses. He couldnt quite imagine the extent to which the Blossom Family had expanded its power by returning as the Emiliano Family. Well, if he really just wants to take revenge against your Stuart Family, I think his power should not be underestimated. You have to be careful. The man with sunsses took off his sses, revealing a pair of captivating blue eyes. Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but raise the corner of his mouth, Thanks. When are you nning to go back to Ennd? Tonight, probably in two hours. Are you going to see me off? The man couldnt help but give a meaningful smile as he looked at Baron Stuart. Baron Stuart lowered his eyelids, his thick eyshes fluttering slightly as if he was pondering. Though there was still a little woman at home who worried him, the man before him was also a close friend of his in Ennd. He hade to Ennd to help him investigate Thomas Emiliano just because he wanted to help his investigation. With this in mind, Baron Stuart naturally agreed readily. Alright! Goodd, you do have some humanity left! The man beamed with delight upon hearing this. . At 9 PM, Baron Stuart still hadnt returned. Emily Walkery on the bed, her mind filled with the images from the photos. Suddenly, her cell phone ringtone sounded.
Emily turned over and picked up the cell phone from the bedside table, checking the caller ID. It was her mother, Ang Reid.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Hello? Hello, Emily, its the weekend tomorrow. Would you like toe home for lunch? Hearing her mothers words, Emily naturally shed the image of Cam Walkers enjoying face in her mind, causing a sudden heartache.
Let me see. Although that ce was already her home, Emily didnt want to see Cam Walkers face. Hearing this, Ang Reid seemed to sense something on the phone and asked with a frown, Emily, whats wrong? Are you troubled? Chapter 672: 672: Coming Together with Baron Stuart Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Coming Together with Baron Stuart Mothers concern warmed Emily Walkers heart in an instant. However, if she were to speak her mind, though they were both daughters and she was the biological one, they had raised Cam Walker for 20 years. Comparing their feelings, perhaps the deepest emotions were between their parents and Cam Walker. In that case, what could Mother do even if she knew? Im fine, I was just sleeping, and Im still a bit groggy, said Emily Walker, making up an excuse. Hearing that, Ang Reid didnt overthink it. Do you have anything nned for tomorrow? Being her biological mother, Ang Reid actually wanted her to be with her every day. After all, she had lived half her life, and who wouldnt want to be with her own flesh and blood? But she was married. She didnt even want toe back for a meal on the weekend, did she? Ang Reid was worried that if they remained distant like this, she would lose any hope of finding her long-lost daughter. Hearing the disappointment in her mothers voice, Emily Walker sat up and thought about it, feeling that she shouldnt ignore her mothers intentions because of her own mood. I dont have anything important, Ill be there tomorrow
Mom, let Baron Stuart join her! Before Emily Walker could finish speaking, Cam Walkers voice suddenly came from the other side of the phone. To Ang Reid, her daughters suggestion was perfectly normal. When a daughter returned to her mothers home for a meal, it was natural to bring her husband along. However, to Emily Walker, these words sounded particrly harsh and heartbreaking. Was she eager to see Baron Stuart? Sure,e over with Baron Stuart, Ang Reid said, smiling as she looked at her daughter. Hes busy with something tomorrow, he might not be able to make it. Ill ask him, Emily Walker replied. The two chatted casually for a while before quickly hanging up the phone. Time passed slowly, and Emily Walker, in a daze, was not sure how long she had slept. When she felt the space beside her sinking in, she knew Baron Stuart had returned. These days, the couple hadnt slept together because of various reasons. Baron Stuart obviously couldnt bear it any longer and embraced her as soon as he got into bed. Thinking of the pitiful Jason Zion crying on Main Street tonight, he didnt understand it, but the pain in his chest didnt subside and naturally held her even tighter.N?v(el)B\\jnn Emily Walkery still, not intending to resist. However, when she thought of the images in the photos, she instinctively moved her body away, retreating from his embrace. Baron Stuart furrowed his brows,. Was she resisting him? Looking at her back turned towards him, Baron Stuarts eyes narrowed, and he moved his body closer to hers once more. Im so tired and sleepy she deliberately masked her voice to sound exhausted, not wanting the man behind her to see through her. Now, whenever she thought of those images, his touch would only cause her more pain. Hearing her slightly tired voice, Baron Stuart thought she was actually exhausted, and whispered, What do you think Im going to do? I just want to hold you while we sleep. As he spoke, Baron Stuart reached out to hook his arm around her slender waist.
But as soon as his hand made contact, the person beside him sat up abruptly, her eyes full of pain, I said Im really tired! The loud, indignant voice filled the entire room, contrasting sharply with the tranquil night. Baron Stuart frowned, not knowing what was going on with Emily Walker. Was it his fault?
Chapter 673: 673: Tell me, whats wrong with you? Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Tell me, whats wrong with you? He calmly looked at her, not saying anything else, just silently watching her. Noticing her own abnormality, Emily Walker lowered her eyes, trying to find an excuse for herself, her voice naturally lowered, I-Im really a bit tired. After saying that, Emilyy down and as she turned to her side, tears quietly fell. Just now, the pain in her eyes was not overlooked by Baron Stuart, who took note of it all. He didnt like her like this, so it was natural for anger to rise within him. But thinking of her distressed eyes, Baron Stuart suppressed the anger within him, sitting up and turning her body towards him, What exactly is wrong with you C Her face was abruptly turned to face him, and when he saw those ck pupils filled with tears, Baron Stuart was momentarily stunned. What had happened!? Whats wrong with you? He stared at her, anger and infinite tenderness mixed within his ink-jade-like eyes. Emily brushed off his hand, tried to hide her tears, and calmly said, Im fine, just a little tired.
After saying that, she turned her body again, her back towards him. He silently watched her, if she was just tired, why would she cry? Tell me, what are you crying about? His tone was determined. How could he sleep without knowing the reason tonight! Miss my parents. Emily casually replied, it was with this excuse that Baron Stuart would believe. Hearing this, Baron Stuart was indeed stunned for a few seconds. Missing her parents, thats why she wanted to cry? But why would she suddenly think of her parents and cry? Without her saying, anger rose within Baron Stuart, and the fire within his stomach naturally erupted! If you dont tell me, Ill make sure you cant even see your current parents! Hearing his words, Emily couldnt help but raise her tear-filled eyes, then abruptly sat up and faced him, On what basis, what right do you have to restrict everything about me!? As she looked at him, the hint of pain in Emilys ck pupils deepened. This man, every time, would only threaten her, lethally threaten her! Do I need a reason? I can give you a hundred! Baron Stuart would only announce his distress with anger every time. Yet, Emily had not understood this point for a long time. Indeed, if she wanted reasons, he could give her a hundred, but these hundred reasons would just be for her, whether she could or would ept them, he never needed to know. Knowing this, Emily couldnt help but be taken aback. Indeed, he could give her a hundred reasons and all she needed to do was listen. With tears in her eyes, Emily stared at him for a long time, and eventually uttered with conviction.
Do you love me?N?v(el)B\\jnn If he loved her, he wouldnt have done that; if he loved her, he wouldnt have threatened her every time, forcing her to do things she didnt want to do; if he loved her, he simply didnt understand love. Hearing this, Baron Stuart couldnt help but be stunned for a few seconds. He originally wanted to ask her what was wrong, but he didnt expect her to ask him such a question.
I dont know. He looked at her, decisively speaking, yet his words carried a hint of embarrassment. He didnt know about this damn love or not, he only knew that the woman in front of him was his life, his fatal weakness! And besides, how could a man like him say the words I love you? Why are women always so troublesome? To love or not to love, must it be said aloud? With a single sentence of I dont know, Emily heard it as an indirect denial, making her heart ache even more. Chapter 674: 674: The Heartbreaking Roar Chapter 674: Chapter 674: The Heartbreaking Roar You dont love me, why did you marry me? She spoke in pain as tears welled up again. Baron Stuart was at a loss, not understanding what was wrong with her. Was it still because of Thomas Emilianos matter? Or, duringst nights ten hours, did something happen that he didnt know about? Whats wrong with you? Our marriage isnt a one or two-day affair. To ask me now if I love you or not, isnt it toote? Also, I didnt say I dont love you, I just said I dont know! He didnt understand what was going on with her and why would she suddenly ask such a question. Then why were you with another woman!? Why!? Recalling those heart-wrenching scenes, Emily Walker couldnt hold back her tears anymore, she cried out hoarsely and desperately. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart hesitated and narrowed his eyes, What are you talking about? What do you mean being with another woman? Emilys heart ached because he so adamantly denied it. Even when she confronted him so directly, he still didnt want to admit what had happenedst night!?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Baron Stuart, why cant you admit to what youve done!? What do you want me to admit to? What did I do!? Baron Stuart couldnt help but get angry.
Damn it! What on earth happened during those ten hoursst night? Why did she be so sensitive and strange overnight? Suddenly, he remembered that this morning when he left Duke Station, it seemed that Cam Walker had been sleeping in the room next to him. Was it rted to her? Emily stared at him for a few seconds before finally closing her eyes in pain, Im a bit tired. After saying that, shey down, not wanting to continue the topic. Emily! Seeing that she didnt want to rify the issue, Baron Stuart became anxious and angry! What do you want me to say!? Emily suddenly turned around, her chest aching as if it was being torn apart, and she couldnt help but scream, That I saw you on top of another woman!? That I saw you kissing another woman!? That I saw you sleeping in the same bed with another woman!? That I saw another woman enjoying herself under you!? Baron Stuart thats what you did! Why do I have to say it dont you know, my heart hurts so much! My heart aches with every word I say! She covered her chest with her hand, sobbing like rain, her cheeks covered in tears. Baron Stuart stood there, every sentence she said soundedpletely unfamiliar to him. What did she mean by being with another woman? What did she mean by sleeping in the same bed with another woman? What did she mean by kissing another woman? What on earth had happened? What had happened!? When he came to his senses, the person on the bed had already stormed out of the room. Emily! Baron Stuart regained his senses and chased after her into the living room, only to see that she had already disappeared. Mrs. Noelle, who heard themotion, couldnt help bute out and turn on the living room light, only to see the Young Masters figure disappearing through the front door. . As if knowing that he would chase her, Emily walked along the Upscale Residential Community Road towards another direction. The night was deep, and Emily, immersed in her thoughts, didnt feel afraid at all. She had no money on her and didnt know where to gote at night. After leaving the residential area, she hailed a taxi and soon arrived at her little brothers residence.
Miss, is this the ce? In the rear seat, Emily came to her senses when she heard the taxi drivers voice and looked up at the outside car window. Chapter 675: 675: Just Say You Didnt See Me Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Just Say You Didnt See Me Seeing that the light was still on inside, she knew that her little brother should have just returned home after work and hadnt gone to sleep yet. Wait for me a moment. She spoke to the driver in front of her, and then she opened the car door and got out of the car, knocking on the door of the locked house where her little brother was. At this moment, Wace was taking a bath, and when he heard someone knocking on the door, he had toe out halfway through. Whats up? Wrapped in a bath towel and bare-shouldered, Wace came out. When he saw his haggard sister, he was taken aback, Sis? Why are you here?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was already half past ten, why did shee out alone? And She had been crying? Emily raised her head and looked at her little brother who was only half-bathed. She spoke calmly, Wace, I I didnt bring any money, could you help me pay the car fare? Hearing this, Wace looked in the direction behind her, and indeed there was a taxi still waiting outside the door. Hold on! Wace quickly ran inside, fetched the car fare and paid it before they both went inside the house.
She sat on the sofa and Wace poured her a ss of boiled water. It seemed like she had walked a long way, and her face had turned red from the cold. Sis, what happened to you? Why would youe here alone sote? Wace looked at his red-eyed sister and asked worriedly. I I had an argument with him, so I ran out. Emily naturally didnt want her little brother to know the reason behind it. This little brother, although not rted by blood, had been with her for 18 years. Their rtionship was no different from that of real siblings. If he knew what had happened to her, he would most likely risk his life to confront Baron Stuart. With nowhere else to go for the moment, the only person she could think of was her little brother. Hearing this, Wace furrowed his brow, You argued with Baron C with your brother-inw? Why? Brother-inw These words sounded especially harsh to Emilys ears. Its nothing, just a small matter. Emily took a sip of the boiled water. Just a small matter? Wace obviously didnt believe it. He knew his older sister too well C if it were just a minor issue, she wouldnt have run out in the middle of the night given her personality. It was clear that whatever had caused her to run out must have been something she could not or would not bear. Sis, did he again? Wace, Ill stay with you tonight. Im going to clean up my room first. Fearing that her brother would continue to ask questions, Emily put down her water ss and got up to go to her old room. It had been a long time since shest stayed here, and the room indeed needed some tidying up. Seeing her leave, Wace was worried but had no choice but to stop asking for the time being.
For some matters, asking too many questions would only cause more grief. Bang, bang, bang! Wace stood up and was about to return to the bathroom to finish his bath when a sudden, urgent knocking sound came from the door. Wace frowned at the sound; the knocking was really too urgent.
Bang, bang, bang! The knocking continued, and Emily couldnt help bute out of her room as well. Amid the urgent knocking, she seemed to sense that Baron Stuart hade. Wace, you just say you havent seen me! After saying that, Emily turned around, wanting to find a ce to hide. But looking around the living room, there seemed to be nowhere for her to hide. In her desperation, she could only crawl under a round table, the tableclothpletely covering her. On the side, Wace was extremely surprised. Chapter 676: 476: The bed sheet has clearly been tampered with! Chapter 676: Chapter 476: The bed sheet has clearly been tampered with! So his older sister, she had actually crawled under the table? How much did she not want to see Baron Stuart? Thump thump thump! Open the door! The door remained unopened, and Baron Stuart couldnt help but shout. Seeing that his sister had hidden, Wace Carter went over and opened the door. Seeing Baron Stuart, he feigned surprise, Brother-inw? Howe Before he could finish his sentence, Baron Stuart directly pushed him aside and rushed in, searching inside and out. Only after searching the entire Two Rooms One Hall, One Kitchen One Bathroom apartment without finding any trace of Emily Walker did he turn to look at Wace again. Brother-inw, what are you searching for? Where is she? Who? Waces face was full of confusion.
If it were true that his sister didnt want to see him, he would naturally choose to help her. Emily! Baron Stuarts fury was fierce, staring at his little brother-inw who was only a few centimeters shorter than himself. Hearing the name, Waces face showed shock, My sister?! What happened to her? Dont y dumb! I cane here naturally because she came here too! Just five minutes after she took a taxi, he would be able to track her down. If this little brother-inw didnt call his wife out now, he couldnt guarantee what he would do in a fit of rage, perhaps even beating him up! But I really didnt see my sister! I was just taking a bath, and I havent seen her since you arrived! He hadnt installed a camera at the front door, so he didnt believe he could track his sister down to the entrance. As he spoke, Wace put on an angry face, What did you do to my sister? Why did she run out sote in the night like this?! Where is she now!? If you really care about her, then hand her over! Baron Stuart roared back, his eyes gradually filling with rage due to his impatience. Baron Stuart! You lost my sister and now youe to ask me for her?! If she wasnt truly devastated and unable to bear it, would she run out in the middle of the night? What did you do to her?! Do you know how dangerous it is for her to be out alone right now?! Wace was indeed upset in his heart. Although his sister was now with him, he couldnt help but worry.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, there was no denying that Baron Stuart had done something to hurt her. His sister wouldnt run out if it were just a minor matter making her angry. Since she was a child, his sister had always had an extremely strong endurance, and even a little emotional upset would be forgotten quickly. After speaking, Wace decided to run out, going outside to search for her! Seeing his eagerness to find her, Baron Stuart seemed to believe him for a moment and ran out as well! Dammit! From a dark corner, watching Baron Stuarts retreating figure, Wace went back inside the room and looked at his sister under the table. Sister, hes gone out to look for you.
Hearing this, Emily cautiously crawled out from under the table. Sister, he hes really worried about you. Although worried about his sister, from the urgency in Baron Stuarts eyes at that moment, Wace knew he genuinely cared for her. Emily hung her head and said nothing, turning around, Im going to sleep first. .
Outside, Baron Stuart drove his white Bugatti, continuously searching for Emilys figure along the road. At a corner, a scene suddenly shed through his mind. Just now, when he went to Waces ce, one room appeared to be unupied for a long time, but the bed sheets on the bed were obviously moved Chapter 677 - 477: If you do this again, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself! Chapter 677: Chapter 477: If you do this again, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself! With a sudden sharp turn of the steering wheel, Baron Stuart turned the car around. Damn those siblings, they actually colluded to put on a show for him!? A few minutester, the car stopped again in front of Wace Carters residence. Baron Stuart opened the car door, this time not knocking urgently, but gently tapping without haste. Wace had just finished taking a bath and seeing the door being knocked on again made him frown. He was unsure who was outside the door. Could it be Baron Stuart hade back? With a doubtful heart, he nced at the door of the other room and walked over to open the door. Outside, Baron Stuart stood with a calm expression. Wace was taken aback for a second, but did not say anything and opened the door before returning to his room. Looking at the other room door, Baron Stuart did not think much and walked over to push it open. In the room, Emily Walker, lying in bed, heard the door being pushed open. Thinking her little brother was worried about her, she did not turn her head but spoke casually, Im fine, go rest early. The room was quiet and Baron Stuarts heart ached looking at the bulge formed by the bedding. Her every disappearance, her every ident C all made him feel uneasy and worried, as if ants were gnawing at his bones. Emilys eyes were downcast, with a hint of crystal-clear brightness on her thick, curled eyshes. Suddenly, she felt the single bed sinking, followed by a shadow looming over. rmed, she sat up from the bed, thinking it was a thief or something. Just as she was about to scream, a warm chest pressed against her face, silencing her. It wasnt until the familiar smell filled her nostrils that Emilys guard dropped. But soon after, she struggled to escape, fearing her little brother would be startled. She hissed in a low voice, Let go of me! If youe back with me, I will let you go! Baron Stuart tightened his arms around her, not allowing her to escape, and whispered in her ear. I dont want to! Emily struggled, her voice growing louder and more urgent in her distress. Baron Stuart did not care, and simply picked her up. If she wouldnte back with him, then he would carry her back! Let go of me! Seeing him use this move again, Emilys anger red up even more. Why did this man always resort to this tactic?! If you keep this up, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself! At her words, Baron Stuarts footsteps faltered and he looked down at her in his arms, his eyes filled with rage. You dare!? Now this woman was threatening him with death!? What cant I dare? Emily looked at him solemnly, her eyes shing with defiance. If you dont believe me, just try it. Clearly not convinced, Baron Stuart carried her towards the front door. As they stepped out, his foot suddenly paused, and his face changed drastically. From the corner of the womans mouth, the bloody flow seemed to tear him apart! Stop it, let go, let go! He roared in fury, quickly setting her down and trying to force her to open her mouth by pinching her chin. Damn it, this woman was actually biting her tongue! He grieved as he looked at her. How many more times would he have to endure this piercing pain? The helplessness when he was just about to lose her, and this heart-wrenching pain!N?v(el)B\\jnn If you dare to die, Ill make your little brother and your present parents apany you in death! He didnt want her to die, even if it meant threatening her! Atst, Emilys clenched mouth rxed. He was always so selfish and domineering, resorting to whatever threats it took to achieve his goals. Seeing her finally let go, Baron Stuart breathed a sigh of relief. PS: Thank you to n Aimes for the reward of 200 book coins! And Happy Dragon Boat Festival to everyone, remember to eat more rice dumplings~ Chapter 678 - 478: Must Go to the Hospital Chapter 678: Chapter 478: Must Go to the Hospital Were not going back, but you must go to the hospital now. Seeing the fresh blood seeping from the corners of her mouth, Baron Stuarts tone softened, his gaze filled with pain. She had not missed the pain in his eyes. What kind of man was he? How many hearts did he have? Why did he show her concern while simultaneously inflicting lethal harm? The blood kept flowing out. Seeing her silent, Baron Stuart lifted her and headed towards the front door. After about ten plus minutes, they arrived at the hospital. How is she? The doctor carefully checked Emily Walkers tongue wound while Baron Stuart, standing by, spoke softly. The doctor stood straight, then walked back to his office desk, smiled, No serious harm, the wound is not deep, just pay attention to your diet these few days, keep oral hygiene, though its winter, try to suck on some cold items for an effective healing. If it hurts too much, honey can help ease the pain. Emily Walker stood up, in fact, it really hurt when she bit down just now, so when she tasted the salty blood, she didnt use any more force. Sometimes, she yielded to gentleness but resisted force. The more daring she seemed, the more likely it was that in the next second, she would really grit her teeth and do it. Women are sometimes like stubborn stray cats. The more you provoke them, the less submissive they be. As they left the hospital, Emily Walker sat in the passenger seat, continually looking at the neon lights outside the car window. Recalling the doctors advice, Baron Stuart stopped in front of a 24-hourrge supermarket. Im going to buy some stuff. Fearing she might sneak off again, Baron Stuart hurried in and out of the supermarket. Fortunately, the woman was still in the car when he came out. When they arrived at the vi, it was already twelve oclock deep into the night. As per the doctors instructions, Baron Stuart first had her suck on some honey to alleviate the pain in her mouth, then made her suck on an ice cube. Emily Walker was also afraid of pain, in order to end this torment as soon as possible, she obediently followed instructions. Sometimes, women can be irrational and in the end, they are still the ones who suffer. After sucking on the honey for a while, the pain in Emily Walkers mouth significantly decreased, plus it was gettingte and sleepiness gradually crept in. It wasnt long before there was the sound of steady breathing Looking at her sleeping soundly, Baron Stuart pulled her into his arms. This woman always made him feel powerless. -n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The next morning, the winter sun was especially warm, shining through therge floor-to-ceiling windows onto the big bed. The throbbing pain in Emily Walkers mouth furrowed her brows and woke her from her sleep. She looked at the spot next to her, the man was already gone. She sat up and walked to the bathroom. Habitually, she squeezed toothpaste onto her toothbrush. Ah As the toothbrush entered her mouth, Emily Walker couldnt help but groan in pain. For a moment, she forgot about the wound on her tongue. The water ss and toothbrush in her hand were suddenly grabbed away, Baron Stuart frowned, What are you doing!? Emily Walker turned her head, her dark eyes gradually misting up from the pain. However, she ignored the anger in the mans eyes. Seeing her in pain, Baron Stuart handed her a ss of mouthwash. Rinse your mouth. Emily Walker looked at the ss of water in front of her, she didnt refuse. Instead, she quickly took it and rinsed her mouth a few times, trying to ease the stinging pain inside her mouth. Chapter 679: 479: Is He Trying to Feed Her? Chapter 679: Chapter 479: Is He Trying to Feed Her? Seeing that she definitely couldnt brush her teeth, Emily Walker rinsed her mouth several times, feeling a little morefortable afterwards. Mrs. Noelle had already prepared breakfast, and as Emily Walker came down the stairs she hurried over, looking concerned. Young Madam, I heard that your tongue is injured. What happened? Today, early in the morning as Mrs. Noelle was preparing breakfast, Young Master woke up unusually early and told her that Emilys tongue was injured and that her meals for the next few days had to be light. Its nothing, Emily replied indifferently, and then sat down at the dining table. Baron Stuart also sat down beside her. She was about to reach for a bowl of porridge when he quickly grabbed it first. She couldnt help but look up at him. Why did he take hers when he already had a bowl in front of him? Emily was stunned when Baron Stuart began the next move. Is he going to feed her? Is it because he feels guilty about what he didst night?
Last night, when she confronted him about his actions, Baron Stuart did not deny it, which only confirmed her suspicions. Baron Stuart scooped up a spoonful of white porridge and delicately blew on it before testing the temperature with his thin lips. When he was sure the porridge was no longer scalding hot, he held the spoon up to Emilys lips. Emily turned her head and reached for the spoon, saying indifferently, I can do it myself. However, when she reached out, he quickly raised his arm to avoid her grasp.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His ink-jade star eyes stared intently at her, as he did not say anything. Looking into his eyes, Emily could see that he would not take no for an answer. She might never be able to escape this mans overbearing nature and confinement in this lifetime. Seeing the mans unyielding gaze, Emily reluctantly opened her mouth and epted his feeding. Seeing her well-behavedpliance, Baron Stuart lightly pressed his lips together. One spoonful after another, each time Baron Stuart would taste the porridge before feeding it to her, lest the heat irritate her injured tongue. It was the weekend and after finishing breakfast, Baron Stuart did not n to go out. Emily went upstairs, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave. The man frowned as he saw her actions, Where are you going? My mother asked me toe over for lunch, Emily answered as she strode toward the entry hall. After breakfast, Ang Reid called her to make sure she didnt forget their lunch appointment. Since she didnt want to see the man in front of her, she might as well go there early. Ill go too. My mother didnt invite you.
Baron Stuart hesitated for a second. Even if her mother didnt invite him, would she really drive him out once he was there? It should be more enjoyable for everyone. If I go there, she will naturally invite me to eat. Are you afraid Ill run away!?! Emily changed her shoes and turned around abruptly to face the man not far away. I told you Im going there to eat, do you distrust me that much!?
Her tone was clearlyced with anger. If she werent injured now, Baron Stuart would have wanted to pin her down and interrogate her about who that woman was in her wordsst night! But every time he thought of what she had said, he couldnt help but feel heartache. [Do you know how much my heart hurts? My heart hurts with every word I speak!] [Baron Stuart why do I have to be the one to exin the things you did?] Damn it, what did he do that night! Chapter 680: 480: Youre the Only Woman Ive Ever Touched! Chapter 680: Chapter 480: Youre the Only Woman Ive Ever Touched! As she was thinking, the cell phone ringtone sounded. Young Master, yton Howards voice came through the phone. Speak. Theres a video about the incident at Duke Station the night before yesterday that requires your personal attention. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart furrowed his brow slightly and nced at the person in front of him. Alright, I got it. After hanging up, he looked at the woman before him and said, I have to go out and handle something, so Ill take you there. Perhaps because she was upset, Emily Walkers words carried some barbs. Do you really want to take me, or are you just eager to see someone else? In her view, he was in such a hurry to go to the Walker family, and she remembered Cam Walker saying on the phone: Let Baron Stuarte along too.
Her heart felt very ufortable. Baron Stuart didnt understand her sudden words, but there was an unusual determination and seriousness in his eyes. Emily Walker! In my 28 years, the only woman Ive ever touched is you, and the only woman Ive ever slept with is you! The more she doubted him, the more irritated and impatient he became. He really didnt like the feeling of being doubted and mistrusted. He didnt know who had given her what information to make her act so abnormally. Hearing this, Emily clenched her fists tightly, and her heart ached as she thought of the ambiguous scenes in those photos. Hadnt touched and slept with any other woman? Were those photos fake? Were those seemingly real scenes all imagined by her!? Thinking of every pose he had taken while holding Cam Walker, Emilys heart felt as if it was being stabbed by needles, bleeding profusely. Are you trying to tell me that when you were holding Cam Walker and kissing her, you thought she was me? She looked at the man in front of her with pained eyes, and the tears that had been circling in her eyes could no longer be held back. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart waspletely taken aback, What? Emily tried to suppress the pain in her heart, but her lips couldnt help but tremble. When you were holding Cam Walker, when you were kissing her, are you saying those were all fake?! She screamed in pain, tears running down her cheeks, looking truly heartbroken. You two were in the same private room on the same bed, and you had her pinned beneath youuh Seeing her weeping, Baron Stuarts brow furrowed tightly. What was this about Cam Walker? What exactly did you see? Who told you this? Damn it, who told her all this!? The man was furious and couldnt help but curse in his heart! Its photos, Young Madams cell phone received many ambiguous photos of you and Lady Walker sent by an anonymous sender.
At this moment, Mrs. Noelle couldnt help but speak up. It seemed that there was something fishy about this matter. Young Masters appearance seemed to indicate he didnt know about this at all. Upon hearing this, Baron Stuart turned his line of sight to Mrs. Noelle not far away and then turned back to the woman in front of him.
Perhaps because she was exhausted, Emily Walker squat down on the ground and wept uncontrobly. He bent down to take her bag from her hand, and searched her cell phone from it. When he saw those dozens of photos, Baron Stuarts anger surged from the depths of his heart, engulfing his entire body. The veins on his forehead began to bulge and his eyes seemed to be burning with rage. When were these photos taken!?N?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking of Emily squatting by the roadside crying that day, Baron Stuarts heart felt as if it had been cut with a sharp de. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!